A HISTORY OF THE PRINCIPAL DRUGS
OF VEGETABLE ORIGIN, MET WITH IN GREAT BRITAIN AND BRITISH INDIA.
BY
FRIEDRICH A. FLÜCKIGER, PHIL. DR.
PROFESSOR IN THE UNIVERSITY OF STRASSBURG,
AND
DANIEL HANBURY, F.R.S.,
FELLOW OF THE LINNEAN AND CHEMICAL SOCIETIES
OF LONDON.
SECOND EDITION.
London:
MACMILLAN AND CO. 1879.
[The Right of Translation and Reproduction is reserved.]
PREFACE.
Pharmacographia, the word which gives
the title to this book, indicates the nature of the work to which it
has been prefixed. The term means simply a writing about drugs;
and it has been selected not without due consideration, as in itself
distinctive, easily quoted, and intelligible in many languages.
Pharmacographia, in its widest sense, embodies and expresses the joint
intention of the authors. It was their desire, not only to write
upon the general subject, and to utilize the thoughts of others; but
that the book which they decided to produce together should contain
observations that no one else had written down. It is in fact a
record of personal researches on the principal drugs derived from the
vegetable kingdom, together with such results of an important character
as have been obtained by the numerous workers on Materia Medica in
Europe, India, and America.
Unlike most of their predecessors in Great Britain during this century,
the authors have not included in their programme either Pharmacy or
Therapeutics; nor have they attempted to give their work that diversity
of scope which would render it independent of collateral publications
on Botany and Chemistry.
While thus restricting the field of their inquiry, the authors have
endeavoured to discuss with fuller detail many points of interest which
are embraced in the special studies of the pharmacist; and at the
same time have occasionally indicated the direction in which further
investigations are desirable. A few remarks on the heads under which each
particular article is treated, will explain more precisely their design.
The drugs included in the present work are chiefly those which are
commonly kept in store by pharmacists, or are known in the drug and
spice market of London. The work likewise contains a small number which
belong to the Pharmacopœia of India: the appearance of this
volume seemed to present a favourable opportunity for giving some more
copious notice of the latter than has hitherto been attempted.
Supplementary to these two groups must be placed a few substances which
possess little more than historical interest, and have been introduced
rather in obedience to custom, and for the sake of completeness, than
on account of their intrinsic value.
Each drug is headed by the Latin name, followed by such few synonyms as
may suffice for perfect identification, together in most cases with the
English, French, and German designation.
In the next section, the Botanical Origin of the substance is
discussed, and the area of its growth, or locality of its production is
stated. Except in a few instances, no attempt has been made to furnish
botanical descriptions of the plants to which reference is made. Such
information may readily be obtained from original and special sources,
of which we have quoted some of the most important.
Under the head of History, the authors have endeavoured to
trace the introduction of each substance into medicine, and to bring
forward other points in connection therewith, which have not hitherto
been much noticed in any recent work. This has involved researches
which have been carried on for several years, and has necessitated the
consultation of many works of general literature. The exact titles
of these works have been scrupulously preserved, in order to enable
the reader to verify the statements made, and to prosecute further
historical inquiries. In this portion of their task, the authors have
to acknowledge the assistance kindly given them by Professors
Heyd[1]
of Stuttgart, Winkelmann of Heidelberg, Monier Williams of Oxford,
Dümichen of Strassburg; and on subjects connected with China, by Mr. A.
Wylie and Dr. Bretschneider. The co-operation in various directions of
many other friends has been acknowledged in the text itself.
In some instances the Formation, Secretion, or Method
of Collection of a drug, has been next detailed: in others,
the section History has been immediately followed by the
Description, succeeded by one in which the more salient features
of Microscopic Structure have been set forth. The authors have
not thought it desirable to amplify the last named section, as the
subject deserves to be treated in a special work, and to be illustrated
by engravings. Written descriptions of microscopic structure are
tedious and uninteresting, and however carefully drawn up, must often
fail to convey the true meaning which would be easily made evident
by the pencil. The reader who wishes for illustrations of the minute
structure of drugs may consult the works named in the footnote.[2]
The next division includes the important subject of Chemical
Composition, in which the authors have striven to point out to
the reader familiar with chemistry what are the constituents of
greatest interest in each particular drug—what the characters of the
less common of those constituents—and by whom and at what date the
chief investigations have been made. A knowledge of the name and date
provides a clue to the original memoir, which may usually be found,
either in extenso or in abstract, in more than one periodical.
It has been no part of the authors’ plan to supersede reference to
standard works on chemistry, or to describe the chemical character of
substances[3]
which may be easily ascertained from those sources of information
which should be within the reach of every pharmaceutical inquirer.
In the section devoted to Production and Commerce, the authors
have given such statistics and other trade information as they could
obtain from reliable sources; but they regret that this section is
of very unequal value. Duties have been abolished, and a general and
continuous simplification of tariffs and trade regulations has ensued.
The details, therefore, that used to be observed regarding the commerce
in drugs, exists no longer in anything like their former state of
completeness: hence the fragmentary nature of much of the information
recorded under this head.
The medicinal uses of each particular drug are only slightly mentioned,
it being felt that the science of therapeutics lies within the province
of the physician, and may be wisely relinquished to his care. At the
same time it may be remarked that the authors would have rejoiced had
they been able to give more definite information as to the technical or
economic uses of some of the substances they have described.
What has been written under the head of Adulteration is chiefly
the result of actual observation, or might otherwise have been much
extended. The authors would rather rely on the characters laid down in
preceding sections than upon empirical methods for the determination of
purity. The heading of Substitutes has been adopted for certain
drugs, more or less related to those described in special articles, yet
not actually used by way of adulteration.
A work professing to bring together the latest researches in any
subject will naturally be thought to contain needless innovations.
Whilst deprecating the inconvenience of changes of nomenclature, the
authors have had no alternative but to adopt the views sanctioned by
the leaders of chemical and botanical science, and which the progress
of knowledge has required. The common designations of drugs may indeed
remain unchanged:—hellebore, aconite, colchicum, anise, and caraway,
need no modernizing touch. But when we attempt to combine with these
simple names, words to indicate the organ of the plant of which they
are constituted, questions arise as to the strict application of such
terms as root, rhizome, tuber, corm, about which a diversity of opinion
may be entertained.
It has been the authors’ aim to investigate anew the field of Vegetable
Materia Medica, in order as far as possible to clear up doubtful
points, and to remove some at least of the uncertainties by which the
subject is surrounded. In furtherance of this plan they have availed
themselves of the resources offered by Ancient and Modern History; nor
have they hesitated to lay under contribution either the teaching of
men eminent in science, or the labours of those who follow the paths of
general literature. How far they have accomplished their desire remains
for the public to decide.
CORRIGENDA.
Page 57,
footnote 4;
for qui produit, read qui a produit.
” 86,
13th line from bottom;
for Bauchin, read Bauhin.
” 128,
footnote 3;
read Adversariorum, for Adersariorum.
” 161,
line from top;
read southern and south-western part, for northern part.
” 265,
footnote 2;
for 4794 grammes, read 4·794 grammes.
” 271,
line 5 from bottom;
read στνραξ νγρὸϛ for πνρα ζνγρὸϛ.
” 368,
line 12 from bottom;
read Flora, for Floræ.
” ”
” 20 ”
” mossing, for motsing.
” 369,
” from top;
read José, for Jose.
” 404,
” 2 frrom bottom;
read Xarnauz, for Xarnaux.
” ”
footnote 7;
read por, for par.
” ”
line 12 from bottom;
read Barbarigo, for Barberigo.
” 407,
” 5 ”
” benzoic, for benzoin.
” 469,
lines 21 and 24 from top;
with reference to Nicotiana rustica and N. repanda,
see Pharm. Journ. ix. (1878) 710.
” 558,
footnote 3;
read 562, for 652.
” 559,
line 24 from top;
read 1849, for 1749.
PREFACE TO THE SECOND EDITION.
The premature death—March 24, 1875—of my lamented friend Daniel
Hanbury, having deprived me of his invaluable assistance, I have
attempted to prepare the new edition of our work with adherence to the
same principles by which we were guided from the beginning.
I desire to acknowledge my obligations for great and valuable
assistance to my friend Thomas Hanbury, Esq., F.L.S., who has also
honoured the memory of his late brother by causing the scientific
researches of the latter to be collected and republished in the
handsome volume entitled, “Science Papers, chiefly Pharmacological
and Botanical, by Daniel Hanbury, edited, with memoir, by Joseph
Ince,” London. 1876. To Dr. Charles Rice of New York, editor of
“New Remedies,” I am indebted for much kindly extended and valuable
information, and to whose intimate acquaintance with oriental
literature, both ancient and modern, many of the following pages bear
ample testimony. I am likewise indebted for similar assistance to my
friends Professors Goldschmidt and Nöldeke, Strassburg. Information of
various kinds, as well as valuable specimens of drugs, have also been
courteously supplied to me by the following gentlemen, viz.:—Cesar
Chantre, Esq., F.L.S., London; Prof. Dymock, Bombay; H. Fritzsche, Esq.
(Schimmel &, Leipzig); E. M. Holmes, Esq., F.L.S., &c., London; J. E.
Howard, Esq., F.R.S., &c., London; David Howard, Esq., F.C.S., &c.;
Wm. Dillworth Howard, F.I.C., London; Capt. F. M. Hunter, F.G.S., &c.,
Assistant Resident, Aden; A. Oberdörffer, Esq., Hamburg; Prof. Edward
Schär, Zürich; Dr. J. E. de Vry, the Hague, &c.
On mature consideration, it was deemed expedient to omit in the new
edition a large number of references relating more especially to
chemical facts. Yet, in most instances, not only the author but
also the year has been stated in which the respective observation or
discovery was made, or at least the year in which it was published
or recorded. Every such fact of any importance may thus, by means of
those short references, be readily traced and consulted, if wished
for, either in the original sources, in abstracts therefrom, or in the
periodical reports. Opportunities of the latter kind are abundantly
afforded by the German Jahresbericht der Pharmacie, &c.,
published at Göttingen since 1844, successively by Martius, Wiggers,
Husemann, and at the present time by Dragendorff. The same may be
said, since 1857, of the Report on the Progress of Pharmacy, as
contained annually in the Proceedings of the American Pharmaceutical
Association, and likewise, since 1870, of the Yearbook of
Pharmacy, for which the profession is indebted to the British
Pharmaceutical Conference.
PROF. FLÜCKIGER.
Strassburg, Germany, October, 1879.
EXPLANATIONS.
Polarization.—Most essential oils, and the solutions of
several substances described in this book are capable of effecting
the deviation of a ray of polarized light. The amount of this
rotatory power cannot be regarded as constant in essential oils, and
is greatly influenced by various causes. As to alkaloids and other
organic compounds, the deviation frequently depends upon the nature
and quantity of the solvent. The authors have thought it needful to
record in numerous cases the results of such optical investigations, as
determined by means of the Polaristrobometer invented by Wild,
and described in Poggendorff’s Annalen der Physik und Chemie,
vol. 122 (1864) p. 626; or more completely in the Bulletin de
l’Académie impériale des Sciences de St. Pétersbourg, tome viii.
(1869) p. 33.
Measurements and Weights.—The authors regret to have been
unable to adopt one standard system of stating measurements. They
have mostly employed the English inch: the accompanying woodcut
will facilitate its comparison with the French decimal scale. The
word millimetre is indicated in the text by the contraction
mm.; micromillimetre, signifying the thousandth part
of a millimetre, and only used in reference to the microscope, is
abbreviated thus, mkm.
1 inch
= 25·399 millimetres.
1 gallon
= 4·543 litres.
1 ounce (oz.) avdp.
= 28·34 grammes.
1 lb. avoirdupois
= 453·59 ”
1 cwt.
= 112 lb.
= 50·8 kilogrammes.
1 ton
= 2240 ”
= 1016 ”
1 kilogramme
= 2·204 lb. avoirdupois.
1 pecul
= 133·33 lb.
= 60·479 kilogrammes.
Thermometer.—The Centigrade Thermometer has been alone
adopted. The following table is given for comparing the degrees
of the Centigrade or Celsius Thermometer with those of Fahrenheit’s Scale.
Radix Ellebori nigri, Radix Melampodii;
Black Hellebore Root; F. Racine d’Ellebore noir;
G. Schwarze Nieswurzel.
Botanical Origin—Helleborus niger L., a low perennial
herb, native of sub-alpine woods in Southern and Eastern Europe. It is
found in Provence, Northern Italy, Salzburg, Bavaria, Austria, Bohemia,
and Silesia, as well as, according to Boissier,[4]
in Continental Greece.
Under the name of Christmas Rose, it is often grown in English
gardens on account of its handsome white flowers, which are put forth
in midwinter.
History—The story of the daughters of Prœtus, king of Argos,
being cured of madness by the soothsayer and physician Melampus, who
administered to them hellebore, has imparted great celebrity to the
plant under notice.[5]
But admitting that the medicine of Melampus was really the root of a
species of Helleborus, its identity with that of the present
plant is extremely improbable. Several other species grow in Greece and
Asia Minor, and Schroff[6]
has endeavoured to show that of these, H.
orientalis Lam. possesses medicinal powers agreeing better with the
ancient accounts than those of H. niger L. He has also pointed
out that the ancients employed not the entire root but only the bark
separated from the woody column; and that in H. niger and H.
viridis the peeling of the rhizome is impossible, but that in H.
orientalis it may be easily effected.
According to the same authority the hellebores differ extremely in
their medicinal activity. The most potent is H. orientalis Lam.;
then follow H. viridis L. and H. fœtidus L. (natives
of Britain), and H. purpurascens Waldst. et Kit., a Hungarian
species, while H. niger is the weakest of
all.[7]
Description—Black Hellebore produces a knotty, fleshy, brittle
rhizome which creeps and branches slowly, forming in the course of
years an intangled, interlacing mass, throwing out an abundance of
stout, straight roots. Both rhizome and roots are of a blackish brown,
but the younger roots are of lighter tint and are covered with a short
woolly tomentum.
In commerce the rhizome is found with the roots more or less broken
off and detached. It is in very knotty irregular pieces, 1 to 2 or 3
inches long and about ²/₁₀ to ³/₁₀ of an inch in diameter, internally
whitish and of a horny texture. If cut transversely (especially after
maceration), it shows a circle of white woody wedges, 8 to 12 in
number, surrounded by a thick bark. The roots are unbranched, scarcely
⅒ of an inch in diameter. The younger, when broken across, exhibit a
thick bark encircling a simple woody cord; in the older this cord tends
to divide into converging wedges which present a stellate appearance,
though not so distinctly as in Actæa. The drug when cut or
broken has a slight odour like that of senega. Its taste is bitterish
and slightly acrid.
Microscopic Structure—The cortical part both of the rhizome
and the rootlets exhibits no distinct medullary rays. In the rootlets
the woody centre is comparatively small and enclosed by a narrow zone
somewhat as in sarsaparilla. A distinct pith occurs in the rhizome
but not always in the rootlets, their woody column forming one solid
bundle or being divided into several. The tissue contains small starch
granules and drops of fatty oil.
Chemical Composition—The earlier investigations of Black
Hellebore by Gmelin, and Feneuille and Capron, and of Riegel indicated
only the presence of the more usual constituents of plants.
Bastick, on the other hand, in 1852 obtained from the root a peculiar,
non-volatile, crystalline, chemically-indifferent substance which he
named Helleborin. It is stated to have a bitter taste and to
produce in addition a tingling sensation on the tongue; to be slightly
soluble in water, more so in ether, and to dissolve freely in alcohol.
Marmé and A. Husemann extracted helleborin (1864) by treating with hot
water the green fatty matter which is dissolved out of the root by
boiling alcohol. After recrystallization from alcohol, it is obtainable
in shining, colourless needles, having the composition C₃₆H₄₂O₆.
It is stated to be highly narcotic. Helleborin appears to be more
abundant in H. viridis (especially in the older roots) than
in H. niger, and yet to be obtainable only to the extent of
0·4 per mille. When it is boiled with dilute sulphuric acid, or still
better with solution of zinc chloride, it is converted into sugar and
Helleboresin, C₃₀H₃₈O₄.
Marmé and Husemann succeeded in isolating other crystallized principles
from the leaves and roots of H. niger and H. viridis,
by precipitation with phospho-molybdic acid. They obtained firstly a
slightly acid glucoside which they named Helleboreïn. It occurs
only in very small proportion, but is rather more abundant in H.
niger than in H. viridis. When boiled with a dilute acid,
helleboreïn, C₂₆H₄₄O₁₅, is resolved into Helleboretin, C₁₄H₂₀O₃,
of a fine violet colour, and sugar, C₁₂H₂₄O₁₂. It is remarkable that
helleboretin has no physiological action, though helleboreïn is stated
to be poisonous.
An organic acid accompanying helleborin was regarded by Bastick as
probably aconitic (equisetic) acid. There is no tannin in hellebore.
Uses—Black Hellebore is reputed to be a drastic purgative. In
British medicine its employment is nearly obsolete, but the drug is
still imported from Germany and sold for the use of domestic animals.
Adulteration—Black Hellebore root as found in the market is not
always to be relied on, and without good engravings it is not easy to
point out characters by which its genuineness can be made certain. In
fact to ensure its recognition, some pharmacopœias required that it
should be supplied with leaves attached.
The roots with which it is chiefly liable to be confounded are the
following:—
1. Helleborus viridis L.—Although a careful comparison of
authenticated specimens reveals certain small differences between the
roots and rhizomes of this species and of H. niger, there are
no striking characters by which they can be discriminated. The root
of H. viridis is far more bitter and acrid than that of H.
niger, and it exhibits more numerous drops of fatty oil. In German
trade the two drugs are supplied separately, both being in use; but as
H. viridis is apparently the rarer plant and its root is valued
at 3 to 5 times the price of that of H. niger, it is not likely
to be used for sophisticating the latter.
2. Actœa spicata L.—In this plant the rhizome is much
thicker; the rootlets broken transversely display a cross or star,
as figured in Flückiger’s “Grundlagen” see p. vii.), fig. 64, p. 76.
The drug has but little odour; as it contains tannin its infusion is
blackened by a persalt of iron, which is not the case with an infusion
of Black Hellebore.
Botanical Origin—Coptis Teeta Wallich, a small herbaceous
plant, still but imperfectly known, indigenous to the Mishmi mountains,
eastward of Assam. It was first described in 1836 by
Wallich.[8]
History—This drug under the name of Mahmira is used
in Sind for inflammation of the eyes, a circumstance which enabled
Pereira[9]
to identify it with a substance bearing a nearly similar
designation, mentioned by the early writers on medicine, and previously
regarded as the root of Chelidonium majus L.
Thus we find that Paulus Ægineta in the 7th century was acquainted with
a knotty root named Μαηιρά.[10]
Rhazes, who according to Choulant died
in a.d. 923 or 932, mentions Mamiran, and it is also
noticed by Avicenna a little later as a drug useful in diseases of the
eye. Μαμιρὰϛ likewise occurs in exactly the same way in the writings
of Leo, “Philosophus et Medicus.”[11]
Ibn Baytar called the drug Mamiran and Uruk, and
described it as a small yellow root like turmeric, coming from China.
Other writers of the middle ages allude to it under the name of
Memeren.
Hajji Mahomed, in the account of Cathay which he gave to Ramusio
(circaa.d. 1550) says that the Mambroni chini,
by which we understand the root in question, is found in the mountains
of Succuir (Suh-cheu) where rhubarb grows, and that it is a wonderful
remedy for diseases of the eye.[12]
In an official report published at Lahore in 1862,[13]Mamiran-i-chini is said to be brought from China to Yarkand.
The rhizome of Coptis is used by the Chinese under the names
Hwang-lien and Chuen-lien.[14]
It is enumerated by Cleyer[15]
(1682) as “radix pretiosa amara,” and was described in
1778 by Bergius[16]
who received it from Canton.
More recently it was the subject of an interesting notice by
Guibourt[17]
who thought it to be derived from Ophioxylon
serpentinum L., an apocyneous plant widely removed from
Coptis. Its root was recommended in India by MacIsaac[18]
in 1827 and has been subsequently employed with success by many practitioners.
There is a rude figure of the plant in the Chinese herbal
Pun-tsao.
Description—Tita, as the drug is called in the Mishmi
country, whence it is sent by way of Sudiya on the Bramaputra to
Bengal, is a rhizome about the thickness of a quill occurring in
pieces an inch or two in length. It often branches at the crown
into two or three heads, and bears the remains of leafstalks and
thin wiry rootlets, the stumps of which latter give it a rough and
spiny appearance. It is nearly cylindrical, often contorted, and of
a yellowish-brown colour. The fracture is short, exhibiting a loose
structure, with large bright yellow radiating woody bundles. The
rhizome is intensely bitter,[19]
but not aromatic even when fresh.
It is found in the Indian bazaars in neat little open-work bags formed
of narrow strips of rattan, each containing about half an ounce. We
have once seen it in bulk in the London market.[20]
Microscopic Structure—Cut transversely the rhizome exhibits
an inner cortical tissue, through which sclerenchymatous groups of
cells are scattered. The latter are most obvious on account of their
bright yellow colour. In the woody central column a somewhat concentric
arrangement is found, corresponding to two or three periods of annual
growth. The pith, not the medullary rays, begins to be obliterated
at an early period. The structure of the drug is, on the whole, very
irregular, on account of the branches and numerous rootlets arising
from it.
The medullary rays contain small starch granules, while the bark, as
well as the pith, are richer in albuminous or mucilaginous matters.
Chemical Composition—The colouring matter in which the rhizome
of Coptis abounds, is quickly dissolved by water. If the yellow
solution obtained by macerating it in water is duly concentrated,
nitric acid will produce an abundant heavy precipitate of minute yellow
crystals, which if redissolved in a little boiling water will separate
again in stellate groups. Solution of iodine also precipitates a cold
infusion of the root.
These reactions as well as the bitterness of the drug are due to a
large proportion of Berberine, as proved by J. D.
Perrins.[21]
The rhizome yielded not less than 8½ per cent., which is more than
has been met with in any other of the numerous plants containing that alkaloid.
As pure berberine is scarcely dissolved by water, it must be combined
in Coptis with an acid forming a soluble salt. Further
researches are requisite to determine the nature of this acid. In some
plants berberine is accompanied by a second basic principle: whether in
the present instance such is the case, has not been ascertained.
Uses—The drug has been introduced into the Pharmacopœia of
India as a pure, bitter tonic.
Substitutes—Thalictrum foliolosum DC., a tall plant
common at Mussooree and throughout the temperate Himalaya at 5000-8000
feet, as well as on the Khasia Hills, affords a yellow root which is
exported from Kumaon under the name Momiri. From the description
in the Pharmacopœia of India, it would appear to much resemble
the Mishmi Tita, and it is not impossible that some of the
observations made under the head History (p. 3)
may apply to Thalictrum as well as to Coptis.
In the United States the rhizome of Coptis trifolia Salisb., a
small herb indigenous to the United States and Arctic America, and also
found in European and Asiatic Russia, is employed for the same purposes
as the Indian drug. It contains berberine and another crystalline
principle.[22]
SEMEN STAPHISAGRIÆ.
Stavesacre; F. Staphisaigre;
G. Stephanskörner, Läusesamen.
Botanical Origin—Delphinium Staphisagria L., a stout,
erect, biennial herb growing 3 to 4 feet high, with palmate, 5-to
9-lobed leaves, which as well as the rest of the plant are softly
pubescent.
It is a native of Italy, Greece, the Greek Islands and Asia Minor,
growing in waste and shady places;
it is now also found throughout the greater part of the Mediterranean
regions and in the Canary Islands, but whether in all instances truly
indigenous is questionable. It is cultivated to some extent in Puglia,
very little now near Montpellier.
History—Stavesacre was well known to the ancients. It is the
ἀγροτἔρη σταϕὶς of Nicander,[23]
the σταϕὶς ἀγρία of Dioscorides,[24]
and Alexander Trallianus,[25]
the Staphisagria or Herba pedicularia of Scribonius
Largus,[26]
the Astaphis agria or Staphis of Pliny.[27]
The last named author mentions the use of the powdered seeds for destroying
vermin on the head and other parts of the body.
The drug continued in use during the middle ages. Pietro
Crescenzio,[28]
who lived in the 13th century, mentions the collection of the seeds
in Italy; and Simon Januensis,[29]
physician to Pope Nicolas IV. (a.d. 1288-1292),
describes them—“propter excellentem operationem in caputpurgio.”
Description—The fruit consists of three downy follicles, in
each of which about 12 seeds are closely packed in two rows. The
seeds (which alone are found in commerce) are about 3 lines in length
and rather less in width; they have the form of a very irregular
4-sided pyramid, of which one side, much broader than the others, is
distinctly vaulted. They are sharp-angled, a little flattened, and very
rough, the testa being both wrinkled and deeply pitted. The latter is
blackish-brown, dull and earthy-looking, rather brittle, yet not hard.
It encloses a soft, whitish, oily albumen with a minute embryo at its
sharper end.
The seeds have a bitter taste and occasion a tingling sensation when
chewed. Ten of them weigh about 6 grains.
Microscopic Structure—The epidermis of the seed consists of one
layer of large cells, either nearly cubical or longitudinally extended:
hence the wrinkles of the surface. The brown walls of these cells are
moderately thickened by secondary deposits, which may be made very
obvious by macerating thin sections in a solution of chromic acid, 1 p.
in 100 p. of water. By this treatment numerous crystals after a short
time make their appearance,—without doubt the chromate of one of the
alkaloids of staphisagria.
The outer layer of the testa is made up of thin-walled narrow cells,
which become larger near the edges of the seed and in the superficial
wrinkles. They contain a small number of minute starch granules and are
not altered on addition of a salt of iron. The interior layer exhibits
a single row of small, densely packed cells. The albumen is composed of
the usual tissue loaded with granules of albuminoid matter and drops of
fatty oil.
Chemical Composition—Brandes (1819) and Lassaigne and Feneulle
(1819) have shown this drug to contain a basic principle. Erdmann in
1864 assigned it the formula C₂₄H₃₅NO₂; he obtained it to the extent
of 1 per mille in crystals, soluble in ether, alcohol, chloroform, or
benzol. The alkaloid has an extremely burning and acrid taste, and is
highly poisonous.
Couerbe[30]
in 1833 pointed out the presence in stavesacre of a second
alkaloid separable from delphinine by ether in which it is insoluble.
The treatment of the shell of the seed with chromic acid, detailed
above, shows that this part of the drug is the principal seat of
the alkaloids; and the albumen indeed furnishes no crystals of any
chromate. In confirmation of this view we exhausted about 400 grammes
of the entire seeds with warm spirit of wine acidulated with a
little acetic acid. The liquid was allowed to evaporate and the residue
mixed with warm water. The solution thus obtained, separated from the
resin, yielded on addition of chromic acid an abundant precipitate of
chromate. The same solution likewise furnished copious precipitates
when bichloride of platinum,[31]
iodohydrargyrate of potassium, or bichromate of potassium were added.
By repeating the above treatment on a larger scale we obtained crystals
of delphinine of considerable size, and also a second alkaloid not
soluble in ether.
In the laboratory of Dragendorff, Marquis in 1877 succeeded in
isolating the following alkaloids:—1. Delphinine, C₂₂H₃₅NO₆,
yielding crystals one inch in length, belonging to the rhombic System.
They are soluble in 11 parts of ether, 15 parts of chloroform, and 20
of absolute alcohol. 2. Staphisagrine, C₂₂H₃₃NO₅, is amorphous,
soluble in less than 1 part of ether, also in 200 parts of water at
150°. This alkaloid, although it would appear to be the anhydride of
the former, is in every respect widely different from delphinine. 3.
Delphinoidine (formula not quite settled), amorphous, soluble in
three parts of ether, more abundantly occurring in the seed than the
two former alkaloids. In its physiological action delphinoidine agrees
with delphinine, not with staphisagrine. 4. Delphisine (formula
doubtful) forms crystalline tufts, occurs in but small amount, is
sparingly soluble in alcohol, chloroform, or ether.—The total amount of
alkaloids afforded by stavesacre is about 1 per cent.
By exhausting the seeds with boiling ether, we get 27 per cent. of a
greenish, fatty oil, which continued fluid even at -5° C. It concreted
by means of hyponitric acid, and is therefore to be reckoned among the
non-drying oils; it contained a large part of the alkaloids.
The drug air-dry contains 8 per cent. of hygroscopic water. Dried at
100° C. and incinerated it left 8·7 per cent. of ash.
Nothing exact is known of the Delphinic acid of Hofschläger
(about 1820) said to be crystalline and volatile.
Commerce—The seeds are imported from Trieste and from the south
of France, especially from Nismes, near which city as well as in Italy
(Puglia) the plant is cultivated.
Uses—Stavesacre seeds are still employed as in old times for the
destruction of pediculi in the human subject, for which purpose
they are reduced to powder which is dusted among the hair. Dr. Balmanno
Squire[32]
having ascertained that prurigo senilis is dependent on the
presence of pediculus, has recommended an ointment of
which the essential ingredients is the fatty oil of stavesacre seeds
extracted by ether. It is plain that such a preparation would contain
delphinine. Delphinine itself has been used externally in neuralgic
affections. Stavesacre seeds are largely consumed for destroying the
pediculi that infest cattle.
RADIX ACONITI.
Tuber Aconiti; Aconite Root[33]; F. Racine
d’Aconit; G. Eisenhutknollen, Sturmhutknollen.
Botanical Origin—Aconitum Napellus L.—This
widely diffused and most variable species grows chiefly in the
mountainous districts of the temperate parts of the northern hemisphere.
It is of frequent occurrence throughout the chain of the Alps up
to more than 6500 feet, the Pyrenees, the mountains of Germany and
Austria, and is also found in Denmark and Sweden. It has become
naturalized in a few spots in the west of England and in South Wales.
Eastward it grows throughout the whole of Siberia, extending to the
mountain ranges of the Pacific coast of North America. It occurs in
company with other species on the Himalaya at 10,000 to 16,000 feet
above the sea-level.
The plant is cultivated for medicinal use, and also for ornament. The
Abbé Armand David[34]
saw in northern Sz-chuen (Setchuan) fields planted with Aconite (A. Napellus?).
History—The Ἀκόνιτον of the Greeks and the Aconitum
of the Romans are held to refer to the genus under notice, if not
precisely to A. Napellus. The ancients were well aware of the
poisonous properties of the aconites, though the plants were not more
exactly distinguished until the close of the middle ages. The Greek
name is supposed to refer to the same source as that of Conium. (See
article on Fructus Conii.)
Aconite has been widely employed as an arrow-poison. It was used
by the ancient Chinese,[35]
and is still in requisition among the
less civilized of the hill tribes of India. Something of the same
kind was in vogue among the aborigines of ancient Gaul.[36]
Aconite was pointed out in the thirteenth century, in “The Physicians of
Myddvai,”[37]
as one of the plants which every physician is to grow.
Störck of Vienna introduced aconite into regular practice about the
year 1762[38];
the root and the herb occur in the German pharmaceutical
tariff of the seventeenth century.
Description—The herbaceous annual stem of aconite starts from
an elongated conical tuberous root 2 to 4 inches long and sometimes
as much as an inch in thickness. This root tapers off in a long
tail, while numerous branching rootlets spring from its sides. If
dug up in the summer it will be found that a second and younger root
(occasionally a third) is attached to it near its summit by a very
short branch and is growing out of it on one side. This second root
has a bud at the top which is destined to produce the stem of the next
season. It attains its maximum development at the latter part of the
year, the parent root meanwhile becoming shrivelled and decayed. This
form of growth is therefore analogous to that of an orchis.
The dried root is more or less conical or tapering, enlarged and
knotty at the summit which is crowned with the base of the stem.
It is from 2 to 3 or 4 inches long and at the top from ½ to 1 inch
thick. The tuber-like portion of the root is more slender, much
shrivelled longitudinally, and beset with the prominent bases of
rootlets. The drug is of a dark brown; when dry it breaks with a
short fracture exhibiting a white and farinaceous, or brownish, or
grey inner substance sometimes hollow in the centre. A transverse
section of a sound root shows a pure white central portion (pith)
which is many-sided and has at each of its projecting angles a thin
fibro-vascular bundle.
In the fresh state the root of aconite has a sharp odour of radish
which disappears on drying. Its taste which is at first sweetish soon
becomes alarmingly acrid, accompanied with sensations of tingling and
numbness.
Microscopic Structure—The tuberous root as seen in a transverse
section, consists of a central part enclosed by a delicate cambial
zone. The outer part of this central portion exhibits a thin brownish
layer made up of a single row of cells (Kernscheide of the
Germans). This is more distinctly obvious in the rootlets, which also
show numerous, scattered, thick-walled cells of a yellow colour.
The fibro-vascular bundles of aconite root are devoid of true ligneous
cells; its tissue is for the largest part built up of uniform
parenchymatous cells loaded with starch granules.
Chemical Composition—Aconite contains chemical principles which
are of great interest on account of their virulent effects on the
animal economy.
The first to be mentioned is Aconitine, a highly active
crystallizable alkaloid, furnishing readily crystallizable salts. It is
accompanied by another active alkaloid, Pseudaconitine, which
is crystallizable, but yields mostly amorphous salts. According to the
admirable researches of Wright and Luff,[39]
aconitine may be decomposed according to the following equation:—
C₃₃H₄₃NO₁₂
· OH₂ =
C₇H₆O₂
· C₂₆H₃₉NO₁₁,
Aconitine.
Benzoic acid.
Aconine.
and pseudaconitine breaks up in accordance with the equation:
C₃₆H₄₉NO₁₁
· OH₂ =
C₉H₁₀O₄
· C₂₇H₄₁NO₈
Pseudaconitine.
Dimethyl- protocatechnic acid.
Pseudaconine.
The decomposition of aconitine, as well as of pseudaconitine, may
be performed by means of mineral acids, alkaline solutions, or also
by heating the bases with water in sealed tubes. The two alkaloids,
Aconine and Pseudaconine, appear to be present already
in the roots of Aconitum; they, moreover, contain two other alkaloids
of less physiological potency. One of them, Picraconitine,
C₃₁H₄₅NO₁₀, is merely bitter, producing no lip-tingling; it gives
well crystallized salts, although it is itself amorphous. Commercial
aconitine is a mixture of the above alkaloids. The total yield of basic
substances afforded by aconite root is not more than about 0·07 per
cent.
The other constituents of aconite root are but imperfectly known. In
the preparation of the alkaloids, a dark green mixture of resin and fat
is obtained; it is much more abundant in European than in Nepal aconite
(Groves). The root contains Mannite, as proved by T. and H.
Smith (1850), together with cane-sugar, and another sugar which reduces
cupric oxide even in the cold. Tannin is absent, or is limited to the
corky coat. The absence of a volatile alkaloid in the root was proved
by Groves in 1866.
Uses—Prescribed in the form of tincture as an anodyne liniment;
occasionally given internally in rheumatism.
Adulteration and Substitution—Aconite root, though offered
in abundance in the market, is by no means always obtained of good
quality. Collected in the mountainous parts of Europe by peasants
occupied in the pasturing of sheep and cattle, it is often dug
up without due regard to the proper season or even to the proper
species,—a carelessness not surprising when regard is had to the
miserable price which the drug realizes in the
market.[40]
One of the species not unfrequent in the Alps, of which the roots are
doubtless sometimes collected, is A. Störckeanum Reichenb. In
this plant the tuberous roots are developed to the number of three or
four, and have an anatomical structure slightly different from that
of A. Napellus.[41]A. variegatum L., A. Cammarum Jacq., and A.
paniculatum Lam. are blue-flowered species having tuberous roots
resembling those of A. Napellus, but according to Schroff
somewhat less active.
The yellow-flowered A. Anthora L. and A. Lycoctonum
L. produce roots which cannot be confounded with those of A.
Napellus L.
The root of A. japonicum Thunb. has been noticed in Europe by
Christison as early as 1859[42];
it is now imported occasionally from the East. It forms grey or almost
blackish tubers from ⁶/₁₀ of an inch to upwards of 1 inch in length,
and from ²/₁₀ to ⁴/₁₀ of an inch in diameter, oblong or ovoid, either
tapering or rounded at their extremities. They are of plump, scarcely
shrivelled appearance.[43]
Japanese aconite afforded to Wright and Luff a crystallized
active alkaloid different from both aconitine and pseudaconitine.
Holmes[44]
states that the aromatic roots of Imperatoria
Ostruthium L. have been found mixed with aconite.
FOLIA ACONITI.
Herba Aconita; Aconite Leaves; F. Feuilles
d’Aconit; G., Eisenhutkraut, Sturmhutkraut.
History—Aconite herb was introduced into medicine in 1762 by
Störck of Vienna; and was admitted into the London Pharmacopœia in 1788.
Description—The plant produces a stiff, upright, herbaceous,
simple stem, 3 to 4 feet high, clothed as to its upper half with
spreading, dark green leaves, which are paler on their under side. The
leaves are from 3 to 5 or more inches in length, nearly half consisting
of the channelled petiole. The blade, which has a roundish outline, is
divided down to the petiole into three principal segments, of which the
lateral are subdivided into two or even three, the lowest being smaller
and less regular than the others. The segments, which are trifid, are
finally cut into 2 to 5 strap-shaped pointed lobes. The leaves are
usually glabrous, and are deeply impressed on their upper side by
veins which run with but few branchings to the tip of every lobe. The
uppermost leaves are more simple than the lower, and gradually pass
into the bracts of the beautiful raceme of dull-blue helmet-shaped
flowers which crowns the stem.
The leaves have when bruised a herby smell; their taste is at first
mawkish but afterwards persistently burning.
Chemical Composition—The leaves contain aconitine in small
proportion and also aconitic acid,—the latter in combination with lime.
Aconitic Acid, C₁₆H₆O₆, discovered by Peschier in 1820 in
somewhat considerable quantity in the leaves of aconite, occurs also in
those of larkspur, and is identical with the Equisetic Acid of
Braconnot and the Citridic Acid of Baup.[45]
It has been stated to be present likewise in Adonis vernalis L.
(Linderos, 1876,—10 per cent. of dried leaves!) and in the sugar cane
(Behr, 1877).
Schoonbroodt[46]
(1867) on treating the extract with a mixture of
alcohol and ether, obtained acicular crystals, which he thought were
the so-called Aconella of Smith. He further found that the
distillate of the plant was devoid of odour, but was acid, and had
a burning taste. By saturation with an alkali he obtained from it a
crystalline substance, soluble in water, and having a very acrid taste.
Experiments made about the same time by Groves,[47]
a careful observer, led to opposite results. He distilled on
different occasions both fresh herb and fresh roots, and obtained
a neutral distillate, smelling and tasting strongly of the
plant, but entirely devoid of acridity. Hence he concluded that A.
Napellus contains no volatile acrid principle.
In an extract of aconite that has been long kept, the microscope
reveals crystals of aconitate of calcium, as well as of sal-ammoniac.
The leaves contain a small proportion of sugar, and a tannin striking
green with iron. When dried they yield on incineration 16·6 per cent. of ash.
Uses—In Britain the leaves and small shoots are only used in
the fresh state, the flowering herb being purchased by the druggist in
order to prepare an inspissated juice,—Extractum Aconiti. This
preparation, which is considered rather uncertain in its action, is
occasionally prescribed for the relief of rheumatism, inflammatory and
febrile affections, neuralgia, and heart diseases.
RADIX ACONITI INDICA.
Bish, Bis or Bikh, Indian Aconite Root,
Nepal Aconite.
Botanical Origin—The poisonous root known in India as
Bish, Bis, or Bikh[48]
is chiefly derived from Aconitum ferox Wallich, a plant growing
3 to 6 feet high and bearing large, dull-blue flowers, native of the
temperate and sub-alpine regions of the Himalaya at an elevation of
10,000 to 14,000 feet in Garhwal, Kumaon, Nepal and
Sikkim.[49]
In the greater part of these districts, other closely allied and
equally poisonous species occur, viz. A. uncinatum L., A.
luridum, H. f. et Th., A. palmatum Don, and also abundantly
A. Napellus L., which last, as already mentioned, grows
throughout Europe as well as in Northern Asia and America. The roots of
these plants are collected indiscriminately according to Hooker and
Thomson[50]
under the name of Bish or Bikh.
History—The Sanskrit name of this potent drug, Visha,
signifies simply poison, and Ativisha, a name which it
also bears, is equivalent to “summum venenum.” Bish is
mentioned by the Persian physician Alhervi[51]
in the 10th century as well as by Avicenna[52]
and many other Arabian writers on medicine,—one of whom, Isa Ben Ali,
calls it the most rapid of deadly poisons, and describes the symptoms
it produces with tolerable correctness.[53]
Upon the extinction of the Arabian school of medicine this virulent
drug seems to have fallen into oblivion. It is just named by Acosta
(1578) as one of the ingredients of a pill which the Brahmin physicians
give in fever and dysentery.[54]
There is also a very strange reference to it as “Bisch” in the Persian Pharmacopœia of Father Ange,
where it is stated[55] that the root, though most poisonous when
fresh, is perfectly innocuous when dried, and that it is imported
into Persia from India, and mixed with food and condiments as a
restorative! Ange was aware that it was the root of an aconite.
The poisonous properties of Bish were particularly noticed
by Hamilton (late Buchanan)[56]
who passed several months in Nepal in 1802-3: but nothing was known of
the plant until it was gathered by Wallich and a description of it as
A. ferox communicated by Seringe to the Société de physique de
Genève in 1822.[57]
Wallich himself afterwards gave a lengthened account of it in his Plantæ
Asiaticæ Rariores (1830).[58]
Description—Balfour, who also figures A. ferox,[59]
describes the plant from a specimen that flowered in the Botanical
Garden of Edinburgh as—“having 2—3 fasciculated, fusiform, attenuated
tubers, some of the recent ones being nearly 5 inches long, and 1½
inches in circumference, dark brown externally, white within, sending
off sparse, longish branching fibres.”
Aconite root has of late been imported into London from India in
considerable quantity, and been offered by the wholesale druggists as
Nepal Aconite.[60]
It is of very uniform appearance, and seems
derived from a single species, which we suppose to be A. ferox.
The drug consists of simple tuberous roots of an elongated conical
form, 3 to 4 inches long, and ½ to 1¾ inches in greatest diameter. Very
often the roots have been broken in being dug up and are wanting in the
lower extremity: some are nearly as broad at one end as at the other.
They are mostly flattened and not quite cylindrical, often arched,
much shrivelled chiefly in a longitudinal direction, and marked rather
sparsely with the scars of rootlets. The aerial stem has been closely
cut away, and is represented only by a few short scaly rudiments.[61]
The roots are of a blackish brown, the prominent portions being
often whitened by friction. In their normal state they are white and
farinaceous within, but as they are dried by fire-heat and often even
scorched, their interior is generally horny, translucent, and extremely
compact and hard. The largest root we have met with weighed 555 grains.
In the Indian Bazaars, Bish is found in another form, the
tuberous roots having been steeped in cow’s urine to preserve them from
insects.[62]
These roots which in our specimen[63]
are mostly plump and cylindrical, are flexible and moist when fresh,
but become hard and brittle by keeping. They are externally of very
dark colour, black and horny within, with an offensive odour resembling
that of hyraceum or castor. Immersed in water, though only for a few
moments, they afford a deep brown solution. Such a drug is wholly unfit
for use in medicine, though not unsuitable, perhaps, for the poisoning
of wild beasts, a purpose to which it is often applied in India.[64]
Microscopic Structure—Most of the roots fail to display any
characteristic structure by reason of the heat to which they have
been subjected. A living root sent to us from the Botanical Garden of
Edinburgh exhibited the thin brownish layer which encloses the central
part in A. Napellus, replaced by a zone of stone-cells,—a
feature discernible in the imported root.
Chemical Composition—According to Wright and Luff
(see previous article) the roots of
Aconitum ferox contain comparatively large
quantities of pseudaconitine with a little aconitine and an alkaloid,
apparently non-crystalline, which would appear not to agree with the
analogous body from A. Napellus.
Uses—The drug has been imported and used as a source of
aconitine. It is commonly believed to be much more potent than the
aconite root of Europe.
RADIX ACONITI HETEROPHYLLI.
Atís or Atees.
Botanical Origin—Aconitum heterophyllum Wallich, a plant
of 1 to 3 feet high with a raceme of large flowers of a dull yellow
veined with purple, or altogether blue, and reniform or cordate,
obscurely 5-lobed, radical leaves.[65]
It grows at elevations of 8000 to 13,000 feet in the temperate regions
of the Western Himalaya, as in Simla, Kumaon and Kashmír.
History—We have not met with any ancient account of this
drug, which however is stated by O’Shaughnessy[66]
to have been long celebrated in Indian medicine as a tonic and
aphrodisiac. It has recently attracted some attention on account of
its powers as an antiperiodic in fevers, and has been extensively
prescribed by European physicians in India.
Description—The tuberous roots of A. heterophyllum are
ovoid, oblong, and downward-tapering or obconical; they vary in length
from ½ to 1½ inches and in diameter from ³/₁₀ to ⁶/₁₀ of an inch, and
weigh from 5 to 45 grains. They are of a light ash colour, wrinkled
and marked with scars of rootlets, and have scaly rudiments of leaves
at the summit. Internally they are pure white and farinaceous. A
transverse section shows a homogeneous tissue with 4 to 7 yellowish
vascular bundles. In a longitudinal section these bundles are seen to
traverse the root from the scar of the stem to the opposite pointed
end, here and there giving off a rootlet. The taste of the root is
simply bitter with no acridity.
Microscopic Structure—The tissue is formed of large angular
thin-walled cells loaded with starch which is either in the form of
isolated or compound granules. The vascular bundles contain numerous
spiroid vessels which seen in transverse section appear arranged so as
to form about four rays. The outer coat of the root is made up of about
six rows of compressed, tabular cells with faintly brownish walls.
Chemical Composition—The root contains Atisine,
an amorphous alkaloid of intensely bitter taste discovered by
Broughton,[67]
who assigns to it the formula C₄₆H₇₄N₂O₅, obtained from
concurrent analysis of a platinum salt. The alkaloid is readily soluble
in bisulphide of carbon or in benzol, also to some extent in water. It
is of decidedly alkaline reaction, devoid of any acridity. Atisine has
also been prepared (1877) by Dunin[68]
from the root in the laboratory of one of us. We have before us its
hydroiodate, forming colourless crystallized scales, which we find
to be very sparingly soluble in cold alcohol or water. At boiling
temperature the hydroiodate of atisine is readily dissolved; the
aqueous solution on cooling yields beautiful crystals. They agree,
according to Dunin, with the formula C₄₆H₇₄N₂O₄. HI + OH₂; this chemist
has also shown atisine not to be poisonous. The absence in the drug of
aconitine is proved by medical experience,[69]
and fully confirmed by the absence of any acridity in the root.
Uses—The drug is stated to have proved a valuable remedy in
intermittent and other paroxysmal fevers. In ordinary intermittents it
may be given in powder in 20-grain doses. As a simple tonic the dose is
5 to 10 grains thrice a day.
Substitutes—The native name Atís applied in India to
several other drugs, one of which is an inert tasteless root commonly
referred to Asparagus sarmentosus L. In Kunawar the tubers
of Aconitum Napellus L. are dug up and eaten as a tonic, the
name atís being applied to them as well as to those of A.
heterophyllum.[70]
RADIX CIMICIFUGÆ.
Radix Actæa racemosæ; Black Snake-root,
Black Cohosh, Bugbane.
Botanical Origin—Cimicifuga racemosa Elliott (Actæa
racemosa L.), a perennial herb 3 to 8 feet high, abundant in
rich woods in Canada and the United States, extending southward to
Florida.[71]
It much resembles Actæa spicata L., a plant widely
spread over the northern parts of Europe, Asia, and America, occurring
also in Britain; but it differs in having an elongated raceme of 3 to
8 inches in length and dry dehiscent capsules. A. spicata has a
short raceme and juicy berries, usually red.
History—The plant was first made known by Plukenet in 1696 as
Christophoriana Canadensis racemosa. It was recommended in 1743
by Colden[72]
and named in 1749 by Linnæus in his Materia Medica
as Actæa racemis longissimis. In 1823 it was introduced into
medical practice in America by Garden; it began to be used in England
about the year 1860.[73]
Description—The drug consists of a very short, knotty, branching
rhizome, ½ an inch or more thick, having, in one direction, the remains
of several stout aerial stems, and in the other, numerous brittle,
wiry roots, ¹/₂₀ to ⅒ of an inch in diameter, emitting rootlets still
smaller. The rhizome is of somewhat flattened cylindrical form,
distinctly marked at intervals with the scars of fallen leaves. A
transverse section exhibits in the centre a horny whitish pith, round
which are a number of rather coarse, irregular woody rays, and outside
them a hard, thickish bark. The larger roots when broken display a
thick cortical layer, the space within which contains converging wedges
of open woody tissue 3 to 5 in number forming a star or cross,—a
beautiful and characteristic structure easily observed with a lens. The
drug is of a dark blackish brown; it has a bitter, rather acrid and
astringent taste, and a heavy narcotic smell.
Microscopic Structure—The most striking character is afforded
by the rootlets, which on a transverse section display a central
woody column, traversed usually by 4 wide medullary rays and often
enclosing a pith. The woody column is surrounded by a parenchymatous
layer separated from the cortical portion by one row of densely packed
small cells constituting a boundary analogous to the nucleus-sheath
(Kernscheide) met with in many roots of monocotyledons, as for
instance in sarsaparilla. The parenchyme of cimicifuga root contains
small starch granules. The structure of the drug is, on the whole, the
same as that of the closely allied European Actæa spicata L.
Chemical Composition—Tilghmann[74]
in 1834 analysed the drug, obtaining from it gum, sugar, resin, starch
and tannic acid, but no peculiar principal.
Conard[75]
extracted from it a neutral crystalline substance of
intensely acrid taste, soluble in dilute alcohol, chloroform, or ether,
but not in benzol, oil of turpentine, or bisulphide of carbon. The
composition of this body has not been ascertained. The same chemist
showed the drug not to afford a volatile principle, even in its fresh state.
The American practitioners called Eclectics prepare with
Black Snake-root in the same manner as they prepare podophyllin,
an impure resin which they term Cimicifugin or Macrotin.
The drug yields, according to Parrish, 3¾ per cent. of this substance,
which is sold in the form of scales or as a dark brown powder.
Uses—Cimicifuga usually prescribed in the form of tincture
(called Tinctura Actæa racemosæ) has been employed chiefly in
rheumatic affections. It is also used in dropsy, the early stages of
phthisis, and in chronic bronchial disease. A strong tincture has been
lately recommended in America as an external application for reducing
inflammation.[76]
MAGNOLIACEÆ.
CORTEX WINTERANUS.
Cortex Winteri, Cortex Magellanicus; Winter’s
Bark, Winter’s Cinnamon; F. Ecorce de Winter; G.
Wintersrinde, Magellanischer Zimmt.
Botanical Origin—Drimys[77]Winteri Forster, a tree distributed throughout the American
continent from Mexico to Cape Horn. It presents considerable variation
in form and size of leaf and flower in the different countries in which
it occurs, on which account it has received from botanists several
distinct specific names. Hooker[78]
has reduced these species to a single type, a course in which
he has been followed by Eichler in his monograph of the small order
Winteraceæ[79].—In April,
1877, the tree was blossoming in the open air in the botanic garden at Dublin.
History—In 1577 Captain Drake, afterwards better known as Sir
Francis Drake, having obtained from Queen Elizabeth a commission to
conduct a squadron to the South Seas, set sail from Plymouth with five
ships; and having abandoned two of his smaller vessels, passed into the
Pacific Ocean by the Straits of Magellan in the autumn of the following
year. But on the 7th September, 1578, there arose a dreadful storm,
which dispersed the little fleet. Drake’s ship, the Pelican, was
driven southward, the Elizabeth, under the command of Captain
Winter, repassed the Straits and returned to England, while the third
vessel, the Marigold, was heard of no more.
Winter remained three weeks in the Straits of Magellan to recover the
health of his crew, during which period, according to Clusius (the fact
is not mentioned in Hakluyt’s account of the voyage), he collected
a certain aromatic bark, of which, having removed the acridity by
steeping it in honey, he made use as a spice and medicine for scurvy
during his voyage to England, where he arrived in 1579.
A specimen of this bark having been presented to Clusius, he gave it
the name of Cortex Winteranus, and figured and described it in
his pamphlet: “Aliquot notæ in Garciæ aromatum historiam,” Antverpiæ,
1582, p. 30, and also in the Libri Exoticorum, published in
1605. He afterwards received a specimen with wood attached, which had
been collected by the Dutch navigator Sebald de Weerdt.
Van Noort, another well-known Dutch navigator, who visited the Straits
of Magellan in 1600, mentions cutting wood at Port Famine to make a
boat, and that the bark of the trees was hot and biting like pepper. It
is stated by Murray that he also brought the bark to Europe.
But although the straits of Magellan were several times visited about
this period, it is certain that no regular communication between
that remote region and Europe existed either then or subsequently;
and we may reasonably conclude that Winter’s Bark became a drug of
great rarity, and known to but few persons. It thus happened that,
notwithstanding most obvious differences, the Canella alba of the West
Indies, and another bark of which we shall speak further on, having
been found to possess the pungency of Winter’s Bark, were (owing to
the scarcity of the latter) substituted for it, until at length the
peculiar characters of the original drug came to be entirely forgotten.
The tree was figured by Sloane in 1693, from a specimen (still extant
in the British Museum) brought from Magellan’s Straits by Handisyd, a
ship’s surgeon, who had experienced its utility in treating scurvy.
Feuillée,[80]
a French botanist, found the Winter’s Bark-tree in Chili
(1709-11), and figured it as Boigue cinnamomifera. It was,
however, Forster,[81]
the botanist of Cook’s second expedition round the world, who first
described the tree accurately, and named it Drimys Winteri. He
met with it in 1773 in Magellan’s Straits, and on the eastern coasts of
Tierra del Fuego, where it grows abundantly, forming an evergreen tree
of 40 feet, while on the western shores it is but a shrub of 10 feet
high. Specimens have been collected in these and adjacent localities by
many subsequent botanists, among others by Dr. J. D. Hooker, who states
that about Cape Horn the tree occurs from the sea-level to an elevation
of 1000 feet.
Although the bark of Drimys was never imported as an article of
trade from Magellan’s Straits, it has in recent times been occasionally
brought into the market from other parts of South America, where it is
in very general use. Yet so little are drug dealers acquainted with it,
that its true name and origin have seldom been
recognized.[82]
Description—We have examined specimens of true Winter’s Bark
from the Straits of Magellan, Chili, Peru, New Granada, and Mexico,
and find in each the same general characters. The bark is in quills
or channelled pieces, often crooked, twisted or bent backwards,
generally only a few inches in length. It is most extremely thick (⅒
to ³/₁₀ of an inch) and appears to have shrunk very much in drying,
bark a quarter of an inch thick having sometimes rolled itself into
a tube only three times as much in external diameter. Young pieces
have an ashy-grey suberous coat beset with lichens. In older bark,
the outer coat is sometimes whitish and silvery, but more often of a
dark rusty brown, which is the colour of the internal substance, as
well as of the surface next the wood. The inner side of the bark is
strongly characterized by very rough striæ, or, as seen under a lens,
by small short and sharp longitudinal ridges, with occasional fissures
indicative of great contraction of the inner layer in drying. In a
piece broken or cut transversely, it is easy to perceive that the
ridges in question are the ends of rays of white liber which diverge
towards the circumference in radiate order, a dark rusty parenchyme
intervening between them. No such feature is ever observable in either
Canella or Cinnamodendron.
Winter’s Bark has a short, almost earthy fracture, an intolerably
pungent burning taste, and an odour which can only be described as
terebinthinous. When fresh its smell may be more agreeable. The
descriptions of Clusius, as alluded to above, are perfectly agreeing
and even his figures as nearly as might be expected.
Microscopic Structure—In full-grown specimens the most striking
fact is the predominance of sclerenchymatous cells. The tissue moreover
contains numerous large oil-ducts, chiefly in the inner portion of the
large medullary rays. A fibrous structure of the inner part of the bark
is observable only in the youngest specimens.[83]
Very small starch granules are met with in the drug, yet less numerous
than in canella. The tissue of the former assumes a blackish blue
colour on addition of perchloride of iron.
The wood of Drimys consists of dotted prosenchyme, traversed
by medullary rays, the cells of which are punctuated and considerably
larger than in Coniferæ.
Chemical Composition—No satisfactory chemical examination has
been made of true Winter’s Bark. Its chief constituents, as already
pointed out, are tannic matters and essential oil, probably also a
resin. In a cold aqueous infusion, a considerable amount of mucilage is
indicated by neutral acetate of lead. On addition of potash it yields a
dark somewhat violet liquid. Canella alba is but little altered by the
same treatment. By reason of its astringency the bark is used in Chili
for tanning.[84]
Uses—Winter’s Bark is a stimulating tonic and antiscorbutic, now
almost obsolete in Europe. It is much used in Brazil and other parts of
South America as a remedy in diarrhœa and gastric debility.
Substitute—False Winter’s Bark—We have shown that the
bark of Drimys or True Winter’s Bark has been confounded with
the pungent bark of Canella alba L., and with an allied bark,
also the produce of Jamaica. The latter is that of Cinnamodendron
corticosum Miers,[85]
a tree growing in the higher mountain woods
of St. Thomas-in-the-Vale and St. John, but not observed in any other
of the West Indian islands than Jamaica. It was probably vaguely known
to Sloane when he described the “Wild Cinamon tree, commonly, but
falsely, called Cortex Winteranus,” which, he says, has leaves
resembling those of Lauro-cerasus; though the tree he figures is
certainly Canella alba.[86]
Long[87]
in 1774, speaks of Wild Cinamon, Canella alba, or
Bastard Cortex Winteranus, saying that it is used by most
apothecaries instead of the true Cortex Winteranus.
It is probable that both writers really had in view
Cinnamodendron, the bark of which has been known and used as
Winter’s Bark, both in England and on the continent from an
early period up to the present time.[88]
It is the bark figured as Cortex Winteranus by Goebel and
Kunze[89]
and described by Mérat and De Lens,[90]
Pereira, and other writers of repute. Guibourt indeed pointed out
in 1850 its great dissimilarity to the bark of Drimys and
questioned if it could be derived from that genus.
It is a strange fact that the tree should have been confounded with
Canella alba L., differing from it as it does in the most
obvious manner, not only in form of leaf, but in having the flowers
axillary, whereas those of C. alba are terminal.
Although Cinnamodendron corticosum is a tree sometimes as
much as 90 feet high[91]
and must have been well known in Jamaica
for more than a century, yet it had no botanical name until 1858
when it was described by Miers[92]
and referred to the small genus Cinnamodendron which is closely
allied to Canella.
The bark of Cinnamodendron has the general structure of Canella
alba. There is the same thin corky outer coat (which is not
removed) dotted with round scars, the same form of quills and fracture.
But the tint is different, being more or less of a ferruginous brown.
The inner surface which is a little more fibrous than in canella,
varies in colour, being yellowish, brown, or of a deep chocolate. The
bark is violently pungent but not bitter, and has a very agreeable
cinnamon-like odour.
In microscopic structure it approaches very close to canella;
yet the thick-walled cells of the latter exist to a much larger extent
and are here seen to belong to the suberous tissue. The medullary rays
are loaded with oxalate of calcium.
Cinnamodendron bark has not been analysed. Its decoction is blackened
by a persalt of iron whereby it may be distinguished from Canella alba;
and is coloured intense purplish brown by iodine, which is not the case
with a decoction of true Winter’s Bark.
FRUCTUS ANISI STELLATI.
Semen Badiana[93];
Star-Anise; F. Badiane, Anis étoilé; G. Sternanis.
Botanical Origin—Illicium anisatum Loureiro (I.
religiosum Sieb.). A small tree, 20 to 25 feet high, native of the
south-western provinces of China; introduced at an early period into
Japan by the Buddhists and planted about their temples.
Kämpfer in his travels in Japan, in 1690-1692, discovered and figured
a tree called Somo or Skimmi[94]
which subsequent authors assumed to be the source of the drug Star-anise.
The tree was also found in Japan by Thunberg[95]
who remarked that its capsules are not so aromatic as those found
in trade. Von Siebold in 1825 noticed the same fact, in consequence of
which he regarded the tree as distinct from that of Loureiro, naming
it Illicium Japonicum, a name he changed in 1837 to I.
religiosum. Baillon,[96]
while admitting certain differences between the fruits of the Chinese
and Japanese trees, holds them to constitute but one species, and the
same view is taken by Miquel.[97]
The star-anise of commerce is produced in altitudes of 2500 metres in
the north-western parts of the province of Yunnan in South-western
China where the tree, which attains a height of 12 to 15 feet, grows in
abundance.[98]
The fruits of the Japanese variety of the tree are not
collected, and the Chinese drug alone is in use even in Japan.
History—Notwithstanding its striking appearance, there is no
evidence that star-anise found its way to Europe like other Eastern
spices during the middle ages. Concerning its ancient use in China,
the only fact we have found recorded is, that during the Sung dynasty,
a.d. 970-1127, star-anise was levied as tribute in the
southern part of Kien-chow, now Yen-ping-fu, in
Fokien.[99]
Star-anise was brought to England from the Philippines by the voyager
Candish, about a.d. 1588. Clusius obtained it in London from
the apothecary Morgan and the druggist Garet, and described it in
1601.[100]
The drug appears to have been rare in the time of Pomet, who
states (1694) that the Dutch use it to flavour their beverages of tea
and “sorbec.”[101]
In those times it was brought to Europe by way of Russia, and
was thence called Cardamomum Siberiense, or Annis de
Sibérie.
Description—The fruit of Illicium anisatum is formed
of 8 one-seeded carpels, originally upright, but afterwards spread
into a radiate whorl and united in a single row round a short central
column which proceeds from an oblique pedicel. When ripe they are
woody and split longitudinally at the upturned ventral suture, so
that the shining seed becomes visible. This seed, which is elliptical
and somewhat flattened, stands erect in the carpel; it is truncated
on the side adjoining the central column, and is there attached by
an obliquely-rising funicle. The upper edge of the seed is keeled,
the lower rounded. The boat-shaped carpels, to the number of 8, are
attached to the column through their whole height, but adhere to each
other only slightly at the base; the upper or split side of each carpel
occupies a nearly horizontal position. The carpels are irregularly
wrinkled, especially below, and are more or less beaked at the apex;
their colour is a rusty brown. Internally they are of a brighter
colour, smooth, and with a cavity in the lower half corresponding to
the shape of the seed. The cavity is formed of a separate wall, ½
millim. thick, which, as well as the testa of the seed, distinctly
exhibits a radiate structure. The small embryo lies next the hilum in
the soft albumen, which is covered by a dark brown endopleura. The
seed, which is not much aromatic, amounts to about one-fifth of the
entire weight of the fruit.
Star-anise has an agreeable aromatic taste and smell, more resembling
fennel than anise, on which account it was at first designated
Fœniculum Sinense.[102]
When pulverised, it has a subacid after-taste.
Microscopic Structure—The carpels consist of an external, loose,
dark brown layer and a thick inner wall, separated by fibro-vascular
bundles. The outer layer exhibits numerous large cells, containing
pale yellow volatile oil. The inner wall of the carpels consists of
woody prosenchyme in those parts which are exterior to the seed cavity,
and especially in the shining walls laid bare by the splitting of the
ventral suture. The inner surface of the carpel is entirely composed
of sclerenchyme. A totally different structure is exhibited by this
stony shell where it lines the cavity occupied by the seed. Here it
is composed of a single row of cells, consisting of straight tubes
exactly parallel to one another, more than 500 mkm. long, and 70
mkm. in diameter, placed vertically to the seed cavity; their porous
walls, marked with fine spiral striations, display splendid colours in
polarized light. The seed contains albumen and drops of fat. Starch is
wanting in star-anise, except a little in the fruit-stalk.
Chemical Composition—The volatile oil amounts to four or five
per cent. Its composition is that of the oils of fennel or anise. We
observed that oil of star-anise, as distilled by one of us, continued
fluid below 8° C. It solidified at that temperature as soon as a
crystal of anethol (see our article on Fructus Anisi) was brought in
contact with the oil. The crystallized mass began to melt again at
16° C. The oils of anise and star-anise possess no striking optical
differences, both deviating very little to the left. We are unable
to give any chemical characters by which they can be discriminated,
although they are distinguished by dealers; the oil of star-anise
imparts a somewhat different flavour, for instance, to drinks than that
produced by anise oil.
Star-anise is rich in sugar, which seems to be cane-sugar inasmuch as
it does not reduce alkaline cupric tartrate. An aqueous extract of the
fruit assumes, on addition of alcohol, the form of a clear mucilaginous
jelly, of which pectin is probably a constituent. The seeds contain a
large quantity of fixed oil.
Commerce—Star-anise is shipped to Europe and India from
China. In 1872 Shanghai imported, mostly by way of Hong Kong 5273
peculs (703,066 lb.), a large proportion of which was re-shipped
to other ports of China.[103]
According to Rondot (l. c.) the best is first brought by junks
from Fokien to Canton, being exported from Tsiouen-tchou-fou. A little
is also collected in Kiangsi and Kuang-tung. The same drug, under the
name of Bādiyāne-khatāi (i.e. Chinese fennel), is carried
by inland trade from China to Yarkand and thence to India, where it is
much esteemed.
Uses—Star-anise is employed to flavour spirits, the principal
consumption being in Germany, France, and Italy. It is not used in
medicine at least in England, except in the form of essential oil,
which is often sold for oil of aniseed.
MENISPERMACEÆ.
RADIX CALUMBÆ.
Radix Columba; Calumba or Colombo Root; F. Racine de
Colombo; G. Kalumbawurzel, Columbowurzel.
Botanical Origin—Jateorhiza palmata
Miers[104]
a diœcious perennial plant, with large fleshy roots and herbaceous annual stems,
climbing over bushes and to the tops of lofty trees. The leaves are
of large size and on long stalks, palmate-lobed and membranous. The
male flowers are in racemose panicles a foot or more in length,
setose-hispid at least in their lower part, or nearly glabrous. The
whole part is more or less hispid with spreading setæ and glandular hairs.
It is indigenous to the forests of Eastern Africa between Ibo or Oibo,
the most northerly of the Portuguese settlements (lat. 12° 28′ S.), and
the banks of the Zambesi, a strip of coast which includes the towns
of Mozambique and Quilimane. Kirk found it (1860) in abundance at
Shupanga, among the hills near Morambala, at Kebrabasa and near Senna,
localities all in the region of the Zambesi. Peters[105]
states that on the islands of Ibo and Mozambique the plant is
cultivated. In the Kew Herbarium is a specimen from the interior of
Madagascar.
The plant was introduced into Mauritius a century ago in the time of
the French governor Le Poivre, but seems to have been lost, for after
many attempts it was again introduced in 1825 by living specimens
procured from Ibo by Captain Owen.[106]
It still thrives there in the Botanical Garden of Pamplemousses.
It was taken from Mozambique to India in 1805 and afterwards cultivated
by Roxburgh in the Calcutta Garden, where however it has long ceased to exist.
History—The root is held in high esteem among the natives of
Eastern Africa who call it Kalumb, and use it for the cure of
dysentery and as a general remedy for almost any disorder.
It was brought to Europe by the Portuguese in the 17th century, and is
first noticed briefly in 1671 by Francesco Redi, who speaks of it[107]
as an antidote to poison deserving trial.
No further attention was paid to the drug for nearly a century, when
Percival[108]
in 1773 re-introduced it as “a medicine of considerable efficacy
... not so generally known in practice as it deserves to be.”
From this period it began to come into general use. J. Gurney Bevan,
a London druggist, writing to a correspondent in 1777 alludes to it
as—“an article not yet much dealt in and subject to great fluctuation.”
It was in fact at this period extremely dear, and in Mr. Bevan’s
stock-books is valued in 1776 and 1777 at 30s. per lb., in 1780
at 28s., 1781 at 64s., 1782 at 15s., 1783 at
6s. Calumba was admitted to the London Pharmacopœia in 1788.
Collection—As to the collection and preparation of the drug
for the market, the only account we possess is that obtained by Dr.
Berry,[109]
which states that the roots are dug up in the month of March,
which is the dry season, cut into slices and dried in the shade.
Description—The calumba plant produces great fusiform fleshy
roots growing several together from a short head. Some fresh specimens
sent to one of us (H.) from the Botanic Garden, Mauritius, in 1866,
and others from that of Trinidad in 1868, were portions of cylindrical
roots, 3 to 4 inches in diameter, externally rough and brown and
internally firm, fleshy, and of a brilliant yellow. When sliced
transversely, and dried by a gentle heat, these roots exactly resemble
imported calumba except for being much fresher and brighter.
The calumba of commerce consists of irregular flattish pieces of a
circular or oval outline, 1 to 2 inches or more in diameter, and ⅛ to
½ an inch thick. In drying, the central portion contracts more than
the exterior: hence the pieces are thinnest in the middle. The outer
edge is invested with a brown wrinkled layer which covers a corky bark
about ⅜ of an inch thick, surrounding a pithless internal substance,
from which it is separated by a fine dark shaded line. The pieces are
light and of a corky texture, easily breaking with a mealy fracture.
Their colour is a dull greenish yellow, brighter when the outer surface
is shaved off with a knife.[110]
The drug has a weak musty odour and a rather nauseous bitter taste. It
often arrives much perforated by insects, but seems not liable to such
depredations here.
Microscopic Structure—On a transverse section the root exhibits
a circle of radiate vascular bundles only in the layer immediately
connected with the cambial zone; they project much less distinctly
into the cortical part. The tissue of the whole root, except the cork
and vascular bundles, is made up of large parenchymatous cells. In
the outer part of the bark, some of them have their yellow walls
thickened and are loaded with fine crystals of oxalate of calcium,
whilst all the other cells contain very large starch granules,
attaining as much as 90 mkm. The short fracture of the root is due to
the absence of a proper ligneous or liber tissue.
Chemical Composition—The bitter taste of calumba, and probably
likewise its medicinal properties, are due to three distinct
substances, Columbin, Berberine, and Columbic Acid.
Columbin, or Columba-Bitter was discovered by Wittstock
in 1830. It is a neutral bitter principle, crystallizing in colourless
rhombic prisms, slightly soluble in cold alcohol or ether, but
dissolving more freely in those liquids when boiling. It is soluble in
aqueous alkalis and in acetic acid.
The presence of Berberine in calumba was ascertained in 1848 by
Bödeker, who showed that the yellow cell-walls of the root owe their
colour to it and (as we may add) to Columbic Acid, another
substance discovered by the same chemist in the following year.
Columbic Acid is yellow, amorphous, nearly insoluble in cold water, but
dissolving in alcohol and in alkaline solutions. It tastes somewhat
less bitter than columbin. Bödeker surmises that it may exist in
combination with the berberine.
Bödeker has pointed out a connection between the three bitter
principles of calumba. If we suppose a molecule of ammonia, NH₃, to be
added to columbin C₄₂H₄₄O₁₄, the complex molecule thence resulting will
contain the elements of berberine C₂₀H₁₇NO₄, columbic acid C₂₂H₂₄O₇,
and water 3H₂O.
Among the more usual constituents of plants, calumba contains (in
addition to starch) pectin, gum, and nitrate of potassium, but no
tannic acid. It yields when incinerated 6 per cent. of ash.
Commerce—Calumba root is shipped to Europe and India from
Mozambique and Zanzibar, and exported from Bombay and other Indian
ports.
Uses—It is much employed as a mild tonic, chiefly in the form of
tincture or of aqueous infusion.
PAREIRA BRAVA.
Radix Pareiræ;
Pareira-Brava[111];
F. Racine de Butua ou de Pareira-Brava; G. Grieswurzel.
Botanical Origin—Chondodendron tomentosum Ruiz et Pav.
(non Eichler) (Cocculus Chondodendron DC., Botryopsis
platyphylla Miers[112]).—It
is a lofty climbing shrub with long woody stems, and leaves as much as
a foot in length. The latter are of variable form, but mostly broadly
ovate, rounded or pointed at the extremity, slightly cordate at the
base, and having long petioles. They are smooth on the upper side; on
the under covered between the veins with a fine close tomentum of an
ashy hue. The flowers are unisexual, racemose, minute, produced either
from the young shoots or from the woody stems. The fruits are ¾ of an
inch long, oval, black and much resembling grapes in form and
arrangement.[113]
The plant grows in Peru and Brazil,—in the latter country in the
neighbourhood of Rio de Janeiro, where it occurs in some abundance on
the range of hills separating the Copacabana from the basin of the Rio
de Janeiro. It is also found about San Sebastian further south.
History—The Portuguese missionaries who visited Brazil in the
17th century became acquainted with a root known to the natives as
Abutua or Butua, which was regarded as possessing great
virtues. As the plant affording it was a tall climbing shrub with
large, simple, long-stalked leaves, and bore bunches of oval berries
resembling grapes, the Portuguese gave it the name of Parreira
brava or Wild Vine.
The root was brought to Lisbon where its reputed medicinal powers
attracted the notice of many persons, and among others of Michel
Amelot, ambassador of Louis XIV., who took back some of it when he
returned to Paris in 1688. Specimens of the drug also reached the
botanist Tournefort, and one presented by him to Pomet was figured and
described by the latter in 1694.[114]
The drug was again brought to Paris by Louis-Raulin Rouillé, the
successor to Amelot at Lisbon, together with a memoir detailing its
numerous virtues.
Specimens obtained in Brazil by a naval officer named De la Mare in the
early part of the last century, were laid before the French Academy,
which body requested a report upon them from Geoffroy, professor
of medicine and pharmacy in the College of France, who was already
somewhat acquainted with the new medicine. He reported many favourable
trials in cases of inflammations of the bladder and suppression of
urine.[115]
The drug was a favourite remedy of Helvetius,[116]
physician to Louis XIV. and Louis XV., who administered it for years with great
success.
Both Geoffroy and Helvetius were in frequent correspondence with
Sloane[117]
who received from the former as well as from other sources
specimens of Pareira Brava, which are still in the British Museum
and have enabled us fully to identify the drug as the root of
Chondodendron tomentosum.
Several other plants of the order Menispermaceæ have
stems or roots employed in South America in the same manner as
Chondodendron. Pomet had heard of two varieties of Pareira
Brava, and two were known to Geoffroy.[118]
Lochner of Nürnberg who published a treatise on Pareira Brava in 1719[119]
brought forward a plant of Eastern Africa figured in 1675 by Zanoni,[120]
and supposed to be the mother plant of the drug. A species of
Cissampelos called by the Portuguese in Brazil Caapeba,
Cipó de Cobras or Herva de Nossa Senhora described by
Piso in 1648,[121]
afterwards became associated with Pareira Brava on account of similarity of properties.
Thus was introduced a confusion which we may say was
consolidated when Linnæus in 1753,[122]
founded a species as Cissampelos Pareira, citing it as the
source of Pareira Brava,—a confusion which has lasted for more than
a hundred years. This plant is very distinct from that yielding true
Pareira Brava, and though its roots and stems are used medicinally in
the West Indies,[123]
there is nothing to prove that they were ever an object of export to Europe.
As Pareira Brava failed to realise the extravagant pretensions claimed
for it, it gradually fell out of use,[124]
and the characters of the true drug became forgotten. This at least
seems to be the explanation of the fact that for many years past the
Pareira Brava found in the shops and supposed to be genuine is a
substance very diverse from the original drug,—albeit not devoid of
medicinal properties. More recently even this has become scarce, and an
inert Pareira Brava has been almost the sole kind obtainable. The true
drug has however still at times appeared in the European market, and
attention having been directed to it,[125]
we may hope that it will arrive in a regular manner.
The re-introduction of Pareira Brava into medical practice is due (so
far as Great Britain is concerned) to Brodie[126]
who recommended it in 1828 for inflammation of the bladder.
Description—True Pareira Brava as derived from Chondodendron
tomentosum is a long, branching, woody root, attaining 2 inches
or more in diameter, but usually met with much smaller and dividing
into rootlets no thicker than a quill or even than a horse-hair. It is
remarkably tortuous or serpentine and marked with transverse ridges as
well as with constrictions and cracks more or less conspicuous; besides
which the surface is strongly wrinkled longitudinally. The bark is of
a dark blackish brown or even quite black when free from earth, and
disposed to exfoliate. The root breaks with a coarse fibrous fracture;
the inner substance is of a light yellowish-brown,—sometimes of a dull
greenish brown.
Roots of about an inch in diameter cut transversely exhibit a central
column 0·2 to 0·4 of an inch in diameter composed of 10 to 20
converging wedges of large-pored woody tissue with 3 or 4 zones divided
from each other by a wavy light-coloured line. Crossing these zones
are wedge-shaped woody rays, often rather sparsely and irregularly
distributed. The interradial substance has a close, resinous, waxy appearance.
The root though hard is easily shaved with a knife, some pieces giving
the impression when cut of a waxy, rather than of a woody and fibrous
substance. The taste is bitter, well marked but not persistent. The
drug has no particular odour. Its aqueous decoction is turned inky
bluish-black by tincture of iodine.
The aerial stems especially differ by enclosing a small but
well-defined pith.
Microscopic Structure—The most interesting character consists in
the arrangement rather than in the peculiarity of the tissues composing
this drug. The wavy light-coloured lines already mentioned are built up
partly of sclerenchymatous cells. The other portions of the parenchyme
are loaded with large starch granules, which are much less abundant in
the stem.
Chemical Composition—From the examination of this drug made
by one of us in 1869,[127]
it was shown that the bitter principle is the same as that discovered
in 1839 by Wiggers in the drug hereafter described as Common False
Pareira Brava, and named by him Pelosine. It was further
pointed out that this body possesses the chemical properties of the
Bibirine of Greenheart bark and of the Buxine obtained by
Walz from the bark of Buxus sempervirens L. It was also obtained
on the same occasion (1869) from the stems and roots of Cissampelos
Pareira L. collected in Jamaica; but from both drugs in the very
small proportion of about ½ per cent.
Whether to Buxine (for by this name rather than Pelosine
it should be designated) is due the medicinal power of the drug may
well be doubted. No further chemical examination of true Pareira Brava
has been made.
Uses—The medicine is prescribed in chronic catarrhal affections
of the bladder and in calculus. From its extensive use in
Brazil[128]
it seems deserving of trial in other complaints. Helvetius used to give it
in substance, which in 5-grain doses was taken in infusion made with
boiling water from the powdered root and not strained.
Substitutes—We have already pointed out how the name Pareira
Brava has been applied to several other drugs than that described
in the foregoing pages. We shall now briefly notice the more important.
1. Stems and roots of Cissampelos Pareira L.—Owing to the
difficulty of obtaining good Pareira Brava in the London market,
although this plant is very widely diffused over all the tropical
regions of both hemispheres, the firm of which one of us was formerly
a member (Messrs. Allen and Hanburys, Plough Court, Lombard Street)
caused to be collected in Jamaica, under the superintendence of Mr.
N. Wilson, of the Bath Botanical Gardens, the stems and root of
Cissampelos Pareira L., of which it imported in 1866-67-68
about 300 lb. It was found impracticable to obtain the root per
se; and the greater bulk of the drug consisted of long cylindrical
stems,[129]
many of which had been decumbent and had thrown out rootlets
at the joints. They had very much the aspect of the climbing stems
of Clematis vitalba L., and varied from the thickness of a
quill to that of the forefinger, seldom attaining the diameter of an
inch. The stems have a light brown bark marked longitudinally with
shallow furrows and wrinkles, which sometimes take a spiral direction.
Knots one to three feet apart, sometimes throwing out a branch, also
occur. The root is rather darker in colour, but not very different in
structure from the stem.
The fracture of the stem is coarse and fibrous. The transverse section,
whether of stem or root, shows a thickish, corky bark surrounding a
light brown wood composed of a number of converging wedges (10 to 20)
of very porous structure, separated by narrow medullary rays. There
are no concentric layers of wood,[130]
nor is the arrangement of the wedges oblique as in many other stems of
the order. The drug is inodorous, but has a very bitter taste without
sweetness or astringency.
2. Common False Pareira Brava—Under this name we designate the
drug which for many years past has been the ordinary Pareira Brava of
the shops, and regarded until lately as derived from Cissampelos
Pareira L. We have long endeavoured to ascertain, through
correspondents in Brazil, from what plant it is derived, but without
success. We only know that it belongs to the order Menispermaceæ.
The drug consists of a ponderous, woody, tortuous stem and root,
occurring in pieces from a few inches to a foot or more in length,
and from 1 to 4 inches in thickness, coated with a thin, hard, dark
brown bark. The pieces are cylindrical, four-sided, or more or less
flattened—sometimes even to the extent of becoming ribbon-like. In
transverse section, their structure appears very remarkable. Supposing
the piece to be stem, a well-defined pith will be found to
occupy the centre of the first-formed wood, which is a column about
¼ of an inch in diameter. This is succeeded by 10 to 15 or more
concentric or oftener eccentric zones, ⅒ to ²/₁₀ of an inch wide, each
separated from its neighbour by a layer of parenchyme, the outermost
being coated with a true bark. In pieces of true root, the pith
is reduced to a mere point.
Sometimes the development of the zones has been so irregular that they
have formed themselves entirely on one side of the primitive column,
the other being coated with bark. The zones, including the layer,
around the pith (if pith is present), are crossed by numerous small
medullary rays. These do not run from the centre to the circumference,
but traverse only their respective zones, on the outside of which they
are arched together.
The drug, when of good quality, has its wood firm, compact, and of a
dusky yellowish-brown hue, and a well-marked bitter taste. It exhibits
under the knife nothing of the close waxy texture seen in the root of
Chondodendron, but cuts as a tough, fibrous wood. Its decoction
is not tinged blue by iodine. It was in this drug that Wiggers in 1839
discovered pelosine.
The drug just described, which is by no means devoid of medicinal
power, has of late years been almost entirely supplanted in the market
by another sort consisting exclusively of stems which are devoid of
bitterness and appear to be wholly inert. They are in the form of
sticks or truncheons, mostly cylindrical. Cut traversely, they display
the same structure as the sort last described, with a well-defined
pith. The wood is light in weight, of a dull tint, and disposed to
split. The bark, which consists of two layers, is easily detached.
3. Stems of Chondodendron tomentosum R. et P.—These have been
recently imported from Brazil, and sold as Pareira Brava.[131]
The drug consists of truncheons about 1½ feet in length, of a rather rough
and knotty stem, from 1 to 4 inches thick.[132]
The larger pieces, which are sometimes hollow with age, display, when
cut traversely, a small number (5-9) nearly concentric woody zones. The
youngest pieces have the bark dotted over with small dark warts.
The wood is inodorous, but has a bitterish taste like the root, of
which it is probably an efficient representative. Some pieces have
portions of root springing from them, and detached roots occur here
and there among the bits of stem. The structure and development of the
latter has been elaborately examined and figured by Moss,[133]
and also by Lanessan,[134]
in the French translation of our book.
4. White Pareira Brava—Stems and roots of Abuta rufescens
Aublet.—Mr. J. Correa de Méllo of Campinas has been good enough to send
to one of us (H.) a specimen of the root and leaves[135]
of this plant, marked Parreira Brava grande. The former we have identified
with a drug received from Rio de Janeiro as Abutua Unha de Vaca, i.e.
Cowhoof Abutua, and also with a similar drug found in the London
market. Aublet[136]
states that the root of Abuta rufescens was,
in the time of his visit to French Guiana, shipped from that colony to
Europe as Pareira Brava Blanc (White Pareira Brava).
This name is well applicable to the drug before us, which consists of
short pieces of a root, ½ an inch to 3 inches thick, covered with a
rough blackish bark, and also of bits of stem having a pale, striated,
corky bark. Cut transversely, the root displays a series of concentric
zones of white amylaceous cellular tissue, each beautifully marked with
narrow wedge-shaped medullary rays of dark, porous tissue. The wood of
the stem is harder than that of the root, the medullary rays are closer
together and broader, and there is a distinct pith.
The wood, neither of root nor stem, has any taste or smell. A decoction
of the root is turned bright blue by iodine.
5. Yellow Pareira Brava—This drug, of which a quantity was
in the hands of a London drug-broker in 1873, is, we presume, the
Pareira Brava jaune of Aublet—the bitter tasting stem of his
“Abuta amara folio levi cordiformi ligno flavescente,”—a
plant of Guiana unknown to recent botanists. That which we have seen
consists of portions of a hard woody stem, from 1 to 5 or 6 inches
in diameter, covered with a whitish bark. Internally it is marked by
numerous regular concentric zones, is of a bright yellow colour and of
a bitter taste. It contains berberine. The same drug, apparently, was
exhibited in the Paris exposition of 1878 as “Liane amère” from French Guiana.
COCCULUS INDICUS.
Fructus Cocculi; Cocculus Indicus;
F. Coque du Levant; G. Kokkelskörner.
Botanical Origin—Anamirta paniculata Colebrooke, 1822
(Menispermum Cocculus L.; Anamirta Cocculus Wight et
Arnott, 1834), a strong climbing shrub found in the eastern parts of
the Indian peninsula from Concan and Orissa to Malabar and Ceylon, in
Eastern Bengal, Khasia and Assam, and in the Malayan Islands.
History—It is commonly asserted that Cocculus Indicus was
introduced into Europe through the Arabs, but the fact is difficult of
proof; for though Avicenna[137]
and other early writers mention a drug having the power of poisoning
fish, they describe it as a bark, and make no allusion to it as
a production of India. Even Ibn Baytar[138]
in the 13th century professed his inability to discover what substance
the older Arabian authors had in view.
Cocculus Indicus is not named by the writers of the School of Salerno.
The first mention of it we have met with is by Ruellius,[139]
who, alluding to the property possessed by the roots of Aristolochia
and Cyclamen of attracting fishes, states that the same power
exists in the little berries found in the shops under the name of
Cocci Orientis, which when scattered on water stupify the
fishes, so that they may be captured by the hand.
Valerius Cordus[140]
thought the drug which he calls Cuculi de Levante to be the fruit
of a Solanum growing in Egypt.
Dalechamps[141]
repeated this statement in 1586, at which period and for
long afterwards, Cocculus Indicus used to reach Europe from Alexandria
and other parts of the Levant. Gerarde,[142]
who gives a very good figure of it, says it is well known in England
(1597) as Cocculus Indicus, otherwise Cocci vel
Cocculæ Orientales, and that it is used for destroying vermin
and poisoning fish. In 1635 it was subject to an import duty of
2s. per lb., as Cocculus Indiæ.[143]
The use of Cocculus Indicus in medicine was advocated by Battista
Codronchi, a celebrated Italian physician of the 16th century, in a
tractate entitled De Baccis Orientalibus.[144]
In the “Pinax” Caspar Bauhin (about 1660) states that Cocculæ
officinarum “saepe racematim pediculis hærentes, hederæ corymborum
modo, ex Alexandria adferuntur.”
The word Cocculus is derived from the Italian coccola,
signifying a small, berry-like fruit.[145]
Mattioli remarks that as the berries when first brought from the East
to Italy had no special name, they got to be called Coccole di Levante.[146]
Description—The female flower of Anamirta has normally 5
ovaries placed on a short gynophore. The latter, as it grows, becomes
raised into a stalk about ½ an inch long, articulated at the summit
with shorter stalks, each supporting a drupe, which is a matured ovary.
The purple drupes thus produced are 1 to 3 in number, of gibbous ovoid
form, with the persistent stigma on the straight side, and in a line
with the shorter stalk or carpodium. They grow in a pendulous panicle,
a foot or more in length.
These fruits removed from their stalks and dried have the aspect of
little round berries, and constitute the Cocculus Indicus of commerce.
As met with in the market they are shortly ovoid or subreniform,
⁴/₁₀ to ⁵/₁₀ of an inch long, with a blackish, wrinkled surface, and
an obscure ridge running round the back. The shorter stalk, when
present, supports the fruit very obliquely. The pericarp, consisting
of a wrinkled skin covering a thin woody endocarp, encloses a single
reniform seed, into which the endocarp deeply intrudes. In transverse
section the seed has a horseshoe form; it consists chiefly of albumen,
enclosing a pair of large, diverging lanceolate cotyledons, with a
short terete radicle.[147]
The seed is bitter and oily, the pericarp tasteless. The drug is
preferred when of dark colour, free from stalks, and fresh, with the
seeds well-preserved.
Microscopic Structure—The woody endocarp is built up of a
peculiar sclerenchymatous tissue, consisting of branched, somewhat
elongated cells. They are densely packed, and run in various
directions, showing but small cavities. The parenchyme of the seed is
loaded with crystallized fatty matter.
Chemical Composition—Picrotoxin, a crystallizable
substance occurring in the seed to the extent of ⅖ to 1 per cent.,
was observed by Boullay, as early as 1812, and is the source of
the poisonous property of the drug. Picrotoxin does not neutralize
acids. It dissolves in water and in alkalis; the solution in the
latter reduces cupric or bismutic oxide like the sugars, but to a
much smaller extent than glucose. The alcoholic solutions deviate
the ray of polarized light to the left. The aqueous solution of
picrotoxin is not altered by any metallic salt, or by tannin, iodic
acid, iodohydrargyrate or bichromate of potassium—in fact by none
of the reagents which affect the alkaloids. It may thus be easily
distinguished from the bitter poisonous alkaloids, although in its
behaviour with concentrated sulphuric acid and bichromate of potassium
it somewhat resembles strychnine, as shown in 1867 by Köhler.
Picrotoxin melts at 200° C.; its composition, C₉H₁₀O₄, as ascertained
in 1877 by Paternò and Oglialoro, is the same as that of everninic,
hydrocoffeïc, umbellic and veratric (or dimethyl-protocatechuic
acid—see Semen Sabadillæ) acids.
Pelletier and Couerbe (1833) obtained from the pericarp of Cocculus
Indicus two crystallizable, tasteless, non-poisonous substances, having
the same composition, and termed respectively Menispermine and
Paramenispermine. These bodies, as well as the very doubtful
amorphous Hypopicrotoxic Acid of the same chemists, require
re-examination.
The fat of the seed, which amounts to about half its weight, is used in
India for industrial purposes. Its acid constituent, formerly regarded
as a peculiar substance under the name of Stearophanic or
Anamirtic Acid, was found by Heintz to be identical with stearic
acid.
Commerce—Cocculus Indicus is imported from Bombay and Madras,
but we have no statistics showing to what extent. The stock in the
dock warehouses of London on 1st of December, 1873, was 1168 packages,
against 2010 packages on the same day of the previous year. The drug is
mostly shipped to the Continent, the consumption in Great Britain being
very small.
Uses—In British medicine Cocculus Indicus is only employed as
an ingredient of an ointment for the destruction of pediculi.
It has been discarded from the British Pharmacopœia, but has a
place in that of India.
GULANCHA.
Caulis et radix Tinosporæ.
Botanical Origin—Tinospora cordifolia Miers (Cocculus
cordifolius DC.), a lofty climbing shrub found throughout tropical
India from Kumaon to Assam and Burma, and from Concan to Ceylon and the
Carnatic.[148]
It is called in Hindustani Gulancha; in Bombay the
drug is known under the name of Goolwail.
History—The virtues of this plant which appear to have been long
familiar to the Hindu physicians, attracted the attention of Europeans
in India at the early part of the present century.[149]
According to a paper published at Calcutta in 1827,[150]
the parts used are the stem, leaves, and root, which are given in
decoction, infusion, or a sort of extract called pálo, in a
variety of diseases attended with slight febrile symptoms.
O’Shaughnessy declares the plant to be one of the most valuable in
India, and that it has proved a very useful tonic. Similar favourable
testimony is borne by Waring. Gulancha was admitted to the Bengal
Pharmacopœia of 1844, and to the Pharmacopœia of India of 1868.
Description—The stems are perennial, twining and succulent,
running over the highest trees and throwing out roots many yards in
length which descend like slender cords to the earth. They have a thick
corky bark marked with little prominent tubercles.
As found in the bazaars the drug occurs as short transverse segments of
a cylindrical woody stem from ¼ of an inch up to 2 inches in diameter.
They exhibit a shrunken appearance, especially those derived from the
younger stems, and are covered with a smooth, translucent, shrivelled
bark which becomes dull and rugose with age. Many of the pieces are
marked with warty prominences and the scars of adventitious roots. The
outer layer which is easily detached covers a shrunken parenchyme.
The transverse section of the stem shows it to be divided by about
12 to 14 medullary rays into the same number of wedge-shaped woody
bundles having very large vessels, but no concentric structure. The
drug is inodorous but has a very bitter taste. The root is stated by
O’Shaughnessy[151]
to be large, soft, and spongy.
Microscopic Structure—The suberous coat consists of alternating
layers of flat corky cells and sclerenchyme, sometimes of a yellow
colour. The structure of the central part reminds one of that of
Cissampelos Pareira (p. 28), like which it is not
divided into concentric zones. The woody rays which are sometimes intersected by
parenchyme, are surrounded by a loose circle of arched bundles of liber tissue.
Chemical Composition—No analysis worthy of the name has been
made of this drug, and the nature of its bitter principle is wholly
unknown. We have had no material at our disposal sufficient for
chemical examination.
Uses—Gulancha is reputed to be tonic, antiperiodic and diuretic.
According to Waring[152]
it is useful in mild forms of intermittent fever, in debility after
fevers and other exhausting diseases, in secondary syphilitic
affections and chronic rheumatism.
Substitute—Tinospora crispa Miers, an allied species
occurring in Silhet, Pegu, Java, Sumatra, and the Philippines,
possesses similar properties, and is highly esteemed in the Indian
Archipelago as a febrifuge.
BERBERIDEÆ.
CORTEX BERBERIDIS INDICUS.
Indian Barberry Bark.
Botanical Origin—This drug is allowed in the Pharmacopœia
of India to be taken indifferently from three Indian species of
Berberis[153]
which are the following:—
1. Berberis aristata DC., a variable species occurring in the
temperate regions of the Himalaya at 6000 to 10,000 feet elevation,
also found in the Nilgiri mountains and Ceylon.[154]
2. B. Lycium, Royle, an erect, rigid shrub found in dry, hot
situations of the western part of the Himalaya range at 3000 to 9000
feet above the sea-level.
3. B. asiatica Roxb.—This species has a wider distribution than
the last, being found in the dry valleys of Bhutan and Nepal whence it
stretches westward along the Himalaya to Garhwal, and occurs again in
Afghanistan.
History—The medical practitioners of ancient Greece and Italy
made use of a substance called Lycium, (λύκιον) of which the
best kind was brought from India. It was regarded as a remedy of great
value in restraining inflammatory and other discharges; but of all the
uses to which it was applied the most important was the treatment of
various forms of ophthalmic inflammation.
Lycium is mentioned by Dioscorides, Pliny, Celsus, Galen, and
Scribonius Largus; by such later Greek writers as Paulus Ægineta,
Ætius, and Oribasius, as well as by the Arabian physicians.
The author of the Periplus of the Erythrean Sea who probably lived in
the 1st century, enumerates λύκιον as one of the exports of Barbarike
at the mouth of the Indus, and also names it along with Bdellium and
Costus among the commodities brought to Barygaza:—and further, lycium
is mentioned among the Indian drugs on which duty was levied at the
Roman custom-house of Alexandria about a.d. 176-180.[155]
An interesting proof of the esteem in which it was held is afforded
by some singular little vases or jars of which a few specimens are
preserved in collections of Greek antiquities.[156]
These vases were made to contain lycium, and in them it was
probably sold; for an inscription on the vessel not only gives the
name of the drug but also that of a person who, we may presume,
was either the seller or the inventor of the composition. Thus we
have the Lycium of Jason, of Musæus, and of
Heracleus. The vases bearing the name of Jason were found
at Tarentum, and there is reason to believe that that marked
Heracleus was from the same locality. Whether it was so or not,
we know that a certain Heraclides of Tarentum is mentioned by
Celsus[157]
on account of his method of treating certain diseases of the
eye; and that Galen gives formulæ for ophthalmic medicines[158]
on the authority of the same person.
Innumerable conjectures were put forth during at least three centuries
as to the origin and nature of lycium, and especially of that highly
esteemed kind that was brought from India.
In the year 1833, Royle[159]
communicated to the Linnean Society of
London a paper proving that the Indian Lycium of the ancients was
identical with an extract prepared from the wood or root of several
species of Berberis growing in Northern India, and that this
extract, well known in the bazaars as Rusot or Rasot, was
in common use among the natives in various forms of eye
disease.[160]
This substance attracted considerable notice in India, and though its
efficacy per se[161]
seemed questionable, it was administered
with benefit as a tonic and febrifuge.[162]
But the rusot of the natives being often badly prepared or
adulterated, the bark of the root has of late been used in its place,
and in consequence of its acknowledged efficacy has been admitted to
the Pharmacopœia of India.
Description.—In B. asiatica (the only species we have
examined) the roots which are thick and woody, and internally of a
bright yellow, are covered with a thin, brittle bark. The bark has
a light-brown corky layer, beneath which it appears of a darker
and greenish yellow hue, and composed of coarse fibres running
longitudinally. The inner surface has a glistening appearance by reason
of fine longitudinal striæ. The bark is inodorous and very bitter.
Chemical Composition.—Solly[163]
pointed out in 1843 that the root-bark of the Ceylon barberry [B.
aristata] contains the same yellow colouring matter as the barberry
of Europe. L. W. Stewart[164]
extracted Berberine in abundance from the barberry of theNilgiri
Hills and Northern India, and presented specimens of it to one of us in
1865.
The root-bark of Berberis vulgaris L. was found by Polex (1836)
to contain another alkaloid named Oxyacanthine, which forms with
acids colourless crystallizable salts of bitter taste.[165]
Uses.—The root-bark of the Indian barberries administered as a
tincture has been found extremely useful in India in the treatment of
fevers of all types. It has also been given with advantage in diarrhœa
and dyspepsia, and as a tonic for general debility. In the collection
of the Chinese customs at Paris, in 1878, the root-barks of Berberis
Lycium and B. chinensis, from the province of Shensi, were
likewise exhibited (No. 1,823) as a tonic.
RHIZOMA PODOPHYLLI.
Radix podophylli; Podophyllum Root.
Botanical Origin—Podophyllum peltatum L., a perennial
herb growing in moist shady situations throughout the eastern side
of the North American continent from Hudson’s Bay to New Orleans and Florida.
The stem about a foot high, bears a large, solitary, white flower,
rising from between two leaves of the size of the hand composed of 5 to
7 wedge-shaped divisions, somewhat lobed and toothed at the apex. The
yellowish pulpy fruit of the size of a pigeon’s egg is slightly acid
and is sometimes eaten under the name of May Apple. The leaves
partake of the active properties of the root.
History—The virtues of the rhizome as an anthelminthic and
emetic have been long known to the Indians of North America. The
plant was figured in 1731 by Catesby[166]
who remarks that its root
is an excellent emetic. Its cathartic properties were noticed by
Schöpf[167] and Barton[168]
and have been commented upon by many subsequent
writers. In 1820, podophyllum was introduced into the United States
Pharmacopœia, and in 1864 into the British Pharmacopœia.
Hodgson published in 1832 in the Journal of the Philadelphia College
of Pharmacy[169]
the first attempt of a chemical examination of
the rhizome, which now furnishes one of the most popular purgatives,
the so-called Podophyllin, manufactured on a large scale at
Cincinnati and in other places in America, as well as in England.
Description—The drug consists of the rhizome and rootlets. The
former creeps to a length of several feet, but as imported is mostly
in somewhat flattened pieces of 1 to 8 inches in length and 2 to 4
lines in longest diameter: it is marked by knotty joints showing a
depressed scar at intervals of a few inches which marks the place of a
fallen stem. Each joint is in fact the growth of one year, the terminal
bud being enclosed in papery brownish sheaths. Sometimes the knots
produce one, two, or even three lateral buds and the rhizome is bi-
or tri-furcate. The reddish-brown or grey surface is obscurely marked
at intervals by oblique wrinkles indicating the former attachment of
rudimentary leaves. The rootlets are about ½ a line thick and arise
from below the knots and adjacent parts of the rhizome, the internodal
space being bare. They are brittle, easily detached, and commonly of a
paler colour. The rhizome is mostly smooth, but some of the branched
pieces are deeply furrowed. Both rootstock and rootlets have a short,
smooth, mealy fracture; the transverse section is white, exhibiting
only an extremely small corky layer and a thin simple circle of about
20 to 40 yellow, vascular bundles, enclosing a central pith which in
the larger pieces is often 2 lines in diameter.
The drug has a heavy narcotic, disagreeable odour, and a bitter, acrid,
nauseous taste.
Microscopic Structure—The vascular bundles are composed of
spiral and scalariform vessels intermixed with cambial tissue. From
each bundle a narrow-tissued, wedge-or crescent-shaped liber-bundle
projects a little into the cortical layer. This, as well as the pith,
exhibits large thin-walled cells. The rootlets are as usual of a
different structure, their central part consisting of one group of
vascular bundles more or less scattered.[170]
The parenchymatous cells of the drug are loaded with starch granules;
some also contain stellate tufts of oxalate of calcium.
Chemical Composition—The active principles of podophyllum exist
in the resin, which according to Squibb[171]
is best prepared by the process termed re-percolation. The
powdered drug is exhausted by alcohol which is made to percolate through successive portions.
The strong tincture thus obtained is slowly poured into a large quantity
of water acidulated with hydrochloric acid (one measure of acid to
70 of water), and the precipitated resin dried at a temperature not
exceeding 32° C. The acid is used to facilitate the subsidence of the
pulverulent resin which according to Maisch settles down but very
slowly if precipitated by cold water simply, and if thrown down by hot
water fuses into a dark brown cake. The resin redissolved in alcohol
and again precipitated by acidulated water, after thorough washing with
distilled water and finally drying over sulphuric acid, amounts to
about 2 per cent.
Resin of podophyllum is a light, brownish-yellow powder with a tinge
of green, devoid of crystalline appearance, becoming darker if exposed
to a heat above 32° C., and having an acrid, bitter taste; it is very
incorrectly called Podophyllin. The product is the same whether
the rhizome or the rootlets are exclusively employed.[172]
It is soluble in caustic, less freely in carbonated alkalis, even
in ammonia, and is precipitated, apparently without alteration, on
addition of an acid. Ether separates it into two nearly equal portions,
the one soluble in the menstruum, the other not, but both energetically
purgative. From the statements of Credner[173]
it appears that if caustic lye is shaken with the ethereal solution,
about half the resin combines with the potash, while the other half
remains dissolved in the ether. If an acid is added to the potassic
solution a red-brown precipitate is produced which is no longer soluble
in ether nor possessed of purgative power. According to Credner, the
body of greatest purgative activity was precipitated by ether from an
alcoholic solution of crude podophyllin.
By exhausting the resin with boiling water, Power found that finally
not more than 20 per cent. of the resin remained undissolved. By
melting the crude resin with caustic soda, a little protocatechuic acid
was obtained.
F. F. Mayer[174]
of New York stated podophyllum to contain, beside the
resin already mentioned, a large proportion of Berberine, a
colourless alkaloid, an odoriferous principle which might be obtained
by sublimation in colourless scales, and finally Saponin. From
all these bodies the resin as prepared by Power,[175]
was ascertained by him to be destitute; he especially proved the
absence of berberine in Podophyllum.
Uses—Podophyllum is only employed for the preparation of the
resin (Resina Podophylli) which is now much prescribed as a purgative.
PAPAVERACEÆ.
PETALA RHŒADOS.
Flores Rhœados; Red Poppy Petals;
F. Fleurs de Coquelicot; G. Klatschrosen.
Botanical Origin—Papaver Rhœas L.—The common Red Poppy
or Corn Rose is an annual herb found in fields throughout the greater
part of Europe often in extreme abundance. It almost always occurs as
an accompaniment of cereal crops, frequently disappearing when this
cultivation is given up. It is plentiful in England and Ireland, but
less so in Scotland; is found abundantly in Central and Southern Europe
and in Asia Minor, whence it extends as far as Abyssinia, Palestine,
and the banks of the Euphrates. But it does not occur in India or in
North America.
From the evidence adduced by De Candolle[176]
it would appear that the plant is strictly indigenous to Sicily, Greece,
Dalmatia, and possibly the Caucasus.
History—Papaver Rhœas was known to the ancients, though
doubtless it was often confounded with P. dubium L. the flowers
of which are rather smaller and paler. The petals were used in pharmacy
in Germany in the 15th century.[177]
Description—The branches of the stem are upright, each
terminating in a conspicuous long-stalked flower, from which as it
opens the two sepals fall off. The delicate scarlet petals are four
in number, transversely elliptical and attached below the ovary by
very short, dark violet claws. As they are broader than long, their
edges overlap in the expanded flower. In the bud they are irregularly
crumpled, but when unfolded are smooth, lustrous, and unctuous to the
touch. They fall off very quickly, shrink up in drying, and assume a
brownish-violet tint even when dried with the utmost care. Although
they do not contain a milky juice like the green parts of the plant,
they have while fresh a strong narcotic odour and a faintly bitter taste.
Chemical Composition—The most important constituent of the
petals is the colouring matter, still but very imperfectly known.
According to L. Meier (1846) it consists of two acids, neither of which
could be obtained other than in an amorphous state. The colouring
matter is abundantly taken up by water or spirit of wine but not by
ether. The aqueous infusion is not precipitated by alum, but yields
a dingy violet precipitate with acetate of lead, and is coloured
blackish-brown by ferric salts or by alkalis.
The alkaloids of opium cannot be detected in the petals. Attfield in
particular has examined the latter (1873) for morphine but without
obtaining a trace of that body.
The milky juice of the herb and capsules has a narcotic odour, and
appears to exert a distinctly sedative action. Hesse obtained from
them (1865) a colourless crystallizable substance, Rhœadine,
C₂₁H₂₁NO₆, of weak alkaline reaction. It is tasteless, not poisonous,
nearly insoluble in water, alcohol, ether, chloroform, benzol, or
aqueous ammonia, but dissolves in weak acids. Its solution in dilute
sulphuric or hydrochloric acid acquires after a time a splendid red
colour, destroyed by an alkali but reappearing on addition of an acid.
Hesse further believes (1877) the milky juice to contain meconic acid.
Uses—Red Poppy petals are employed in pharmacy only for the sake
of their fine colouring matter. They should be preferred in the freshstate.
CAPSULÆ PAPAVERIS.
Fructus Papaveris; Poppy Capsules,
Poppy Heads; F. Capsules ou Têtes de Pavot; G. Mohnkapseln.
Botanical Origin—Papaver somniferum L. Independently
of the garden-forms of this universally known annual plant, we may,
following Boissier,[178]
distinguish three principal varieties, viz.:—
α. setigerum (P. setigerum DC), occurring in the
Peloponnesus, Cyprus, Corsica and the islands of Hières, the truly wild
form of the plant with acutely toothed leaves, the lobes sharp-pointed,
and each terminating in a bristle. The leaves, peduncles, and sepals
are covered with scattered bristly hairs, and the stigmata are 7 or 8
in number.
β. glabrum—Capsule subglobular, stigmata 10 to 12. Chiefly
cultivated in Asia Minor and Egypt.
γ. album (P. officinale Gmelin)—has the capsule more or
less egg-shaped and devoid of apertures. It is cultivated in Persia.
Besides the differences indicated above, the petals vary from white
to red or violet, with usually a dark purplish spot at the base of
each.[179]
The seeds also vary from white to slate-coloured.
History—The poppy has been known from a remote period throughout
the eastern countries of the Mediterranean, Asia Minor, and Central
Asia, in all which regions its cultivation is of very ancient date.[180]
Syrup of poppies, a medicine still in daily use, is recommended as a
sedative in catarrh and cough in the writings of the younger Mesue
(ob.a.d. 1015) who studied at Bagdad, and subsequently
resided at Cairo as physician to the Caliph of Egypt. Their medicinal
use seems to have reached Europe at an early period, for the Welsh
“Physicians of Myddvai” in the 13th century already stated:[181]
“Poppy heads bruised in wine will induce a man to sleep soundly.” They even
prepared pills with the juice of poppy, which they called opium.
In the Ricettario Fiorentino (see Appendix R) a formula is given
for the syrup as Syroppo di Papaveri semplici di Mesue; in
the first pharmacopœia of the London College (1618), the medicine is
prescribed as Syrupus de Meconio Mesuæ.
Description—The fruit is formed by the union of 8 to 20 carpels,
the edges of which are turned inwards and project like partitions
towards the interior, yet without reaching the centre, so that the
fruit is really one-celled. In the unripe fruit, the sutures of the
carpels are distinctly visible externally as shallow longitudinal stripes.
The fruit is crowned with a circular disc, deeply cut into angular
ridge-like stigmas in number equal to the carpels, projecting in a
stellate manner with short obtuse lobes. Each carpel opens immediately
below the disc by a pore, out of which the seeds may be shaken; but
in some varieties of poppy the carpel presents no aperture even when
fully ripe. The fruit is globular, sometimes flattened below, or it is
ovoid; it is contracted beneath into a sort of neck immediately above
a tumid ring at its point of attachment with the stalk. Grown in rich
moist ground in England, it often attains a diameter of three inches,
which is twice that of the capsules of the opium poppy of Asia Minor or
India. While growing it is of a pale glaucous green, but at maturity
becomes yellowish-brown, often marked with black spots. The outer wall
of the pericarp is smooth and hard; the rest is of a loose texture, and
while green exudes on the slightest puncture an abundance of bitter
milky juice. The interior surface of the pericarp is rugose, and
minutely and beautifully striated transversely. From its sutures spring
thin and brittle placentæ directed towards the centre and bearing on
their perpendicular faces and edges a vast number of minute reniform seeds.
The unripe fruit has a narcotic odour which is destroyed by drying; and
its bitter taste is but partially retained.
Microscopic Structure—The outer layer consists of a thin cuticle
exhibiting a large number of stomata; the epidermis is formed of a
row of small thick-walled cells. Fragments of these two layers, which
on the whole exhibit no striking peculiarity, are always found in the
residue of opium after it has been exhausted by water.
The most interesting part of the constituent tissues of the fruit
is the system of laticiferous vessels, which is of an extremely
complicated nature inasmuch as it is composed of various kinds of cells
intimately interlaced so as to form considerable bundles.[182]
The cells containing the milky juice are larger but not so much branched
as in many other plants.
Chemical Composition—The analyses of poppy heads present
discrepant results with regard to morphine. Merck and Winckler detected
it in the ripe fruit to the extent of 2 per cent., and it has also
been found by Groves (1854) and by Deschamps d’Avallon (1864). Other
chemists have been unable to find it.
In recent pharmacopœias poppy heads are directed to be taken previous
to complete maturity, and both Meurein and Aubergier have shown that
in this state they are richer in morphine than when more advanced.
Deschamps d’Avallon found them sometimes to contain narcotine. He also
obtained mucilage perceptible by neutral acetate of lead, ammonium
salts, meconic, tartaric, and citric acid, the ordinary mineral
acids, wax, and lastly two new crystalline bodies, Papaverin,
and Papaverosine. The former is not identical with Merck’s
alkaloid of the same name; although nitrogenous and bitter, it has an
acid reaction (?), yet does not combine with bases. It yields a blue
precipitate with a solution of iodine in iodide of potassium.
Papaverosine on the other hand is a base to which sulphuric acid
imparts a violet colour, changing to dark yellowish-red on addition of
nitric acid.
In ripe poppy heads, Hesse (1866) found Rhœadine. Groves in
1854 somewhat doubtfully announced the presence of Codeine.
Fricker[183]
stated to have obtained from the capsules 0·10 per cent.
of alkaloid, and Krause[184]
was able to prove the presence of traces of morphine, narcotine, and
meconic acid. Ripe poppy capsules (seeds removed) dried at 100° C.
afforded us 14·28 per cent. of ash, consisting chiefly of alkaline
chlorides and sulphates, with but a small quantity of phosphate.
Production—Poppies are grown for medicinal uses in many parts
of England, mostly on a small scale. The large and fine fruits (poppy
heads) are usually sold entire; the smaller and less slightly are
broken and the seeds having been removed are supplied to the druggist
for pharmaceutical preparations. The directions of the pharmacopœia as
to the fruit being gathered when “nearly ripe” does not appear to be
much regarded.
Uses—In the form of syrup and extract, poppy heads are in common
use as a sedative. A hot decoction is often externally applied as an
anodyne.
In upper India an intoxicating liquor is prepared by heating the
capsules of the poppy with jagghery and water.[185]
History[186]—The
medicinal properties of the milky juice of the poppy have been known
from a remote period. Theophrastus who lived in the beginning of the
3rd century b.c. was acquainted with the
substance in question, under the name of Μηκώνιον. The investigations
of Unger (1857; see Capsulæ Papaveris,) have failed to trace any
acquaintance of ancient Egypt with opium.
Scribonius Largus in his Compositiones Medicamentorum[187]
(circaa.d. 40) notices the method of procuring opium,
and points out that the true drug is derived from the capsules, and not
from the foliage of the plant.
About the year 77 of the same century, Dioscorides[188]
plainly distinguished the juice of the capsules under the name of ὀπός from an
extract of the entire plant, μηκώνειον, which he regarded as much less
active. He described exactly how the capsules should be incised, the
performing of which operation he designated by the verb ὀπίζειν. We may
infer from these statements of Dioscorides that the collection of opium
was at that early period a branch of industry in Asia Minor. The same
authority alludes to the adulteration of the drug with the milky juices
of Glaucium and Lactuca, and with gum.
Pliny[189]
devotes some space to an account of Opion, of which
he describes the medicinal use. The drug is repeatedly mentioned as
Lacrima papaveris by Celsus in the 1st century, and more or less
particularly by numerous later Latin authors. During the classical
period of the Roman Empire as well as in the early middle ages, the
only sort of opium known was that of Asia Minor.
The use of the drug was transmitted by the Arabs to the nations of the
East, and in the first instance to the Persians. From the Greek word
ὀπός, juice, was formed the Arabic word Afyun, which has
found its way into many Asiatic languages.[190]
The introduction of opium into India seems to have been connected with
the spread of Islamism, and may have been favoured by the Mahommedan
prohibition of wine. The earliest mention of it as a production of
that country occurs in the travels of Barbosa[191]
who visited Calicut on the Malabar coast in 1511. Among the more
valuable drugs the prices of which he quotes, opium occupies a
prominent place. It was either imported from Aden or Cambay, that from
the latter place being the cheaper, yet worth three or four times as
much as camphor or benzoin.
Pyres[192]
in his letter about Indian drugs to Manuel, king of Portugal,
written from Cochin in 1516, speaks of the opium of Egypt, that of
Cambay and of the kingdom of Coûs (Kus Bahár, S.W. of Bhotan) in
Bengal. He adds that it is a great article of merchandize in these
parts and fetches a good price;—that the kings and lords eat of it, and
even the common people, though not so much because it costs dear.
Garçia d’Orta[193]
informs us that the opium of Cambay in the middle of the 16th century
was chiefly collected in Malwa, and that it is soft and yellowish. That
from Aden and other places near the Erythrean Sea is black and hard. A
superior kind was imported from Cairo, agreeing as Garçia supposed with
the opium of the ancient Thebaïd, a district of Upper Egypt near the
modern Karnak and Luksor.
In India the Mogul Government uniformly sold the opium monopoly, and
the East India Company followed their example, reserving to itself the
sole right of cultivating the poppy and selling the opium.
Opium thebaïcum was mentioned by Simon Januensis,[194]
physician to Pope Nicolas IV. (a.d. 1288-92), who also alludes to
meconium as the dried juice of the pounded capsules and leaves.
Prosper Alpinus,[195]
who visited Egypt in 1580-83, states that opium or meconium was in
his time prepared in the Thebaïd from the expressed juice of poppy heads.
The German traveller Kämpfer, who visited Persia in 1685, describes
the various kinds of opium prepared in that country. The best sorts
were flavoured with nutmeg, cardamom, cinnamon and mace, or simply with
saffron and ambergris. Such compositions were called Theriaka,
and were held in great estimation during the middle ages, and probably
supplied to a large extent the place of pure opium. It was not uncommon
for the sultans of Egypt of the 15th century to send presents of
Theriaka to the doges of Venice and the sovereigns of Cyprus.[196]
In Europe opium seems in later times not to have been reckoned among
the more costly drugs; in the 16th century we find it quoted at the
same price as benzoin, and much cheaper than camphor, rhubarb, or
manna.[197]
With regard to China it is supposed that opium was first brought
thither by the Arabians, who are known to have traded with the southern
ports of the empire as early as the 9th century. More recently, at
least until the 18th century, the Chinese imported the drug in their
junks as a return cargo from India. At this period it was used almost
exclusively as a remedy for dysentery, and the whole quantity imported
was very small. It was not until 1767 that the importation reached
1,000 chests, at which rate it continued for some years, most of the
trade being in the hands of the Portuguese. The East India Company made
a small adventure in 1773; and seven years later an opium depôt of two
small vessels was established by the English in Lark’s Bay, south of Macao.
The Chinese authorities began to complain of these two ships in 1793,
but the traffic still increased, and without serious interruption until
1820, when an edict was issued forbidding any vessel having opium on
board to enter the Canton river. This led to a system of contraband
trade with the connivance of the Chinese officials, which towards the
expiration of the East India Company’s charter in 1834 had assumed
a regular character. The political difficulties between England and
China that ensued shortly after this event, and the so-called Opium
War, culminated in the Treaty of Nanking (1842), by which five ports of
China were opened to foreign trade, and opium was in 1858 admitted as a
legal article of commerce.[198]
The vice of opium-smoking began to prevail in China in the second half
of the 17th century,[199]
and in another hundred years had spread like a
plague over the gigantic empire. The first edict against the practice
was issued in 1796, since which there have been innumerable enactments
and memorials,[200]
but all powerless to arrest the evil which is still
increasing in an alarming ratio. Mr. Hughes, Commissioner of Customs at
Amoy, thus wrote on this subject in his official Trade
Report[201]
for the year 1870:—“Opium-smoking appears here as elsewhere in China
to be becoming yearly a more recognized habit,—almost a necessity of
the people. Those who use the drug now do so openly, and native public
opinion attaches no odium to its use, so long as it is not carried to
excess.... In the city of Amoy, and in adjacent cities and towns, the
proportion of opium-smokers is estimated to be from 15 to 20 per cent.
of the adult population.... In the country the proportion is stated to
be from 5 to 10 per cent....”
Production—The poppy in whatever region it may grow always
contains a milky juice possessing the same properties; and the
collection of opium is possible in all temperate and subtropical
countries where the rainfall is not excessive. But the production of
the drug is limited by other conditions than soil and climate, among
which the value of land and labour stands pre-eminent.
At the present day opium is produced on an important scale in Asia
Minor, Persia, India, and China; to a small extent in Egypt. The drug
has also been collected in Europe, Algeria,[202]
North America,[203]
and Australia[204]
but more for the sake of experiment than as an object of commerce.
We shall describe the production of the different kinds under their
several names.
1. Opium of Asia Minor; Turkey, Smyrna, or Constantinople
Opium[205]—The
poppy from which this most important kind of opium is obtained is
Papaver somniferum, var. β. glabrum Boissier. The flowers
are commonly purplish, but sometimes white, and the seeds vary from
white to dark violet.
The cultivation is carried on throughout Asia Minor, both on the
more elevated and the lower lands, the cultivators being mostly
small peasant proprietors. The plant requires a naturally rich and
moist soil, further improved by manure, not to mention much care and
attention on the part of the grower. Spring frosts, drought, or locusts
sometimes effect its complete destruction. The sowing takes place at
intervals from November to March, partly to insure against risk of
total failure, and partly in order that the plants may not all come to
perfection at the same time.
The plants flower between May and July according to the elevation
of the land. A few days after the fall of the petals the poppy head
being about an inch and a half in diameter is ready for incision. The
incision is made with a knife transversely, about half-way up the
capsule, and extends over about two-thirds the circumference, or is
carried spirally to beyond its starting point. Great nicety is required
not to cut too deep so as to penetrate the capsule, as in that case
some of the juice would flow inside and be lost. The incisions are
generally made in the afternoon and the next morning are found covered
with exuded juice. This is scraped off with a knife, the gatherer
transferring it to a poppy leaf which he holds in his left hand. At
every alternate scraping, the knife is wetted with saliva by drawing
it through the mouth, the object being to prevent the adhesion of the
juice to the blade. Each poppy-head is, as a rule, cut only once; but
as a plant produces several heads all of which are not of proper age at
the same time, the operation of incising and gathering has to be gone
over two or three times on the same plot of ground.
As soon as a sufficient quantity of the half-dried juice has been
collected to form a cake or lump, it is wrapped in poppy leaves and put
for a short time to dry in the shade. There is no given size for cakes
of opium, and they vary in weight from a few ounces to more than two
pounds. In some villages it is the practice to make the masses larger
than in others. Before the opium is ready for the market, a meeting of
buyers and sellers is held in each district, at which the price to be
asked is discussed and settled,—the peasants being most of them in debt
to the buyers or merchants.
To the latter the opium is sold in a very soft but natural state. These
dealers sometimes manipulate the soft drug with a wooden pestle into
larger masses which they envelope in poppy leaves and pack in cotton
bags sealed at the mouth for transport to Smyrna. According to another
account, the opium as obtained from the grower is at once packed in
bags together with a quantity of the little chaffy fruits of a dock
(Rumex sp.) to prevent the lumps from sticking together, and so
brought in baskets to Smyrna, or ports farther north.
The opium remains in the baskets (placed in cool warehouses to avoid
loss of weight) till sold, and it is only on reaching the buyer’s
warehouse that the seals are broken and the contents of the bags
exposed. This is done in the presence of the buyer, seller, and
a public examiner, the last of whom goes through the process of
inspecting the drug piece by piece, throwing aside any of suspicions
quality. Heffler of Smyrna asserts that the drug is divided into three
qualities, viz.—the prime, which is not so much a selected
quality as the opium of some esteemed districts,—the current,
which is the mercantile quality and constitutes the great bulk of the
crop,—and lastly the inferior or chiqinti.[206]
The opium of very bad quality or wholly spurious he would place in a fourth category.
Maltass applies the name chiqinti (or chicantee) to opium
of every degree of badness.
The examination of opium by the official expert is not conducted in any
scientific method. His opinion of the drug is based on colour, odour,
appearance and weight, and appears to be generally very correct. Fayk
Bey (1867) has recommended the Turkish government to adopt the more
certain method of assaying opium by chemical means.
In Asia Minor the largest quantities of opium are now produced in the
north-western districts of Karahissar Sahib, Balahissar, Kutaya, and
Kiwa (or Geiveh), the last on the river Sakariyeh which runs into the
Black Sea. These centres of large production of opium send a superior
quality of the drug to Constantinople by way of Izmid; the best
apparently from Bogaditch and Balikesri, near the Susurlu river. Angora
and Amasia are other places in the north of Asia Minor whence opium is
obtained.
In the centre of the peninsula Afium Karahissar (literally
opium-black-castle) and Ushak are important localities for
opium, which is also the case with Isbarta, Buldur and Hamid farther
south. The product of these districts finds its way to Smyrna, in the
immediate neighbourhood of which but little opium is produced. The
export from Smyrna in 1871, in which year the crop was very large, was
5650 cases, valued at £784,500.[207]
Turkey Opium, as it is generally called in English trade, occurs
in the form of rounded masses which according to their softness become
more or less flattened or many-sided, or irregular by mutual pressure
in the cases in which they are packed. There appears to be no rule as
to their weight[208]
which varies from an ounce up to more than 6 lb.; from ½ lb. to 2 lb.
is however the most usual. The exterior is covered with the remains of
poppy leaves strewn over with the Rumex chaff before alluded to,
which together make the lumps sufficiently dry to be easily handled.
The consistence is such that the drug can be readily cut with a knife,
or moulded between the fingers. The interior is moist and coarsely
granular, varying in tint from a light chestnut to a blackish brown.
Fine shreds of the epidermis of the poppy capsule are perceptible even
to the naked eye, but are still more evident if the residue of opium
washed with water, is moistened with dilute chromic acid (1 to 100).
The odour of Turkey opium is peculiar, and though commonly described as
narcotic and unpleasant, is to many persons far from disagreeable. The
taste is bitter.
The substances alleged to be used for adulterating Turkey opium are
sand, pounded poppy capsules, pulp of apricots or figs, gum tragacanth
or even turpentine. Bits of lead are sometimes found in the lumps, also
stones and masses of clay.
2. Egyptian Opium,—though not abundant little as formerly
is still met with in European commerce. It usually occurs in hard,
flattish cakes about 4 inches in diameter covered with the remnants
of a poppy leaf, but not strewn over with rumex-fruits. We have also
seen it (1873) as freshly imported, in a soft and plastic state. The
fractured surface of this opium (when hard) is finely porous, of a dark
liver-colour, shining here and there from imbedded particles of quartz
or gum, and reddish-yellow points (of resin?). Under the microscope an
abundance of starch granules is sometimes visible. The morphine in a
sample from Merck amounted to 6 per cent.
According to Von Kremer who wrote in 1863,[209] there were then in Upper
Egypt near Esneh, Kenneh, and Siout, as much as 10,000 feddan
(equal to about the same number of English acres) of land cultivated
with the poppy from which opium was obtained in March, and seed
in April. Hartmann[210]
states that the cultivation is carried on by the government, and solely
for the requirement of the sanitary establishments.
S. Stafford Allen in 1861 witnessed the collection of opium at Kenneh
in Upper Egypt,[211]
from a white-flowered poppy. An incision is made in the capsule by
running a knife twice round it transversely, and the juice scraped
off the following day with a sort of scoop-knife. The gatherings are
collected on a leaf and placed in the sun to harden. The produce
appeared extremely small and was said to be wholly used in the country.
Gastinel, director of the Experimental Garden at Cairo, and government
inspector of pharmaceutical stores, has shown (1865) that the poppy in
Egypt might yield a very good product containing 10 to 12 per cent. of
morphine, and that the present bad quality of Egyptian opium is due
to an over-moist soil, and a too early scarification of the capsule,
whereby (not to mention wilful adulteration) the proportion of morphine
is reduced to 3 or 4 per cent.
In 1872, 9636 lb. of opium, value £5023, were imported into the United
Kingdom from Egypt.
3. Persian Opium.—Persia, probably the original home of the
baneful practice of opium-eating, cultivates the drug chiefly in the
central provinces where, according to Boissier, the plant grown to
furnish it is Papaver somniferum, var. γ album (P.
officinale Gm.) having ovate roundish capsules. Poppy heads from
Persia which we saw at the Paris Exhibition in 1867, had vertical
incisions and contained white seeds.
The strongest opium called in Persia Teriak-e-Arabistani is
obtained in the neighbourhood of Dizful and Shuster, east of the Lower
Tigris. Good opium is likewise produced about Sari and Balfarush in the
province of Mazanderan, and in the southern province of Kerman. The
lowest quality which is mixed with starch and other matters, is sold in
light brown sticks; it is made at Shahabdulazim, Kashan, and Kum.[212]
A large quantity of opium appears to be produced in Khokan and Turkestan.
Persian opium is carried overland to China through Bokhara, Khokan
and Kashgar;[213]
but since 1864 it has also been extensively conveyed
thither by sea, and it is now quoted in trade reports like that of
Malwa, Patna, and Benares.[214]
It is exported by way of Trebizond to Constantinople where
it used to be worked up to imitate the opium of Asia Minor, and at
the same time adulterated.[215]
Since 1870, Persian opium which was previously rarely seen as such in
Europe, has been imported in considerable quantity, being shipped now
from Bushire and Bunder Abbas, in the Persian Gulf, to London or to the
Straits Settlements and China. It occurs in various forms, the most
typical being a short rounded cone weighing 6 to 10 ounces. We have
also seen it in flat circular cakes, 1¼ lb. in weight. In both forms
the drug was of firm consistence, a good opium-smell, and internally
brown of a comparatively light tint. The surface was strewn over with
remnants of stalks and leaves. Some of it had been collected with
the use of oil as in Malwa (see p. 51), which was apparent
from the greasiness of the cone, and the globules of oil visible when the drug
was cut. The best samples of this drug as recently imported, have
yielded 8 to 10·75 per cent. of morphine, reckoned on the opium in its
moist state.[216]
Carles,[217]
from a specimen which seems to have been adulterated with
sugar, obtained 8·40 per cent. of morphine, and 3·60 of narcotine, the
drug not having been previously dried.
Inferior qualities of Persian opium have also been imported. Some that
was soft black and extractiform afforded undried only 3 to ½
per cent. of morphine (Howard); while some of very pale hue in small
sticks, each wrapped in paper, yielded no more than 0·2 per cent.!
(Howard). For further details, see p. 61.
In Turkestan an aqueous extract of poppy heads collected before
maturity is prepared; it seems to be rich in alkaloids.[218]
4. European Opium—From numerous experiments made during the
present century in Greece, Italy, France, Switzerland, Germany,
England, and even in Sweden, it has been shown that in all these
countries a very rich opium, not inferior to that of the East, can be
produced.
The most numerous attempts at opium-growing in Europe have been made in
France. But although the cultivation was recommended in the strongest
terms by Guibourt,[219]
who found in French opium the highest percentage of morphine yet
observed (22·8 per cent.), it has never become a serious branch of industry.
Aubergier of Clermont-Ferrand has carried on the cultivation with great
perseverance since 1844, and has succeeded in producing a very pure
inspissated juice which he calls Affium, and which is said to
contain uniformly[220]
10 per cent. of morphine. It is made up in cakes of 50 grammes, but is scarcely an article
of wholesale commerce.[221]
Some careful and interesting scientific investigations relating to
the production of opium in the neighbourhood of Amiens, were made by
Decharme in 1855 to 1862.[222]
He found 14,725 capsules incised within 6 days to afford 431 grammes
of milky juice, yielding 205 grammes (= 47·6 per cent.) of dry opium
containing 16 per cent. of morphine. Another sample of dried opium
afforded 20 per cent. of morphine. Decharme observed that the amount
of morphine diminished when the juice is very slowly dried,—a point of
great importance deserving attention in India. The peculiar odour of
opium as observable in the oriental drug, is developed, according to
the same authority, by a kind of fermentation.[223]
Adrian even suggests that morphine is formed only by a similar process,
inasmuch as he could obtain none by exhausting fresh poppy capsules
with acidulated alcohol, while capsules of the same crop yielded an
opium rich in morphine.
5. East Indian Opium—The principal region of British
India distinguished for the production of opium is the central tract
of the Ganges, comprising an area of about 600 miles in length, by 200
miles in width. It reaches from Dinajpur in the east, to Hazaribagh in
the south, and Gorakhpur in the north, and extends westward to Agra,
thus including the flat and thickly-populated districts of Behar and
Benares. The amount of land here actually under poppy cultivation was
estimated in 1871-72 as 560,000 acres.
The region second in importance for the culture of opium consists of
the broad table-lands of Malwa, and the slopes of the Vindhya Hills, in
the dominions of the Holkar.
Beyond these vast districts, the area under poppy cultivation is
comparatively small,[224]
yet it appears to be on the increase. Stewart[225]
reports (1869) that the plant is grown (principally for
opium) throughout the plains of the Punjab, but less commonly in the
north-west. In the valley of the Biās, east of Lahore, it is cultivated
up to nearly 7500 feet above the sea-level.
The manufacture of opium in these parts of India is not under any
restriction as in Hindustan. Most districts, says Powell (1868),[226]
cultivate the poppy to a certain extent, and produce a small quantity
of indifferent opium for local consumption. The drug, however, is
prepared in the Hill States, and the opium of Kūlū (E. of Lahore),
is of excellent quality, and forms a staple article of trade in that
region. Opium is also produced in Nepal, Basāhīr and Rāmpūr, and at
Doda Kashtwar in the Jammū territory.[227]
It is exported from these districts to Yarkand, Khutan, Aksu, and other
Chinese provinces,—to the extent in 1862 of 210 maunds (= 16,800
lb.). The Madras Presidency exports no opium at all.
The opium districts of Bengal[228]
are divided into two agencies, those of Behar and Benares, which are
under the control of officials residing respectively at Patna and
Ghazipur. The opium is a government monopoly—that is to say, the
cultivators are under an obligation to sell their produce to the
government at a price agreed on beforehand; at the same time it is
wholly optional with them, whether to enter on the cultivation or not.
The variety of poppy cultivated is the same as in Persia, namely,
P. somniferum, var. γ album. As in Asia Minor, a moist
and fertile soil is indispensable.[229]
The plant is liable to injury by insects, excessive rain, hail, or the
growth on its roots of a species of Orobanche.
In Behar the sowing takes place at the beginning of November, and the
capsules are sacrificed in February or March (March or April in Malwa).
This operation is performed with a peculiar instrument, called a
nushtur, having three or four two-pointed blades, bound together
with cotton thread.[230]
In using the nushtur, only one set of points is brought into use
at a time, the capsule being scarified vertically from base to summit.
This scarification is repeated on different sides of the capsule at
intervals of a few days, from two to six times. In many districts of
Bengal, transverse cuts are made in the poppy-head as in Asia Minor.
The milky juice is scraped off early on the following morning with
an iron scoop, which as it becomes filled is emptied into an earthen
pot carried by the collector’s side. In Malwa a flat scraper is used
which, as well as the fingers of the gatherer, is wetted from time to
time with linseed oil to prevent the adhesion of the glutinous juice.
All accounts represent the juice to be in a very moist state by reason
of dew, which sometimes even washes it away; but so little is this
moisture of the juice thought detrimental that, as Butter states,[231]
the collectors in some places actually wash their scrapers in water,
and add the washings to the collection of the morning!
The juice when brought home is a wet granular mass of pinkish colour;
and in the bottom of the vessel in which it is contained, there
collects a dark fluid resembling infusion of coffee, which is called
pasēwā. The recent juice strongly reddens litmus, and blackens
metallic iron. It is placed in a shallow earthen vessel, which is
tilted in such a manner that the pasēwā may drain off as long
as there is any of it to be separated. This liquor is set aside in a
covered vessel. The residual mass is now exposed to the air, though
never to the sun, and turned over every few days to promote its
attaining the proper degree of dryness, which according to the Benares
regulations, allows of 30 per cent. of moisture. This drying operation
occupies three or four weeks.
The drug is then taken to the Government factory for sale; previous to
being sold it is examined for adulteration by a native expert, and its
proportion of water is also carefully determined. Having been received
into stock, it undergoes but little treatment beyond a thorough
mixing, until it is required to be formed into globular cakes. This is
effected in a somewhat complicated manner, the opium being strictly of
standard consistence. First the quantity of opium is weighed out, and
having been formed into a ball is enveloped in a crust of dried poppy
petals, skilfully agglutinated one over the other by means of a liquid
called lēwā. This consists partly of good opium, partly of
pasēwā, and partly of opium of inferior quality, all being mixed
with the washings of the various pots and vessels which have contained
opium, and then evaporated to a thick fluid, 100 grains of which should
afford 53 of dry residue. These various things are used to form a ball
of opium in the following proportions:—
seers.
chittaks.
Opium of standard consistence
1
7·50
” contained in lēwā
3·75
Poppy petals
5·43
Fine trash
0·50
2
1·18
= about 4 lb. 3½ oz.
The finished balls usually termed cakes, which are quite
spherical and have a diameter of 6 inches, are rolled in poppy
trash which is the name given to the coarsely powdered stalks,
capsules and leaves of the plant; they are then placed in small dishes
and exposed to the direct influence of the sun. Should any become
distended, it is at once opened, the gas allowed to escape, and the
cake made up again. After three days the cakes are placed, by the
end of July, in frames in the factory where the air is allowed to
circulate. They still however require constant watching and turning, as
they are liable to contract mildew which has to be removed by rubbing
in poppy trash. By October the cakes have become perfectly dry
externally and quite hard, and are in condition to be packed in cases
(40 cakes in each) for the China market which consumes the great bulk
of the manufacture.
For consumption in India the drug is prepared in a different shape.
It is inspissated by solar heat till it contains only 10 per cent. of
moisture, in which state it is formed into square cages of 2 lb. each
which are wrapped in oil paper, or it is made into flat square tablets.
Such a drug is known as Abkāri Opium.
The Government opium factories in Bengal are conducted on the most
orderly system. The care bestowed in selecting the drug, and in
excluding any that is damaged or adulterated is such that the merchants
who purchase the commodity rarely require to examine it, although
permission is freely accorded to open at each sale any number of chests
or cakes they may desire. In the year 1871-72 the number of chests sold
was 49,695, the price being £139 per chest, which is £26 higher than
the average of the preceding year. The net profit on each chest was
£90.[232]
In Malwa the manufacture of opium is left entirely to private
enterprise, the profit to Government being derived from an export duty
of 600 rupees (£60) per chest.[233]
As may readily be supposed, the drug is of much less uniform quality
than that which has passed through the Bengal agencies, and having no
guarantee as to purity it commands less confidence.
Malwa opium is not made into balls, but into rectangular masses, or
bricks which are not cased in poppy petals; it contains as much as 95
per cent. of dry opium. Some opium sold in London as Malwa Opium
in 1870 had the form of rounded masses covered with vegetable remains.
It was of firm consistence, dark colour, and rather smoky odour. W.
D. Howard obtained from it (undried) 9 per cent. of morphine.
Other importations afforded the same chemist 4·8 and 6 per cent.
respectively.
The chests of Patna opium hold 120 catties or 160 lb. Those of Malwa
opium 1 pecul or 133⅓ lb.
The quantity of opium produced in India cannot be ascertained, but the
amount exported[234] is accurately known. Thus from British India the
exports in the year ending March 31, 1872, were 93,364 chests valued at
£13,365,228. Of this quantity Bengal furnished 49,455 chests, Bombay
43,909 chests: they were exported thus:—
To
China
85,470
chests.
The Straits Settlements
7,845
”
Ceylon, Java, Mauritius and Bourbon
38
”
The United Kingdom
4
”
Other countries
4
”
Total
93,364
”
The net revenue to the Government of India from opium in the year
1871-72 was £7,657,213.
6. Chinese Opium—China consumes not only nine-tenths of
the opium exported from India, and a considerable quantity of that
produced in Asia Minor, but the whole of what is raised in her own
provinces. How large is this last quantity we shall endeavour to show.
The drug is mentioned as a production of Yunnan in a history of that
province, of which the latest edition appeared in 1736. But it is only
very recently that its cultivation in China has assumed such large
proportions as to threaten serious competition with that in
India.[235]
In a Report upon the Trade of Hankow for 1869, addressed to
Mr. Hart, Inspector-General of Customs, Pekin, we find Notes of a
journey through the opium districts of Szechuen, undertaken for the
special purpose of obtaining information about the drug.[236]
From these notes it appears that the estimated crop of the province for 1869 was
4235 peculs (= 564,666 lb.). This was considered small, and the
Szechuen opium merchants asserted that 6000 peculs was a fair average.
The same authorities estimated the annual yield of the province of
Kweichow at 15,000, and of Yunnan at 20,000 peculs, making a total of
41,000 peculs or 5,466,666 lb. In 1869 also, Sir R. Alcock reported
that about two-thirds of the province of Szechuen and one-third of that
of Yunnan were devoted to opium.[237]
Mr. Consul Markham states that the province of Shensi likewise
furnishes important supplies. Mr. Edkins the well-known missionary
has lately pointed out from personal observation[238]
the extensive cultivation of the poppy in the north-eastern province of Shantung.
Opium of very fair quality is now produced about Ninguta (lat. 44°) in
north-eastern Manchuria, a region having a rigorous winter climate.
Consul Adkins of Newchwang who visited this district in 1871, reports
that the opium is inspissated in the sun until hard enough to be
wrapped in poppy leaves, and that its price on the spot is equal to
about 1s. per ounce.[239]
Shensi opium is said to be the best, then that of Yunnan. But Chinese
consumers mostly regard home-grown opium as inferior in strength and
flavour, and only fit for use when mixed with the Indian drug.[240]
It must not be supposed that the growing of opium in China has passed
unnoticed by the Chinese Government. Whatever may be the nature of the
sanction now accorded to this branch of industry, it was “rigorously”
prohibited, at least in some provinces, about ten years ago, the effect
of the prohibition being to stimulate the foreign importations. Thus at
Shanghai in 1865, the importation of Benares opium was 2637 peculs,[241]
being more than double that of the previous year, and Persian opium,
very rarely seen before, was imported to the extent of 533 peculs,
besides about 70 peculs of Turkish.[242]
Of the growth of the trade in opium between India and China, the
following figures[243]
will give some idea: value of exports in
In 1877 the imports of opium in Hong Kong were stated to consist
of 6818 peculs, valued at 2,380,665 taels, coming from Patna (2158
peculs), Benares (3596 peculs), Persia (1041 peculs), Malwa (10
peculs), Turkey (3⅓ peculs). In the same year 4043 peculs of opium were
imported in Amoy.
Poppy cultivation in the south-west of China has been briefly described
by Thorel,[245]
from whose remarks it would appear to be exactly like
that of India. The poppy is white-flowered; the head is wounded with a
three-bladed knife, in a series of 3 to 5 vertical incisions, and the
exuded juice is scraped off and transferred to a small pot suspended
at the waist. How the drug is finished off we know not. A Chinese
account states simply that the best opium is sun-dried. But little is
known of its physical and chemical properties. Thorel speaks of it as a
soft substance resembling an extract. Dr. R. A. Jamieson[246]
describes a sample submitted to him as a flat cake enveloped in the sheathing
petiole of bamboo; externally it was a blackish-brown, glutinous
substance, dry and brittle on the outside. It lost by drying 18 per
cent. of water, and afforded upon incineration 7·5 per cent. of ash. In
100 grains of the (undried) drug, there were found 5·9 of morphine, and
7·5 of narcotine. (See also p. 62.)
The Chinese who prepare opium for use by converting it into an aqueous
extract which they smoke, do not estimate the value of the drug
according to its richness in morphine, but by peculiarities of aroma
and degree of solubility. In China the preparation of opium for smoking
is a special business, not beneath the notice even of Europeans.[247]
7. Zambezi or Mozambik Opium—From a
notice in Pharm. Journal viii. (1878) 1007, it would appear that the
Portuguese have formed in 1877 a large company called the “Mozambique
Opium Cultivating and Trading Company.”
Description—The leading characteristics of each kind of opium
have been already noticed. The following remarks bear chiefly on the
microscopic appearances of the drug.
As will be presently shown, a more or less considerable part of the
drug consists of peculiar substances which are mostly crystallizable
and are many of them present in a crystalline state in the drug itself.
All kinds of opium appear more or less crystalline when a little in a
dry state is triturated with benzol and examined under the microscope.
The forms are various: opium from Asia Minor exhibits needles and
short imperfect crystals usually not in large quantity, whereas
Indian and still more Persian opium is not only highly crystalline
but shows a variety of forms which become beautifully evident when
seen by polarized light. In several kinds large crystals occur which
are doubtless sugar, either intentionally mixed or naturally present.
The crystals seen in opium are not however sufficiently developed
to warrant positive conclusions as to their nature, besides which
the opium constituents when pure are capable under slightly varied
circumstances of assuming very different forms. Hence the attempt to
obtain from solutions crystals which shall be comparable with those of
the same substances in a state of purity often fails. Some interesting
observations in this direction were made by Deane and Brady in
1864-5.[248]
All opium has a peculiar narcotic odour and a sharp bitter taste.
Chemical Composition—Poppy-juice like analogous vegetable fluids
is a mixture of several substances in variable proportion. With the
commoner substances which constitute the great bulk of the drug we are
not yet sufficiently acquainted.
In the first place (independently of water) there is found mucilage
distinct from that of gum arabic, also pectic matter,[249]
and albumin. These bodies, together with unavoidable fragments of the
poppy capsules, probably amount on an average to more than half the
weight of the opium.[250]
In addition to these substances, the juice also contains sugar in
solution,—in French opium to the extent of 6½ to 8 per cent.: according
to Decharme it is uncrystallizable. Sugar also exists in other opium,
but whether always naturally has not been determined.
Fresh poppy-juice contains in the form of emulsion, wax, pectin,
albumin and insoluble calcareous salts. When good Turkey opium is
treated with water these substances remain in the residue to the extent
of 6 to 10 per cent.
Hesse (1870) has isolated the wax by exhausting the refuse
of opium with boiling alcohol and a little lime. He thus obtained a
crystalline mass from which he separated by chloroform Palmitate
and Cerotate of Cerotyl, the former in the larger proportion.
The presence of Caoutchouc has also been pointed out;
Procter[251]
found opium produced in Vermont to contain about 11 per cent. of that
substance, together with a little fatty matter and resin.
Respecting the colouring matter and an extremely small quantity of a
volatile body with pepper-like odour, we know but little. After the
colouring matter has been precipitated from an aqueous solution of
opium by lead acetate, the liquid becomes again coloured by exposure
to the air. As to the volatile body, it may be removed by acetone or
benzol, but has not yet been isolated.
The salts of inorganic bases, chiefly of calcium, magnesium and
potassium, contain partly the ordinary acids such as phosphoric and
sulphuric, and partly an acid peculiar to the poppy.
Good opium of Asia Minor dried at 100° C. yields 4 to 8 per cent.
of ash.
Poppy-juice contains neither starch nor tannic acid, the absence of
which easily detected substances affords one criterion for judging of
the purity of the drug.
The proportion of water in opium is very variable. In drying Turkey
opium previous to pulverization and for other pharmaceutical purposes,
the average loss is about 12½ per cent.[252]
Bengal opium, which resembles a soft black extract, is manufactured so
as to contain 30 per cent. of water.
As the active constituents of opium, or at all events the morphine, can
be completely extracted by cold water, the proportion of soluble matter
is of practical importance. In good opium of Asia Minor previously
dried, the extract (dried at 100° C.) always amounts to between 55
and 66 per cent.,—generally to more than 60, thus affording in many
instances a test of the pureness of the drug. Dried Indian opium yields
from 60 to 68 per cent. of matter soluble in cold water.[253]
The peculiar constituents of opium are of basic, acid, or neutral
nature. Some of these substances were observed in opium as early as
the 17th and 18th century, and designated Magisterium Opii.
Bucholz in 1802 vainly endeavoured to obtain a salt from the extract by
crystallization. In 1803, however, Charles Derosne, an apothecary of
Paris, in diluting a syrupy aqueous extract of opium, observed crystals
of the substance now called Narcotine, which he prepared pure.
He believed that the same body was obtained by precipitating the mother
liquor with an alkali, but what he so got was morphine. It is needless
to pursue the further researches of Derosne. Ingenious as they were,
it was reserved for Friedrich Wilhelm Adam Sertürner, apothecary of
Einbeck in Hanover (nat. 1783, ob. 1841) to discover
their true interpretation.
Sertürner had been engaged since 1805 with the chemical investigation
of opium, and in 1816 he summarized his results in the statement that
he had enriched science (we now translate his own words[254])—“not
only with the knowledge of a remarkable new vegetable acid
[Mekonsäure (meconic acid) which he had made known as
Opiumsäure in 1806], but also with the discovery of a new
alkaline salifiable base, Morphium, one of the most remarkable
substances, and apparently related to ammonia.” Sertürner in fact
distinctly recognised the basic nature and the organic constitution
of morphium (now called Morphine, Morphia, or
Morphinum), and prepared a number of its crystalline salts.
He likewise demonstrated the poisonous nature of these substances by
experiments on himself and others. Lastly, he pointed out, though
very incorrectly, the difference between morphine and the so-called
Opium-salt (Narcotine) of Derosne. It is possible that this
latter chemist may have had morphine in his hands at the same time as
Sertürner, or even earlier. This honour is also due to Séguin, whose
paper “Sur l’Opium” read at the Institute, December 24, 1804,
was, strange to say, not published till 1814.[255]
To Sertürner, however, undoubtedly belongs the merit of first making known the existence
of organic alkalis in the vegetable kingdom,[256]—a
series of bodies practically interminable. As to opium, it still remains
after nearly seventy years a nidus of new substances.
Solutions of morphine in acids or in alkalis rotate the plane of
polarization to the left.
The morphine in opium is combined with meconic acid, and is therefore
easily soluble in water.[257]
The Narcotine is present in the free state, and can be extracted
by chloroform, boiling alcohol, benzol, ether, or volatile oils,[258]
but not by water. It dissolves in 3 parts of chloroform, in 20 of
boiling alcohol, in 21 of benzol, in 40 of boiling ether. Its alkaline
properties are very weak, and it does not affect vegetable colours.
If we examine opium by the microscope we cannot at once detect the
presence of narcotine, but if first moistened with glycerin, numerous
large crystals may generally be found after the lapse of some days. If
the opium has been previously exhausted with benzol or ether, in order
to remove the narcotine, no such crystals will be formed. Hence it
follows that narcotine pre-exists in an amorphous state.
By decomposition with sulphuric acid, narcotine yields
Cotarnine, an undoubted base, together with Opianic Acid,
and certain derivatives of the latter.
The discovery of another base, Codeine, was made in 1832 by
Robiquet. It dissolves in 17 parts of boiling water, forming a highly
alkaline solution which perfectly saturates acids, and exhibits in
polarized light a levogyre power. Codeine is also readily soluble at
ordinary temperatures in 7 parts amylic alcohol, and in 11 of benzol.
The codeine of commerce is in very large crystals containing 2 atoms =
5·66 per cent. of water. By crystallization from ether the alkaloid may
be obtained in small anhydrous crystals.
Since 1832 other alkaloids have been found in opium, as may be seen in
the following table, which includes all the 17 now known.[259]
A very large number of derivatives of several among them have been
prepared, of which we point out a few in smaller type. The molecular
constitution of these opium alkaloids being not yet thoroughly
settled, we add only their empirical formulæ, which however exhibit
unmistakeable connections.
Papaverosine discovered by Deschamps in poppy heads (p. 42)
can hardly be absent from opium. In some points it appears to resemble
cryptopine.
Among the peculiar non-basic constituents of opium, the first to call
for notice is Meconic Acid, C₇H₄O₇, discovered, as already
observed, by Sertürner in 1805. It is distinguished by the red colour
which it produces with ferric salts, the same as that of ferric
sulphocyanate; but the latter only dissolves in ether. Meconic acid is
soluble in 4 parts of boiling water, but immediately gives off CO₂,
and the remaining solution instead of depositing micaceous crystalline
scales of meconic acid, yields on cooling (but best after boiling with
hydrochloric acid) hard granular crystals of Comenic Acid,
C₆H₄O₅.
Lactic Acid was discovered by T. and H. Smith in the
opium-liquors produced in the manufacture of morphine. These chemists
regarded it as a peculiar body, and under the name of Thebolactic
Acid, exhibited it together with its copper and morphine salts at
the London International Exhibition of 1862. Its identity with ordinary
lactic acid was ascertained by Stenhouse (whose experiments have not
been published) and also by J. Y. Buchanan.[260]
T. and H. Smith consider it to be a regular constituent of Turkey
opium; they obtained it as a calcium salt to the amount of about 2 per
cent., and have prepared it in this form and in a pure state to the
extent of over 100 lb. In our opinion it is not an original constituent
of poppy-juice.
NATURAL ALKALOIDS OF OPIUM
and a few of their Artificial Derivatives.
DISCOVERED BY
H
C
N
O
Wöhler, 1844
Cotarnine
12
13
1
3
Formed by oxidizing narcotine; soluble in water.
Hesse, 1871
1. HYDROCOTARNINE
12
15
1
3
Crystallizable, alkaline, volatile at 100°.
Matthiessen and Wright, 1869
Apomorphine
17
17
1
2
From morphine, by hydrochloric acid. Colourless, amorphous, turning
green by exposure to air; emetic.
Wright, 1871
Desoxymorphine
17
19
1
2
Sertürner, 1816
2. MORPHINE
17
19
1
3
Crystallizable, alkaline, levogyre.
Pelletier and Thibouméry, 1835
3. PSEUDOMORPHINE
17
19
1
4
Crystallizes with H₂O; does not unite even with acetic acid.
Matthiessen and Burnside, 1871
Apocodeine
18
19
1
2
From codeine by chloride of zinc; amorphous, emetic.
Wright, 1871
Desoxycodeine
18
21
1
2
Robiquet, 1832
4. CODEINE
18
21
1
3
Crystallizable, alkaline, soluble in water.
Matthiessen and Foster, 1868
Nornarcotine
19
17
1
7
Thibouméry, 1835
5. THEBAINE
19
21
1
3
Crystallizable, alkaline, isomeric with buxine.
Hesse, 1870
Thebenine
19
21
1
3
Hesse, 1870
Thebaicine
19
21
1
3
From thebaine or thebenine by hydrochloric acid.
Hesse, 1871
6. PROTOPINE
20
19
1
5
Crystallizable, alkaline.
Matthiessen and Foster, 1868
Methylnornarcotine
20
19
1
7
Hesse, 1871
Deuteropine
20
21
1
5
Not yet isolated.
Hesse, 1870
7. LAUDANINE
20
25
1
4
An alkaloid which, as well as its
salts, forms large crystals; turns orange by hydrochloric acid.
Hesse, 1878
8. CODAMINE
20
25
1
4
Crystallizable, alkaline; can be
sublimed; becomes green by nitric acid.
Merck, 1848
9. PAPAVERINE
21
21
1
4
Crystallizable, also its hydrochlorate; sulphate in
sulphuric acid precipitated by water.
Hesse, 1865
10. RHŒADINE
21
21
1
6
Crystallizable, not distinctly alkaline; can be sublimed;
occurs also in Papaver Rhœas.
Hesse, 1865
Rhœagenine
21
21
1
6
From rhœadine; Crystallizable, alkaline.
Armstrong, 1871
Dimethylnornarcotine
21
21
1
7
Hesse, 1870
11. MECONIDINE
21
23
1
4
Amorphous, alkaline, melts at 58°, not
stable, the salts also easily altered.
T. & H. Smith, 1864
12. CRYPTOPINE
21
23
1
5
Crystallizable, alkaline; salts tend to gelatinize;
hydrochlorate crystallizes in tufts.
Hesse, 1871
13. LAUDANOSINE
21
27
1
4
Crystallizable, alkaline.
Derosne, 1803
14. NARCOTINE
22
23
1
7
Crystallizable, not alkaline; salts not stable.
Hesse, 1870
15. LANTHOPINE
23
25
1
4
Microscopic crystals not alkaline,
sparingly soluble in hot or cold spirit of wine, ether or benzol.
Pelletier, 1832
16. NARCEINE
23
29
1
9
Crystallizable (as a hydrate),
readily soluble in boiling water or in alkalis, levogyre.
T. & H. Smith, 1868
17. GNOSCOPINE
34
36
2
11
Crystallizable, melts at 233°, soluble in chloroform and
bisulphide of carbon, slightly so in benzol, not in ether. The
salts have an acid reaction.
In the year 1826, Dublanc[261]
observed in opium a peculiar substance having neither basic nor
acid properties which was afterwards (1832) prepared in a state
of purity by Couerbe. It has been called Opianyl or (by
Couerbe) Meconine. It has the composition C₁₀H₁₀O₄ =
C₆H₂·CH₂·O·CO(OCH₃)₂. Meconin forms prisms which fuse under water at
77° C. or per se at 110°, and distil at 155°; it dissolves
in about 20 parts of boiling water, from which it may be readily
crystallized. Meconin may be formed by heating narcotine with nitric
acid.
An analogous substance Meconoiosin C₈H₁₀O₂ = C₆H₂·(OH)₂·(CH₃)₂,
has been discovered in 1878 by T. and H. Smith. Meconoiosin is readily
soluble in 27 parts of cold water, and melts at 88° C. When heated with
slightly diluted sulphuric acid, and when the evaporation has reached
a certain point, meconoiosin produces a deep red; with meconin the
coloration is a beautiful green.
Proportion of peculiar constituents—The substances described
in the foregoing section exist in opium in very variable proportion;
and as it is on their presence, but especially that of morphine, that
the value of the drug depends, the importance of exact estimation is evident.
Opium whether required for analysis or for pharmaceutical preparations
has to be taken exclusively in the dry state. The amount of
water it contains is so uncertain that the drug must be reduced to a
fixed standard by complete desiccation at 100° C., before any given
weight is taken.
Morphine—Guibourt[262]
who analysed a large number of samples of opium, and whose skill
and care in such research are not disputed, obtained from a sample
of French opium produced near Amiens, 22·88 per cent. of morphine
crystallized from spirit of wine. This percentage has not to our
knowledge been ever exceeded. From another specimen produced in the
same district he got 21·23 per cent., from a third 20·67. The lowest
percentage from a French opium was 14·96,—in each case reckoned on
material previously dried.
Chevallier extracted from opium grown by Aubergier at Clermont in the
centre of France, 17·50 per cent. of morphine. Decharmes from a French
opium obtained 17·6 per cent., and Biltz from a German opium 20 per
cent. Opium produced in Württemberg sent to the Vienna Exhibition of
1873 afforded Hesse 12 to 15 per cent. of morphine; and opium from
Silesia 9 to 10 per cent.[263]
A pure American opium collected in the State of Vermont yielded Proctor
15·75 per cent. of morphine and 2 percent of narcotine.[264]
The opium of Asia Minor furnishes very nearly the same proportions of
morphine as that of Europe. The maximum recorded by Guibourt is 21·46
per cent. obtained from a Smyrna opium sold in Paris. The mean yield of
8 samples of opium sent by Della Sudda of Constantinople to the Paris
Exhibition of 1855 was 14·78 per cent. The mean percentage of morphine
afforded by 12 other samples of Turkey opium obtained from various
sources was 14·66.
Chevallier[265]
states that Smyrna opium, of which several cases were
received by Merck of Darmstadt in 1845, afforded 12 to 13 per cent.
of pure morphine reckoned upon the drug in its fresh and moist state.
Fayk Bey[266]
analysed 92 samples of opium of Asia Minor, and found that
half the number yielded more than 10 per cent. of morphine. The richest
afforded 17·2 per cent.
From the foregoing statements we are warranted in assuming that
good Smyrna opium deprived of water ought to afford 12 to 15
per cent. of morphine, and that if the percentage is less than 10,
adulteration may be suspected.
Egyptian opium has usually been found very much weaker in morphine
than that of Asia Minor. A sample sent to the Paris Exhibition of 1865
and presented to one of us by Figari Bey of Cairo, afforded us 5·8 per
cent. of morphine and 8·7 of narcotine.
Persian opium appears extremely variable, probably in consequence of
the practice of combining it with sugar and other substances. It is
however sometimes very good. Séput[267]
obtained from four samples the respective percentages of 13·47, 11·52,
10·12, 10·08 of morphine, the opium being free from water. Mr. Howard
as already stated (p. 49) extracted from Persian opium,
not previously dried, from 8 to 10·75 per cent. of morphine.
East Indian opium is remarkable for its low percentage of morphine,
a circumstance which we think is attributable in part to climate and
in part to a method of collection radically defective. It is scarcely
conceivable that the long period during which the juice remains in a
wet state,—always three to four weeks,—does not exercise a destructive
action on its constituents.
According to Eatwell[268]
the percentage of morphine in the samples of Benares opium officially
submitted for analysis gave the following averages.—
1845-46
1846-47
1847-48
1848-49
2·48
2·38
2·20
3·21
The same observer has recorded the results of the examination of
freshly collected poppy-juice, which in three instances afforded
respectively 1·4, 3·06, and 2·89 per cent. of morphine, reckoned on
the material deprived of water; but the conditions under which the
experiments were made appear open to great objection.[269]
Such very low results are not always obtained from East Indian opium.
In a sample from Khandesh furnished by the Indian Museum, we found 6·07
of morphine. Solly from the same kind obtained about 7 per cent.
Patna Garden Opium which is the sort prepared exclusively for
medicinal use, afforded us 8·6 per cent. of purified morphine and 4 per
cent. of narcotine.[270]
Guibourt obtained from such an opium 7·72 per cent. Christison from a sample
sent to Duncan of Edinburgh in 1830,[271]
9·50 per cent. of hydrochlorate of morphine.
Samples from the Indian Museum placed at our disposal by Dr. J. Forbes
Watson gave[272]
us the following percentages of morphine:—Medical (Indian)
Opium, 1852-53, portion of a square brick, 4·3; Garden Behar
Opium, 4·6; Abkāri Provision Opium, Patna, No.
5380, 3·5; Sind Opium, No. 28, 3·8; Opium, Hyderabad,
Sind, 3·2 (and 5·4 of narcotine); Malwa Opium, 6·1.
With regard to the percentage of morphine in Chinese Opium,
the following data have been obligingly furnished to us by Mr. T.
W. Sheppard, F.C.S., Opium Examiner to the Benares Opium Agency, of
analyses made by himself from samples of the drug procured in China by
Sir R. Alcock:—Szechuen opium, 2·2; Kweichow, 2·5; Yunnan, 4·1; Kansu,
5·1 per cent. Mr. S. informs us that Dr. Eatwell obtained in 1852 from
Szechuen opium 3·3, and from Kweichow opium 6·1[273]
per cent.—the opium in all instances being reckoned as dry.
The samples examined by Mr. S. contained 86 to 95 per cent. of dry
opium, and yielded (undried) 36 to 53 per cent. of extract soluble in
cold water. The proportion of morphine in the sample of Chinese opium
analysed by Dr. Jamieson (p. 55) was nearly 7·2 per
cent. calculated on the dry drug.
Pseudomorphine—occurs only in very small quantities. Hesse found
it in some sorts of opium to the extent of 0·02 per cent.—in others
still less.
Codeine—has been found in Smyrna, French and Indian opium,
but only to the extent of ⅕ to ⅖ per cent. T. and H. Smith give the
proportion in Turkey opium as 0·3 per cent.[274]
Thebaine—which has likewise been obtained from French
opium, amounts in Turkey opium according to Merck to about 1 per cent.
In the latter sort T. and H. Smith found only about 8·15 per cent., but
of
Papaverine—in the same drug, 1 per cent.
Narcotine—exists in opium in widely different proportions and
often in considerable abundance. Thus Schindler obtained in 1834 from
a Smyrna opium yielding 10·30 per cent. of morphine, 1·30 per cent. of
narcotine. Biltz (1831) analysed an oriental opium which afforded 9·25
per cent. of morphine and 7·50 of narcotine. Reveil (1860) obtained
from Persian opium not rich in morphine, from half as much to twice as
much narcotine as morphine. The utmost of narcotine was 9·90 per cent.
We have found in German opium of undubitable purity[275]
10·9 per cent. of narcotine.
East Indian opium was found by Eatwell (1850) always to afford more
narcotine than morphine,—frequently twice as much. The sample from
Khandesh referred to on the opposite page, afforded us 7·7 per cent. of
pure narcotine.
French opium collected from the Pavot œillette sometimes affords
neither narcotine, thebaine, nor narceine.[276]
Narceine—Of this substance Couerbe found in opium 0·1 per cent.;
T. and H. Smith 0·02 and Schindler 0·71.
Cryptopine—exists in opium in very small proportion. T. and H.
Smith state that since the alkaloid first came under their notice,
they have collected of it altogether about 5 ounces in the form of
hydrochlorate, and this small quantity in operating on many thousands
of pounds of opium. But they by no means assert that the whole of the
cryptopine was obtained.
Rhœadine—is also found only in exceedingly minute quantity.
Meconic Acid—If the average amount of morphine in opium be
estimated at 15 per cent., and the alkaloid be supposed to exist as a
tribasic meconate, it would require for saturation 3·4 per cent. of
meconic acid. Wittstein obtained rather more than 3 per cent., T. and
H. Smith 4 per cent., and Decharmes 4·33. Opium produced in Vermont
yielded, according to Proctor (1870) 5·25 per cent. of meconic acid.
The quantity of acid required to unite with the other bases assuming
them to exist as salts can be but extremely small.
Estimation of Morphine in Opium—The practical valuation of opium
turns in the first instance upon the estimation of the water present
in the drug, and in the second upon the proportion which the latter
contains of morphine.[277]
The first question is determined by exposing a known quantity of the
drug divided into small slices or fragments to the heat of a water-bath
until it cease to lose weight.
For the estimation of the morphine many processes have been devised,
but none is perfectly satisfactory.[278]
That which we recommend is thus
performed:—Take of opium previously dried at 100° C., as above stated,
and powdered, 10 grammes; shake it with 100 grammes alcohol 0·950 sp.
gr., and filter after a day or two. The weight of the liquid should be
made equal to 100 grammes. Add to it 50 grammes of ether and 2 grammes
of ammonia water 0·960 sp. gr.; collect the crystals of opium which
separate slowly, after a day or two, dry them at 100° C., and weigh
them.—On applying this method to Indian opium, we were but little
satisfied with it.
Commerce—By official statistics it appears that the quantity of
opium imported into the United Kingdom in 1872 was 356,211 lb., valued
at £361,503. The imports from Asiatic and European Turkey are stated in
the same tables thus:—
1868
1870
1872
1874
317,133 lb.
276,691 lb.
325,572 lb.
514,000 lb.
It is thus evident that the drug used in Great Britain is chiefly
Turkish. The import of opium from Persia has been very irregular. In
1871, 21,894 lb. are reported as received from that country; in 1872, none.
Except that a little Malwa opium has occasionally been imported, it
may be asserted the opium of India is entirely unknown in the English
market, and that none of it is to be found even in London in the
warehouse of any druggist.
As to other countries, we may point out that in 1876 the import of
opium (prepared) into the colony of Victoria was valued at £104,557.
Uses—Opium possesses sedative powers which are universally
known. In the words of Pereira, it is the most important and valuable
medicine of the whole Materia Medica; and we may add, the source by
its judicious employment of more happiness and by its abuse of more
misery[279]
than any other drug employed by mankind.
Adulteration—The manifold falsifications of opium have been
already noticed, and the method by which its more important alkaloid
may be estimated has been pointed out. Moreover as already stated,
neither tannic acid nor starch ever occur in genuine opium; and the
proportion of ash left upon the incineration of a good opium does
not exceed 4 to 8 per cent. of the dried drug. Another criterion is
afforded by the amount soluble in cold water which ought to exceed 55
per cent. reckoned on dry opium. Finally, if we are correct, the gum
contained in pure opium is distinct from gum arabic, being precipitable
by neutral acetate of lead. If we exhaust with water opium falsified
with gum arabic, the mucilage peculiar to opium will be precipitated by
neutral acetate of lead, the liquid separated from the precipitate will
still contain the gum arabic which may be thrown down by alcohol. If
gum is present to some extent, an abundant precipitate is produced.
CRUCIFERÆ.
SEMEN SINAPIS NIGRÆ.
Black, Brown or Red Mustard; F. Moutarde noire ou grise;
G. Schwarzer Senf.
Botanical Origin—Brassica nigra Koch (Sinapis
nigra L.). Black Mustard is found wild over the whole of Europe
excepting the extreme north. It also occurs in Northern Africa, Asia
Minor, Mesopotamia, the Caucasian region, Western India, as well as in
Southern Siberia and China. By cultivation, which is conducted on a
large scale in many countries (as Alsace, Bohemia, Holland, England and
Italy), it has doubtless been diffused through regions where it did not
anciently exist. It has now become naturalized both in North and South America.
History—Mustard was well known to the ancients. Theophrastus
mentions it as Νάπμ,—Dioscorides as Νάπμ or Σίνηπι. Pliny notices three
kinds which have been referred by Fée[280]
to Brassica nigra Koch, B. alba Hook. f. et Th., and to
a South European species, Diplotaxis erucoides DC. (Sinapis
erucoides L.). The use of mustard seems up to this period to have
been more medicinal than dietetic. But from an edict of Diocletian,
a.d. 301[281]
in which it is mentioned along with alimentary substances, we must suppose
it was then regarded as a condiment at least in the eastern parts of
the Roman Empire.
In Europe during the middle ages mustard was a valued accompaniment
to food, especially to the salted meat which constituted a large
portion of the diet of our ancestors during the winter.[282] In the Welsh
“Meddygon Myddvai,” of the 13th century, a paragraph is devoted to
the “Virtues of Mustard.” In household accounts of the 13th and 14th
centuries, mustard under the name of Senapium is of constant
occurrence.
Mustard was then cultivated in England, but not as it would seem very
extensively. The price of the seed between a.d. 1285 and 1395
varied from 1s. 3d. to 6s. 8d. per quarter,
but in 1347 and 1376 it was as high as 15s. and 16s.[283]
In the accounts of the abbey of St. Germain-des-Prés in Paris,
commencing a.d. 800, mustard is specifically mentioned as a
regular part of the revenue of the convent lands.[284]
The essential oil of mustard was, apparently, noticed about the year
1660 by Nicolas Le Febvre (see in the article Rad. Inulae), more
distinctly in 1732 by Boerhaave. Its acridity and high specific gravity
were pointed out by Murray.[285]
Thibierge in 1819 observed that sulphur was one of the constituents of
the oil, and Guibourt[286]
stated that it is not pre-existing in the seed.
Production—Mustard is grown in England only on the richest
alluvial soils, and chiefly in the counties of Lincolnshire and
Yorkshire. Very good seed is produced in Holland.
Description—The pod of Brassica nigra is smooth, erect,
and closely pressed against the axis of the long slender raceme. It
has a strong nerve on each of its two valves and contains in each cell
from 4 to 6 spherical or slightly oval seeds. The seeds are about
¹/₂₅ of an inch in diameter and ¹/₅₀ of a grain in weight; they are
of a dark reddish-brown. The surface is reticulated with minute pits,
and often more or less covered with a whitish pellicle which gives
to some seeds a grey colour.[287]
The testa which is thin, brittle and translucent encloses an
exalbuminous embryo having two short cotyledons folded together
longitudinally and forming a sort of trough in which the radicle lies
bent up. The embryo thus coiled into a ball completely fills the
testa; the outer cotyledon is thicker than the inner, which viewed in
transverse section seems to hold the radicle as a pair of forceps. The
seeds when pulverized have a greenish yellow hue. Masticated they have
for an instant a bitterish taste which however quickly becomes pungent.
When triturated with water they afford a yellowish emulsion emitting
a pungent acrid vapour which affects the eyes, and has a strong acid
reaction. The seeds powdered dry have no such pungency. When the seeds
are triturated with solution of potash, the pungent odour is not
evolved; nor when they are boiled in water. Neither is the acridity
developed on triturating them with alcohol, dilute mineral acids, or
solution of tannin, or even with water when they have been kept in
powder for a long time.
Microscopic Structure—The whitish pellicle already mentioned,
which covers the seed, is made up of hexagonal tabular cells. The
epidermis consists of one row of densely packed brown cells, radially
elongated and having strong lateral and inner walls. Their outer
walls on the other hand are thin and not coloured; they are not
clearly obvious when seen under oil, but swell up very considerably
in presence of water, emitting mucilage.[288] Seeds immersed in water
become therefore covered with a glossy envelope, levelling down the
superficial inequalities, so that the wet seed appears smooth. The
tissue of the cotyledons exhibits large drops of fatty oil and granules
of albumin.
Chemical Composition—By distilling brown mustard with water,
the seed having been previously macerated, the pungent principle,
Essential Oil of Mustard, is obtained.
The oil, which has the composition SCN(C₃H⁵), (allyl isosulphocyanate),
boils at 148° C.; it has a sp. gr. of 1·017, no rotatory power, and
is soluble without coloration or turbidity in three times its weight
or more of cold strong sulphuric acid. To this oil is due the pungent
smell and taste of mustard and its inflammatory action on the skin. As
already pointed out, mustard oil is not present in the dry seeds, but
is produced only after they have been comminuted and mixed with water,
the temperature of which should not exceed 50° C.
The remarkable reaction which gives rise to the formation of mustard
oil was explained by Will and Körner in 1863. They obtained from
mustard a crystallizable substance, then termed Myronate of
potassium, now called Sinigrin. It is to be regarded,
according to the admirable investigations of these chemists, as a
compound of
Isosulphocyanate of allyl or mustard oil
C₄
H₆
NS
Bisulphate of potassium
H
KS
O₄
Sugar (dextro-glucose)
C₆
H₁₂
O₆
so that the formula
C₁₀
H₁₈
KNS₂
O₁₀
is that of sinigrin. It does in fact split into the above-mentioned
three substances when dissolved in water and brought into contact with Myrosin.
This albuminous body discovered by Bussy in 1839, but the composition
of which has not been made out, likewise undergoes a certain
decomposition under these circumstances. Sinigrin may likewise be
decomposed by alkalis and, according to Ludwig and Lange, by silver
nitrate. These chemists obtained sinigrin from the seeds in the
proportion of 0·5 per cent.; Will and Körner got 0·5 to 0·6 per cent.
The extraction of the substance is therefore attended with great loss,
as the minimum yield of volatile oil, 0·42 per cent. indicates 2·36 of
potassium myronate.
The aqueous solution of myrosin coagulates at 60° C. and then becomes
inactive: hence mustard seed which has been heated to 100° C. or has
been roasted yields no volatile oil, nor does it yield any if powdered
and introduced at once into boiling water. The proportion of myrosin in
mustard has not been exactly determined. The total amount of nitrogen
in the seed is 2·9 per cent. (Hoffmann) which would correspond to 18
per cent. of myrosin, supposing the proportion of nitrogen in that
substance to be the same as in albumin, and the total quantity of
nitrogen to belong to it. Sometimes black mustard contains so little of
it, that an emulsion of white mustard requires to be added in order to
develop all the volatile oil it is capable of yielding.
An emulsion of mustard or a solution of pure sinigrin brought into
contact with myrosin, frequently deposits sulphur by decomposition of
the allyl sulphocyanide, hence crude oil of mustard sometimes contains
a considerable proportion (even half) of Allyl cyanide, C₄H₅N,
distinguished by its lower sp. gr. (0·839) and lower boiling point (118° C.).
The seeds, roots, or herbaceous part of many other plants of the order
Cruciferæ yield a volatile oil composed in part of mustard oil
and in part of allyl sulphide
C₆H₁₀S =
C₂H₅
S,
C₃H₅
which latter is likewise obtainable from the bulbs of garlic.
Many Cruciferæ afford from their roots or seeds chiefly or solely oil
of mustard, and from their leaves oil of garlic. As to other plants,
the roots of Reseda lutea L. and R. luteola L. have been
shown by Volhard (1871) to afford oil of mustard.[289]
The strong smell given off by the crushed seeds or roots of
several Mimoseæ, as for instance, Albizzia lophantha Benth.
(Acacia Willd.) is perhaps due to some allied compound.
The artificial preparation of mustard oil was discovered in 1855 by
Zinin, and at the same time also by Berthelot and De Luca. It may be
obtained in decomposing bromide of allyl by means of sulphocyanate of
ammonium:—
C₃H₅Br · SCN(NH₄) = NH₄Br · C₃H₅SCN.
The liquid C₃H₅SCN, boiling at 161°, is sulphocyanate of allyl; if it
is gently warmed with a little alcoholic potash, and then acidulated,
the red coloration of ferric sulphocyanate is produced on addition
of perchloride of iron, but by submitting the sulphocyanate of allyl
to distillation it is at once transformed in the isosulphocyanate,
i.e. in mustard oil; the latter is not coloured by ferric salts,
but it would appear that in the cold emulsion of mustard, even at 0°, a
little sulphocyanate makes also its appearance.
Mustard submitted to pressure affords about 23 per cent.[290]
of a mild-tasting, inodorous, non-drying oil, solidifying when cooled
to -17·5° C., and consisting of the glycerin compounds of stearic,
oleic and Erucic or Brassic Acid. The last named acid,
C₂₂H₄₂O₂, occurs also in the fixed oil of white mustard and of rape,
and is homologous with oleic acid. Darby (1849) has pointed out the
existence of another body, Sinapoleic Acid, C₂₀H₃⁸O₂, which
occurs in the fixed oil of both black and white mustard. Goldschmiedt,
in 1874, ascertained the presence also of Behenic Acid, C₂₂H₄₄O₂
in black mustard. Sinigrin being not altered by the extraction of the
fatty oil, either by pressure or by means of bisulphide of carbon,
the powdered seed, deprived of fatty oil, still yields the whole
amount of the irritating “essential” oil. This important fact has been
ingeniously used by Rigollot[291]
for the preparation of his mustard paper.
Mustard seed when ripe is devoid of starch; the mucilage which its
epidermis affords amounts to 19 per cent. of the seed (Hoffmann).
The ash constituents amounting to 4 per cent. consist chiefly of the
phosphates of calcium, magnesium, and potassium.
Uses—Black mustard is employed in the form of poultice as a
powerful external stimulant; but it is rarely used in its pure state,
as the Flour of Mustard prepared for the table, which contains
in addition white mustard, answers perfectly well and is at hand in
every house.[292]
The essential oil of mustard dissolved in spirit of wine is
occasionally prescribed as a liniment.
Substitute—Brassica juncea Hook. f. et Th. (Sinapis
juncea L.) is extensively cultivated throughout India (where B.
nigra is rarely grown), Central Africa, and generally in warm
countries where it replaces B. nigra and is applied to the
same uses. Its seeds constitute a portion of the mustard of Europe,
as we may infer from the fact that British India exported in the
year 1871-72, of “Mustard seed” 1418 tons, of which 790 tons
were shipped to the United Kingdom, and 516 tons to France.[293]B. juncea is largely grown in the south of Russia and in the steppes
north-east of the Caspian where it appears to flourish particularly
well in the saline soil. At Sarepta in the Government of Saratov, an
establishment has existed since the beginning of the present century
where this sort of mustard is prepared for use to the extent of 800
tons of seed annually. The seeds make a fine yellow powder employed
both for culinary and medicinal purposes. By pressure they yield more
than 20 per cent. of fixed oil which is used in Russia like the best
olive oil. The seeds closely resemble those of B. nigra and
afford when distilled the same essential oil; it is largely made at Kiew.
SEMEN SINAPIS ALBÆ.
White Mustard; F. Moutarde blanche ou Anglaise; G.
Weisser Senf.
Botanical Origin—Brassica alba Hook. f. et Th.
(Sinapis alba L.) This plant appears to belong to the more
southern countries of Europe and Western Asia. According to Chinese
authors[294]
it was introduced into China from the latter region. Its
cultivation in England is of recent introduction, but is rapidly
extending.[295]
The plant is not uncommon as a weed on cultivated land.
History—White mustard was used in former times indiscriminately
with the brown. In the materia medica of the London Pharmacopœia
of 1720 the two sorts are separately prescribed. The important
chemical distinction between them was first made known in 1831 by
Boutron-Charlard and Robiquet.[296]
Production—White mustard is grown as an agricultural crop in
Essex and Cambridgeshire.
Description—Brassica alba differs from B. nigra
in having the pods bristly and spreading. They are about an inch long,
half the length being occupied by a flat veiny beak. Each pod contains
4 to 6 yellowish seeds about ¹/₁₂ of an inch in diameter and ⅒ of a
grain in weight. The brittle, nearly transparent and colourless testa
encloses an embryo of a bright pure yellow and of the same structure as
that of black mustard. The surface of the testa is likewise pitted in a
reticulate manner, but so finely that it appears smooth except under a
high magnifying power.
When triturated with water the seeds form a yellowish emulsion of very
pungent taste, but it is inodorous and does not under any circumstances
yield a volatile oil. The powdered seeds made into a paste with cold
water act as a highly stimulating cataplasm. The entire seeds yield to
cold water an abundance of mucilage.
Microscopic Structure—The epidermal cells of white mustard
afford a good illustration of a mucilage-yielding layer such as is
met with, under many variations, in the seeds of numerous plants.
The cuticle consists of large vaulted cells, exhibiting very regular
hexagonal outlines when cut across.[297]
The inner layer of the epidermis is made up of thin-walled cells, which
when moistened swell and give off the mucilage. In the dry state or
seen under oil, the outlines of the single cells of this layer are not
distinguishable. The tissue of the cotyledons is loaded with drops of
fatty oil and with granular albuminoid matter; starch which is present in
the seed while young, is altogether absent when the latter reaches maturity.
Chemical Composition—White mustard deprived of fatty oil
yields to boiling alcohol colourless crystals of Sinalbin, an
indifferent substance, readily soluble in cold water, but sparingly in
cold alcohol. From the able investigations of Will (1870) it follows,
that it is to be regarded as composed of three bodies, namely:
Sulphocyanate of Acrinyl
C⁸
H₇
N
S
O
Sulphate of Sinapine
C₁₆
H₂₅
N
S
O₉
Sugar
C₆
H₁₂
O₆
so that the formula
C₃₀
H₄₄
N₂
S₂
O₁₆
represents according to Will the composition of sinalbin. It is
actually resolved into these three substances when placed at ordinary
temperatures, in contact with water and Myrosin, the latter
of which is a constituent of white mustard as well as of brown
(p. 66). The liquid becomes turbid, the first of the
above-named substances separates (together with coagulated albumin) as an oily
liquid, not soluble in water, but dissolving in alcohol or ether. This
Sulphocyanate of Acrinyl is the rubefacient and vesicating
principle of white mustard. It does not pre-exist, as shown by Will, in
the seed, and cannot be obtained by distillation. By treating it with a
salt of silver, Will obtained crystals of cyanide of acrinyl, C₈H₇NO:
by warming it (or sinalbin itself, or an alcoholic extract of the
seed) with caustic potash, sulphocyanide of potassium is produced. The
presence of the latter may be indicated by adding a drop of perchloride
of iron, when a blood-red coloration will be produced.[298]
Sulphate of Sinapine imparts to the emulsion of white mustard,
in which it is formed, an acid reaction. Sinapine is itself an
alkaloid, which has not yet been isolated, as it is very liable to
change. Thus its solution on addition of a trace of alkali immediately
assumes a bright yellow colour indicating decomposition, and a similar
colour is produced in an aqueous extract of the seed.
The above statements show, that the chemical properties of sinalbin
and its derivatives correspond closely with those of sinigrin (p. 66)
and the substances which make their appearance in an emulsion of black mustard.
The other constituents of white mustard seed are nearly the same as
those of black. The fat oil appears to yield in addition to the acids
mentioned at p. 67, Benic or Behenic Acid,
C₂₂H₄₄O₂. White mustard is said to be richer than black in myrosin, so that,
as explained in the previous article, the pungency of the latter may
be often increased by an addition of white mustard. By burning white
mustard dried at 100° C., with soda-lime, we obtained from 4·20 to
4·30 per cent. of nitrogen, answering to about 28 per cent. of protein
substances.[299]
The fixed oil of the seed amounts to 22 per cent. The
mucilage as yielded by the epidermis is precipitable by alcohol, neutral
lead acetate, or ferric chloride, and is soluble in water after drying.
Erucin and Sinapic Acid, mentioned by Simon (1838)[300]
as peculiar constituents of white mustard, are altogether doubtful, yet
may deserve further investigation. The sinapic acid of Von Babo and
Hirschbrunn[301]
(1852) is a product of the decomposition of sinapine.
Uses—White Mustard seed reduced to powder and made into a paste
with cold water act as a powerful stimulant when applied to the skin,
notwithstanding that such paste is entirely wanting in essential oil.
But for sinapisms they are actually used only in the form of the
Flour of Mustard which is prepared for the table and which
contains also Brown Mustard seed.
RADIX ARMORACIÆ.
Horse-radish; F. Raifort (i.e.racine
forte), Cran de Bretagne; G. Meerrettig.
Botanical Origin—Cochlearia Armoracia L., a common
perennial with a stout tapering root, large coarse oblong leaves with
long stalks, and erect flowering racemes 2 to 3 feet high. It is
indigenous to the eastern parts of Europe, from the Caspian through
Russia and Poland to Finland. In Britain and in other parts of Europe
from Sicily to the polar circle, it occurs cultivated or semi-wild; in
the opinion of Schübeler[302]
it is not truly indigenous to Norway.
History—The vernacular name Armon is stated by Pliny[303]
to be used in the Pontic regions to designate the Armoracia of
the Romans, the Wild Radish (ῤαϕανὶς ἀγρία) of the Greeks, a plant
which cannot be positively identified with that under notice.
Horse-radish is called in the Russian language Chren, in
Lithuanian Krenai, in Illyrian Kren, a name which
has passed into several German dialects, and as Cran or
Cranson into French.
From these and similar facts, De Candolle[304]
has drawn the conclusion that the propagation of the plant has
travelled from Eastern to Western Europe.
Both the root and leaves of horse-radish were used as a medicine and
also eaten with food in Germany and Denmark during the middle ages.[305]
But the use of the former was not common in England until a much later
period. The plant is mentioned in the Meddygon Myddfai and was
known in England as Red-cole in the time of Turner, 1568, but is
not quoted by him[306]
as used in food, nor is it noticed by Boorde,[307]
1542, in his chapter on edible roots. Gerarde[308]
at the end of the 16th century remarks that horse-radish—“is commonly
used among the Germans for sauce to eat fish with, and such like meats,
as we do mustard.” Half a century later the taste for horse-radish had
begun to prevail in England. Coles[309]
(1657) states that the root sliced thin and mixed with vinegar is eaten
as a sauce with meat as among the Germans. That the use of horse-radish
in France had the same origin is proved by its old French name
Moutarde des Allemands.
The root to which certain medicinal properties had always been
assigned, was included in the materia medica of the London
Pharmacopœias of the last century under the name of Raphanus
rusticanus.
Description—The root which in good ground often attains a length
of 3 feet and nearly an inch in diameter, is enlarged in its upper
part into a crown, usually dividing into a few short branches each
surmounted by a tuft of leaves, and annulated by the scars of fallen
foliage; below the crown it tapers slightly, and then for some distance
is often almost cylindrical, throwing off here and there filiform
and long slender cylindrical roots, and finally dividing into two or
three branches. The root is of a light yellowish-brown; internally it
is fleshy and perfectly white, and has a short non-fibrous fracture.
Before it is broken it is inodorous, but when comminuted it immediately
exhales its characteristic pungent smell. Its well-known pungent taste
is not lost in the root carefully dried and not kept too long.
A transverse section of the fresh root displays a large central column
with a radiate and concentric arrangement of its tissues, which are
separated by a small greyish circle from the bark, whose breadth is
from ½ to 2 lines. In the root branches there is neither a well-defined
liber nor a true pith. The short leaf-bearing branches include a large
pith surrounded by a circle of woody bundles. The bark adheres strongly
to the central portion, in which zones of annual growth are easily
perceptible, at least in older specimens.
Microscopic Structure—The corky layer is made up of small
tabular cells as usual in suberous coats. In the succeeding zone of
the middle bark, thick-walled yellow cells are scattered through
the parenchyme, chiefly at the boundary line of the corky layer. In
the root the cellular envelope is not strikingly separated from the
liber, whilst in its leafy branches this separation is well marked by
wedge-shaped liber bundles, which are accompanied by a group of the
yellow longitudinally-elongated stone-cells. The woody bundles contain
a few short yellow vessels, accompanied by bundles of prosenchymatous,
not properly woody cells. The centre, in the root, shows these woody
bundles to be separated by the medullary parenchyma; in the branches
the central column consists of an uniform pith without woody bundles,
the latter forming a circle close to the cambium. The parenchyma of the
whole root collected in spring is loaded with small starch granules.
Chemical Composition—Among the constituents of horse-radish
root (the chemical history of which is however far from perfect) the
volatile oil is the most interesting. The fresh root submitted to
distillation with water in a glass retort, yields about ½ per mille
of oil which is identical with that of Black Mustard as proved in
1843 by Hubatka. He combined it with ammonia and obtained crystals of
thiosinammine, the composition of which agreed with the thiosinammine
from mustard oil.
An alcoholic extract of the root is devoid of the odour of the oil,
but this is quickly evolved on addition of an emulsion of White
Mustard. The essential oil does not therefore pre-exist, but only
sinigrin (myronate of potassium) and an albuminoid matter (myrosin) by
whose mutual reaction in the presence of water it is formed (p. 66).
This process does not go on in the growing root, perhaps because the
two principles in question are not contained in the same cells, or else
exist together in some condition that does not allow of their acting on
each other,—a state of things analogous to that occurring in the leaves
of Lauro-cerasus.
By exhausting the root with water either cold or hot, the sinigrin is
decomposed and a considerable proportion of bisulphate is found in the
concentrated decoction. Alcohol removes from the root some fatty matter
and sugar (Winckler 1849). Salts of iron do not alter thin slices of
it, tannic matters being absent. The presence of myrosin, which at
present has been inferred rather than proved, ought to be further
investigated. The root dried at 100° C afforded 11·15 per cent. of ash
to Mutschler (1878).
Uses—An infusion or a distilled spirit of horse-radish is
reputed stimulant, diaphoretic, and diuretic, but is not often employed.
Substitute—In India the root of Moringa pterygosperma
Gärtn. is considered a substitute for horse-radish. It yields by
distillation an essential oil of disgusting odour which Broughton, who
obtained it in minute quantity, has assured us is not identical with
that of mustard or of garlic.
CANELLACEÆ.
CORTEX CANELLÆ ALBÆ.
Canella Bark, Canella Alba Bark; F. Canelle
blanche; G. Canella-Rinde.
Botanical Origin—Canella alba Murray,[310]
a tree, 20 to 30 or even 50 feet in height, found in the south of
Florida, the Bahama Islands (whence alone its bark is exported), Cuba,
Jamaica, Ste. Broix, Guadaloupe, Martinique, Barbadoes and Trinidad.
History—The drug was first mentioned in 1605 by Clusius,[311]
who remarks that it had been then newly brought to Europe and had received
the name of Canella alba (White Cinnamon). It was afterwards
known as Costus Corticosus, Costus dulcis, Cassia
alba, Cassia lignea Jamaicensis or Jamaica Winter’s
Bark. Dale[312]
writing in 1693 notices it as not unfrequently sold for Winter’s Bark.
Pomet[313]
(1694) describes it as synonymous with Winter’s Bark, and observes that
it is common, yet but little employed.
The drug is mentioned by most subsequent writers, some of whom like
Pomet probably confounded it with the bark of Cinnamodendron
(p. 19). It is usually described as produced in Jamaica or
Guadaloupe, from which islands no Canella alba is now exported. On the other hand,
New Providence, one of the Bahamas whence the Canella alba of the
present day is shipped, is not named. Nor do we find any allusion to
the drug in the records of the Company (1630-50) which was formed for
the colonization of New Providence and the other islands of the group,
though their staple productions are frequently enumerated.[314]
Canella alba Murr. was described and figured by Sloane (1707)
and still better by Patrick Brown in 1789, and Olaf Swartz in 1791.[315]
Collection—In the Bahamas, where the drug is known as
White-Wood Bark or Cinnamon Bark, it is collected
thus:—preparatory to being stripped from the wood, the bark is gently
beaten with a stick, which removes the suberous layer. By a further
beating, the remaining bark is separated, and having been peeled off
and dried, is exported without further preparation.[316]
Description—Canella bark occurs in the form of quills, more or
less crooked and irregular, or in channelled pieces from 2 or 3 up to
6, 8, or more inches in length, ½ an inch to 1 or 2 inches in width,
and a line or two in thickness. The suberous layer which here and there
has escaped removal is silvery grey, and dotted with minute lichens.
Commonly, the external surface consists of inner cellular layers
(mesophlœum) of a bright buff, or light orange-brown tint, often
a little wrinkled transversely, and dotted (but not always) with round
scars. The inner surface is whitish or cinnamon-coloured, either smooth
or with slight longitudinal striæ. Some parcels of canella show the
bark much bruised and longitudinally fissured by the above-mentioned
process of beating. The bark breaks transversely with a short granular
fracture, which distinctly shows the three, or in uncoated specimens
the two, cortical layers, that of the liber being the largest, and
projecting by undulated rays or bundles into the middle layer, which
presents numerous large and unevenly scattered oil-cells of a yellow colour.
Canella has an agreeable cinnamon-like odour, and a bitter, pungent
acrid taste.[317]
Even the corky coat is somewhat aromatic.
Microscopical Structure—The spongy suberous coat consists
of very numerous layers of large cells with thin walls, showing an
undulated rather than rectangular outline. The next small zone is
constituted of sclerenchymatous cells in a single, double, or triple
row, or forming dense but not very extensive groups. This tissue is
sometimes (in unpeeled specimens) a continuous envelope, marking the
boundary between the corky layer and the middle portion of the cellular
layer; but an interruption in this thick-walled tissue often takes place
when portions of it are enveloped and separated by the suberous layer.
The proper cellular envelope shows a narrow tissue with numerous very
large cells filled with yellow essential oil. The liber forming the
chief portion of the whole bark, exhibits thin prosenchymatous cells,
which on traverse section form small bands of a peculiar horny or
cartilaginous appearance, on which account they have been distinguished
as horny liber (Hornbast of German writers).[318]
The liber-fibres show reticulated marks due to the peculiar character
of the secondary deposits on their cell-walls. The oil-cells in the
liber are less numerous and smaller; the medullary rays are not very
obvious unless on account of the crystalline tufts of oxalate of
calcium deposited in the latter. This crystalline oxalate retains air
obstinately, and has a striking dark appearance.
Chemical Composition—The most interesting body in canella is the
volatile oil, examined in 1843 under Wöhler’s direction by Meyer and
von Reiche, who obtained it in the proportion of 0·94 from 100 parts
of bark. They found it to consist of four different oils, the first
being identical with the Eugenol or Eugenic Acid of oil
of cloves; the second is closely allied to the chief constituent of
cajuput oil. The other oils require further examination.[319]
The bark, of which we distilled 20 lb., afforded 0·74 per cent. of
oil. This when distilled with caustic potash in excess was found to
be composed of 2 parts of the acid portion and 1 part of the neutral
hydrocarbon; the latter has an odour suggesting a mixture of peppermint
and cajuput.
Meyer and von Reiche evaporated the aqueous decoction of canella, and
removed from the bitter extract by alcohol 8 per cent. of mannite,
which they ascertained to be the so-called Canellin described in
1822 by Petroz and Robinet.
The bark yielded the German chemists 6 per cent. of ash, chiefly
carbonate of calcium. The bitter principle has not yet been isolated.
An aqueous infusion is not blackened by a persalt of iron.
Commerce—Canella alba is collected in the Bahama Islands and
shipped to Europe from Nassau in New Providence, the chief seat of
trade in the group. In 1876 the export of the bark amounted to 125 cwt.
Uses—The bark is an aromatic stimulant, now but seldom employed.
It is used by the West Indian negroes as a condiment.
BIXINEÆ.
SEMEN GYNOCARDIÆ.
Chaulmugra Seed.
Botanical Origin—Gynocardia odorata R. Br.
(Chaulmoogra Roxb., Hydnocarpus Lindl.), a large tree[320]
with a globular fruit of the size of a shaddock, containing numerous
seeds immersed in pulp. It grows in the forests of the Malayan
peninsula and Eastern India as far north as Assam, extending thence
along the base of the Himalaya westward to Sikkim.
History—The inhabitants of the south-eastern countries of Asia
have long been acquainted with the seeds of certain trees of the tribe
Pangieæ (ord. Bixineæ) as a remedy for maladies of the
skin. In China a seed called Ta-fung-tsze is imported from
Siam[321]
where it is known as Lukrabo and used in a variety
of cutaneous complaints. The tree affording it, which is figured in
the Pun-tasao (circaa.d. 1596) has not been
recognised by botanists, but from the structure of the seed it is
obviously closely related to Gynocardia.[322]
The properties of G. odorata were known to Roxburgh who,
Latinizing the Indian name of the tree, called it (1814) Chaulmoogra
odorata. Of late years the seeds have attracted the notice of
Europeans in India, and having been found useful in certain skin
diseases, they have been admitted a place in the Pharmacopœia of
India.
Description—The seeds, 1 to 1¼ inches long and about half as
much in diameter, are of irregular ovoid form, and more or less angular
or flattened by mutual pressure; they weigh on an average about 35
grains each. The testa is thin (about ¹/₅₀ of an inch), brittle,
smooth, dull grey; within there is a brown oily kernel, marked with
a darker colour at its basal end. The weight of the kernel is, on an
average, twice that of the testa. The former encloses in its copious,
soft albumen a pair of large, plain, leafy, heart-shaped cotyledons
with a stout radicle. The taste of the kernel is simply oily.
Microscopic Structure—The testa is chiefly formed of cylindrical
thick-walled cells. The albumen exhibits large angular cells containing
fatty oil, masses of albuminous matter and tufted crystals of calcium
oxalate. Starch is not present.
Chemical Composition—The kernels afforded us by means of ether
51·5 per cent. of fatty oil, which is almost colourless or somewhat
brownish if the seeds are not fresh. Either extracted or expressed it
is of no peculiar taste. The pressed oil concretes at 17° C.; that
extracted by ether or bisulphide of carbon requires for solidification
a lower temperature. The expressed oil is slightly fluorescent, less
so that extracted by means of bisulphide of carbon. If the oil,
either pressed or extracted, is diluted with the bisulphide, and then
concentrated sulphuric or nitric acid is added, no peculiar coloration
is produced.
From the powdered kernels deprived of oil, water removes the usual
constituents, glucose, mucilage and albumin.
Uses—The seeds are said to have been advantageously used as
an alternative tonic in scrofula, skin diseases and rheumatism. They
should be freed from the testa, powdered, and given in the dose of 6
grains gradually increased. Reduced to a paste and mixed with Simple
Ointment, they constitute the Unguentum Gynocardiæ of the
Indian Pharmacopœia, which, as well as an expressed oil of the
seeds may be employed externally in herpes, tinea, &c.[323]
Substitute—It has been suggested that the seeds of
Hydnocarpus Wightiana Bl., a tree of Western India, and of H.
venenata Gärtn., native of Ceylon, might be tried where those of
Gynocardia are not procurable. The seeds of both species of
Hydnocarpus (formerly confounded together as H. inebrians
Vahl) afford a fatty oil which the natives use in cutaneous diseases.[324]
POLYGALEÆ.
RADIX SENEGÆ.
Radix Senekæ; Senega or Seneka Root; F. Racine de
Polygala de Virginie; G. Senegawurzel.
Botanical Origin—Polygala Senega L., a perennial plant
with slender ascending stems 6 to 12 inches high, and spikes of dull
white flowers resembling in form those of the Common Milkwort of
Britain. It is found in British America as far north as the river
Saskatchewan, and in the United States from New England to Wisconsin,
Kentucky, Tennessee, Virginia and the upper parts of North Carolina, as
well as in Georgia and Texas, not in the Rocky Mountains.
The plant, which frequents rocky open woods and plains, has become
somewhat scarce in the Atlantic states, and as a drug is now chiefly
collected in the west, the plant growing profusely in Iowa and
Minnesota, west of New York.
History—The employment of this root among the Seneca Indians
as a remedy for the bite of the rattlesnake attracted the notice of
Tennent, a Scotch physician in Virginia; and from the good effects he
witnessed he concluded that it might be administered with advantage in
pleurisy and peripneumonia. The result of numerous trials made in the
years 1734 and 1735 proved the utility of the drug in these complaints,
and Tennent communicated his observations to the celebrated Dr. Mead
of London in the form of an epistle, afterwards published together
with an engraving of the plant, then called the Seneca Rattlesnake
Root.[325]
Tennent’s practice was to administer the root in powder or
as a strong decoction, or more often infused in wine. The new drug was
favourably received in Europe, and its virtues discussed in numerous
theses and dissertations, one written in 1749 being by Linnæus.[326]
Description—Senega root is developed at its upper end into a
knotty crown, in old roots as much as an inch in diameter, from which
spring the numerous wiry aerial stems, beset at the base with scaly
rudimentary leaves often of a purplish hue. Below the crown is a simple
tap-root ²/₁₀ to ³/₁₀ of an inch thick, of contorted or somewhat spiral
form, which usually soon divides into 2 or 3 spreading branches and
smaller filiform rootlets.
The bark is light yellowish-grey, translucent, horny, shrivelled,
knotted and partially annulated. Very frequently a keel-shaped ridge
occurs, running like a shrunken sinew through the principal root;
it has no connexion with the wood, but originates in a one-sided
development of the liber-tissue. The bark encloses a pure, white woody
column about as thick as itself. After the root has been macerated in
water the bark is easily peeled off, and the peculiar structure of
the wood can then be studied. The latter immediately below the crown
is a cylindrical cord, cleft however by numerous, fine, longitudinal
fissures. Lower down these fissures increase in an irregular manner,
causing a very abnormal development of the wood. Transverse sections
of a root therefore differ greatly, the circular wood portion being
either penetrated by clefts or wide notches, or one-half or even more
is altogether wanting, the space where wood should exist being in each
case filled up by uniform parenchymatous tissue.
Senega root has a short brittle fracture, a peculiar rancid odour, and
a very acrid and sourish taste. When handled it disperses in irritating dust.
Microscopic Structure—The woody part is built up of dotted
vessels surrounded by short porous ligneous cells; the medullary rays
consist of one or two rows of the usual small cells. There is no pith
in the centre of the root. The clefts and notches are filled up with
an uniform tissue passing into the primary cortical tissue without a
distinct liber; the large cells of this tissue are spirally striated.
In the keel-shaped rider the proper liber rays may be distinguished
from the medullary rays. The former are made up of a soft tissue, hence
the cortical part of the root breaks short together with the wood.
Neither starch granules nor crystals of oxalate of calcium are present
in this root; the chief contents of its tissue are albuminoid granules
and drops of fatty oil.
Chemical Composition—The substance to which the drug owes its
irritating taste was distinguished by the name of Senegin by
Gehlen as early as 1804, and is probably the same as the Polygalic
Acid of Quevenne (1836) and of Procter (1859). Christophsohn (1874)
extracted it by means of boiling water, evaporated the solution and
exhausted the residue with boiling alcohol (0·853 sp. gr.). The liquid
after a day or two, deposits the crude senegin, which is to be washed
with alcohol (0·813 sp. gr.), and again dissolved in water, from which
it is precipitated by a large excess of hydrate of baryum. The barytic
compound, dissolved in water, is decomposed by carbonic acid, by which
carbonate of baryum is separated, senegin remaining in solution. It
is lastly to be precipitated by alcohol. It is amorphous, insoluble
in ether and in cold water; it forms with boiling water a frothing
solution. Like saponin, to which it is very closely allied, it excites
violent sneezing.
Dilute inorganic acids added to a warm solution of senegin throw down a
flocculent jelly of Sapogenin, the liquid retaining in solution
uncrystallizable sugar. Alkalis give rise to the same decomposition;
but it is difficult to split up the senegin completely, and hence the
formulas given for this process are doubtful. Even the formula of
senegin itself is not definitely settled. According to Christophsohn,
the root yields about 2 per cent. of this substance; according to
earlier authorities, who doubtless had it less pure, a much larger
proportion. From Schneider’s investigations (1875) it would appear that
the rootlets are richest in senegin.
Senega root contains a little volatile oil, traces of resin, also gum,
salts of malic acid, yellow colouring matter, and sugar (7 per cent.
according to Rebling, 1855). The Virginic Acid said by Quevenne
to be contained in it, and the bitter substance Isolusin
mentioned by Peschier, are doubtful bodies.
Uses—Senega is prescribed as a stimulating expectorant and
diuretic, useful in pneumonia, asthma and rheumatism. It is much
esteemed in America.
Adulteration—The drug is not liable to be wilfully falsified,
but through careless collecting there is occasionally a slight
admixture of other roots. One of these is American Ginseng (Panax
quinquefolium L.) a spindle-shaped root which may be found here and
there both in senega and serpentaria. The rhizome of Cypripedium
pubescens Willd. has also been noticed; it cannot be confounded
with that of Polygala Senega. The same may be said with
regard to the rhizome of Cynanchum Vincetoxicum R. Brown
(Asclepias L., Vincetoxicum officinale Mönch).
RADIX KRAMERIÆ.
Radix Ratanhiæ, Rhatanhiæ v. Rathaniæ; Rhatany
or Rhatania Root, Peruvian or Payta Rhatany; F. Racine de Ratanhia;
G. Ratanhiawurzel.[327]
Botanical Origin—Krameriæ triandra Ruiz et Pav., a
small woody shrub with an upright stem scarcely a foot high and thick
decumbent branches 2 to 3 feet long.[328]
It delights in the barren sandy declivities of the Bolivian and
Peruvian Cordilleras at 3000 to 8000 feet above the sea-level, often
occurring in great abundance and adorning the ground with its red
star-like flowers and silver-grey foliage.
The root is gathered chiefly to the north, north-east, and east of
Lima, as at Caxatambo, Huanuco, Tarma, Jauja, Huarochiri and Canta;
occasionally on the high lands about lake Titicaca. It appears likewise
to be collected in the northern part of Peru, since the drug is now
frequently shipped from Payta.
History—Hipolito Ruiz,[329]
the Spanish botanist, observed in 1784 that the women of Huanuco and
Lima were in the habit of using for the preservation of their teeth a
root which he recognized as that of Krameria triandra, a plant
discovered by himself in 1779. On his return to Europe he obtained
admission for this root into Spain in 1796, whence it was gradually
introduced into other countries of Europe.
The first supplies which reached England formed part of the cargo
of a Spanish prize, and were sold in the London drug sales at the
commencement of the present century. Some fell into the hands of Dr.
Reece who recommended it to the profession.[330]
About 20 years ago there appeared in the European market some other
kinds of rhatany previously unknown: of these the more important are
noticed at pp. 81, 82.
Description—The root which attains a considerable size in
proportion to the aerial part of the shrub, consists of a short
thick crown, sometimes much knotted and as large as a man’s fist.
This ramifies beneath the soil even more than above, throwing out an
abundance of branching, woody roots (frequently horizontal) some feet
long and ¼ to ½ an inch thick. These long roots used formerly to be
found in commerce; but of late years rhatany has consisted in large
proportion of the more woody central part of the root with short stumpy
branches, which from their broken and bruised appearance have evidently
been extracted with difficulty from a hard soil.
The bark which is scaly and rugged, and ⅒ to ¹/₂₀ of an inch in
thickness, is of a dark reddish-brown. It consists of a loose cracked
cork-layer, mostly smooth in the smaller roots, covering a bright
brown-red inner bark, which adheres though not very firmly to a
brownish yellow wood. The bark is rather tough, breaking with a fibrous
fracture. The wood is dense, without pith, but marked with thin vessels
arranged in concentric rings, and with still thinner, dark medullary
rays. The taste of the bark is purely astringent; the wood is almost
tasteless; neither possesses any distinctive odour.
Kr. cistoidea Hook, a plant scarcely to be distinguished from
Kr. triandra, affords in Chili a rhatany very much like that of
Peru. Its root was contributed to the Paris Exhibition of 1867.
Microscopic Structure—The chief portion of the bark is formed of
liber, which in transverse section exhibits numerous bundles of yellow
fibres separated by parenchymatous tissue and traversed by narrow brown
medullary rays. The small layer of the primary bark is made up of large
cells, the surface of the root of large suberous cells imbued with red
matter. The latter also occurs in the inner cortical tissue, and ought
to be removed by means of ammonia in order to get a clear idea of the
structure. Many of the parenchymatous cells are loaded with starch
granules; oxalate of calcium occurs in the neighbourhood of the liber
bundles. The woody portion exhibits no structure of particular interest.
Chemical Composition—Wittstein (1854) found in the bark of
rhatany (the only part of the drug having active properties) about
20 per cent. of a form of tannin called Ratanhia-tannic Acid,
closely related to catechu-tannic acid. It is an amorphous powder, the
solution of which is not affected by emetic tartar, but yields with
ferric chloride a dark greenish precipitate. By distillation Eissfeldt
(1854) obtained pyrocatechin as a product of the decomposition of
ratanhia-tannic acid. The latter is also decomposed by dilute acids
which convert it into crystallizable sugar and Ratanhia-red, a
substance nearly insoluble in water, also occurring in abundance ready
formed in the bark.
Grabowski (1867) showed that by fusing ratanhia-red with caustic
potash, protocatechuic acid and phloroglucin[331]
are obtained. Ratanhia-red has the composition C₂₆H₂₂O₁₁, the same, according
to Grabowski, as an analogous product of the decomposition of the
peculiar tannic acid occurring (as shown by Rochleder in 1866) in
the horse-chestnut. The same red substance may also be obtained, as
stated by Rembold (1868), from the tannic acid of the root of tormentil
(Potentilla Tormentilla L.).
As to rhatany root, Wittstein also found it to contain wax, gum and
uncrystallizable sugar (even in the wood! according to Cotton[332]).
Cotton further pointed out the presence in very minute quantity of
an odorous, volatile, solid body, obtainable by means of ether or
bisulphide of carbon; it occurs in a somewhat more considerable amount
in the other sorts of rhatany. The root contains no gallic acid.
A dry extract of rhatany resembling kino used formerly to be imported
from South America, but how and where manufactured we know not. It
is however of some interest as containing a crystalline body which
Wittstein who discovered it (1854) regards as Tyrosin, C₉H₁₁O₃,
previously supposed to be exclusively of animal origin.[333]
Städeler and Ruge (1862) assigned to it a slightly different composition,
C₁₀H₁₃NO₃, and gave it the name of Ratanhin. It dissolves in
hot water which is acidulated by a little nitric acid; the solution
on boiling turns red, blue, and lastly green, and becomes at the same
time fluorescent. Kreitmair (1875) extracted 0·7 per cent, of ratanhin
from an old specimen of commercial extract of rhatany; but he did not
succeed in obtaining it from other specimens. He also showed that
ratanhin is not a constituent of the roots of Krameria. The same
substance has been abundantly found by Gintl (1868) in the natural
exudation called Resina d’Angelim pedra[334]
which is met with in the alburnum of Ferreirea spectabilis
Allem., a large Brazilian tree of the order Leguminosæ
(tribe Sophoreæ). Peckolt, who first extracted it, named
it Angelin; it forms colourless, neutral crystals yielding
compounds both with alkalis and acids, which have been investigated by
Gintl in 1869 and 1870.
Uses—Rhatany is a valuable astringent, but is not much employed
in Great Britain.
Other sorts of Rhatany—Of the 20 to 25 other species of
Krameria, all of them belonging to America, several have
astringent roots which have been collected and used in the place of the
rhatany of Peru. The most important of these drugs is that known as—
Para Rhatany,—so called from having been shipped from
Pará in Brazil. Berg who described it in 1865 termed it Brazilian
Rhatany, Cotton in 1868, Ratanhia des Antilles. It is a
drug nearly resembling the following, but of a darker and less purple
hue; it is also in longer sticks which are remarkably flexible, and
covered with a thick bark having numerous transverse cracks.[335]
It is apparently derived from the Krameria argentea of
Martius,[336]
the root of which is collected in the dry districts of the provinces
of Bahia and Minas Geraes, that plant growing throughout north-eastern
Brazil. It is also called Rhatany from Ceará.
Savanilla or New Granada Rhatany. The plant yielding
it is Krameria tomentosa St. Hil. (Kr. Ixina var. β
granatensis Triana, Kr. grandifolia Berg), a shrub 4 to
6 feet high covering large arid tracts in the valley of Jiron between
Pamplona and the Magdalena in New Granada, in which locality the
collection of the root was observed by Weir in 1864.[337]
According to Triana it also grows at Socorro, south of Jiron. The same plant
is found near Santa Marta and Rio Hacha in north-eastern New Granada, in
British Guiana, and in the Brazilian provinces of Pernambuco and Goyaz.
The stem or root-crown of Savanilla rhatany is never so knotty and
irregular as that of the Peruvian drug, nor are the roots so long or so
thick. Separate pieces of root of sinuous form, 4 to 6 inches long and
²/₁₀ to ³/₁₀ of an inch thick are most frequent. The drug is moreover
well distinguished by its dull purplish brown colour, its thick smooth
bark marked with longitudinal furrows, and here and there with deep
transverse cracks, and by the bark not easily splitting off as it does
in common rhatany.
The anatomical difference depends chiefly upon the more abundant
development of the bark which in thickness is ⅓ to ¼ the diameter of
the wood. In Peruvian rhatany the cortical layer attains only ⅙ to ⅛ of
the diameter of the woody column. The greater firmness of the suberous
coat in Savanilla rhatany is due to its cells being densely filled with
colouring matter.
Savanilla rhatany differs from the Peruvian root in its tannic matter.
This becomes evident by shaking the powdered root (or bark) with water
and iron reduced by hydrogen. The liquid filtered from the Savanilla
sort and diluted with distilled water exhibits an intense violet
colour, that from Peruvian rhatany a dingy brown; the latter turns
light red by alkalis. Thin sections of the Peruvian root assume a
greyish hue when moistened with a ferrous salt; Savanilla root by a
similar treatment displays the above violet colour. The Savanilla root
is richer in soluble matter and from the greater development of its
bark may deserve to be preferred for medicinal use.
In the English market, Savanilla root is of less frequent occurrence
than that of Pará.
A kind of rhatany attributed to Krameria secundiflora DC., a
herbaceous plant of Mexico, Texas and Arkansas, was furnished to Berg
in 1854, but has not been in commerce. Its anatomical structure has
been described by Berg.[338]
GUTTIFERÆ.
CAMBOGIA.
Gummi Gambogia, Gummi Gutti; Gamboge; F. Gomme
Gutte; G. Gutti, Gummigutt.
Botanical Origin—Garcinia Morella Desrousseaux, var.
β. pedicellata, a diœcious tree,[339]
with handsome laurel-like foliage and small yellow flowers, found in
Camboja, Siam (province of Chantibun and the islands on the east coast
of the gulf of Siam), and in the southern parts of Cochin China. It
was introduced about thirty years ago into Singapore where several
specimens are still thriving (1873) on the estate of Dr. Jamie. The
finest is now a tree of 20 feet high, with a trunk a foot in diameter,
and a thick, spreading head of foliage.
G. Morella Desr.—The typical form of this tree having
sessile male flowers grows in moist forests of Southern India
and Ceylon, and is capable of affording good gamboge.
G. pictoria Roxb., a large tree of Southern India, produces
a sort of gamboge found by Christian (1846) essentially the same as
that of Siam. It has been examined more recently by Broughton (1871)
who states it to be quite equal to that of G. Morella. We have
also been unable to find any difference between the product of G.
pictoria as sent from Ceylon and common gamboge. Garcinia
pictoria moreover is thought by Sir Jos. Hooker to agree with G.
Morella.
History—The Chinese had intercourse with Camboja as early as
the time of the Sung dynasty (a.d. 970-1127); and a Chinese
traveller who visited the latter country in 1295-97, describes gamboge
and the method of obtaining it by incisions in the stem of the
tree.[340]
The celebrated Chinese herbal Pun-tsao, written towards the
close of the 16th century, mentions gamboge (Tang-hwang) and
gives a rude figure of the tree. The drug is regarded by the Chinese as
poisonous, and is scarcely employed except as a pigment.
The first notice of the occurrence of gamboge in Europe is in the
writings of Clusius[341]
who describes a specimen brought from China by
the Dutch Admiral, Jacob van Neck, and given to him in 1603, under
the name of Ghittaiemou.[342]
It appears that shortly after this time it began to be employed in
medicine in Europe, for in 1611, Michael Reuden, a physician of
Bamberg, made use of it as he stated in 1613.[343]
He termed the drug a “novum gummi purgans,” or also, Gummi de
Peru, the latter strange name no doubt being a corruption of the above
mentioned Ghittaiemou. The appellation “gummi de Peru” is met with in
pharmaceutical tariffs during the 17th and 18th centuries.
Gamboge is one of the articles of the tariff of the pharmaceutical
shops of the City of Frankfort in 1612: “Gutta gemou, a strong
purgative dried juice, coming from the Kingdom of Patana in
the East Indies.” Patana or Patani is the most populous province of
the east coast of the peninsula of Malacca. The Dutch established
there a factory in 1602, and were followed in 1612 by the English. The
settlement was abandoned in 1700; gamboge was probably brought there
from the opposite shore of the gulf of Siam.[344]
In 1615, a considerable quantity of gamboge was offered for sale in
London by the East Indian Company. The entry respecting it in the Court
Minute Books of the company under date October 13, 1615, is to this
effect:—Three chests, one rundlet, and a basket, containing 13, 14,
or 15 hundredweights, more or less, of Cambogium “a drugge
unknown here,”—the use of which, was much commended as a “a
gentle purge,” were offered for sale at 5s. per lb., but met with
no purchaser.
Jacob Bontius,[345]
a Dutch physician, resident, towards 1629, in Batavia, stated that
“gutta Cambodja,” as he termed the drug, came from the country of
the same name; he supposed it to be derived from an Euphorbiaceous
plant.
Parkinson,[346] who was an apothecary of London and wrote in 1640, speaks
of this “Cambugio,” called by some Catharticum aureum, as
a drug of recent importation which arrived in the form of “wreathes
or roules” yellow within and without.
In the London Pharmacopœia of 1650, gamboge is called Gutta
Gamba[347]
or Ghitta jemou.
The mother plant of the drug was not fully examined and figured until
1864; yet in 1677 already, Hermann, a German physician residing in
Ceylon, had pointed out that it was a Garcinia.[348]
Secretion—We have examined a portion of a branch two inches in
diameter of the gamboge-tree,[349]
and have found the yellow gum-resin to be contained chiefly in the
middle layer of the bark in numerous ducts like those occurring in the
roots of Inula Helenium and other roots of the same natural
order. A little is also secreted in the dotted vessels of the outermost
layer of the wood, and in the pith. The wood, which is white, acquires
a bright yellow tint when exposed to the vapour of ammonia or to
alkaline solutions.
Production—At the commencement of the rainy season the
gamboge-collectors start for the forest in search of the trees which
in some localities are plentiful. Having found one of the full size
they make a spiral incision in the bark round half the circumference of
the trunk, and place a joint of bamboo to receive the sap which slowly
exudes for several months. When it first issues from the tree, it is
a yellowish fluid, which after passing through a viscid state hardens
into the gamboge of commerce.
>
The trees grow both in the valleys and on the mountains and will yield
on an average in one season enough to fill three joints of bamboo 20
inches in length by 1½ inches in diameter. The tree appears to suffer
no injury provided the tapping is not more frequent than every other
year.[350]
According to Dr. Jamie of Singapore, the gamboge-tree grows most
luxuriantly in the dense jungles. The best time for collecting is from
February to March or April. The trees, the larger the better, are
wounded by a parang or chopping-knife, in various parts of the trunk
and large branches, when prepared bamboos are inserted between the
root and the bark of the trees. The bamboo cylinders being tied or
inserted, are examined daily till filled, which generally takes from 15
to 30 days. Then the bamboos are taken to a fire, over which they are
gradually rotated till the water in the gum-resin is evaporated and it
gets sufficiently hard to allow of the bamboo being torn off.[351]
Description—The drug arrives in the form of sticks or cylinders
1 to 2½ inches in diameter, and 4 to 8 inches in length, striated
lengthwise with impressions from the inside of the bamboo. Often the
sticks are agglutinated, or folded, or the drug is in compressed or in
shapeless masses. It is when good of a rich brownish orange tint, dense
and homogeneous, breaking easily with a conchoidal fracture, scarcely
translucent even in thin splinters. Touched with water it instantly
forms a yellow emulsion. Triturated in a mortar it affords a brilliant
yellow powder, slightly odorous. Gamboge has a disagreeable acrid taste.
Much of the gamboge shipped to Europe is of inferior quality, being
of a brownish hue or exhibiting when broken a rough, granular, bubbly
surface. Sometimes it arrives imperfectly dried and still soft.
Chemical Composition—Gamboge consists of a mixture of resin
with 15 to 20 per cent. of gum. The resin dissolves easily in alcohol,
forming a clear liquid of fine yellowish-red hue, and not decidedly
acid reaction. It forms darker-coloured solutions with ammonia or the
fixed alkalis, and a copious precipitate with basic acetate of lead.
Perchloride of iron colours a solution of the resin deep blackish brown.
By fusing purified gamboge resin with potash, Hlasiwetz and Barth
(1866) obtained acetic acid and other acids of the same series,
together with phloroglucin, C₆H₃(OH)₃, pyrotartaric acid,
C₅H₈O₄, and isuvitinic acid, C₆H₃CH₃(COOH)₂.
The gum which we obtained to the extent of 15·8 per cent. by completely
exhausting gamboge with alcohol and ether, was found readily soluble in
water. The solution does not redden litmus, and is not precipitated by
neutral acetate of lead, nor by perchloride of iron, nor by silicate or
biborate of sodium. It is therefore not identical with gum arabic.
Commerce—The drug finds its way to Europe from Camboja by
Singapore, Bangkok, or Saigon. In 1877 the first place exported 240
peculs, Bangkok in 1875 no less than 346 peculs, value 48,835 dollars;
from Saigon there have of late been shipped from 30 to 40 peculs
annually (one pecul = 133·3 lbs. = 60·479 kilogrammes).[352]
Uses—Gamboge is a drastic purgative, seldom administered except
in combination with other substances.
Adulteration—The Cambojans adulterate gamboge with rice flour,
sand, or the pulverized bark of the tree,[353]
which substances may be easily detected in the residue left after
exhausting the drug successively by spirit of wine and cold water.
Other Sources of Gamboge—Although the gamboge of European
commerce appears to be exclusively derived from the form of the plant
named at the head of this article, Garcinia travancorica
Beddome, is capable of yielding a similar drug which may be collected
to some small extent for local use, but not for exportation. It is a
beautiful tree of the southern forests of Travancore and the Tinnevelly
Ghats (3,000 to 4,500 feet). According to its discoverer Lieut.
Beddome,[354]
it yields an abundance of bright yellow gamboge.
OLEUM GARCINIÆ.
Concrete Oil of Mangosteen, Kokum Butter.
Botanical Origin.—Garcinia indica Choisy (G.
purpurea Roxb. Brindonia indica Dup. Th.), an elegant tree
with drooping branches and dark green leaves.[355]
It bears a smooth round fruit the size of a small apple, containing an
acid purple pulp in which are lodged as many as 8 seeds. The tree is a
native of the coast region of Western India known as the Concan, lying
between Daman and Goa.
History—The fruit is mentioned by Garcia d’Orta(1563) as known
to the Portuguese of Goa by the name of Brindones. He states
that it has a pleasant taste though very sour, and that it is used in
dyeing; and further that the peel serves to make a sort of vinegar.
Several succeeding authors (as Bauhin and Ray) have contented
themselves with repeating this account.
As to the fruit yielding a fatty oil, we find no reference to such fact
till about the year 1830, when it was stated in an Indian newspaper[356]
that an oil of the seeds is well known at Goa and often used to
adulterate ghee (liquid butter). It was afterwards pointed out as the
result of some experiments that the oil was of an agreeable bland taste
and well adapted for use in pharmacy. A short article on Kokum Butter
was published by Pereira[357]
in 1851. With the view of bringing the substance into use for
pharmaceutical preparations in India, it has been introduced into the
Pharmacopœia of India of 1868.
Preparation—The seeds are reniform, somewhat crescent-shaped
or oblong, laterally compressed and wrinkled, ⁶/₁₀ to ⁸/₁₀ of an inch
long by about ⁴/₁₀ broad. Each seed weighs on an average about eight
grains. The thick cotyledons, which are inseparable,[358]
have a mild oily taste. Examination under the microscope shows them to be built
up of large reticulated cells containing a considerable proportion of
crystalline fat readily soluble in benzol. In addition globular masses
of albuminous matter occur which with iodine assume a brownish yellow
hue. With perchloride of iron the walls strike a greenish-black.
The process followed by the natives of India (by whom alone the oil
is prepared) has been thus described:—The seeds having been dried by
exposure for some days to the sun are bruised, and boiled in water. The
oil collects on the surface, and concretes when cool into a cake which
requires to be purified by melting and straining.
Description—Kokum Butter is found in the Indian bazaars in the
form of egg-shaped or oblong lumps about 4 inches long by 2 inches in
diameter, and weighing about a quarter of a pound. It is a whitish
substance, at ordinary temperatures, firm, dry, and friable, yet greasy
to the touch. Scrapings (which are even pulverulent) when examined in
glycerin under the microscope show it to be thoroughly crystalline.
They have a mild oily taste, yet redden litmus if moistened with alcohol.
By filtration in a steam-bath, kokum butter is obtained perfectly
transparent and of a light straw-colour, concentrating again at 27·5°
C. into a white crystalline mass: some crystals appear even at 30°.
Melted in a narrow tube, cooled and then warmed in a water bath, the
fat begins to melt at 42·5 C., and fuses entirely at 45°. The residue
left after filtration of the crude fat is inconsiderable, and consists
chiefly of brown tannic matters soluble in spirit of wine.
When kokum butter is long kept it acquires an unpleasant rancid smell
and brownish hue, and an efflorescence of shining tufted crystals
appears on the surface of the mass.
Chemical Composition—Purified kokum butter boiled with caustic
soda yields a fine hard soap which, when decomposed with sulphuric
acid, affords a crystalline cake of fatty acids weighing as much as
the original fat. The acids were again combined with soda and the soap
having been decomposed, they were dissolved in alcohol of about 94
per cent. By slow cooling and evaporation crystals were first formed
which, when perfectly dried, melted at 69·5° C.: they are consequently
Stearic Acid. A less considerable amount of crystals which
separated subsequently had a fusing point of 55°, and may be referred
to Myristic Acid.
A portion of the crude fat was heated with oxide of lead and water,
and the plumbic compound dried and exhausted with ether, which after
evaporation left a very small amount of liquid oil, which we refer to
Oleic Acid.
Finally the sulphuric acid used at the outset of the experiments was
saturated and examined in the usual manner for volatile fatty acids
(butyric, valerianic, &c.) but with negative results.
The fat of the seeds of G. indica was extracted by ether and
examined chemically in 1857 by J. Bouis and d’Oliveira Pimentel.[359] It
was obtained to the extent of 30 per cent., was found to fuse at 40° C.
and to consist chiefly of stearin (tristearin). The seeds yielded 1·72
per cent. of nitrogen. Their residue after exhaustion by ether afforded
to alkaline solutions or alcohol a fine red colour.
Uses—The results of the experiments above-noted show that kokum
butter is well suited for some pharmaceutical preparations. It might
also be advantageously employed in candle-making, as it yields stearic
acid more easily and in a purer state than tallow and most other fats.
But that it is possible to obtain it in quantities sufficiently large
for important industrial uses, appears to us very problematical.
DIPTEROCARPEÆ. — MALVACEÆ.
BALSAMUM DIPTEROCARPI.
Balsamun Gurjunæ; Gurjun Balsam, Wood Oil.
Botanical Origin—This drug is yielded by several trees of the
genus Dipterocarpus, namely—
D. turbinatus Gärtn. f. (D. lævis Ham., D. indicus
Bedd), a native of Eastern Bengal, Chittagong and Pegu to Singapore,
and French Cochin China.
D. incanus Roxb., a tree of Chittagong and Pegu.
D. alatus Roxb., growing in Chittagong, Burma, Tenasserim, the
Andaman Islands, Siam, and French Cochin China.
D. zeylanicus Thw. and D. hispidus Thw., indigenous to
Ceylon.
D. crispalatus ... abounding, together with D. turbinatus
and D. alatus, in French Cochin China.
D. trinervis Bl., a native of Java and the Philippines, and
D. gracilis Bl., D. littoralis Bl., D. retusus
Bl. (D. Spanoghei Bl.), trees of Java supply a similar useful
product which as yet appears to be of less commercial importance.[360]
The Gurjun trees are said by Hooker[361]
to be among the most magnificent of the forests of Chittagong. They
are conspicuous for their gigantic size, and for the straightness and
graceful form of their tall unbranched trunk, and small symmetrical
crown of broad glossy leaves. Many individuals are upwards of 200 feet
high and 15 feet in girth.
History—Gurjun balsam was enumerated as one of the productions
of Ava by Francklin[362]
in 1811, and in 1813 it was briefly noticed by
Ainslie.[363]
Its botanical origin was first made known by Roxburgh, who
also described the method by which it is extracted.
The medicinal properties of Gurjun balsam were pointed out by
O’Shaughnessy[364]
as entirely analogous to those of copaiba; and his observations were
confirmed by many practitioners in India. This has obtained for the
drug a place in the Pharmacopœia of India (1868).
Extraction—A recent account of the production of this drug
is found in the Reports of the Jury of the Madras Exhibition of
1855. It is there stated that Wood Oil, as the balsam is
commonly called, is obtained for the most part from the coast of Burma
and the Straits, and is procured by tapping the trees about the end of
the dry season. Several deep incisions are made with an axe into the
trunk of the tree and a good-sized cavity scooped out. In this, fire is
placed, and kept burning until the wood is somewhat scorched, when the
balsam begins to exude, and is then led away into a vessel of bamboo.
It is afterwards allowed to settle, when a clear liquid separates from
a thick portion called the “guad.” The oil is extracted year
after year, and sometimes there are two or three holes in the same
tree. It is produced in extraordinary abundance; from 30 to 40 gallons
according to Roxburgh may sometimes be obtained from a single tree in
the course of a season, during which it is necessary to remove from
time to time the old charred surface of the wood and burn afresh.
If a growing tree is felled and cut into piece, the oleo-resin exudes
and concretes on the wood, very much, it is said, resembling
camphor (?) and having an aromatic smell.
Description—As Gurjun balsam is the produce of different trees
as well as of different countries, it is not surprising to find that it
varies considerably in its properties.
The following observations refer to a balsam of which 400 lb. were
recently imported from Moulmein for a London drug firm. It is a thick
and viscid fluid, exhibiting a remarkable fluorescence, so that when
seen by reflected light it appears opaque and of dingy greenish grey;
yet when placed between the observer and strong daylight it is seen to
be perfectly transparent and of a dark reddish-brown.[365]
It has a weak aromatic copaiba-like odour and a bitterish aromatic taste without
the persistent acridity of copaiba. Its sp. gr. at 16·9° C. is 0·964.
With the following liquids Gurjun affords perfectly clear solutions
which are more or less fluorescent, namely pure benzol (from benzoate
of calcium), cumol, chloroform, sulphide of carbon, essential oils.
On the other hand, it is not entirely soluble in methylic, ethylic,
or amylic alcohol; in ether, acetic ether, glacial acetic acid,
acetone, phenol (carbolic acid), or in caustic potash dissolved in
absolute alcohol. Many samples of commercial benzin also are not
capable of dissolving the oleo-resin perfectly, but we have not
ascertained on what constituent of such benzin this depends. We have
further noticed that that portion of petroleum which is known as
Petroleum Ether, containing the most volatile hydrocarbons, does
not wholly dissolve the oleo-resin. One hundred parts of the balsam warmed and
shaken with 1000 parts of absolute alcohol yielded on cooling
a precipitate of resin amounting when dried to 18·5 parts. All
concentrated solutions of the balsam are precipitated by amylic alcohol.
If the balsam is kept for a long time in a stoppered vessel at 100° C.
it simply becomes a little turbid; but about 130° C. it is transformed
into a jelly, and on cooling does not resume its former fluidity.
Balsam of copaiba heated in a closed glass tube to 220° C. does not at
all lose its fluidity, whereas Gurjun balsam becomes an almost solid mass.
Chemical Composition—Of the balsam 6·99 grammes dissolved in
benzol and kept in a water bath until the residue ceased to lose
weight, yielded 3·80 grammes of a dry, transparent, semi-fluid resin,
corresponding to 54·44 per cent., and 45·56 of volatile matters
expelled by evaporation. But another sample afforded us much less
residue. By submitting larger quantities of the above balsam to the
usual process of distillation with water in a large copper still, 37
per cent. of volatile oil were easily obtained. The water passing over
at the same time did not redden litmus paper. A dark, viscid, liquid
resin remained in the still.
The essential oil is of a pale straw-colour and less odorous than
most other volatile oils. Treated with chloride of calcium and again
distilled, it begins to boil at 210° C. and passes over at 255°-260°
C., acquiring a somewhat empyreumatic smell and light yellowish tint.
The purified oil has a sp. gr. of 0·915;[366]
it is but sparingly soluble in absolute alcohol or glacial acetic acid,
but mixes readily with amylic alcohol.
According to Werner (1862) this oil has the composition C₂₀H₃₂ like
that of copaiba. He says it deviates the ray of polarized light to
the left, but that prepared by one of us deviated strongly to the
right, the residual resin dissolved in benzol being wholly
inactive. The oil does not form a crystalline compound with dry
hydrochloric acid, which colours it of a beautiful blue.[367]
De Vry[368]
states that the essential oil after this treatment deviates the ray to
the right.
The resin contains, like that of copaiba, a small proportion of a
crystallizable acid which may be removed by warming it with ammonia
in weak alcohol. That part of the resin which is insoluble even in
absolute alcohol,[369]
we found to be uncrystallizable. The Gurgunic Acid, as the crystallized
resinous acid is called by Werner,[370]
but which it is more correct to write Gurjunic, may consequently
be prepared by extracting the resin with alcohol (·838) and mixing
the solution with ammonia. From the ammoniacal solution gurjunic acid
is precipitated on addition of a mineral acid, and if it is again
dissolved in ether and alcohol it may be procured in the form of small
crystalline crusts. From the specimen under examination we were not
successful in obtaining indubitable crystals.
Gurjunic acid, C₄₄H₆₈O₈ according to Werner, melts at 220° C., and
concretes again at 180° C.; it begins to boil at 260° C., yet at the
same time decomposition takes place. By assigning to this acid the
formula C₄₄H₆₄O₅ + 3H₂O, which agrees well with Werner’s analytical
results, we may regard it as a hydrate of abietinic acid, the chemical
behaviour of which is perfectly analogous. Gurjunic acid is soluble in
alcohol 0·838, but not in weak alcohol; it is dissolved also by ether,
benzol, or sulphide of carbon (Werner).
In copaiba from Maracaibo, Strauss (1865) discovered Metacopaivic
Acid which is probably identical with gurjunic; the former,
however, fuses at 206° C.
The amorphous resin forming the chief bulk of the residue of the
distillation of the balsam, has not yet been submitted to exact
analysis. We find that after complete desiccation it is not soluble
in absolute alcohol. A crystallized constituent of Gurjun, which we
obtained from a balsam of unknown origin, has been shown[371]
to answer to the formula C₂₈H₄₆O₂. Its crystals, belonging to the asymmetric
system, melt at 126°-130°C.; they are entirely devoid of acid
character. A comparative examination of the product of each of the
above named species of Dipterocarpus would be highly desirable.
Commerce—Gurjun balsam is exported from Singapore, Moulmein,
Akyab and the Malayan Peninsula, and is a common article of trade
in Siam. It is likewise produced in Canara in Southern India. It is
occasionally shipped to Europe. More than 2000 lb. were offered for
sale in London under the name of East India Balsam Capivi, 4th
October 1855; and in October 1858, a no less quantity than 45 casks
appeared in the catalogue of a London drug-broker. It is now not
unfrequent in the London drug sales.
Uses—In medicine it has hitherto been employed only as a
substitute for copaiba, and chiefly in the hospitals of India.
In the East its great use is as a natural varnish, either alone
or combined with pigments; and also as a substitute for tar as an
application to the seams of boats, and for preserving timber from the
attacks of the white ant. To the first application it is often made
better appropriated[372]
by boiling it, so that the essential oil is evaporated.
Wood Oil of China—The oleo-resin of Dipterocarpus must not be
confounded with the so-called Wood Oil of China, which is of a
totally different nature. The latter is a fatty oil expressed from the
seeds of Aleurites cordata Müll. Arg. (Dryandra cordata
Thunb. Elaeococca Vernicia Sprgl. Prodromus xv. part 2, p. 724),
the well-known Tung tree of the Chinese. It is a large tree of
the order Euphorbiaceæ, found in China and Japan. The oil is
an article of enormous consumption among the Chinese, who use it in
the caulking and painting of junks and boats, for preserving woodwork,
varnishing furniture, and also in medicine. In the commercial reports
of H.M. Consuls in China (No. 5, 1875, p. 3, 26) we find that this oil
is largely exported from Hankow: 199·654 peculs in 1874, and forms an
article of import at Ningpo: 15·123 peculs in 1874 (pecul = 133·33 lb.
avoirdupois). It is, however, not shipped to foreign countries. The
oil of the Tung tree is also extremely remarkable on account of its
chemical properties as shown by Cloëz (1875-1877).
RADIX ALTHÆÆ
Marshmallow Root; F. Racine de Guimauve;
G. Eibischwurzel.
Botanical Origin—Althæa officinalis L., the marshmallow,
grows in moist places throughout Europe, Asia Minor, and the temperate
parts of Western and Northern Asia, but is by no means universally
distributed. It prefers saline localities such as in Spain the salt
marshes of Saragossa, the low-lying southern coasts of France near
Montpellier, Southern Russia, and the neighbourhood of salt-springs
in Central Europe. In southern Siberia Althæa has been met with
by Semenoff (1857) ascending as high as 3,000 feet in the Alatau
mountains, south of the Balkash Lake.
In Britain it occurs in the low grounds bordering the Thames below
London, and here and there in many other spots in the south of England
and of Ireland.
The cultivated marshmallow thrives as far north as Throndhjem in
Norway, and has been naturalized in North America (salt marshes of
New England and New York) and Australia. It is largely cultivated in
Bavaria and Württemberg.
History—Marshmallow had many uses in ancient medicine, and is
described by Dioscorides as Άλθαία, a name derived from the Greek verb
ἀλθειν, to heal.
The diffusion of the plant in Europe during the middle ages was
promoted by Charlemagne who enjoined[373]
its culture (a.d. 812) under the name of
“Mismalvas, id est alteas quod dicitur ibischa.”
Description—The plant has a perennial root attaining about a
foot in length and an inch in diameter. For medicinal use the biennial
roots of the cultivated plant are chiefly employed. When fresh they are
externally yellowish and wrinkled, white within and of tender fleshy
texture. Previous to drying, the thin outer and a portion of the middle
bark are scraped off, and the small root filaments are removed. The
drug thus prepared and dried consists of simple whitish sticks 6 to 8
inches long, of the thickness of the little finger to that of a quill,
deeply furrowed longitudinally and marked with brownish scars. Its
central portion, which is pure white, breaks with a short fracture, but
the bark is tough and fibrous. The dried root is rather flexible and
easily cut. Its transverse section shows the central woody column of
undulating outline separated from the thick bark by a fine dark outline
shaded off outwards.
The root has a peculiar though very faint odour, and is of rather
mawkish and insipid taste, and very slimy when chewed.
Microscopic Structure—The greater part of the bark consists
of liber, abounding in long soft fibres, to which the toughness of
the cortical tissue is due. They are branched and form bundles,
each containing from 3 to 30 fibres separated by parenchymatous
tissue. Of the cortical parenchyme many cells are loaded with starch
granules, others contain stellate groups of oxalate of calcium, and a
considerable number of somewhat larger cells are filled with mucilage.
The last named on addition of alcohol is seen to consist of different
layers.
The woody part is made up of pitted or scalariform vessels, accompanied
by a few ligneous cells and separated by a parenchymatous tissue,
agreeing with that of the bark. On addition of an alkali, sections of
the root assume a bright yellow hue.
Chemical Composition—The mucilage in the dry root amounts to
about 25 per cent. and the starch to as much more. The former appears
from the not very accordant analysis of Schmidt and of Mulder to agree
with the formula C₁₂H₂₀O₁₀, thus differing from the mucilage of gum
arabic by one molecule less of water. It likewise differs in being
precipitable by neutral acetate of lead. At the same time it does not
show the behaviour of cellulose, as it does not turn blue by iodine
when moistened with sulphuric acid, and it is not soluble in ammoniacal
solution of oxide of copper.
The root also contains pectin and sugar (cane-sugar according to
Wittstock), and a trace of fatty oil. Tannin is found in very small
quantity in the outer bark alone.
In 1826 Bacon, a pharmacien of Caen, obtained from althæa root crystals
of a substance at first regarded as peculiar, but subsequently
identified with Asparagin, C₄H₈N₂O₃, H₂O. It had been previously
prepared (1805) by Vauquelin and Robiquet from Asparagus, and is now
known to be a widely diffused constituent of plants.[374]
Marshmallow root does not yield more than 0·8 to 2·0 per cent. Asparagin
crystallizes in large prisms or octohedra of the rhombic system; it is
nearly tasteless, and appears destitute of physiological action. Its
relation to succinic acid may be thus represented:—
Succinic acid: C₂H₄
COOH
COOH;
Asparagin: C₂H₃(NH₂)
CONH₂
COOH.
Asparagin is quite permanent whether in the solid state or dissolved,
but it is easily decomposed if the solution contains the albuminoid
constituents of the root, which act as a ferment. Leguminous seeds,
yeast or decayed cheese induce the same change, the final product of
which is succinate of ammonium, the asparagin taking the elements of
water and hydrogen set free by the fermentation, thus—
C₄H₈N₂O₃
+ H₂O + 2H =
2NH₄, C₄H₄O₄
Asparagin.
Succinate of Ammonium.
Under the influence of acids or bases, or even by the prolonged boiling
of its aqueous solution, asparagin is converted into Aspartate of
Ammonium, C₄H₆(NH₄)NO₄, of which the hydrated asparagin contains
the elements.
These transformations, especially the former, are undergone by the
asparagin in the root, if the latter has been imperfectly dried, or has
been kept long, or not very dry. Under such conditions, the asparagin
gradually disappears, and the root then yields a brownish decoction,
sometimes having a disagreeable odour of butyric acid. There is no
doubt that a protein-substance here acts as a ferment. The sections
of the root when touched with ammonia or caustic lye should display a
bright yellow, not a dingy brown, colour.
The peeled root dried at 100° C. and incinerated afforded us 4·88 of
ash, rich in phosphates.
Uses—Althæa is taken as a demulcent; it is sometimes also
applied as an emollient poultice. It is far more largely used on the
continent than in England.
FRUCTUS HIBISCI ESCULENTI.
Capsulæ Hibisci esculenti; Uëhka, Okro,
Okra, Bendi-kai[375];
F. Gombo (in the French Colonies).
Botanical Origin—Hibiscus esculentus L. (Abelmoschus
esculentus Guill. et Perr.) an herbaceous annual plant 2 to 3 or
even 10 feet high, indigenous to the Old World.[376]
It has been found growing abundantly wild on the White Nile by
Schweinfurth, and also in 1861 by Col. Grant in Unyoro, 2° N. lat.,
near the lake Victoria Nyanza, where it is known to the natives as
Bameea.
The plant is now largely cultivated in several varieties in all
tropical countries.
History—The Spanish Moors appear to have been well acquainted
with Hibiscus esculentus, which was known to them by the
same name that it has in Persian at the present day—Bámiyah.
Abul Abbas el-Nebáti, a native of Seville learned in plants, who
visited Egypt in a.d. 1216, describes[377]
in unmistakeable terms the form of the plant, its seeds and fruit,
which last he remarks is eaten when young and tender with meat by the
Egyptians. The plant was figured among Egyptian plants in 1592 by
Prosper Alpinus,[378]
who mentions its uses as an external emollient.
The powdered fruits as imported from Arabia Felix were known for some
time (about the year 1848) in Europe as Nafé of the Arabs. They
are noticed in the present work from the circumstance that they have a
place in the Pharmacopœia of India.
Description—The fruit is a thin capsule, 4 to 6 or more inches
long and about an inch in diameter, oblong, pointed, with 5 to 7 ridges
corresponding to the valves and cells, each of which latter contains
a single row of round seeds. It is covered with rough hairs and is
green or purplish when fresh; it has a slightly sweet mucilaginous
taste and a weak herbaceous odour. Like many other plants of the order,
Hibiscus esculentus abounds in all its parts with insipid mucilage.
Microscopic Structure—A characteristic part for microscopic
examination are the hairs of the fruit. They exhibit at the base one
large cell, but their elongated and often slightly curved end is built
up at a considerable number of small cells, without any solid contents.
The middle and outer zone of the pericarp shows enormous holes filled
up with colourless mucilage. In polarized light it is easily seen to be
composed of successive layers.
Chemical Composition—It is probable that the fruits contain
the same mucilage as Althæa, but we have had no opportunity of
investigating the fact. Landrin[379]
says it turns violet with iodine and
yields no mucic acid when treated with nitric acid. Popp, who examined
the green fruits in Egypt, states[380]
that they abound in pectin, starch and mucilage. He found that when
dried they afforded 2 to 2·4 per cent. of nitrogen, and an ash rich in
salts of lime, potash and magnesia. The ripe seeds gave 2·4-2·5 per
cent. of nitrogen; their ash 24 per cent. of phosphoric acid.
Uses—The fresh or dried, unripe fruits are used in tropical
countries as a demulcent like marshmallow, or as an emollient poultice,
for which latter purpose the leaves may also be employed. They are
more important from an economic point of view, being much employed for
thickening soups or eaten boiled as a vegetable. The root has been
recommended as a substitute for that of Althæa.[381]
The stems of the plant yield a good fibre.
STERCULIACEÆ.
OLEUM CACAO.
Butyrum Cacao, Oleum Theobromatis; Cacao
Butter, Oil of Theobroma; F. Beurre de Cacao; G.
Cacaobutter, Cacaotalg.
Botanical Origin—Cacao seeds (from which Cacao Butter is
extracted) are furnished by Theobroma Cacao L., and apparently
also by Th. leiocarpum Bernoulli, Th. pentagonum Bern.,
and Th. Salzmannianum Bern.[382]
These trees are found in the northern parts of South America and
in Central America as far as Mexico, both in a wild state and in
cultivation.
History—Cacao seeds were first noticed by Capitan Gonzalo
Fernandez de Oviedo y Valdés (1514-1523), who stated[383]
that they had been met with by Columbus, being used among the inhabitants of
Yucatan instead of money. They were likewise pointed out to Charles V., by
Cortes in one of his letters to the Emperor, dated Temixtitan, Sept.
3rd 1526.[384]
The tree as well as the seeds and their uses, were at
length described by Benzoni,[385]
who lived in the new world from 1541 to 1555. Clusius figured the seeds
in his “Notæ in Garciæ Aromatum historiam,” Antwerpiæ, 1582.
Cacao butter was prepared and described by Homberg[386]
as early as 1695, at which time it appears to have had no particular application, but in
1719 it was recommended by D. de Quelus[387]
both for ointments and as an aliment.
An essay published at Tübingen in 1735[388]
called attention to it as “novum atque commendatissimum medicamentum.”
A little later it is mentioned by Geoffroy[389]
who says that it is obtained either by boiling or by expressing the
seeds, that it is recommended as the basis of cosmetic pomades and as
an application to chapped lips and nipples, and to hæmorrhoids.
Production—Cacao butter is procured for use in pharmacy from the
manufacturers of chocolate, who obtain it by pressing the warmed seeds.
These in the shelled state yield from 45 to 50 per cent. of oil. The
natural seeds consist of about 12 per cent. of shell (testa) and 88 of
kernels (cotyledons).
Description—At ordinary temperatures cacao butter is a light
yellowish, opaque, dry substance, usually supplied in the form of
oblong tablets having somewhat the aspect of white Windsor soap. Though
unctuous to touch, it is brittle enough to break into fragments when
struck, exhibiting a dull waxy fracture. It has a pleasant odour of
chocolate, and melts in the mouth with a bland agreeable taste. Its sp.
gr. is 0·961; its fusing point 20° to 30° C.
Examined under the microscope by polarized light, cacao butter is seen
to consist of minute crystals. It is dissolved by 20 parts of boiling
absolute alcohol, but on cooling separates to such an extent that the
liquid retains not more than 1 per cent. in solution. The fat separated
after refrigeration is found to have lost most of its chocolate
flavour. Litmus is not altered by the hot alcoholic solution.
Cacao butter in small fragments is slowly dissolved by double its
weight of benzol in the cold (10° C.), but by keeping partially
separates in crystalline warts.
Chemical Composition—The fat under notice is composed, in
common with others, of several bodies which by saponification furnish
glycerin and fatty acids. Among the latter occurs also oleic acid,[390]
contained in that part of the cacao butter which remains dissolved in
cold alcohol as above stated. In fact by evaporating that solution a
soft fat is obtained. But the chief constituents of cacao butter appear
to be stearin, palmitin, and another compound of glycerin containing
probably an acid of the same series richer in carbon,—perhaps arachic
acid, C₂₀H₄₀O₂, or “theobromic acid” C₆₄H₁₂₈O₂, as suggested in
1877 by Kingzett.
Uses—Cacao butter, which is remarkable for having but little
tendency to rancidity, has long been used in continental pharmacy; it
was introduced into England a few years ago as a convenient basis for
suppositories and pessaries.
Adulteration—The description given of the drug sufficiently
indicates the means of ascertaining its purity.
LINEÆ.
SEMEN LINI.
Linseed, Flax Seed; F. Semence de Lin; G.
Leinsamen, Flachssamen.>
Botanical Origin—Linum usitatissimum L., Common Flax, is
an annual plant, native of the Old World, where it has been cultivated
from the remotest times. It sows itself as a weed in tilled ground, and
is now found in all temperate and tropical regions of the globe. Heer
regards it as a variety evolved by cultivation from the perennial L.
angustifolium Huds.
History—The history of flax, its textile fibre and seed, is
intimately connected with that of human civilisation. The whole process
of converting the plant into a fibre fit for weaving into cloth is
frequently depicted on the wall-paintings of the Egyptian tombs.[391]
The grave-clothes of the old Egyptians were made of flax, and the use of
the fibre in Egypt may be traced back, according to Unger,[392]
as far as the 23rd century b.c. The old literature of the
Hebrews[393]
and Greeks contains frequent reference to tissues of flax; and fabrics
woven of flax have actually been discovered together with fruits
and seeds of the plant in the remains of the ancient pile-dwellings
bordering the lakes of Switzerland.[394]
The seed in ancient times played an important part in the alimentation
of man. Among the Greeks, Alcman in the 7th century b.c.,
and the historian Thucydides, and among the Romans Pliny, mention linseed
as employed for human food. The roasted seed is still eaten by the
Abyssinians.[395]
Theophrastus expressly alludes to the mucilaginous and oily properties
of the seed. Pliny and Dioscorides were acquainted with its medical
application both external and internal. The latter, as well as
Columella, exhaustively describes flax under its agricultural
aspect. In an edict of the Emperor Diocletian De pretiis rerum
venalium[396]
dating a.d. 301, linseed is quoted 150
denarii, sesamé seed 200, hemp seed 80, and poppy seed 150,
the modius castrensis, equal to about 880 cubic inches.[397]
The propagation of flax in Northern Europe as of so many other useful
plants was promoted by Charlemagne.[398]
It seems to have reached Sweden and Norway before the 12th century.[399]
Description—The capsule which is globose splits into 5 carpels,
each containing two seeds separated by a partition. The seeds are of
flattened, elongated ovoid form with an acute edge, and a slightly
oblique point blunt at one end. They have a brown, glossy, polished
surface which under a lens is seen to be marked with extremely fine
pits. The hilum occupies a slight hollow in the edge just below the
apex. The testa which is not very hard encloses a thin layer of
albumen surrounding a pair of large cotyledons having at their pointed
extremity a straight embryo. The seeds of different countries vary
from ¼ to ⅙ of an inch in length, those produced in warm regions being
larger than those grown in cold. We find that 6 seeds of Sicilian
linseed, 13 of Black Sea and 17 of Archangel linseed weigh respectively
one grain.
When immersed in water, the seeds become surrounded by a thin,
slippery, colourless, mucous envelope, which quickly dissolves as a
neutral jelly, while the seed slightly swells and loses its polish. The
seed when masticated has a mucilaginous oily taste.
Microscopic Structure—On examining the testa under almond oil
or oil of turpentine, the outlines of the epidermal cells are not
distinctly visible. But under dilute glycerin or in water the epidermis
quickly swells up to 3 or 4 times its original thickness; on warming,
the entire epidermis is resolved into mucilage, except a thin skeleton
of cell-walls, which withstands even the action of caustic lye. The
formation of the mucilage may be conveniently studied by the use of a
solution of ferrous sulphate, with which thin sections of the testa
should be moistened. Other structural peculiarities may be seen if they
are imbued with concentrated sulphuric acid, washed and then moistened
with a solution of iodine. The application of polarized light is also
useful. By the latter means crystalloid granules of albuminoid matter
become visible if the sections are examined under oil. The tissue of
the albumen and the cotyledons abounds in drops of fatty oil.
Chemical Composition—The constituent of chief importance is
the fixed oil which the seed contains to about ⅓ of its weight. The
proportion obtained by pressure on a large scale is 20 to 30 per cent.
varying with the quality of the seed. The oil when pressed without heat
and when fresh has but little colour, is without unpleasant taste, and
does not solidify till cooled to -20° C. The commercial oil however is
dark yellow, and has a sharp repulsive taste and odour. On exposure
to the air, especially after having been heated with oxide of lead,
it quickly dries up to a transparent varnish consisting chiefly of
Linoxyn, C₃₂H₅₄O₁₁. The crude oil increases in weight 11 to
12 per cent., although at the same time its glycerin is destroyed by
oxidation.
By saponification, linseed oil yields glycerin, and 95 per cent. of
fatty acids, consisting chiefly of Linoleic Acid, C₁₆H₂₆O₂,
accompanied by some oleic, palmitic, and myristic acid. The action
of the air transforms linoleic acid into the resinoid Oxylinoleic
Acid, C₁₆H₂₆O₅. Linoleic acid appears to be contained in all drying
oils, notably in that of poppy seed. It is not homologous either
with ordinary fatty acids or with the oleic acid of oil of almonds,
C₁₈H₃₄O₂. The chemistry of the drying oils, especially those of linseed
and poppy, has been particularly investigated by Mulder.[400]
The viscid mucilage of linseed cannot be filtered till it has been
boiled. It contains in the dry state more than 10 per cent. of mineral
substances, when freed from which and dried at 110° C. it corresponds,
like althæa-mucilage, to the formula C₁₂H₂₀O₁₀. The seeds by exhaustion
with cold or warm water afford of it about 15 per cent. By boiling
nitric acid it yields crystals of mucic acid; by dilute mineral acids
it is broken up into dextrogyre gum and sugar and cellulose.[401]
Linseed contains about 4 per cent. of nitrogen corresponding to about
25 per cent. of protein-substances. After expression of the oil these
substances remain in the cake so completely that the latter contains
5 per cent. of nitrogen, and constitutes a very important article for
feeding cattle.
In the ripe state linseed is altogether destitute of starch, though
this substance is found in the immature seed in the very cells which
subsequently yield the mucilage. The latter may be regarded as in
analogous cases to be a product of the transformation of starch.
The amount of water retained by the air-dry seed is about 9 per cent.
The mineral constituents of linseed, chiefly phosphates of potassium,
magnesium, and calcium, amount on an average to 3 per cent., and
pass into the mucilage. By treating thin slices of the testa and its
adhering inner membrane with ferrous sulphate, it is seen that this
integument is the seat of a small amount of tannin.
Production and Commerce—Flax is cultivated on the largest scale
in Russia, from which country there was imported into the United
Kingdom in 1872 linseed to the value of 3 millions sterling. The
shipments were made in about equal proportion from the northern and the
southern ports of Russia.
The imports from India in the same year amounted in value to
£1,144,942, and from Germany and Holland to £144,108. The total import
in 1872 was 1,514,947 quarters, value £4,513,842.
The cultivation of flax in Great Britain appears to be declining. The
area under this crop in 1870 was 23,957 acres; in 1871, 17,366 acres;
in 1872, 15,357 acres; and in 1873, 14,683 acres. The last named
area reckoning the yield at 2 to 2½ quarters of seed per acre would
represent a production of about 30,000 to 38,000 quarters.
In English price-currents, eight sorts of linseed are enumerated,
namely, English, Calcutta, Bombay, Egyptian, Black Sea and Azof,
Petersburg, Riga, Archangel. The first three appear to fetch the
highest prices.
Uses—In medicine, linseed is chiefly used in the form of
poultice which may be made either of the seed simply ground or of the
pulverized cake. In either case the powder should not be long stored,
as the oil in the comminuted seed is rapidly oxidized and fatty acids
produced. An infusion of the seeds called Linseed Tea is a
common popular demulcent remedy.
Adulteration—Linseed is very liable to adulteration with
other seeds, especially when the commodity is scarce. The admixture
in question is due in part to careless harvesting and in part to
intentional additions. In 1864 the impure condition of the linseed
shipped to the English market had become so detrimental to the trade
that the importers and crushers founded an association called The
Linseed Association of London, by which they bound themselves to
refuse all linseed containing more than 4 per cent. of foreign seeds,
and this step very rapidly improved the quality of the article.[402]
As the druggist has to purchase linseed meal, he must of
necessity rely to some extent on the character of the oil-presser
from whom he derives his supplies. The presence of the seeds of
Cruciferæ (as rape and mustard) which is common, may be
recognized by the pungent odour of the essential oil which they
develope in contact with water. The introduction of cereals would also
be easily discovered by iodine, which strikes no blue colour in a
decoction of linseed. The microscope will also afford important aid in
the examination of linseed cake or meal.
ZYGOPHYLLEÆ.
LIGNUM GUAIACI.
Lignum sanctum; Guaiacum Wood, Lignum Vitæ; F.
Bois de Gaïac; G. Guaiakholz, Pockholz.
Botanical Origin—This wood is furnished by two West Indian
species of Guaiacum, namely:—
1. G. officinale L., a middle-sized or low evergreen tree,
with light blue flowers, parapinnate leaves having ovate, very obtuse
leaflets in 2, less often in 3 pairs, and 2-celled fruits. It grows in
Cuba, Jamaica (abundantly on the arid plains of the south side of the
island), Les Gonaives in the N.W. of Hayti (plentiful), St. Domingo,
Martinique, St. Lucia, St. Vincent, Trinidad, and the northern coast
of the South American continent. This tree affords the Lignum Vitæ of
Jamaica (of which very little is imported), a portion of that shipped
from the ports of Hayti, and probably the small quantity exported by
the United States of Colombia.
2. G. sanctum L., a tree much resembling the preceding, but
distinguishable by its leaves having 3 to 4 pairs of leaflets which
are very obliquely obovate or oblong, passing into rhomboid-ovate, and
mucronulate; and a 5-celled fruit. It is found in Southern Florida, the
Bahama Islands, Key West, Cuba, St. Domingo (including the part called
Hayti) and Puerto Rico, and is certainly the source of the small but
excellent Lignum Vitæ exported from the Bahamas as well as of some of
that shipped from Hayti.
History—There can be no doubt but that the earliest importations
of Lignum Vitæ were obtained from St. Domingo, of which island,
Oviedo[403]
who landed in America in 1514 mentions the tree, under the
name of Guayacan, as a native. He points out its fruits as
yellow and resembling two joined lupines, which could only be said with
reference to G. officinale, and would not apply to the ovoid
five-cornered fruits of G. sanctum. Oviedo appears however to
have been aware of two species, one of which he found in Española (St.
Domingo) as well as in Nagrando (Nicaragua) and the other in the island
of St. John (Puerto Rico), whence it was called Lignum sanctum.
The first edition of Oviedo was printed in 1526; but some years before
this the wood must have been known in Germany, as is evident by the
treatises written in 1517, 1518, and 1519 by Nicolaus Poll,[404]
Leonard Schmaus[405]
and Ulrich von Hutten.[406]
The last which gives a tolerable description of the tree, its wood,
bark, and medicinal properties, was translated into English in 1533
by Thomas Paynel, canon of Merton Abbey, and published in London in
1536 under the title—“Of the wood called Guaiacum that healeth the
Frenche Pockes and also helpeth the gout in the feete, the stoone, the
palsey, lepree, dropsy, fallynge euyll, and other dyseases.” It was
several times reprinted.
In the old pharmacy the products of destructive distillation of
guaiacum wood were known as Oleum ligni sancti. It must have
consisted of the substances which we mention further on in the
following article.
Description—The wood (always known in commerce as Lignum
Vitæ) as imported consists of pieces of the stem and thick
branches, usually stripped of bark, and often weighing a hundredweight
each. It is remarkably heavy and compact. Its sp. gr. which exceeds
that of most woods is about 1·3.
Lignum Vitæ is mostly imported for turnery,[407]
and the chips, raspings and shavings are the only form in which it
is commonly seen in pharmacy. A stem 7 to 8 inches in diameter cut
transversely exhibits a light-yellowish zone of sapwood about an inch
wide, enclosing a sharply defined heartwood of a dark greenish brown.
Both display alternate lighter and darker layers, which especially in
the sapwood are further distinguished by groups of vessels. In this
manner are formed a large number of circles resembling annual rings,
the general form of which is evident, though the individual rings are
by no means well defined. More than 20 such rings may be counted in
the sapwood of a log such as we have mentioned, and more than 30 in
the heartwood. The pithless centre is usually out of the axis. The
medullary rays are not visible to the naked eye, but may be seen by a
lens to be very numerous and equidistant. The pores of the heartwood
may be distinguished as containing a brownish resin, while those of the
outermost layer of sapwood are empty.
In the thickest pieces sapwood is wanting, and even in stems of about a
foot in diameter it is reduced to ⅕ of an inch. It is of looser texture
than the heartwood and floats on water, whereas the latter sinks. Both
sapwood and heartwood owe their tenacity to an extremely peculiar
zigzag arrangement[408]
of the woody bundles. The sapwood is tasteless.
The heartwood has a faintly aromatic and slightly irritating taste, and
when heated or rubbed emits a weak agreeable odour.
The bark which was formerly officinal but is now almost obsolete, is
very rich in oxalate of calcium and affords upon incineration not less
than 23 per cent. of ash. It contains a resin distinct from that of the
wood, and also a bitter acrid principle.[409]
The Lignum Vitæ of Jamaica (G. officinale) and that of the
Bahamas (G. sanctum), of which authentic specimens have been
kindly placed at our disposal by Mr. G. Shadbolt, display the same
appearance as well as microscopic structure.[410]
Microscopic Structure—The wood consists for the most part of
pointed, not very long, ligneous cells (libriform), traversed by
one-celled rows of medullary rays. There are also thin layers of
parenchymatous tissue, to which the zones apparent in a transverse
section of the drug are due. The pitted vessels are comparatively large
but not very numerous. The structure of the sapwood is the same as that
of the heartwood, but in the latter the ligneous cells are filled with
resin. The parenchymatous cells contain crystals of oxalate of calcium.
Chemical Composition—The only constituent of any interest is
the resin which the heartwood contains to the extent of about a fourth
of its weight. The sapwood afforded us 0·91 and the heartwood 0·60 per
cent. of ash.
Commerce—Lignum Vitæ varies much in estimation, according to
size, soundness, and the cylindrical form of the logs. The best is
exported from the city of Santo Domingo, whither it is brought from the
interior of the island. The quantity shipped from this port during 1871
was 1494 tons;[411]
220 tons were exported in 1877 from Puerto Plata on the northern coast
of the island. The wood obtained from the Haytian ports (of the western
part of the same island) is much less esteemed in the London market.
Some small wood of good quality comes from the Bahamas, and an ordinary
quality, also small, from Jamaica. From the latter island, the quantity
exported in 1871 was only 14 tons;[412]
from the Bahamas in the same year 199 tons.[413]
Lignum Vitæ was shipped from Santa Marta in 1872 to the
extent of 115 tons.[414]
Hamburg is also an important place for the wood under notice; in 1877
there were imported 22,404 centners from S. Domingo and 3551 centners
from Venezuela.
Uses—Guaiacum wood is only retained in the pharmacopœia as an
ingredient of the Compound Decoction of Sarsaparilla. It is probably
inert, at least in the manner in which it is now administered.[415]
Adulteration—In purchasing guaiacum chips it is necessary to
observe that the non-resinous sapwood is absent, and still more that
there is no admixture of any other wood. A spurious form of the drug
seems to be by no means rare in the United States.[416]
RESINA GUAIACI.
Guaiacum Resin; F. Résine de Gaïac; G. Guaiakharz.
History—Hutten[417]
in 1510 stated that guaiacum wood when set on fire exudes a blackish
resin which quickly hardens, but of which he knew no use. The resin was
in fact introduced into medicine much later than the wood. The first
edition of the London Pharmacopœia in which we find the former
named is that of 1677.
Production[418]—In
the island of St. Domingo, whence the supplies of guaiacum resin are
chiefly derived, the latter is collected from the stems of the trees,
in part as a natural exudation, and in part as the result of incisions
made in the bark. In some districts as in the island of Gonave near
Port-au-Prince, another method of obtaining it is adopted. A log of
the wood is supported in a horizontal position above the ground by two
upright bars. Each end of the log is then set on fire, and a large
incision having been previously made in the middle, the melted resin
runs out therefrom in considerable abundance. 36,350 lbs. of it have
been exported in 1875 from Port-au-Prince.
The resin is collected chiefly from G. officinale, which affords
it in greater plenty than G. sanctum.
Description—The resin occurs in globular tears ½ an inch to
1 inch in diameter, but much more commonly in the form of large
compact masses, containing fragments of wood and bark. The resin is
brittle, breaking with a clean, glassy fracture; in thin pieces it
is transparent and appears of a greenish brown hue. The powder when
fresh is grey, but becomes green by exposure to light and air. It has
a slight balsamic odour and but little taste, yet leaves an irritating
sensation in the throat.
The resin has a sp. gr. of about 1·2. It fuses at 85° C., emitting a
peculiar odour somewhat like that of benzoin. It is easily soluble
in acetone, ether, alcohol, amylic alcohol, chloroform, creosote,
caustic alkaline solutions, and oil of cloves; but is not dissolved
or only partially by other volatile oils, benzol or bisulphide of
carbon. By oxidizing agents it acquires a fine blue colour, well shown
when a fresh alcoholic solution is allowed to dry up in a very thin
layer and this is then sprinkled with a dilute alcoholic solution
of ferric chloride. Reducing agents of all kinds, and heat produce
decoloration. An alcoholic solution may be thus blued and decolorized
several times in succession, but it loses at length its susceptibility.
This remarkable property of guaiacum was utilized by Schönbein in his
well-known researches on ozone.
Chemical Composition—The composition of guaiacum resin was
ascertained by Hadelich (1862) to be as follows:—
Guaiaconic Acid,
70·3
per cent.
Guaiaretic Acid,
10·5
”
Guaiac Beta-resin,
9·8
”
Gum,
3·7
”
Ash constituents,
0·8
”
Guaiacic Acid, colouring matter
(Guaiac-yellow), and impurities,
4·9
”
If the mother-liquor obtained in the preparation of the potassium salt
of guaiaretic acid (vide infra) is decomposed by hydrochloric
acid, and the precipitate washed with water, ether will extract from
the mass Guaiaconic Acid, a compound discovered by Hadelich,
having the formula C₃₈H₄₀O₁₀. It is a light brown, amorphous substance,
fusing at 100° C. It is without acid reaction but decomposes alkaline
carbonates, forming uncrystallizable salts easily soluble in water or
alcohol. It is insoluble in water, benzol, or bisulphide of carbon, but
dissolves in ether, chloroform, acetic acid or alcohol. With oxidizing
agents it acquires a transient blue tint.
Guaiaretic Acid, C₂₀H₂₆O₄, discovered by Hlasiwetz in 1859, may
be extracted from the crude resin by alcoholic potash or by quicklime.
With the former it produces a crystalline salt; with the latter an
amorphous compound: from either the liquid, which contains chiefly a
salt of guaiaconic acid, may be easily decanted. Guaiaretic acid is
obtained by decomposing one of the salts referred to with hydrochloric
acid, and crystallizing from alcohol. The crystals, which are soluble
also in ether, benzol, chloroform, carbon bisulphide or acetic acid,
but neither in ammonia nor in water, melt below 80° C., and may be
volatilized without decomposition. The acid is not coloured blue by
oxidizing agents.
By exhausting guaiacum resin with boiling bisulphide of carbon a
slightly yellowish solution is obtained (containing chiefly guaiaretic
acid?), which, on addition of concentrated sulphuric acid, turns
beautifully red.
After the extraction of the guaiaconic acid there remains a substance
insoluble in ether to which the name Guaiac Beta-resin has
been applied. It dissolves in alcohol, acetic acid or alkalis, and is
precipitated by ether, benzol, chloroform or carbon bisulphide in brown
flocks, the composition of which appears not greatly to differ from
that of guaiaconic acid.
Guaiacic Acid, C₁₂H₁₆O₆, obtained in 1841 by Thierry from
guaiacum wood or from the resin, crystallizes in colourless needles.
Hadelich was not able to obtain more than one part from 20,000 of
guaiacum resin.
Hadelich’s Guaiac-yellow, the colouring matter of guaiacum
resin, first observed by Pelletier, crystallizes in pale yellow
quadratic octohedra, having a bitter taste. Like the other constituents
of the resin, it is not a glucoside.
The decomposition-products of guaiacum are of peculiar interest.
On subjecting the resin to dry distillation in an iron retort and
rectifying the distillate, Guaiacene (Guajol of Völckel),
C₅H₈O, passes over at 118° C. as a colourless neutral liquid having a
burning aromatic taste.
At 205°-210° C., there pass over other products, Guaiacol,
C₆H₄·OCH₃·OH, (methylic ether of pyrocatechin), and Kreosol
C₆H₃·OH(CH₃)₂. Both are thickish, aromatic, colourless liquids, which
become green by caustic alkalis, blue by alkaline earths, and are
similar in their chemical relations to eugenic acid. Guaiacol has been
prepared synthetically by Gorup-Besanez (1868) by combining iodide of
methyl, CH₃I, with pyrocatechin, C₆H₄(OH)₂.
After the removal by distillation of the liquids just described,
there sublime upon the further application of heat pearly crystals of
Pyroguaiacin, C₃₈H₄₄O₆, an inodorous substance melting at 180°
C. The same compound is obtained together with guaiacol by the dry
distillation of guaiaretic acid. Pyroguaiacin is coloured green by
ferric chloride, and blue by warm sulphuric acid. The similar reactions
of the crude resin are probably due to this substance (Hlasiwetz).
Beautiful coloured reactions are likewise exhibited by two new acids
which Hlasiwetz and Barth obtained (1864) in small quantity together
with traces of fatty volatile acids, by melting purified resin
of guaiacum with potassium hydrate. One of them is isomeric with
pyrocatechuic acid.
Uses—Guaiacum resin is reputed diaphoretic and alterative. It is
frequently prescribed in cases of gout and rheumatism.
Adulteration—The drug is sometimes imported in a very foul
condition and largely contaminated with impurities arising from a
careless method of collection.
RUTACEÆ.
CORTEX ANGOSTURÆ.
Cortex Cuspariæ; Angostura Bark, Cusparia Bark,
Carony Bark; F. Ecorce d’Angusture de Colombie; G.
Angostura-Rinde.
Botanical Origin—Galipea Cusparia St. Hilaire (G.
officinalis Hancock, Bonplandia trifoliata Willd.,
Cusparia trifoliata Engler 1874, Flora Brasil. 113), a
small tree, 12 to 15 feet high, with a trunk 3 to 5 inches in diameter,
growing in abundance on the mountains of San Joaquin de Caroni in
Venezuela, between 7° and 8° N. lat., also according to Bonpland[419]
near Cumana. According to Hancock,[420]
who was well acquainted with the tree, it is also found in the Missions
of Tumeremo, Uri, Alta Gracia, and Cupapui, districts lying eastward of
the Caroni and near its junction with the Orinoko. The bark is brought
into commerce by way of Trinidad.
History—Angostura Bark is said to have been used in Madrid by
Mutis as early as 1759[421]
(the year before he left Spain for South America,) but it was certainly
unknown to the rest of Europe until much later. Its real introducer was
Brande, apothecary to Queen Charlotte, and father of the distinguished
chemist of the same name, who drew attention to some parcels of the
bark imported into England in 1788.[422]
In the same year a quantity was sent to a London drug
firm by Dr. Ewer of Trinidad, who describes it[423]
as brought to that island from Angostura by the Spaniards. The drug
continued to arrive in Europe either by way of Spain or England,
and its use was gradually diffused. In South America it is known as
Quina de Caroni and Cascarilla del Angostura.
Description—The bark occurs in flattish or channelled pieces,
or in quills rarely as much as 6 inches in length and mostly shorter.
The flatter pieces are an inch or more in width and ⅛ of an inch in
thickness. The outer side of the bark is coated with a yellowish-grey
corky layer, often soft enough to be removeable with the nail, and
then displaying a dark brown, resinous under surface. The inner side
is light brown with a rough, slightly exfoliating surface indicating
close adhesion to the wood, strips of which are occasionally found
attached to it; the obliquely cut edge also shows that it is not very
easily detached. The bark has a short, resinous fracture, and displays
on its transverse edge sharply defined white points, due to deposite of
oxalate of calcium. It has a bitter taste and a nauseous musty odour.
Microscopic Structure—The most striking peculiarity is the great
number of oil-cells scattered through the tissue of the bark. They
are not much larger than the neighbouring parenchymatous cells, and
are loaded with yellowish essential oil or small granules of resin.
Numerous other cells contain bundles of needle-shaped crystals of
oxalate of calcium or small starch granules. The liber exhibits bundles
of yellow fibres, to which the foliaceous fracture of the inner bark
is due. The structure of the bark under notice has been very minutely
described and figured by Oberlin and Schlagdenhauffen.[424]
Chemical Composition—Angostura bark owes its peculiar odour to
an essential oil which it was found by Herzog[425]
to yield to the extent of ¾ per cent. It is probably a mixture of a
hydrocarbon (C₁₀H₁₆) with an oxygenated oil. Its boiling point is 266°
C. Oberlin and Schlagdenhauffen obtained 0·19 per cent. of the oil, and
found it to be slightly dextrogyre; it assumes a fine red colour when
shaken with aqueous ferric chloride, and turns yellow with concentrated
sulphuric acid.
The bitter taste of the bark is attributed to a substance pointed
out in 1833 by Saladin and named Cusparin. It is said to be
crystalline, neutral, melting at 45° C., soluble in alcohol, sparingly
in water, precipitable by tannic acid. The bark is stated to yield
it to the extent of 1·3 per cent. Herzog endeavoured to prepare it
but without success, nor have Oberlin and Schlagdenhauffen met with
it. The latter chemists, on the other hand, isolated an alkaloid
Angosturine C₁₀H₄₀NO₁₄. It is in thin prisms, melting at 85° and
yielding a crystallized chlorhydrate or sulphate. Angosturine turns
red when touched with concentrated sulphuric acid, or green if nitric
acid or iodic acid, or other oxydizing substances, have been previously
mixed with the sulphuric acid. The alcoholic solution of the alkaloid
is of decidedly alkaline reaction. A cold aqueous infusion of angostura
bark yields an abundant red-brown precipitate with ferric chloride.
Thin slices of the bark are not coloured by solution of ferrous
sulphate, so that tannin appears to be absent.
Uses—Angostura bark is a valuable tonic in dyspepsia, dysentery
and chronic diarrhœa, but is falling into disuse.
Adulteration—About the year 1804, a quantity of a bark which
proved to be that of Strychnos Nux Vomica reached Europe from
India, and was mistaken for Cusparia. The error occasioned great alarm
and some accidents, and the use of angostura was in some countries even
prohibited. The means of distinguishing the two barks (which are not
likely to be again confounded) are amply contained in the above-given
descriptions and tests, and at length pointed out by Oberlin and
Schlagdenhauffen. They also described the bark of Esenbeckia
febrifuga Martius (Evodia febrifuga Saint Hilaire), a
Brazilian tree belonging to the same natural order. Maisch[426]
was the first to draw attention to this “new false Angostura bark.” It
is at once distinguished by being devoid of aromatic properties; its
taste is purely bitter.
FOLIA BUCHU.
Folia Buceo; Buchu, Bucchu, Bucha or Buka
Leaves; F. Feuilles de Bucco; G. Bukublätter.
Botanical Origin—The Buchu leaves are afforded by three species
of Barosma.[427]
The latter are erect shrubs some feet in height, with glabrous rod-like
branches, opposite leaves furnished with conspicuous oil-cells on the
toothed margin as well as generally on the under surface. The younger
twigs and several parts of the flower are also provided with oil-cells.
The white flowers with 5-partite calyx, and the fruit formed of five
erect carpels, are often found, together with small leafy twigs, in the
drug of commerce.
The leaves of the three species referred to may be thus distinguished:—
1. Barosma crenulata Hook. (B. crenata Kunze).—Oblong,
oval, or obovate, obtuse, narrowed towards the base into a distinct
petiole; margin serrulate or crenulate; dimensions, ¾ to 1½ inches
long, ³/₁₀ to ⁴/₁₀ of an inch wide.
2. B. serratifolia Willd.—Linear-lanceolate, equally narrowed
towards either end, three-nerved, apex truncate always furnished with
an oil-cell; margin sharply serrulate; 1-1½ inches long by about ²/₁₀
of an inch wide.
3. B. betulina Bartling.—Cuneate-obovate, apex recurved; margin
sharply denticulate, teeth spreading; ½ to ¾ of an inch long by ³/₁₀
to ⁵/₁₀ wide. Substance of the leaf more harsh and rigid than in the
preceding.
B. crenulata and B. betulina grow in the Divisions
of Clanwilliam and Worcester, north and north-east of Cape Town,
and the former even on Table Mountain close to the capital; B.
serratifolia is found in the Division of Swellendam farther south.
History—The use of Buchu leaves was learnt from the Hottentots
by the colonists of the Cape of Good Hope. The first importations of
the drug were consigned to the house of Reece & Co., of London, who
introduced it to the medical profession in 1821.[428]
The species appears to have been B. crenulata.
Description—In addition to the characters already pointed out,
we may observe that buchu leaves of either of the kinds mentioned are
smooth and glabrous, of a dull yellowish-green hue, somewhat paler
on the under side, on which oil-cells in considerable number are perceptible.
The leaves of B. crenulata vary in shape and size in different
parcels, in some the leaves being larger and more elongated than
in others, probably according to the luxuriance of the bushes in
particular localities. Those of B. serratifolia and B.
betulina present but little variation. Each kind is always imported
by itself. Those of B. betulina are the least esteemed, and
fetch a lower price than the others, yet appear to be quite as rich in
essential oil.
Buchu leaves have a penetrating peculiar odour and a strongly aromatic
taste.
Microscopic Structure—The essential oil is contained in large
cells close beneath the epidermis of the under side of the leaf. The
oil-cells are circular and surrounded by a thin layer of smaller cells;
they consequently partake of the character of the oil-ducts in the
aromatic roots of Umbelliferæ and Compositæ. The latter,
however, are elongated.
The upper side of the leaf of Barosma exhibits an extremely
interesting peculiarity[429].
There is a colourless layer of cells separating the epidermis from
the green inner tissue (mesophyllum). If the leaves are examined
under alcohol or almond oil the colourless layer is seen to be very
narrow, and the thin walls of its cells shrunken and not clearly
distinguishable. If the transverse sections are examined under water,
these cells immediately swell up, and become strongly distended, giving
off an abundance of mucilage, the latter being afforded by the solution
of the very cell-walls. The mucilage of buchu leaves thus originates
in the same way as in flax seed or quince seed, but in the former the
epidermis is thrown off without alteration. We are not aware that other
mucilaginous leaves possess a similar structure, at least not those of
Althæa officinalis and of Sesamum which we examined[430].
Chemical Composition—The leaves of B. betulina afforded
us by distillation 1·56 per cent, of volatile oil[431],
which has the odour rather of peppermint than of buchu, and deviates the ray
of polarized light considerably to the left. On exposure to cold
it furnishes a camphor which, after re-solution in spirit of wine,
crystallizes in needle-shaped forms. After repeated purification in
this manner, the crystals of Barosma Camphor have an almost pure
peppermint odour; they fuse at 85° C., and begin to sublime at 110° C.
After fusion they again solidify only at 50° C. Submitted to elementary
analysis, the crystals yielded us 74·08 per cent. of carbon and from 9
to 10 per cent. of hydrogen[432].
Barosma camphor is abundantly soluble in bisulphide of carbon.
The crude oil from which the camphor has been separated has a boiling
point of about 200° C., quickly rising to 210° or even higher. That
which distilled between these temperatures was treated with sodium,
rectified in a current of common coal gas and submitted to elementary
analysis, afforded us 77·86 per cent, of carbon and 10·58 of hydrogen.
The formula C₁₀H₁₆O would require 78·94 of carbon and 10·53 of hydrogen.
Wayne’s experiments[433]
appear to indicate that the oil also contains a substance capable of
being converted into salicylic acid. An aqueous infusion of
buchu leaves turns beautifully yellow if it is mixed with alkali.
On addition of perchloride of iron the infusion assumes a dingy
brownish-green colour changing to red by an alkali. The infusion
added to a concentrated solution of acetate of copper causes a yellow
precipitate[434]
which dissolves in caustic potash, affording a green
solution. This may be due to the presence of a substance of the
quercitrin or rutin class.
When the leaves are infused in warm water, the mucilage noticed under
the microscope may easily be pressed out. It requires for precipitation
a large amount of alcohol, being readily miscible with dilute alcohol.
Neutral acetate of lead produces a yellow precipitate in an infusion
of the leaves; the liquid affords a precipitate by a subsequent
addition of basic acetate of lead. The latter precipitate is
(probably) due to the mucilage, that afforded by neutral acetate partly
to mucilage and partly, we suppose, to rutin or an allied substance.
Yet the mucilage of buchu leaves is of the class which is not properly
dissolved by water, but only swells up like tragacanth.
The leaves of B. crenulata afforded us upon incineration 4·7 per
cent. of ash. Jones (1879) obtained on an average 4·54 per cent. from
the same species; 5·27 from B. serratifolia; and 4·49 from B.
betulina. He pointed out the presence of manganate in this ash.
The Diosmin of Landerer[435]
is entirely unknown to us.
Commerce—The export of buchu from the Cape Colony in 1872 was
379,125 lb., about one-sixth of which quantity was shipped direct to
the United States.[436]
Uses—Buchu is principally administered in disorders of the
urino-genital organs. It is reputed diuretic and diaphoretic. In
the Cape Colony the leaves are much employed as a popular stimulant
and stomachic, infused in water, sherry, or brandy. They are also
extensively used in the United States, both in regular medicine and by
the vendors of secret remedies.
Substitutes—The leaves of Empleurum serrulatum Ait., a
small shrub of the same order as Barosma and growing in the same
localities, have been imported rather frequently of late and sold as
Buchu. They have the same structure as regards mucilage, and
nearly the same form as those of B. serratifolia, but are easily
distinguished. They are still narrower, and often longer than those of
B. serratifolia, devoid of lateral veins, and terminate in an
acute point without an oil-duct. They have a bitterish
taste and a less powerful odour than those of Barosma, even in fresh
leaves as imported in London. The odour of Empleurum is moreover
distinctly different from that of the leaves of Barosma. The flowers of
Empleurum are still more distinct, for they are apetalous and
reddish-brown. The fruit consisting of a single, compressed, oblong
carpel, terminated by a flat-shaped horn, is quite unlike that of buchu.
The leaves of Barosma Eckloniana Berg (regarded by Sonder[437]
as a form of B. crenulata) have to our knowledge been imported on
one occasion (1873). They are nearly an inch long, oval, rounded at
the base, strongly crenate, and grow from pubescent shoots.
We have seen other leaves which had been imported from South Africa and
offered as buchu; but though probably derived from allied genera they
were not to be mistaken for the genuine drug.
RADIX TODDALIÆ.
Botanical Origin—Toddalia aculeata Pers., a ramous
prickly bush,[438]
often climbing over the highest trees, common in the southern parts
of the Indian peninsula as the Coromandel Coast, South Concans, and
Canara, also found in Ceylon, Mauritius, the Indian Archipelago and
Southern China.
History—The pungent aromatic properties which pervade the plant,
but especially the fresh root-bark, are well known to the natives of
India and have been utilized in their medical practice. They have also
attracted the attention of Europeans, and the root of the plant is now
recognized in the Pharmacopœia of India.
It is from this and other species of Toddalia, or from the
allied genus Zanthoxylum,[439]
that a drug is derived which under the name of Lopez Root had
once some celebrity in Europe. This drug which was more precisely
termed Radix Indica Lopeziana or Root of Juan Lopez
Pigneiro, was first made known by the Italian physician Redi,[440]
who described it in 1671 from specimens obtained by Pigneiro at the
mouth of the river Zambesi in Eastern Africa,—the very locality in
which in our times Toddalia lanceolata Lam. has been collected by
Dr. Kirk.[441]
It was actually introduced into European medicine by Gaubius[442]
in 1771 as a remedy for diarrhœa, and acquired so much reputation that
it was admitted to the Edinburgh Pharmacopœia of 1792. The root appears
to have been sometimes imported from Goa, but its place of growth and
botanical origin were entirely unknown, and it was always extremely
rare andcostly.[443]
It has long been obsolete in all countries except Holland, where until
recently it was to be met with in the shops. The Pharmacopœia
Neerlandica of 1851 says of it “Origo botanica perquam
dubia—Patria Malacca?”
Description—The specimen of the root of Toddalia aculeata
which we have examined was collected for us by Dr. G. Bidie of Madras
whose statements regarding the stimulant and tonic action of the drug
may be found in the Pharmacopœia of India, p. 442. It is a
dense woody root in cylindrical, flexuous pieces, which have evidently
been of considerable length and are from ½ to 1½ inches in diameter,
covered with bark ⅒ to ¹/₁₂ of an inch in thickness. The bark has a
soft, dull yellowish, suberous coat, wrinkled longitudinally, beneath
which is a very thin layer of a bright yellow colour, and still lower
and constituting two-thirds or more of the whole, is the firm, brown
middle cortical layer and liber, which is the part chiefly possessing
the characteristic pungency and bitterness of the drug. The yellow
corky coat is however not devoid of bitterness. The wood is hard, of a
pale yellow, and without taste and smell. The pores of the wood, which
are rather large, are arranged in concentric order and traversed by
numerous narrow medullary rays.
In a letter which Frappier[444]
wrote to Guibourt from the island of Réunion where Toddalia
aculeata is very common, he states that the roots of the plant are
of enormous length (longueur incroyable) and rather difficult to
get out of the basaltic rock into the fissures of which they penetrate.
Mr. J. Horne of the Botanical Garden, Mauritius, has sent us a specimen
of the root of this plant, the bark of which is of a dusky brown, with
the suberous layer but little developed.
Microscopic Structure—We have examined the root for which we
are indebted to Dr. Bidie, and may state that its cortical tissue is
remarkable by the number of large cells filled with resin and essential
oil; they are scattered through the whole tissue, the cork excepted.
The parenchymatous cells are loaded with small starch granules or with
crystals of oxalate of calcium. The vessels of younger roots abound in
yellow resin.
Chemical Composition—None of the constituents of the Toddalia
root of India have yet been satisfactorily examined. The bark contains
an essential oil, which would be better extracted from fresh than from
dry material. The tissue of the bark is but little coloured by salts
of iron. In the aqueous infusion, tannic acid produces an abundant
precipitate, probably of an indifferent bitter principle rather than of
an alkaloid. We have been unable to detect the presence in the bark of
berberine.
Lopez root was examined in Wittstein’s laboratory by Schnitzer[445]
who found that the bark contains in addition to the usual substances a
large proportion of resin,—a mixture probably of two or three different
bodies. The essential oil afforded by the bark had an odour resembling
cinnamon and melissa.
Uses—The drug has been introduced into the Pharmacopœia of
India chiefly upon the recommendation of Dr. Bidie of Madras, who
considers it of great value as a stimulating tonic. The bark rasped or
shaved from the woody root is the only part that should be used.
FOLIA PILOCARPI.
Folia Jaborandi.
Botanical Origin—Pilocarpus pennatifolius[446]
Lemaire, a slightly branched shrub, attaining about 10 feet in height. It is
distributed through the eastern provinces of Brazil.
Pilocarpus Selloanus[447]
Engler, occurring in Southern Brazil and Paraguay, appears to be not
considerably different from P. pennatifolius.
History—Piso[448]
recommended an infusion made with Ipecacuanha and Jaborandi.
Plumier,[449]
who also mentioned this, figured under the name of Jaborandi two plants
of the order Piperaceæ. The introduction of the leaves of Pilocarpus
pennatifolius into medical use is due to Dr. Coutinho of
Pernambuco, 1874. The plant has been cultivated in European greenhouses
since about the year 1847; we have repeatedly seen it flowering at
Strassburg. Baillon in 1875 showed the fragments of Jaborandi as
supplied by Coutinho to belong to P. pennatifolius, which had
been described in 1852 by Lemaire. Holmes (1875) in examining the drug
as imported from Pernambuco came to the same conclusion.
Description—The leaves of the species under examination are
long-stalked, imparipennate, the opposite leaflets in 2 to 5, in
cultivated plants most commonly in 2 pairs, the terminal one longer
stalked, while the others are provided with a petiole attaining 1½
inch in length or remaining much shorter. The whole leaf is frequently
1½ feet long, the leaflets being often as much as 5 inches long by 2
inches wide. The latter are entire oblong, tapering or rounded at the
base, tapering or obtuse or even emarginate at the apex. The leaflets
are coriaceous, with a slightly revolute margin and a prominent midrib
below. In transmitted light they show very numerous pellucid oil-glands.
The taste of the leaves of Pilocarpus is at first bitterish and
aromatic; they subsequently produce a tingling sensation in the mouth
and an abundant flow of saliva.
Microscopic Structure[450]—The
oil-glands consist of large cells of the same structure as those
occurring generally in the leaves of Rutaceæ, Aurantiaceæ, Myrtaceæ. In
Pilocarpus they are largely distributed in the tissue covered on both
sides of the leaf by the epidermis; the oil-cells are also abundantly
met with in the petiole and in the bark of the stems and branches.
Chemical Composition—The active principle of Jaborandi is the
alkaloid Pilocarpine, C₂₃H₃₅N₄O₄ + 4OH₂, discovered in 1875 by
Hardy. It is an amorphous soft mass, but yielding crystallized salts,
among which the hydrochlorate and the nitrate are now more frequently
used than the drug itself. The leaves afford about ½ per cent. of the nitrate.
The occurrence of another peculiar alkaloid in Pilocarpus has been
asserted, but not ultimately proved.
The leaves contain about ½ per cent. of essential oil, the prevailing
constituent of it being a dextrogyrate terpene, C₁₀H₁₆, boiling at 178°,
which forms a crystallized compound C₁₀H₁₆ + 2HCl melting at 49°·5 C.
Uses—Pilocarpine being a powerful diaphoretic and sialagogue,
the leaves of Jaborandi are used to some extent in pharmaceutical
preparations.
Other Kinds of Jaborandi—This name, as above stated, has
originally been given to plants of the order Piperaceæ, some of which
are still known in Brazil under the name Jaborandi. The following
may be quoted as being used at least in that country: Serronia
Jaborandi[451]
Gaudichaud, Piper reticulatum L. (Enckea
Miquel), Piper citrifolium Lamarck (Steffensia Kunth),
Piper nodulosum Link, Artanthe mollicoma Miq.
Aubletia trifolia[452]
Richard (Monniera L.) and Xanthoxylum elegans Engler,
belonging to the same order as Pilocarpus itself, are also sometimes
called Jaborandi.
We are not aware that other leaves than those of Pilocarpus are
imported to some extent in Europe under the name of Jaborandi.
AURANTIACEÆ.
FRUCTUS LIMONIS.
Lemon; F. Citron, Limon;
G. Citrone, Limone.
Botanical Origin—Citrus Limonum Risso (C. Medica
var. β Linn.), a small tree 10 to 15 feet in height, planted here and
there in gardens in many subtropical countries, but cultivated as an
object of industry on the Mediterranean coast between Nice and Genoa,
in Calabria, Sicily, Spain, and Portugal.
The tree which is supposed to represent the wild state of the lemon and
lime, and as it seems to us after the examination of numerous specimens
in the herbarium of Kew, of the citron (Citrus Medica Risso)
also, is a native of the forests of Northern India, where it occurs in
the valleys of Kumaon and Sikkim.
The cultivated lemon-tree is of rather irregular growth, with foliage
somewhat pallid, sparse, and uneven, not forming the fine, close head
of deep green that is so striking in the orange tree. The young shoots
are of a dull purple; the flowers, which are produced all the year
except during the winter, and are in part hermaphrodite and in part
unisexual, have the corolla externally purplish; internally white, and
a delicate aroma distinct from that of orange blossom. The fruit is
pale yellow, ovoid, usually crowned by a nipple.
History—The name of the lemon in Sanskrit is Nimbuka; in
Hindustani, Limbu, Limu, or Ninbu. It is probably
originally a Cashmere word, which was transferred to the Sanskrit in
comparatively modern times, not in the antiquity.[453]
From these sounds the Arabians formed the word Limun, which has
passed into the languages of Europe.
The lemon was unknown to the inhabitants of ancient Greece and Rome;
but it is mentioned in the Book of Nabathæan Agriculture,[454]
which is supposed to date from the 3rd or 4th century of our era. The
introduction of the tree to Europe is due to the Arabians, yet at what
precise period is somewhat doubtful. Arance and Limone
are mentioned by an Arabic poet living in the 11th century, in Sicily,
quoted by Falcando.[455]
The geographer Edrisi,[456]
who resided at the court of Roger II., king of Sicily, in the middle
of the 12th century, mentions the lemon (limouna) as a very
sour fruit of the size of an apple which was one of the productions
of Mansouria on the Mahrân or Indus; and he speaks of it in a manner
that leads one to infer it was not then known in Europe. This is the
more probable from the fact that there is no mention either of lemon
or orange in a letter written a.d. 1239
concerning the cultivation of the lands of the Emperor Frederick II. at
Palermo,[457]
a locality in which these fruits are now produced in large quantity.
On the other hand the lemon is noticed at great length by Ibn Baytar of
Malaga, who flourished in the first half of the 13th century, but of
its cultivation in Spain at that period there is no actual mention.[458]
In 1369 at least citron trees, “arbores citronorum,” were planted in
Genoa,[459]
and there is evidence that also the lemon-tree was grown on
the Riviera di Ponente about the middle of the 15th century, since
Limones and also Citri are mentioned in the manuscript
Livre d’Administration of the city of Savona, under date
1486.[460]
The lemon was cultivated as early as 1494 in the Azores,
whence the fruit used to be largely shipped to England; but since the
year 1838 the exportation has totally ceased.[461]
Description—The fruit of Citrus Limonum as found in
the shops[462]
is from about 2 to 4 inches in length, egg-shaped with a nipple more
or less prominent at the apex; its surface, of a pale yellow, is even
or rugged, covered with a polished epidermis. The parenchyme within
the latter abounds in large cells filled with fragrant essential oil.
The roughness of the surface of the rind is due to the oil-cells. The
peel, which varies considerably in thickness but is never so thick as
that of the citron, is internally white and fibrous, and is adherent
to the pale yellow pulp. The latter is divided into 10 or 12 segments
each containing 2 or 3 seeds. It abounds in a pale yellow acid juice
having a pleasant sour taste and a slight peculiar odour quite distinct
from that of the peel. When removed from the pulp by pressure, the
juice appears as a rather turbid yellowish fluid having a sp. gr. which
varies from 1·040 to 1·045, and containing in each fluid ounce from 40
to 46 grains of citric acid, or about 9½ per cent.[463]
In Italy all the fine and perfect fruit is exported; the windfalls and
the damaged fruit are used for the production of the essential oil
and the juice. About 13,000 lemons of this kind yield one pipe (108
gallons) of raw juice. Sicilian juice in November will contain about
9 ounces of citric acid per gallon, but 6 ounces when afforded by the
fruit collected in April. The juice is boiled down in copper vessels,
over an open fire, till its specific gravity is about 1·239.[464]
Lemon juice (Succus limonis) for administration as a
medicine should be pressed as wanted from the recent fruit whenever the
latter is obtainable.
The peel (Cortex limonis) cut in somewhat thin ribbons from the
fresh fruit is used in pharmacy, and is far preferable to that sold in
a dried state.
Microscopic Structure of the Peel.—The epidermis exhibits
numerous stomata; the parenchyme of the pericarp encloses large
oil-cells, surrounded by small tabular cells. The inner spongy tissue
is built up of very remarkable branched cells, separated by large
intercellular spaces. A solution of iodine in iodide of potassium
imparts to the cell-walls a transient blue coloration. The outer layers
of the parenchymatous tissue contain numerous yellowish lumps of a
substance which assumes a brownish hue by iodine, and yields a yellow
solution if potash be added. Alkaline tartrate of copper is reduced
by this substance, which probably consists of hesperidin. There also
occur large crystals of oxalate of calcium, belonging to the monoclinic
system. The interior tissue is irregularly traversed by small vascular bundles.
Chemical Composition—The peel of the lemon abounds in essential
oil, which is a distinct article of commerce, and will be described hereafter.
Lemons, as well as other fruits of the genus Citrus, contain a
bitter principle, Hesperidin, of which E. Hoffmann[465]
obtained 5 to 8 per cent. from unripe bitter oranges. He extracted them with
dilute alcohol, after they had previously been exhausted by cold water.
The alcohol should contain about 1 per cent. of caustic potash; the
liquid on cooling is acidulated with hydrochloric acid, when it yields
a yellowish crystalline deposit of hesperidin, which may be obtained
colourless and tasteless by recrystallization from boiling alcohol. By
dilute sulphuric acid (1 per cent.) hesperidin is broken up as follows:—
C₂₂H₂₆O₁₂ =
C₁₆H₁₄O₆
+ C₆H₁₂O₆.
Hesperidin.
Hesperetin.
Glucose.
Hesperidin is very little soluble even in boiling water or in ether,
but dissolves readily in hot acetic acid, also in alkaline solutions,
the latter then turning soon yellow and reddish. Pure hesperidin, as
presented to one of us by Hoffmann, darkens when it is shaken with
alcoholic perchloride of iron, and turns dingy blackish brown when
gently warmed with the latter.
Hesperetin forms crystals melting at 223° C., soluble both in
alcohol or ether, not in water; they taste sweet. They are split up by
potash in Phloroglucin and Hesperetic acid, C₁₀H₁₀O₄.
On addition of ferric chloride, thin slices of the peel are darkened,
owing probably to some derivative of hesperidin, or to hesperidin itself.
The name hesperidin had also been applied to yellow crystals
extracted from the shaddock, Citrus decumana L., the dried
flowers of which afford about 2 per cent. of that substance. It is,
as shown in 1879 by E. Hoffmann, quite different from hesperidin as
described above; he calls it Naringin and assigns to it the
formula C₂₃H₂₆O₁₂+4OH₂. Naringin is readily soluble in hot water or in
alcohol, not in ether or chloroform. Its solutions turn brown-red on
addition of ferric chloride.
Lemon juice, some of the characters of which have been already noticed,
is an important article in a dietetic point of view, being largely
consumed on shipboard for the prevention of scurvy. In addition to
citric acid it contains 3 to 4 per cent. of gum and sugar, and 2·28 per
cent. of inorganic salts, of which according to Stoddart only a minute
proportion is potash. Cossa[466]
on the other hand, who has recently studied the products of the lemon
tree with much care, has found that the ash of dried lemon juice
contains 54 per cent. of potash, besides 15 per cent. of phosphoric acid.
Stoddart has pointed out the remarkable tendency of citric acid to
undergo decomposition,[467]
and has proved that in lemons kept from February to July this acid
generally decreases in quantity, at first slowly, but afterwards
rapidly, until at the end of the period it entirely ceases to exist,
having been all split up into glucose and carbonic acid. At the same
time the sp. gr. of the juice was found to have undergone but slight
diminution:—thus it was 1·044 in February, 1·041 in May, and 1·027 in
July, and the fruit had hardly altered in appearance. Lemon juice may
with some precautions be kept unimpaired for months or even years. Yet
it is capable of undergoing fermentation by reason of the sugar, gum,
and albuminoid matters which it contains.
Commerce—Lemons are chiefly imported from Sicily, to a smaller
extent from the Riviera of Genoa and from Spain. From the published
statistics of trade, in which lemons are classed together with oranges
under one head, it appears that these fruits are being imported in
increasing quantities. The value of the shipments to the United Kingdom
in 1872 (largely exceeding those of any previous year) was £1,154,270.
Of this sum, £986,796 represents the value of the oranges and lemons
imported from Spain, Portugal, the Canary Islands and Azores; £155,330
the shipments of the same fruit from Italy; and £3,825 those from Malta.
Of concentrated lemon juice there were exported in 1877 from
Messina 1,631,332 kilogrammes, valued at 2,446,996 lire. The value of
concentrated lime juice exported in 1874 from Montserrat was
£3,390. From Dominica, 11,285 gallons, value £1,825, were shipped in 1875.
Uses—Lemon peel is used in medicine solely as a flavouring
ingredient. Freshly prepared lemon juice is often administered with an
alkaline bicarbonate in the form of an effervescing draught, or in a
free state.
Concentrated lemon juice is imported for the purpose of making
citric acid; it is derived not only from the lemon, but also, to a
smaller extent, from the lime and bergamot. Lime juice of the
West Indies is chiefly used as a beverage; small quantities of it
are also exported for the manufacture of citric acid. The culture
of Citrus Limetta Risso, the lime, was introduced in
Montserrat in 1852.
OLEUM LIMONIS.
Oleum Limonum; Essential Oil or Essence of Lemon; F.
Essence de Citron; G. Citronenöl.
Botanical Origin—Citrus Limonum Risso
(see p. 114).
History—The chemists of the 16th century were well acquainted
with the method of extracting essential oils by distillation. Besson
in his work L’art et moyen parfaict de tirer huyles et eaux de tous
medicaments simples et oleogineux, published at Paris in 1571,
mentions lemon-(citron) and orange-peel among the substances
subjected to this process. Giovanni Battista Porta,[468]
a learned Neapolitan writer, describes the method of preparing
Oleum ex corticibus Citri to consist in removing the peel of
the fruit with a rasp and distilling it so comminuted with water; and
adds that the oils of lemon and orange may be obtained in the same
manner. Essence of lemon of two kinds, namely expressed and
distilled, was sold in Paris in the time of Pomet, 1692.
Production—Essential oil of lemon is manufactured in Sicily, at
Reggio in Calabria, and at Mentone and Nice in France.
The lemons are used while still rather green and unripe, as being
richer in oil than when quite mature. Only the small and irregular
fruit, such as is not worth exporting, is employed for affording the
essence.
The process followed in Sicily and Calabria may be thus
described;[469]
it is performed in the months of November and December.
The workman first cuts off the peel in three thick longitudinal
slices, leaving the central pulp of a three-cornered shape with a
little peel at either end. This central pulp he cuts transversely in
the middle, throwing it on one side and the pieces of peel on the
other. The latter are allowed to remain till the next day and are then
treated thus: the workman seated holds in the palm of his left hand a
flattish piece of sponge, wrapping it round his forefinger. With the
other he places on the sponge one of the slices of peel, the outer
surface downwards, and then presses the zest-side (which is uppermost)
so as to give it for the moment a convex instead of a concave form.
The vesicles are thus ruptured, and the oil which issues from them is
received in the sponge with which they are in contact. Four or five
squeezes are all the workman gives to each slice of peel, which done
he throws it aside. Though each bit of peel has attached to it a small
portion of pulp, the workman contrives to avoid pressing the latter.
As the sponge gets saturated the workman wrings it forcibly, receiving
its contents in a coarse earthen bowl provided with a spout; in this
rude vessel, which is capable of holding at least three pints, the oil
separates from the watery liquid which accompanies it and is then decanted.
The yield is stated to be very variable, 400 fruits affording 9 to 14
ounces of essence. The prisms of pulp and the exhausted pieces of peel
are submitted to pressure in order to extract from them lemon juice,
and are said to be also subjected to distillation. The foregoing is
termed the sponge-process; it is also applied to the orange. It
appears rude and wasteful, but when honestly performed it yields an
excellent product.
Essence of lemon is prepared at Mentone and Nice by a different method.
The object being to set free and to collect the oil contained in the
vesicles of the peel, an apparatus is employed, which may be thus
described:—a stout saucer or shallow basin of pewter, about 8½ inches
in diameter with a lip on one side for convenience of pouring. Fixed
in the bottom of this saucer are a number of stout, sharp, brass pins,
standing up about half an inch; the centre of the bottom is deepened
into a tube about an inch in diameter and five inches in length,
closed at its lower end. This vessel, which is called an écuelle à
piquer, has therefore some resemblance to a shallow, dish-shaped
funnel, the tube of which is closed below.
The workman takes a lemon in the hand, and rubs it over the sharp pins,
turning it round so that the oil-vessels of the entire surface may be
punctured. The essential oil which is thus liberated is received in the
saucer whence it flows down into the tube; and as this latter becomes
filled, it is poured into another vessel that it may separate from the
turbid aqueous liquid that accompanies it. It is finally filtered and
is then known as Essence de Citron au zeste. A small additional
produce is sometimes obtained by immersing the scarified lemons in warm
water and separating the oil which floats off.
A second kind of essence termed Essence de Citron distillée is
obtained by rubbing the surface of fresh lemons, or of those which have
been submitted to the process just described, on a coarse grater of
tinned iron, by which the portion of peel richest in essential oil is
removed. This grated peel is subjected to distillation with water, and
yields a colourless essence of very inferior fragrance, which is sold
at a low price.
Description[470]—The
oil obtained by the sponge-process and that of the écuelle à
piquer are mobile liquids of a faint yellow colour, of exquisite
fragrance and bitterish aromatic taste.
The different specimens which we have examined are readily miscible
with bisulphide of carbon, but dissolve sparingly in spirit of wine
(0·830). An equal weight of the oil and of spirit of wine forms a
turbid mixture. No peculiar coloration is produced by mixture with
perchloride of iron.
The oils are dextrogyre, but differ in their rotatory power, as may be
illustrated by the following results, which we obtained by examining
them in a column 50 millimetres long in the polaristrobometer of Wild.
The oil of Signori Panuccio, due to the sponge-process
(p. 118, note 2), deviated 20·9°, that of
Monsieur Médecin (Essence de Citron au zeste) obtained by the
éculle à piquer deviated 33·4° and his distilled oil 28·3°.
Chemical Composition—The prevailing portion of most essential
oils of the Aurantiaceæ agrees with the formula C₁₀H₁₆;
the differences which they exhibit chiefly concern their optical
properties, odour, and colour. The boiling point mostly varies from
about 170° to 180° C., the sp. gr. between 0·83 and 0·88. These oils
are a mixture of isomeric hydrocarbons, and also contain a small amount
of cymene, C₁₀H₁₄, and of oxygenated oils, not yet well known; of these
we may infer the presence either from analytical results or simply
from the fact that the crude oils are altered by metallic sodium. If
they are purified by repeated rectification over that metal, they are
finally no longer altered by it. Oils thus purified cease to possess
their original fragrance, and often resemble oil of turpentine, with
which they agree in composition and general chemical behaviour.
As to essential oil of lemons, its chief constituent is the terpene,
C₁₀H₁₆, which, like oil of turpentine, easily yields crystals of
terpin, C₁₀H₁₆ 3OH₂. There is further present, according to Tilden
(1879) another hydrocarbon, C₁₀H₁₆, which already boils at 160° C.,
whereas the foregoing boils at 176° C. Lastly a small amount of cymene
and of a compound acetic ether, C₂H₃O(C₁₀H₁₇O), would appear to occur
also in oil of lemons. The crude oil of lemons already yields the
crystalline compound C₁₀H₁₆ + 2HCl, when saturated with anhydrous
hydrochloric gas, whereas by the same treatment oil of turpentine
affords the solid compound C₁₀H₁₆ + HCl.
Essential oil of lemons (not the distilled) when long kept deposits a
greasy mass, from which we have obtained small crystals apparently of
Bergaptene (p. 123).
Commerce—Essence of lemons is shipped chiefly from Messina and
Palermo, packed in copper bottles called in Italian ramiere and
by English druggists “jars” holding 25 to 50 kilo. or more;
sometimes in tin bottles of smaller size. The quantity of essences of
lemon, orange and bergamot exported from Sicily in 1871 was 368,800
lb., valued at £144,520, of which about two-thirds were shipped to
England.[471]
In 1877 the export of these essential oils from Messina
amounted to 306,948 kilogrammes, valued at 6,130,960 lire.
Uses—Essence of lemon is used in perfumery, and as a flavouring
ingredient; and though much sold by druggists is scarcely employed in
medicine.
Adulteration—Few drugs are more rarely to be found in a state of
purity than essence of lemon. In fact it is stated that almost all that
comes into the market is more or less diluted with oil of turpentine
or with the cheaper distilled oil of lemons. Manufacturers of
the essence complain that the demand for a cheap article forces them to
this falsification of their product.
OLEUM BERGAMOTTÆ.
Oleum Bergamii; Essence or Essential Oil of Bergamot; F.
Essence de Bergamotte; G. Bergamottöl.
Botanical Origin—Citrus Bergamia var. vulgaris
Risso et Poiteau,[472]
a small tree closely resembling in flowers and foliage the Bitter
Orange. Its fruit is 2½ to 3 inches in diameter, nearly spherical, or
slightly pear-shaped, frequently crowned by the persistent style; it is
of a pale golden yellow like a lemon,[473]
with the peel smooth and thin, abounding in essential oil of a peculiar
fragrance; the pulp is pale yellowish green, of a bitterish taste, and
far less acid than that of the lemon.
The tree is cultivated at Reggio in Calabria, and is unknown in
a wild state.
History—The bergamot is one of the cultivated forms which abound
in the genus Citrus, and which constitute the innumerable
varieties of the orange, lemon and citron. Whether it is most nearly
related to the lemon or to the orange is a point discussed as early
as the beginning of the last century. Gallesio[474]
remarks that it so evidently combines the characters of the two that
it should be regarded as a hybrid between them. The bergamot first
appeared in the latter part of the 17th century. It is not mentioned in
the grand work on orange trees of Ferrari,[475]
published at Rome in 1646, nor in the treatise of
Commelyn[476]
(1676), nor in the writings of Lanzoni (1690),[477]
or La Quintinie (1692).[478]
So far as we know, it is first noticed in a little book called Le
Parfumeur François, printed at Lyons in 1693. The author who calls
himself Le Sieur Barbe, parfumeur, says that the Essence de
Cedra ou Bergamotte is obtained from the fruits of a lemon-tree
which has been grafted on the stem of a bergamot pear; he adds that it
is got by squeezing small bits of the peel with the fingers in a bottle
or globe large enough to allow the hand to enter.
Volkamer of Nuremberg, who produced a fine work on the Citron tribe in
1708, has a chapter on the Limon Bergamotta, which he describes
as gloria limonum et fructus inter omnes nobilissimus. He states
that the Italians prepare from it the finest essences, which are sold
at a high price.[479]
But, as shown by one of us,[480]
the essential oil of bergamot had already, in 1688, a place among the
stores of an apothecary of the German town of Giessen.
The name Bergamotta was originally applied to a large kind of pear,
called in Turkish “beg-ârmûdî,” i.e. prince’s pear.[481]
Production—The bergamot is cultivated at Reggio, on low ground
near the sea, and in the adjacent villages. The trees are often
intermixed with lemon and orange trees, and the soil is well irrigated
and cropped with vegetables.
The essential oil (Oleum Bergamottæ) is obtained from the
full-grown but still unripe and more or less green fruits, gathered
in the months of November and December. They are richer in oil than
any one of the allied fruits. It was formerly made like that of lemon
by the sponge-process, but during the last 20 years this method has
been generally superseded by the introduction of a special machine
for the extraction of the essential oil. In this machine the fruits
are placed in a strong, saucer-like, metallic dish, about 10 inches
in diameter, having in the centre a raised opening which with the
outer edge forms a broad groove or channel; the dish is fitted with a
cover of similar form. The inner surface both of the dish and cover is
rendered rough by a series of narrow, radiating metal ridges of blades
which are about ¼ of an inch high and resemble the backs of knifes.
The dish is also furnished with some small openings to allow of the
outflow of essential oil; and both dish and cover are arranged in a
metallic cylinder, placed over a vessel to receive the oil. By a simple
arrangement of cog-wheels moved by a handle, the cover, which is very
heavy, is made to revolve rapidly over the dish, and the fruit lying
in the groove between the two is carried round, and at the same time
is subjected to the action of the sharp ridges, which, rupturing the
oil-vessels, cause the essence to escape, and set it free to flow out
by the small openings in the bottom of the dish. The fruits are placed
in the machine, 6, 8, or more at a time, according to their size, and
subjected to the rotatory action above described for about half a
minute, when the machine is stopped, they are removed, and fresh ones
substituted. About 7,000 fruits can thus be worked in one of these
machines in a day. The yield of oil is said to be similar to that of
lemon, namely 2½ to 3 ounces from 100 fruits.
Essence of bergamot made by the machine is of a greener tint than that
obtained by the old sponge-process. During some weeks after extraction
it gradually deposits a quantity of white greasy matter (bergaptene),
which, after having been exhausted as much as possible by pressure, is
finally subjected to distillation with water in order to separate the
essential oil it still contains.
The fruits from which the essence has been extracted are submitted to
pressure, and the juice, which is much inferior in acidity to lemon
juice, is concentrated and sold for the manufacture of citric acid.
Finally, the residue from which both essence and juice have been
removed, is consumed as food by oxen.
Description[482]—Essential
oil of bergamot is a thin and mobile fluid of peculiar and very
fragrant odour, bitterish taste, and slightly acid reaction. It has
a pale greenish yellow tint, due to traces of chlorophyll, as may be
shown by the spectroscope. Its sp. gr. is 0·86 to 0·88; its boiling
point varies from 183° to 195° C.
The oil is miscible with spirit of wine (0·83 sp. gr.), absolute
alcohol, as well as with crystallizable acetic acid. Four parts
dissolve clearly one part of bisulphide of carbon, but the solution
becomes turbid if a larger proportion of the latter is added.
Bisulphide of carbon itself is incapable of dissolving clearly any
appreciable quantity of the oil. A mixture of 10 drops of the oil, 50
drops of bisulphide of carbon and one of strong sulphuric acid has
an intense yellow hue. Perchloride of iron imparts to bergamot oil
dissolved in alcohol a dingy brown colour.
Panuccio’s oil of bergamot examined in the same way as that of lemon
(p. 120) deviates 7° to the right, and has therefore a dextrogyre
power very inferior to that of other oils of the same class.[483]
But it probably varies in this respect, for commercial specimens which we
judged to be of good quality deviated from 6·8° to 10·4° to the right.
Chemical Composition—If essential oil of bergamot is submitted
to rectification, the portions that successively distill over do not
accord in rotatory power or in boiling point, a fact which proves it to
be a mixture of several oils, as is further confirmed by analysis. It
appears to consist of hydrocarbons, C₁₀H₁₆, and their hydrates, neither
of which have as yet been satisfactorily isolated. Oil of bergamot,
like that of turpentine, yields crystals of the composition C₁₀H₁₆ +
3H₂O, if 8 parts are allowed to stand some weeks with 1 part of spirit
of wine, 2 of nitric acid (sp. gr. 1·2) and 10 of water, the mixture
being frequently shaken. No solid compound is produced by saturating
the oil with anhydrous hydrochloric gas.
The greasy matter that is deposited from oil of bergamot soon after
its extraction, and in small quantity is often noticeable in that of
commerce, is called Bergaptene or Bergamot Camphor.
We have obtained it in fine, white, acicular crystals, neutral and
inodorous, by repeated solution in spirit of wine. Its composition
according to the analysis of Mulder (1837) and of Ohme (1839)
answers to the formula C₉H₆O₃, which in our opinion requires further
investigation. Crystallized bergaptene is abundantly soluble in
chloroform, ether, or bisulphide of carbon; the alcoholic solution is
not altered by ferric salts.
Commerce—Essence of bergamot, as it is always termed in trade,
is chiefly shipped from Messina and Palermo in the same kind of bottles
as are used for essence of lemon.
Uses—Much employed in perfumery, but in medicine only
occasionally for the sake of imparting an agreeable odour to ointments.
Adulteration—Essence of bergamot, like that of lemon, is
extensively and systematically adulterated, and very little is
sent into the market entirely pure. It is often mixed with oil of
turpentine, but a finer adulteration is to dilute it with essential oil
of the leaves or with that obtained by distillation of the peel or of
the residual fruits. Some has of late been adulterated with petroleum.
The optical properties, as already mentioned, may afford some
assistance in detecting fraudulent admixtures, though as regards oil of
turpentine it must be borne in mind that there are levogyre as
well as dextrogyre varieties. This latter oil and likewise that
of lemon is less soluble in spirit of wine than that of bergamot.
CORTEX AURANTII.
Bitter Orange Peel; F. Ecorce ou Zestes d’Oranges amères;
G. Pomeranzenschale.
Botanical Origin—Citrus vulgaris Risso (C.
Aurantium var. a amara Linn., C. Bigaradia Duhamel).
The Bitter or Seville or Bigarade Orange, Bigaradier[484]
of the French, is a small tree extensively cultivated in the warmer parts of
the Mediterranean region, especially in Spain, and existing under many
varieties.
Northern India is the native country of the orange tree. In Gurhwal,
Sikkim, and Khasia there occurs a wild orange which is the supposed
parent of the cultivated orange, whether Sweet or Bitter.
The Bitter Orange reproduces itself from seed, and is regarded, at
least by cultivators, as quite distinct from the Sweet Orange, from
which however it cannot be distinguished by any important botanical
characters. Generally speaking, it differs from the latter in having
the fruit rugged on the surface, of a more deep or reddish-orange hue,
with the pulp very sour and bitter. The peel, as well as the flowers
and leaves, are more aromatic than the corresponding parts of the Sweet
Orange, and the petiole is more broadly winged.
History—The orange was unknown to the ancient Greeks and Romans;
and its introduction to Europe is due to the Arabs, who, according
to Gallesio,[485]
appear to have established the tree first in Eastern
Africa, Arabia, and Syria, whence it was gradually conveyed to Italy,
Sicily, and Spain. In the opinion of the writer just quoted, the bitter
orange was certainly known at the commencement of the 10th century to
the Arabian physicians, one of whom, Avicenna,[486]
employed its juice in medicine.
There is strong evidence to show that the orange first cultivated in
Europe was the Bitter Orange or Bigarade. The orange tree
at Rome, said to have been planted by St. Dominic about a.d.
1200, and which still exists at the monastery of St. Sabina, bears a
bitter fruit; and the ancient trees standing in the garden of
the Alcazar at Seville are also of this variety. Finally, the oranges
of Syria (ab indigenis Orenges nuncupati) described by
Jacques de Vitri, Bishop of Acon (ob.a.d. 1214) were
acidi seu pontici saporis.[487]
The Sweet Orange began to be cultivated about the middle of the 15th
century, having been introduced from the East by the Portuguese. It has
probably long existed in Southern China, and may have been taken thence
to India. In the latter country there are but few districts in which
its cultivation is successful, and the Bitter Orange is hardly known
at all. The name it has long borne of China[488]
or Portugal Orange indicates what has been the usual opinion as to its
origin. It probably alludes more exactly to a superior variety brought about
1630 from China to Portugal.[489]
One of the first importations of oranges into England occurred in
a.d. 1290, in which year a Spanish ship came to Portsmouth, of
the cargo of which the queen of Edward I. bought one frail of Seville
figs, one of raisins or grapes, one bale of dates, 230 pomegranates, 15
citrons, and 7 oranges (“poma de orenge”).[490]
Description—The Bitter Orange known in London as the Seville
Orange is a globular fruit, resembling in size, form, and structure
the common Sweet Orange, but having the peel much rougher, and when
mature of a somewhat deeper hue. The pulp of the fruit is filled with
an acid bitter juice. The ripe fruit is imported into London; the
peel is removed from it with a sharp knife in one long spiral strip,
and quickly dried, or it is sold in the fresh state. It is the more
esteemed when cut thin, so as to include as little as possible of the
white inner layer.
Well-dried orange peel should be externally of a bright tint and white
on its inner surface; it should have a grateful aromatic smell and
bitter taste. The peel is also largely imported into London ready
dried, especially from Malta. We have observed it from this latter
place of three qualities, namely in elliptic pieces or quarters, in
broad curled strips, and lastly a very superior kind, almost wholly
free from white zest, in strips less than ⅛ of an inch in width, cut
apparently by a machine. Such needless subdivision as this last has
undergone must greatly favour an alteration and waste of the essential
oil. Foreign-dried orange peel fetches a lower price than that dried in
England.
Microscopic Structure—There is no difference between the tissues
of this drug and those of lemon peel.
Chemical Composition—The essential oil to which the peel of the
orange owes its fragrant odour, is a distinct article of commerce, and
will be noticed hereafter under a separate head. The other constituents
of the peel probably agree with those of lemon peel. The substance
mentioned under the name of Hesperidin (p. 116)
particularly abounds in unripe bitter oranges.
Uses—Bitter orange peel is much used in medicine as an
aromatic tonic.
OLEUM NEROLI.
Oleum Aurantii florum; Oil or Essence of Neroli; F.
Essence de Néroli; G. Neroliöl.
Botanical Origin—Citrus vulgaris Risso.
(See page 124.)
History—Porta, the Italian philosopher of the 16th century
referred to (p. 118), was acquainted with the volatile
oil of the flowers of the citron tribe (“Oleum ex citriorum floribus”),
which he obtained by the usual process of distillation, and describes
as possessing the most exquisite fragrance. That distilled from orange
flowers acquired a century later (1675-1685) the name of Essence of
Neroli from Anne-Marie de la Trémoille-Noirmoutier, second wife of
Flavio Orsini, duke of Bracciano and prince of Nerola or Neroli. This
lady employed it for the perfuming of gloves, hence called in Italy
Guanti di Neroli.[491]
It was known in Paris to Pomet, who says[492]
the perfumers have given it the name of Neroli, and that it is
made in Rome and in Provence.
Production—Oil of Neroli is prepared from the fresh flowers of
the Bigarade or Bitter Orange by the ordinary process of distillation
with water, conducted in small copper stills. The flowers of all the
allied plants are far less aromatic. The water which distills over
with the oil constitutes, after the removal of the latter from its
surface, the Orange Flower Water (Aqua aurantii florum vel
Aqua Naphæ)[493]
of commerce. The manufacture is carried on chiefly
in the south of France at Grasse, Cannes, and Nice. The yield is about
0·6 to 0·7 per cent. of oil from fresh flowers, as stated by Poiteau et
Risso.[494]
The flowers of the sweet orange afford but half that amount of oil.
Description and Chemical Composition—Oil of Neroli as found in
commerce is seldom pure, for it generally contains an admixture of the
essential oil of orange-leaf called Essence of Petit Grain.
By the kind assistance of Mr. F. G. Warrick of Nice, we have obtained a
sample of Bigarade Neroli of guaranteed purity, to which the following
observations relate. It is of a brownish hue, most fragrant odour,
bitterish aromatic taste, and is neutral to test-paper. Its sp. gr.
at 11° C. is 0·889. When mixed with alcohol, it displays a bright
violet fluorescence, quite distinct from the blue fluorescence of a
solution of quinine. In oil of Neroli the phenomenon may be shown most
distinctly by pouring a little spirit of wine on to the surface of
the essential oil, and causing the liquid to gently undulate. The oil
is but turbidly miscible with bisulphide of carbon. It assumes a very
pure, intense, and permanent crimson hue if shaken with a saturated
solution of bisulphide of sodium. Examined in a column of 100 mm. we
observed the oil to deviate the ray of polarized light 6° to the right.
Subjected to distillation, the larger part of the oil passes over at
185°-195° C.; we found this portion to be colourless, yet to display
in a marked manner the violet fluorescence and also to retain the
odour of the original oil. The portion remaining in the retort was
mixed with about the same volume of alcohol (90 per cent.) and some
drops of water added, yet not sufficient to occasion turbidity. A very
small amount of the crystalline Neroli Camphor then made its
appearance, floating on the surface of the liquid; by re-solution in
boiling alcohol it was obtained in crystals of rather indistinct form.
The redistilled oil gave no camphor whatever.
Neroli Camphor was first noticed by Boullay in 1828. According to
our observations it is a neutral, inodorous, tasteless substance,
fusible at 55° C., and forming on cooling a crystalline mass. The
crystallization should be effected by cooling the hot alcoholic
solution, no good crystals being obtainable by slow evaporation or by
sublimation. The produce was extremely small, about 60 grammes of oil
having yielded not more than 0·1 gramme. Perhaps this scantiness of
produce was due to the oil being a year and a half old, for according
to Plisson[495]
the camphor diminishes the longer the oil is kept.[496]
We were unable to obtain any similar substance from the oils of bergamot,
petit grain, or orange peel.
Orange Flower Water is a considerable article of manufacture
among the distillers of essential oils in the south of Europe, and is
imported thence for use in pharmacy. According to Boullay[497]
it is frequently acid to litmus when first made,—is better if distilled in
small than in large quantities, and if made from the petals per
se, rather than from the entire flowers. He also states that only 2
lb. of water should be drawn from 1 lb. of flowers, or 3 lb. if petals
alone are placed in the still. As met with in commerce, orange flower
water is colourless or of a faintly greenish yellow tinge, almost
perfectly transparent, with a delicious odour and a bitter taste.
Acidulated with nitric acid, it acquires a pinkish hue more or less
intense, which disappears on saturation by an alkali.
Uses—Oil of Neroli is consumed almost exclusively in perfumery.
Orange flower water is frequently used in medicine to give a pleasant
odour to mixtures and lotions.
Adulteration—The large variation in value of oil of Neroli as
shown by price-currents[498]
indicates a great diversity of quality.
Besides being very commonly mixed, as already stated, with the
distilled oil of the leaves (Essence de Petit Grain)[499],
it is sometimes reduced by addition of the less fragrant oil obtained
from the flowers of the Portugal or Sweet Orange. In some of these
adulterations we must conclude that orange flower water participate:
metallic contamination of the latter is not unknown.
Other Products of the genus Citrus.
Essence or Essential Oil of Petit Grain—was originally obtained
by subjecting little immature oranges to distillation (Pomet—1692);
but it is now produced, and to a large extent, by distillation of the
leaves and shoots either of the Bigarade or Bitter Orange, or of the
Portugal or Sweet Orange. The essence of the former is by far the more
fragrant, and commands double the price. Poiteau and Risso[500]
state that the leaves of the Brigaradier with bitter fruit are by far the
richest in essential oil among all the allied leaves; they are obtained
in the lemon-growing districts of the Mediterranean where the essence
is manufactured. Lemon-trees being mostly grafted on orange-stocks,
the latter during the summer put forth shoots, which are allowed to
grow till they are often some feet in length. The cultivator then cuts
them off, binds them in bundles, and conveys them to the distiller
of Petit Grain. The strongest shoots are frequently reserved
for walking-sticks. The leaves of the two sorts of orange are easily
distinguished by their smell when crushed. Essence of Petit Grain,
which in odour has a certain resemblance to Neroli, is used in
perfumery and especially in the manufacture of Eau de Cologne.
According to Gladstone (1864) it consists mainly of a hydrocarbon
probably identical with that from oil of Neroli.
Essential Oil of Orange Peel—is largely made at Messina and
also in the south of France. It is extracted by the sponge-, or by the
écuelle-process, and partly from the Bigarade and partly from
the Sweet or Portugal Orange, the scarcely ripe fruit being in either
case employed. The oil made from the former is much more valuable
than that obtained from the latter, and the two are distinguished
in price-currents as Essence de Bigarade and Essence de
Portugal.
These essences are but little consumed in England, in liqueur-making
and in perfumery. For what is known of their chemical nature, the
reader can consult the works named at foot[501].
Essence of Cedrat—The true Citron or Cedrat tree is Citrus
medica Risso, and is of interest as being the only member of the
Orange tribe the fruit of which was known in ancient Rome. The tree
itself, which appears to have been cultivated in Palestine in the time
of Josephus, was introduced into Italy in about the 3rd century. In
a.d. 1003 it was much grown at Salerno near Naples, whence its
fruits were sent as presents to the Norman princes[502].
At the present day, the citron appears to be nowhere cultivated
extensively, the more prolific lemon tree having generally taken its
place. It is however scattered along the Western Riviera, and is also
grown on a small scale about Pizzo and Paola on the western coast of
Calabria, in Sicily, Corsica, and Azores. Its fruits, which often weigh
several pounds, are chiefly sold for being candied. For this purpose
the peel, which is excessively thick, is salted and in that state
shipped to England and Holland. The fruit has a very scanty pulp[503].
Essence of Cedrat which is quoted in some price-lists may be prepared
from the scarcely ripe fruit by the sponge-process; but as it is more
profitable to export the fruit salted, it is very rarely manufactured,
and that which bears its name is for the most part fictitious.
FRUCTUS BELÆ.
Bela; Bael Fruit, Indian Bael, Bengal
Quince.
Botanical Origin—Ægle Marmelos[504]
Correa (Cratæva Marmelos L.), a tree found in most parts of
the Indian peninsula, which is often planted in the neighbourhood of
temples, being esteemed sacred by the Hindus. It is truly wild in the
forests of the Coromandel Ghâts and of the Western Himalaya, ascending
often to 4,000 feet and growing gregarious when wild.
It attains a height of 30-40 feet, is usually armed with strong sharp
thorns and has trifid leaves, the central leaflet being petiolate and
larger than the lateral. The fruit is a large berry, 2 to 4 inches in
diameter, variable in shape, being spherical or somewhat flattened
like an orange, ovoid, or pyriform[505],
having a smooth hard shell; the interior divided into 10-15 cells each
containing several woolly seeds, consists of a mucilaginous pulp,
which becomes very hard in drying. In the fresh state the fruit is
very aromatic, and the juicy pulp which it contains has an agreeable
flavour, so that when mixed with water and sweetened, it forms a
palatable refrigerant drink. The fruit is never eaten as dessert,
though its pulp is sometimes made into a preserve with sugar.
The fruit of the wild tree is described as small, hard, and
flavourless, remaining long on the tree. The bark of the stem and root,
the flowers and the expressed juice of the leaves are used in medicine
by the natives of India.
History—The tree under the name of Bilva[506]
is constantly alluded to as an emblem of increase and fertility in ancient
Sanskrit poems, some of which as the Yajar Veda are supposed to have been
written not later than 1000 b.c.—Constantinus Africanus was
acquainted with the fruit under notice.
Garcia de Orta, who resided in India as physician to the Portuguese
viceroy at Goa in the 16th century, wrote an account of the fruit under
the name of Marmelos de Benguala (Bengal Quince) Cirifole
or Beli[507],
describing its use in dysentery.
In the following century it was noticed by Bontius, in whose writings
edited by Piso[508]
there is a bad figure of the tree as Malum Cydonium. It was also
figured by Rheede,[509]
and subsequently under the designation of Bilack or Bilack tellor by
Rumphius.[510]
The latter states that it is indigenous to Gujarat, the
eastern parts of Java, Sumbawa and Celebes, and that it has been
introduced into Amboina.
But although Ægle Marmelos has thus been long known and
appreciated in India, the use of its fruit as a medicine attracted no
attention in Europe till about the year 1850. The dried fruit which
has a place in the British Pharmacopœia is now not unfrequently
imported.
Description—We have already described the form and structure
of the fruit, which for medicinal use should be dried when in a half
ripe state. It is found in commerce in dried slices having on the outer
side a smooth greyish shell enclosing a hard, orange or red, gummy pulp
in which are some of the 10 to 15 cells existing in the entire fruit.
Each cell includes 6 to 10 compressed oblong seeds nearly 3 lines in
length, covered with whitish woolly hairs. When broken the pulp is seen
to be nearly colourless internally, the outside alone having assumed an
orange tint. The dried pulp has a mucilaginous, slightly acid taste,
without aroma, astringency, or sweetness.
There is also imported Bael fruit which has been collected when
ripe, as shown by the well-formed seeds. Such fruits arrive broken
irregularly and dried, or sawn into transverse slices and then dried,
or lastly entire, in which case they retain some of their original
fragrance resembling that of elemi.
Microscopic Structure—The rind of the fruit is covered with
a strong cuticle, and further shows two layers, the one exhibiting
not very numerous oil-cells, and the other an inner made up of
sclerenchyme. The tissue of the pulp, which, treated with water,
swells into an elastic mass, consists of large cells with considerable
cavities between them. The seeds when moistened yield an abundance
of mucilage nearly in the same way as White Mustard or Linseed. In
the epidermis of the seeds certain groups of cells are excessively
lengthened, and thus constitute the curious woolly hairs already noticed.
They likewise afford mucilage in the same way as the seed itself.
Chemical Composition—We are unable to confirm the remarkable
analyses of the drug alluded to in the Pharmacopœia of India;[511]
nor can we explain by any chemical examination upon what constituent
the alleged medicinal efficacy of bael depends.
The pulp moistened with cold water yields a red liquid containing
chiefly mucilage, and (probably) pectin which separates if the liquid
is concentrated by evaporation. The mucilage may be precipitated by
neutral acetate of lead or by alcohol, but is not coloured by iodine.
It may be separated by a filter into a portion truly soluble (as
proved by the addition of alcohol or acetate of lead), and another,
comprehending the larger bulk, which is only swollen like tragacanth,
but is far more glutinous and completely transparent.
Neither a per-nor a proto-salt of iron shows the infusion to contain
any appreciable quantity of tannin,[512]
nor is the drug in any sense possessed of astringent properties.
Uses—Bael is held in high repute in India as a remedy for
dysentery and diarrhœa; at the same time it is said to act as a
laxative where constipation exists.
Adulteration—The fruit of Feronia Elephantum Correa,
which has a considerable external resemblance to that of Ægle
Marmelos and is called by Europeans Wood Apple, is sometimes
supplied in India for bael. It may be easily distinguished: it is
one-celled with a large five-lobed cavity (instead of 10 to 15
cells) filled with numerous seeds. The tree has pinnate leaves with 2
or 3 pairs of leaflets. We have seen Pomegranate Peel offered as
Indian Bael.[513]
SIMARUBEÆ.
LIGNUM QUASSIÆ.
Quassia, Quassia Wood, Bitter Wood; F. Bois
de Quassia de la Jamaïque, Bois amer; G. Jamaica
Quassiaholz.
Botanical Origin—Picræna excelsa Lindl. (Quassia
excelsa Swartz, Simaruba excelsa DC., Picrasma
excelsa Planchon), a tree 50 to 60 feet in height, somewhat
resembling an ash and having inconspicuous greenish flowers and black
shining drupes the size of a pea. It is common on the plains and lower
mountains of Jamaica, and is also found in the islands of Antigua and
St. Vincent. It is called in the West Indies Bitter Wood or
Bitter Ash.
History—Quassia wood was introduced into Europe about the middle
of the last century. It was derived from Quassia amara L., a
shrub or small tree with handsome crimson flowers, belonging to the
same order, native of Panama, Venezuela, Guiana, and Northern Brazil.
It was subsequently found that the Bitter Wood of Jamaica which
Swartz and other botanists referred to the same genus, possessed
similar properties, and as it was obtainable of much larger size, it
has since the end of the last century been generally preferred. The
wood of Q. amara, called Surinam Quassia, is however
still used in France and Germany.[514]
The first to give a good account of Jamaica quassia was John
Lindsay,[515]
a medical practitioner of the island, who writing in 1791
described the tree as long known not only for its excellent timber, but
also as a useful medicine in putrid fevers and fluxes. He adds that the
bark is exported to England in considerable quantity—“for the
purposes of the brewers of ale and porter.”
Quassia, defined as the wood, bark, and root of Q. amara L.,
was introduced into the London Pharmacopœia of 1788; in the edition
of 1809, it was superseded by the wood of Picræna excelsa. In
the stock-book of a London druggist (J. Gurney Bevan, of Plough Court,
Lombard Street) we find it first noticed in 1781 (as rasuræ),
when it was reckoned as having cost 4s. 2d. per lb.
Description—The quassia wood of commerce consists of pieces of
the stem and larger branches, some feet in length, and often as thick
as a man’s thigh. It is covered with bark externally of a dusky grey or
blackish hue, white and fibrous within, which it is customary to strip
off and reject. The wood, which is of a very light yellowish tint, is
tough and strong, but splits easily. In transverse section it exhibits
numerous fine close medullary rays, which intersect the rather obscure
and irregular rings resembling those of annual growth of our indigenous
woody stems. The centre is occupied by a cylinder of pith of minute
size. In a longitudinal section, whether tangential or radial, the wood
appears transversely striated by reason of the small vertical height of
the medullary rays.
The wood often exhibits certain blackish markings due to the mycelium
of a fungus; they have sometimes the aspect of delicate patterns, and
at others appear as large dark patches.
Quassia has a strong, pure bitter taste, but is devoid of odour. It
is always supplied to the retail druggist in the form of turnings or
raspings, the former being obtained in the manufacture of the Bitter
Cups, now often seen in the shops.
Microscopic Structure—The wood consists for the most part of
elongated pointed cells (libriform), traversed by medullary rays, each
of the latter being built up of about 15 vertical layers of cells. The
single layers contain from one to three rows of cells. The ligneous
rays thus enclosed by medullary parenchyme, are intersected by groups
of tissue constituting the above-mentioned irregular rings. On a
longitudinal section this parenchyme exhibits numerous crystals of
oxalate of calcium, and sometimes deposits of yellow resin. The latter
is more abundant in the large vessels of the wood. Oxalate and resin
are the only solid matters perceptible in the tissues of this drug.
Chemical Composition—The bitter taste of quassia is due to
Quassiin, which was first obtained, no doubt, from the wood
of Quassia amara, by Winckler in 1835. It was analysed by
Wiggers,[516]
who assigned it the formula C₁₀H₁₂O₃, now regarded as doubtful.
According to the latter, quassiin is an irresolvable, neutral
substance, crystallizable from dilute alcohol or from chloroform. It
requires for solution about 200 parts of water, but is not soluble in
ether; it forms an insoluble compound with tannic acid. Quassia wood
is said to yield about ⅒ per cent. of quassiin. A watery infusion of
quassia, especially if a little caustic lime has been added to the
drug, displays a slight fluorescence, due apparently to quassiin.
Goldschmiedt and Weidel (1877) failed in obtaining quassiin. They
isolated the yellow resin which we mentioned above, and stated that it
yields protocatechuic acid when melted with potash. Quassia wood dried
at 100° C. yielded us 7·8 per cent. of ash.
Commerce—The quantity of Bitter Wood shipped from Jamaica in
1871 was 56 tons.[517]
Uses—The drug is employed as a stomachic and tonic. It is
poisonous to flies, and is not without narcotic properties in respect
to the higher animals.
Substitutes—The wood of Quassia amara L., the Bitter
Wood of Surinam, bears a close resemblance, both external and
structural, to the drug just noticed; but its stems never exceed four
inches in diameter and are commonly still thinner. Their thin, brittle
bark is of a greyish yellow, and separates easily from the wood. The
latter is somewhat denser than the quassia of Jamaica, from which it
may be distinguished by its medullary rays being composed of a single
or less frequently of a double row of cells, whereas in the wood
of Picræna excelsa, they consist of two or three rows, less
frequently of only one.
Surinam Quassia Wood is exported from the Dutch colony of Surinam. The
quantity shipped thence during the nine months ending 30th Sept, 1872,
was 264,675 lb.[518]
The bark of Samadera indica Gärtn., a tree of the same natural
order, owes its bitterness to a principle[519]
which agrees perhaps with quassiin. The aqueous infusion of the bark is
abundantly precipitated by tannic acid, a compound of quassiin probably
being formed. A similar treatment applied to quassia would possibly
easier afford quassiin than the extraction of the wood by means of
alcohol, as performed by Wiggers.
BURSERACEÆ.
OLIBANUM.
Gummmi-resina Olibanum, Thus masculum[520];
Olibanum, Frankincense; F. Encens; G.Weihrauch.
Botanical Origin—Olibanum is obtained from the stem of several
species of Boswellia, inhabiting the hot and arid regions
of Eastern Africa, near Cape Gardafui and of the southern coast of
Arabia. Notwithstanding the recent elaborate and valuable researches
of Birdwood,[521]
the olibanum trees are still but imperfectly known, as
will be evident in the following enumeration:—
1. Boswellia Carterii Birdw.—This includes the three following
forms, which may be varieties of a single species, or may belong to
two or more species,—a point impossible to settle until more perfect
materials shall have been obtained.
a. Boswellia No. 5, Oliver, Flora of Tropical Africa,
I. (1868) 324, Mohr meddu or Mohr madow of the natives;
meddu, according to Playfair and Hildebrandt, means black. The
leaflets are crenate, undulate, and pubescent on both sides.
This tree is found in the Somali Country, growing a little inland in
the valleys and on the lower part of the hills, never on the range
close to the sea. It yields the olibanum called Lubân Bedowi or
Lubân Sheheri (Playfair).
Hildebrandt describes the Mohr meddu as a tree 12 to 15 feet high, with
a few branches, indigenous to the limestone range of Ahl or Serrut, in
the northern part of the Somali Country, where it occurs in elevations
of from 3000 to 5000 feet. To this tree belongs the figure 58 in
Bentley and Trimen’s Medicinal Plants (Part 20, 1877).
b. Boswellia No. 6, Oliver, op. cit., Birdwood, Linn.
Trans. xxvii., tab. 29.—Sent by Playfair among the specimens of the
preceding, and with the same indications and native name. This form,
the “Mohr meddu” of the Somalis, has obscurely serrulate or almost
entire leaflets, velvety and paler below, glabrous above. The figure
(which is not given in the reprint) is very much the same as that of
the following.
c. Maghrayt d’sheehaz of the Maharas, Birdwood, l. c.
tab. 30, reprinted in Cooke’s report, plate I; Carter, Journ. of
Bombay Branch of R. Asiat. Soc. ii., tab. 23; B. sacra
Flückiger, Lehrbuch der Pharmakognosie des Pflanzenreiches,
1867. 31.—Ras Fartak, S.E. coast of Arabia, growing in the detritus of
limestone cliffs and close to the shore,[522]
also near the village of Merbat (Carter, 1844-1846).
Birdwood’s figure refers to a specimen propagated in the Victoria
Gardens, Bombay, from cuttings sent there from the Somali country by
Playfair.
2. B. Bhau-Dajiana Birdw. l. c. tab. 31, or plate III. of
the reprint.—Somali Country (Playfair); cultivated in Victoria Gardens,
Bombay, where it flowered in 1868. The differences between this species
and B. Carterii are not very obvious.
3. Boswellia No. 4, Oliver, op. cit.—Bunder Murayah,
Somali Country (Playfair). Grows out of the rock, but sometimes in the
detritus of limestone; never found on the hills close to the sea, but
further inland and on the highest ground. Yields Lubân Bedowi
and L. Sheheri; was received at Kew as Mohr add, a name
applied by Birdwood also to B. Bhau-Dajiana.
From the informations due to Captains Miles[523]
and Hunter and to Haggenmacher[524]
it would appear that the Beyo or Beyu of
the Somalis (Boido, Capt. Hunter) is agreeing with this tree.
4. Boswellia neglecta, S. Le M. Moore, in Journ. of
Botany, xv.(1877) 67 and tab. 185. This tree has been collected
by Hildebrandt in the limestone range, Ahl or Serrut, in the northern
part of the Somali Country. It occurs in elevations of 1000 to 1800
metres, and attains a height of 5 to 6 metres. Its exudation, according
to Hildebrandt, is collected in but small quantity and mixed with the
other kinds of olibanum. Moore gives Murlo as the vernacular
name of this tree, Hildebrandt calls it Mohr add.
In addition to the foregoing, from which the olibanum of commerce is
collected, it may be convenient to mention also the following:—
1. Boswellia Frereana Birdw., a well-marked and very distinct
species of the Somali Country, which the natives call Yegaar.
It abounds in a highly fragrant resin collected and sold as Lubân
Meyeti or Lubân Mati, which we regard to be the substance
originally known as Elemi (see this article).
2. B. papyrifera Richard (Plösslea floribunda Endl.), the
“Makar” of Sennaar and the mountainous region ascending to 4000 feet
above the level of the sea on the Abyssinian rivers Takazze and Mareb.
It appears not to grow in the outer parts of north-eastern Africa. Its
resin is not collected, and stated by Richard[525]
to be transparent; it consists no doubt merely of resin (and essential oil?)
without gum.[526]
3. B. thurifera Colebr. (B. glabra et B. serrata
Roxb.), the Salai tree of India, produces a soft odoriferous
resin which is used in the country as incense but is not the olibanum
of commerce. The tree is particularly abundant on the trap hills of
the Dekhan and Satpura range. Berg, in “Offizinelle Gewächse,” xiv. c.
gives a good figure of this species.
History—The use of olibanum goes back to a period of extreme
antiquity, as proved by the numerous references[527]
in the writings of the Bible to incense, of which it was an
essential ingredient. It is moreover well known that many centuries
before Christ, the drug was one of the most important objects of the
traffic which the Phœnicians[528]
and Egyptians carried on with Arabia.
Professor Dümichen[529] of Strassburg has discovered at the temple of
Dayr el Báhri in Upper Egypt, paintings illustrating the traffic
carried on between Egypt and a distant country called Punt or Pount
as early as the 17th century b.c. In these paintings
there are representations not only of bags of olibanum, but also of olibanum
trees planted in tubs or boxes, being conveyed by ship from Arabia
to Egypt. Inscriptions on the same building, deciphered by Professor
D., describe with the utmost admiration the shipments of precious
woods, heaps of incense, verdant incense trees,[530]
ivory, gold, stimmi (sulphide of antimony), silver, apes, besides other
productions not yet identified. The country Pount was first thought
to be southern Arabia, but is now considered to comprehend the Somali
coast, together with a portion of the opposite Arabian coast. Punt
possibly refers to “Opone,” an old name for Hafoon, a place south of
Cape Gardafui.
A detailed account of frankincense is given by Theophrastus[531]
(b.c. 370-285) who relates that the commodity is produced in
the country of the Sabæans, one of the most active trading nations
of antiquity, occupying the southern shores of Arabia. It appears
from Diodorus that the Sabæans sold their frankincense to the Arabs,
through whose hands it passed to the Phœnicians who disseminated the
use of it in the temples throughout their possessions, as well as among
the nations with whom they traded. The route of the caravans from
south-eastern Arabia to Gaza in Palestine, has recently (1866) been
pointed out by Professor Sprenger. Plutarch relates that when Alexander
the Great captured Gaza, 500 talents of olibanum and 100 talents of
myrrh were taken, and sent thence to Macedonia.
The libanotophorous region of the old Sabæans is in fact the
very country visited by Carter in 1844 and 1846, and lying as he states
on the south coast of Arabia between long. 52° 47′ and 52° 23′ east.[532]
It was also known to the ancients, at least to Strabo and Arrian, that
the opposite African coast likewise produced olibanum,[533]
as it is now doing almost exclusively; and the latter states that the drug is
shipped partly to Egypt and partly to Barbaricon at the mouth of the Indus.
As exemplifying the great esteem in which frankincense was held
by the ancients, the memorable gifts presented by the Magi to the
infant Saviour will occur to every mind. A few other instances may be
mentioned: Herodotus[534]
relates that the Arabians paid to Darius, king of Persia, an annual
tribute of 1000 talents of frankincense.
A remarkable Greek inscription, brought to light in modern times[535]
on the ruins of the temple of Apollo at Miletus, records the gifts made
to the shrine by Seleucus II., king of Syria (b.c. 246-227),
and his brother Antiochus Hierax, king of Cilicia, which included in
addition two vessels of gold and silver, ten talents of frankincense
(λιβανωτοός) and one of myrrh.
The emperor Constantine made numerous offerings to the church under St.
Silvester, bishop of Rome a.d. 314-335, of costly vessels and
fragrant drugs and spices,[536]
among which mention is made in several instances of Aromata and
Aromata in incensum, terms under which olibanum is to be
understood.[537]
With regard to the consumption of olibanum in other countries, it
is an interesting fact that the Arabs in their intercourse with the
Chinese, which is known to have existed as early as the 1Oth century,
carried with them olibanum, myrrh, dragon’s blood, and liquid
storax,[538]
drugs which are still imported from the west into China.
The first-named is called Ju-siang, i.e. milk perfume,
a curious allusion to its Arabic name Lubân signifying
milk. In the year 1872, Shanghai imported[539]
of this drug no less than 1,360 peculs (181,333 lb.).
Collection—The fragrant gum-resin is distributed through the
leaves and bark of the trees, and even exudes as a milky juice also
from the flowers; its fragrance is stated to be already appreciable
in a certain distance. Cruttenden,[540]
who visited the Somali Country in 1843, thus describes the collecting
of olibanum by the Mijjertheyn tribe, whose chief port is Bunder Murayah
(lat. 11° 43′ N.)[541]:—
“During the hot season the men and boys are daily employed in
collecting gums, which process is carried on as follows:—About the end
of February or beginning of March, the Bedouins visit all the trees
in succession and make a deep incision in each, peeling off a narrow
strip of bark for about 5 inches below the wound. This is left for a
month when a fresh incision is made in the same place, but deeper. A
third month elapses and the operation is again repeated, after which
the gum is supposed to have attained a proper degree of consistency.
The mountain sides are immediately covered with parties of men and
boys, who scrape off the large clear globules into a basket, whilst
the inferior quality that has run down the tree is packed separately.
The gum when first taken from the tree is very soft, but hardens
quickly.... Every fortnight the mountains are visited in this manner,
the trees producing larger quantities as the season advances, until the
middle of September, when the first shower of rain puts a close to the
gathering that year.”
The informations due to J. M. Hildebrandt, who visited the Somali in
1875, are in accordance with Cruttenden’s statements. The former says,
that the latest crops are greatly injured by the rains, the drug being
partly dissolved by the water.
Carter[542]
describing the collection of the drug in southern Arabia,
writes thus:—“The gum is procured by making longitudinal incisions
through the bark in the months of May and December, when the cuticle
glistens with intumescence from the distended state of the parts
beneath; the operation is simple, and requires no skill on the part
of the operator. On its first appearance the gum comes forth white as
milk, and according to its degree of fluidity, finds its way to the
ground, or concretes on the branch near the place from which it first
issued, from whence it is collected by men and boys employed to look
after the trees by the different families who possess the land in which
they grow.” According to Captain Miles,[543]
the drug is not collected by the people of the country, but by Somalis
who cross in numbers from the opposite coast, paying the Arab tribes
for the privilege. The Arabian Lubân, he says, is considered inferior
to the African.
It would even appear that the collection of the drug has ceased in
Arabia, and that the names of Lubân Maheri or Mascati or Sheehaz,
referring to the coast of Arabia between Ras Fartak (52° 10′ E.) and
Ras Morbas (54° 34′) are now applied to the olibanum brought there from
the opposite African coast.[544]
Hildebrandt informed one of us (letter dated 26th Dec., 1878) that he
has ascertained at Aden, that all the frankincense imported in Aden
comes from Africa.
Description—Olibanum as found in commerce varies rather
considerably in quality and appearance. It may in general terms be
described as a dry gum-resin, consisting of detached tears up to an
inch in length, of globular, pear-shaped, clavate, or stalactitic
form, mixed with more or less irregular lumps of the same size. Some
of the longer tears are slightly agglutinated, but most are distinct.
The predominant forms are rounded,—angular fragments being less
frequent, though the tears are not seldom fissured. Small pieces of
the translucent brown papery bark are often found adhering to the flat
pieces. The “Lubân Fasous Bedow” as exported from the Mijjertheyn
district, in the eastern part of the Somali Country, is in very fine
large tears.
The colour of the drug is pale yellowish or brownish, but the finer
qualities consist of tears which are nearly colourless or have a
greenish hue. The smallest grains only are transparent, the rest are
translucent and somewhat milky, and not transparent even after the
removal of the white dust with which they are always covered. But if
heated to about 94° C., they become almost transparent. When broken
they exhibit a rather dull and waxy surface. Examined under the
polarizing microscope no trace of crystallization is observable.
Olibanum softens in the mouth; its taste is terebinthinous and slightly
bitter, but by no means disagreeable. Its odour is pleasantly aromatic,
but is only fully developed when the gum-resin is exposed to an
elevated temperature. At 100° C. the latter softens without actually
fusing, and if the heat be further raised decomposition begins.
Chemical Composition—Cold water quickly changes olibanum
into a soft whitish pulp, which when rubbed down in a mortar forms
an emulsion. Immersed in spirit of wine, a tear of olibanum is not
altered much in form, but it becomes of an almost pure opaque white.
In the first case the water dissolves the gum, while in the second the
alcohol removes the resin. We find that pure olibanum treated with
spirit of wine leaves 27 to 35 of gum,[545]
which forms a thick mucilage with three parts of water. Dissolved in
5 parts of water it yields a neutral solution, which is precipitated
by perchloride of iron as well as by silicate of sodium, but not by
neutral acetate of lead. It is consequently a gum of the same class as
gum arabic, if not identical with it. Its solution contains the same
amount of lime as gum arabic affords.
The resin of olibanum has been examined by Hlasiwetz (1867), according
to whom it is a uniform substance having the composition C₂₀H₃₀O₃.
We find that it is not soluble in alkalis, nor have we succeeded in
converting it into a crystalline body by the action of dilute alcohol.
It is not uniformly distributed throughout the tears; if they are
broken after having been acted upon by dilute alcohol, it now and
then happens that a clear stratification is perceptible, showing a
concentric arrangement.
Olibanum contains an essential oil, of which Braconnot (1808) obtained
5 per cent., Stenhouse (1840) 4 per cent., and Kurbatow (1871-1874) 7
per cent. According to Stenhouse it has a sp. gr. of 0·866, a boiling
point of 179·4° C., and an odour resembling that of turpentine but more
agreeable. Kurbatow separated this oil into two portions, the one of
which has the formula C₁₀H₁₆, boils at 158° C., and combines with HCl
to form crystals; the other contains oxygen. The bitter principle of
olibanum forms an amorphous brown mass.
The resin of olibanum submitted to destructive distillation affords no
umbelliferone. Heated with strong nitric acid it develops no peculiar
colour, but at length camphretic acid (see Camphor) is formed, which
may be also obtained from many resins and essential oils if submitted
to the same oxidizing agent.
Commerce—The olibanum of Arabia is shipped from several small
places along the coast between Damkote and Al Kammar, but the quantity
produced in this district is much below that furnished by the Somali
Country in Eastern Africa. The latter is brought to Zeyla, Berbera,
Bunder Murayah, and many smaller ports, whence it is shipped to Aden
or direct to Bombay. The trade is chiefly in the hands of Banians, and
the great emporium for the drug is Bombay. A certain portion is shipped
through the straits of Bab-el-Mandeb to Jidda,—Von Kremer[546]
says to the value of £12,000 annually. The quantity exported from Bombay in the
year 1872-73 was 25,100 cwt., of which 17,446 cwt. were shipped to the
United Kingdom, and 6,184 cwt. to China.[547]
Uses—As a medicine olibanum is nearly obsolete, at least in
Britain. The great consumption of the drug is for the incense used in
the Roman Catholic and Greek Churches.
MYRRHA.
Gummi-resina Myrrha; Myrrh; F. Myrrhe; G.
Myrrhe.
Botanical Origin—Ehrenberg who visited Egypt, Nubia, Abyssinia,
and Arabia in the years 1820-26, brought home with him specimens of
the myrrh trees found at Ghizan (Gison or Dhizân), a town on the strip
of coast-region called Tihâma, opposite the islands of Farsan Kebir
and Farsan Seghir, and a little to the north of Lohaia, on the eastern
side of the Red Sea, in latitude 16° 40′, and also on the neighbouring
mountains of Djara (or Shahra) and Kara. Here the myrrh trees form
the underwood of the forests of Acacia, Moringa, and
Euphorbia. Nees von Esenbeck who examined these specimens,
drew up from them a description of what he called Balsamodendron
Myrrha, which he figured in 1828.[548]
After Ehrenberg’s herbarium had been incorporated in the Royal
Herbarium of Berlin, Berg examined these specimens, and came to the
conclusion that they consist of two species, namely that
described and figured by Nees, and a second to which was attached
(correctly we must hope) two memoranda bearing the following
words:—“Ipsa Myrrhæ arbor ad Gison,—Martio,” and “Ex huic
simillima arbore ad Gison ipse Myrrham effluentem legi.[549]Hæc specimina lecta sunt in montibus Djara et Kara Februario.” This
plant Berg named B. Ehrenbergianum.[550]
Oliver in his Flora of Tropical Africa (1868)[551]
is disposed to consider Berg’s plant the same as B. Opobalsamun
Kth., a tree or shrub yielding myrrh, found by Schweinfurth on the
Bisharrin mountains in Abyssinia, not far from the coast between Suakin
and Edineb. But Schweinfurth himself does not admit the identity of the
two plants.[552]
It is certain, however, that the myrrh of commerce is chiefly of African origin.
Captain F. M. Hunter, Assistant Resident of Aden, informed us[553]
that the Arabian myrrh tree, the Didthin, is found not only in the
southern provinces of Arabia, Yemen, and Hadramant, probably also in
the southern part of Oman, but likewise on the range of hills which,
on the African shore, runs parallel to the Somali coast. The Somalis
who gather the myrrh in Arabia allege that the Arabian “Didthin” is
identical with that of their own district. Its exudation is the true
myrrh, “Mulmul” of the Somalis, the “Mur” of the Arabs,
or “Heerabole”[554]
of the Indians.
Another myrrh tree, according to Captain Hunter, is growing in
Ogadain and the districts round Harrar, that is between the 7th
and 10th parallels, N. lat., and 43° to 50° E. long. This is the
“Habaghadi” of the Somalis, which is not found in Arabia, nor
in the coast range of the Somali country, but only at a considerable
distance from the sea-shore. Its exudation is the coarse myrrh,
habaghadi of the Somalis and Arabs and “Baisabole” of the
Indians.
Hildebrandt has collected the didthin, or didin as he writes, in the
coast range alluded to, that is in the Ahl or Serrut Mountains, where
the tree is growing on sunny slopes in elevations of 500 to 1,500
metres. He has ascertained that it is identical with Ehrenberg’s
tree, Balsamodendron Myrrha Nees. It is a low tree of crippled
appearance, attaining not more than 3 metres. This species must therefore
be pointed out as the source of true myrrh of the European commerce.
History—(See also further on, Bissabol). Myrrh has been used
from the earliest times together with olibanum as a constituent of
incense,[555]
perfumes, and unguents. It was an ingredient of the holy
oil used in the Jewish ceremonial as laid down by Moses: and it was
also one of the numerous components of the celebrated Kyphi of
the Egyptians, a preparation used in fumigations, medicine, and the
process of embalming, and of which there were several varieties.
In the previous article we have pointed out (p. 137)
several early references to myrrh in connection with olibanum, in which it is
observable that the myrrh (when weights are mentioned) is always in
the smaller quantity. Of the use of the drug in mediæval Europe there
are few notices, but they tend to show that the commodity was rare and
precious. This myrrh is recommended in the Anglo-Saxon Leech-books[556]
to be used with frankincense in the superstitious medical practice
of the 11th century. In a manuscript of the Monastery of Rheinau,
near Schaffhausen, Switzerland, we also find that, apparently in the
11th century, myrrh as well as olibanum were used in ordeals in the
“judicium aquæ bullientis.”[557]
The drug was also used by the Welsh “Physicians of Myddfai” in the
13th century. In the Wardrobe accounts of Edward I. there is an entry
under date 6th January, 1299, for gold, frankincense, and myrrh,
offered by the king in his chapel on that day, it being the Feast of
Epiphany.[558]
Myrrh again figures in the accounts of Geoffroi de Fleuri,[559]
master of the wardrobe (argentier) to Philippe le Long, king
of France, where record is made of the purchase of—“4 onces d’estorat
calmite” (see Styrax) “et mierre (myrrh) ... encenz et
laudanon,” (Ladanum, the resin of Cistus creticus L.)—for the funeral
of John, posthumous son of Louis X., a.d.
1316.
Gold, silver, silk, precious stones, pearls, camphor, musk,
myrrh, and spices are enumerated[560]
as the presents which the Khan of Cathay sent to Pope Benedict XII. at
Avignon about the year 1342. The myrrh destined for this circuitous
route to Europe[561]
was doubtless that of the Arabian traders, with whom the Chinese had
constant intercourse during the middle ages. Myrrh in fact is still
somewhat largely consumed in China.[562]
The name Myrrh is from the Hebrew and Arabic Mur, meaning
bitter, whence also the Greek σμύρνα. The ancient Egyptian Bola
or Bal, and the Sanskrit Vola are preserved in the
Persian and Indian words Bol, Bola, and Heerabol,
well-known names for myrrh.
Stacte (στακτὴ), a substance often mentioned by the ancients,
is said by Pliny to be a spontaneous liquid exudation of the myrrh
tree, more valuable than myrrh itself. The author of the Periplus of
the Erythrean Sea represents it as exported from Muza in Arabia[563]
together with myrrh. Theophrastus[564]a.d. 314-335.[565]
The myrrh of the ancients was not always obtained from Arabia. The
author of the Periplus,[566]
who wrote about a.d. 64, records it
to have been an export of Abalites, Malao, and Mosyllon (the last named
the modern Berbera), ancient ports of the African coast outside the
straits of Bab-el-Mandeb; and he even mentions that it is conveyed by
small vessels to the opposite shores of Arabia.
Secretion—Marchand[567]
who examined and figured the sections of a branch of three years’
growth of B. Myrrha, represents the gum-resin as chiefly
deposited in the cortical layers, with a little in the medulla.
Collection—By the Somal tribe myrrh is largely collected as it
flows out, incisions, according to Hildebrandt, being never practised.
From the information given by Ehrenberg to Nees von Esenbeck,[568]
it appears that myrrh when it first exudes is of an oily and then of
a buttery appearance, yellowish white, gradually assuming a golden
tint and becoming reddish as it hardens. It exudes from the bark
like cherry-tree gum, and becomes dark and of inferior value by age.
Although Ehrenberg says that the myrrh he saw was of fine quality, he
does not mention it being gathered by the natives.
With regard to the localities[569]
in which the drug is collected, Cruttenden,[570]
who visited the Somali coast in 1843, says that myrrh
is brought from the Wadi Nogâl, south west of Cape Gardafui, and from
Murreyhan, Ogadain and Agahora; and that some few trees are found on
the mountains behind Bunder Murayah. Major Harris[571]
saw the myrrh tree in the Adel desert and in the jungle of the Háwash,
on the way from Tajura to Shoa.
Vaughan[572]
states that the Somali Country and the neighbourhood of
Hurrur (or Harar or Adari, 9° 20′ N., 42° 17′ E.) south west of Zeila
are the chief producing districts. It is generally brought to the great
fair of Berbera held in November, December, and January, where it is
purchased by the Banians of India, and shipped for Bombay.
It appears that all these informations rather refer to the Bisabol or
Habaghadi variety of myrrh; only the first notice, due to Hildebrandt,
applies to true myrrh.
Myrrh trees abound on the hills about Shugra and Sureea in the
territory of the Fadhli or Fudthli tribe, lying to the eastward of
Aden; myrrh is collected from them by Somalis who cross from the
opposite coast for the purpose and pay a tribute for the privilege to
the Arabs, who appear to be scarcely acquainted with this drug.[573]
But a sample of it, received by one of us from Vaughan in 1852, and others
we have since seen in London (and easily, recognized), proved it to be
somewhat different from typical myrrh, and it is probably afforded by
another species than Balsamodendron Myrrha.
It would thus appear that there are three different trees affording
myrrh, namely that just alluded to, secondly the “Habaghadi,” and
thirdly that growing east of Aden.
Description—Myrrh consists of irregular roundish masses,
varying in size from small grains up to pieces as large as an egg,
and occasionally much larger. They are of an opaque reddish-brown
with dusty dull surface. When broken, they exhibit a rough or waxy
fracture, having a moist and unctuous appearance, especially when
pressed, and a rich brown hue. The fractured, translucent surface often
displays characteristic whitish marks which the ancients compared to
the light mark at the base of the finger-nails. Myrrh has a peculiar
and agreeable fragrance with an aromatic, bitter, and acrid taste.
It cannot be finely powdered until deprived by drying of some of its
essential oil and water; nor when heated does it melt like colophony.
Water disintegrates myrrh, forming a light brown emulsion, which viewed
under the microscope appears made up of colourless drops, among which
are granules of yellow resin. Alcohol dissolves the resin of myrrh,
leaving angular non-crystalline particles of gum[574]
and fragments of bark.
Chemical Composition—Myrrh is a mixture, in very varying
proportions, of resin, mucilaginous matters, and essential oil. A fine
specimen of myrrh from the Somali coast, with which Captain Hunter, in
1877, kindly presented one of us, yielded 27 per cent. of resin. The
undissolved portion is partly soluble in water.
The resin dissolves completely in chloroform or alcohol, and the
colour of the latter solution is but slightly darkened by perchloride
of iron. It is but partially soluble in alkalis or in bisulphide of
carbon. Brückner (1867) found this portion to yield 75·6 per cent. of
carbon and 9·5 of hydrogen. The resin which the bisulphide refuses to
dissolve, is freely soluble in ether. It contains only 57·4 per cent.
of carbon. The resin of myrrh to which, when moistened with alcohol, a
small quantity of concentrated nitric or hydrochloric acid is added,
assumes a violet hue, but far less brilliant than that displayed
by resin of galbanum when treated in a similar manner. But a most
intensely violet liquid may be obtained by adding bromine to the resin
dissolved in bisulphide of carbon. If the resin of myrrh as afforded
by alcohol is warmed with petroleum (boiling at 70° C.), only a small
amount of resin is dissolved. This liquid becomes turbid if vapours of
bromine are added; a violet flocculent matter deposits, whereas the
just above-mentioned solution in the bisulphide continues clear on
addition of bromine.
The resin of myrrh is not capable of affording umbelliferone like that
of galbanum. By melting it with potash, pyrocatechin and protocatechuic
acid are produced in small amount.
Myrrh yields on distillation a volatile oil which in operating on 25
lb. of the drug, we obtained to the extent of ¾ per cent.[575]
It is a yellowish, rather viscid liquid, neutral to litmus, having a powerful
odour of myrrh and sp. gr. 0·988 at 13° C.[576]
In a column 50 mm. long, it deviates a ray of light 30·1° to the left.
By submitting it to distillation, we obtained before the oil boiled, a
few drops of a strongly acid liquid having the smell of formic acid.
Neutralized with ammonia, this liquid produced in solution of mercurous
nitrate a whitish precipitate which speedily darkened, thus indicating
formic acid, which is developed in the oil. Old myrrh is in fact said
to yield an acid distillate. The oil begins to boil at about 266° C.,
and chiefly distills over between 270° and 290°.
On combustion in the usual way it afforded carbon 84·70, hydrogen 9·98.
Having been again rectified in a current of dry carbonic acid, it had
a boiling point of 262-263° C., and now afforded[577]
carbon 84·70, hydrogen 10·26, which would nearly answer to the formula
C₂₂H₃₂O. The results of Ruickholdt’s analysis (1845) of essential oil
of myrrh assign it the formula C₁₀H₁₄O, which is widely different from
that indicated by our experiments.
The oil which we rectified displays a faintly greenish hue; it is
miscible in every proportion with bisulphide of carbon, the solution
exhibiting at first no peculiar coloration when a drop of nitric or
sulphuric acid is added. Yet the mixture to which nitric acid (1·20)
has been added, assumes after an hour or two a fine violet hue which
is very persistent, enduring even if the liquid is allowed to dry up
in a large capsule. If to the crude oil dissolved in bisulphide of
carbon bromine be added, a violet hue is produced; and if the solution
is allowed to evaporate, and the residue diluted with spirit of wine,
it assumes a fine blue which disappears on addition of an alkali. The
oil is not much altered by boiling with alcoholic potash, nor does it
combine with alkaline bisulphites.
The Bitter principle of myrrh is contained in the resin as
extracted by alcohol. By exhausting the resin with warm water an acid
brown solution is obtained, from which a dark, viscid, neutral mass
separates if the liquid is concentrated; it is contaminated with a
large amount of inorganic matter, from which it may be purified by
means of ether. Yet the latter affords also but an amorphous, somewhat
brittle brown substance, softening at 80°-90° C. This bitter principle
reminds us of that mentioned in our article Elemi, page 151; it is but
sparingly soluble in water; the yellowish solution is intensely bitter.
The bitter principle of myrrh appears to be a glucoside. We have not
succeeded in preparing it in a more satisfactory state.
Commerce—Myrrh is chiefly shipped by way of Berbera to Aden, and
thence either to Europe or to Bombay. The exports of Aden in the fiscal
year 1875 to 1876 were 1439 cwt.; one-half of which went to Bombay, one
third to the United Kingdom.[578]
The bags or bales which contain the myrrh are opened in Bombay, and the
drug is sorted. The better portion goes to Europe, the refuse to China,
where it is probably used as an incense.[579]
Uses—Myrrh, though much used, does not appear to possess any
very important medicinal powers, and is chiefly employed on account of
its bitter, aromatic properties.
Other Varieties of Myrrh—Though the myrrh of commerce exhibits
some diversity of appearance, the drug-brokers and druggists of London
are not in the habit of applying any special designations to the different
qualities. There are however two varieties which deserve notice.
1. Bissa Bol (Bhesabol, Bysabole),
Habaghadi or Hebbakhade of the Somalis, formerly called
East India Myrrh.[580]
This drug is of African origin, but of the plant which yields it
nothing is known. Vaughan[581]
who sent a sample from Aden to one of
us in 1852, was told by the natives that the tree from which it is
collected resembles that affording Heera Ból or true myrrh, but
that it is nevertheless distinct. The drug is exported from the whole
Somali coast to Mokha, Jidda, Aden, Makulla, the Persian Gulf, India
and even China.[582]
Bombay official returns show that the quantity imported thither in the
year 1872-73, was 224 cwt, all shipped from Aden.
Some myrrh, no doubt that from the interior of north-eastern Africa,
the Habaghadi or Baisabole, finds its way by the country of the
Wagadain (Ugahden or Ogadain) to the small port of Brava (Barawa,
Braoua), about 1° N. lat., and to Zanzibar.[583]
This is, possibly, also the “Mirra fina” which is stated, about
the year 1502, by Tomé Lopez to be collected (?) in the island of
“Monzambiche.”[584]
According to Vaughan, Bissa Bôl is mixed with the food given to milch
cows and buffaloes in order to increase the quantity and improve the
quality of their milk, and that it is also used as size to impart a
bright gloss to whitewashed walls.
Miles mentions[585]
that myrrh, called there hodthai, is only used in the Somali
country, by men to whiten their shields (by means of an emulsion made
with the drug), by women to cleanse their hair. Probably hodthai and
habaghadi is one and the same thing.
Bissa Bôl differs from myrrh in its stronger, almost acrid taste
and in odour, which, when once familiar is easily recognizable;
fine specimens of the former have the outward characters of myrrh
and perhaps are often passed off for it. A good sample of “coarse”
habaghadi myrrh as sent in 1877 by Captain Hunter from Aden proved
to contain but very little resin. This resin is manifestly different
from that of myrrh as already shown by its paler, more reddish colour.
The resin of Bissa Bôl moreover is but very sparingly soluble in
bisulphide of carbon; this solution is not altered by bromine,
that of true myrrh, as above stated, assuming a most intense violet
colour on addition of bromine. Nor is the resin of habaghadi soluble in
petroleum ether. Of the gummy substance, which is by far the prevailing
constituent of this drug, a small portion only is soluble in water.
These extremely marked differences no doubt depend upon a widely
discrepant composition of the resins of the two kinds of myrrh as well
as upon a different proportion of gum and resin. The Bissa Bôl usually
seen is an impure and foul substance, which is regarded by London
druggists as well as by the Banian traders in India as a very inferior
dark sort of myrrh.
2. Arabian Myrrh—The drug we have mentioned at p. 143
as collected to the eastward of Aden, is of interest as substantiating the
statement of Theophrastus that both olibanum and myrrh grow in Southern
Arabia.
The drug, which is not distinguished by any special name in English
trade, is in irregular masses seldom exceeding 1½ inches long, and
having a somewhat gummy-looking exterior. The larger lumps seem formed
by the cohesion of small, rounded, translucent, externally shining
tears or drops. The fracture is like that of common myrrh, but less
unctuous and wants the whitish markings. The odour and taste are those
of the ordinary drug. Pieces of a semi-transparent papery bark are
attached to some of the lumps. We extracted the resin of a sample of
this myrrh from the territory of the Fadhli, as sent to us by Captain
Hunter. Its solution in bisulphide of carbon or petroleum ether was
coloured by bromine as stated above, (p. 144)
with regard to typical myrrh (Heerabol) from the Somali Country. The
name applies to myrrh from the vicinity of Ras Morbat in the same
region. But the resin of another kind of Arabian myrrh, for which we
are likewise indebted to Captain Hunter, is not coloured when
treated in the same way. This is the myrrh “Hodaidia Jebeli” from north
and north-western Yenen.
ELEMI.
Resina Elemi; Elemi; F. Résine Elemi; G.
Elemiharz.
Botanical Origin—The resin known in pharmacy as Elemi
is derived from a tree growing in the Philippines, which Blanco,[586]
a botanist of Manila, described in 1845 under the name of Icica
Abilo, but which is completely unknown to the botanists of Europe.
Blanco’s description is such that, if correct, the plant cannot be
placed in either of the old genera Icica or Elaphrium,
comprehended by Bentham and Hooker in that of Bursera, nor yet
in the allied genus Canarium; in fact even the order to which it
belongs is somewhat doubtful.[587]
The tree grows in the province of Batangas in the island of
Luzon (south of Manila), where its name in the Tagala language
is ábilo; the Spaniards call it Arbol a brea, i.e.
pitch-tree, from the circumstance that its resin is used for the
caulking of boats.
History—The explicit statements of Theophrastus in the 3rd
century b.c. relative to olibanum have already been mentioned.
The same writer narrates[588]
that a little above Coptus on the Red Sea, no tree is found except the
acacia (ἀκάνθη) of the desert ... but that on the sea there grow laurel
(δάϕνη) and olive (ἐλαία), from the latter of which exudes a substance
much valued to make a medicine for the staunching of blood.
This story appears again in Pliny[589]
who says that in Arabia the olive tree exudes tears which are an
ingredient of the medicine called by the Greeks Enhæmon, from
its efficacy in healing wounds.
Dioscorides[590]
briefly notices the Gum of the Ethiopian olive,
which he likens to scammony; and the same substance is named by
Scribonius Largus[591]
who practised medicine at Rome during the 1st century.
The writers who have commented on Dioscorides have generally adopted
the opinion that the exudation of the so-called olive tree of Arabia
and Ethiopia was none other than the substance known to them as
Elemi, though, as remarked by Mattioli,[592]
the oriental drug thus called by no means well accords with the
description left by that author.
As to that name, the earliest mention of it appears in the middle of
the 15th century. Thus in a list of drugs sold at Frankfort about
1450, we find Gommi Elempnij.[593] Saladinus,[594]
who lived about this period, enumerates Gumi Elemi among the drugs kept by
the Italian apothecaries, but we have not met with the name in any
other writer of the school of Salerno. The Arbolayre,[595]
a herbal supposed to have been printed about 1485, gives some account of
Gomme Elempni, stating that it is the gum of the lemon tree and
not of fennel as some think,—that it resembles Male Incense,—and makes
an excellent ointment for wounds.
The name Enhæmon[596]
of Pliny, also written Enhæmi, is probably the original form of
the word Animi, another designation for the same drug, though
also applied as at the present day to a sort of copal. It is even
possible that the word Elemi has the same origin.[597]
This primitive Elemi is in our opinion identical with a peculiar sort
of olibanum known as Luban Meyeti, afforded by Boswellia
Frereana Birdwood (p. 135). It has a remarkable resemblance
both in external appearance and in odour to the substance in after-times
imported from America, and which were likened to the elemi and animi
of the Old World. The description of “gummi elemnia” given by Valerius
Cordus,[598]
the most careful observer of his period, could in our
opinion well apply to Luban Meyeti.
(See p. 153 further on.)
The first reference to Elemi as a production of America comes from
the pen of Monardes[599]
who has a chapter on Animi and Copal. He describes animi as of a
more oily nature than copal, of a very agreeable odour, and in grains
resembling olibanum but of larger size, and adds that it differs from
the animi of the Old World in being less white and clear.
At a somewhat later period this resin and some similar substances
began to be substituted for Elemi which had become scarce.[600]
Pomet,[601]
who as a dealer in drugs was a man of practical knowledge,
laments that this American drug was being sold by some as Elemi, and
by others as Animi or as Tacamaca. It was however introduced in great
plenty, and at length took the place of the original elemi which became
completely forgotten.
American Elemi was in turn discarded in favour of another sort imported
from the Philippines. The first mention of this substance is to be
found among the descriptions accompanied by drawings sent by Father
Camellus to Petiver of London, of the shrubs and trees of Luzon,[602]
in the year 1701. Camellus states that the tree, which from his
drawing preserved in the British Museum appears to us to be a species
of Canarium, is very tall and large, that it is called by the
Spaniards Arbol de la brea, and that it yields an abundance
of odorous resin which is commonly used for pitching boats. Living
specimens of the tree together with samples of the resin were brought
to Paris from Manila by the traveller Perrottet about the year 1820.
For the last twenty years the resin has been common, and is now
imported in large quantities[603]
for use in the arts, so displacing all other kinds. It has been adopted
as the Elemi of the British Pharmacopœia (1867), and is
in fact the only variety of elemi now found in English commerce.
Description—Manila elemi is a soft, resinous substance, of
granular consistence not unlike old honey, and when recent and
quite pure is colourless; more often it is found contaminated with
carbonaceous matter which renders it grey or blackish, and it is
besides mixed with chips and similar impurities. By exposure to the
air it becomes harder and acquires a yellow tint. It has a strong and
pleasant odour suggestive of fennel and lemon, yet withal somewhat
terebinthinous. When moistened with spirit of wine, it disintegrates,
and examined under the microscope is seen to consist partly of acicular
crystals. At the heat of boiling water the hardened drug softens, and
at a somewhat higher temperature fuses into a clear resin.
Chemical Composition—Manila elemi is rich in essential oil. On
submitting 28 lb. of it to distillation with water, we obtained 2 lb.
13 oz. (equivalent to 10 per cent.) of a fragrant, colourless, neutral
oil, of sp. gr. 0·861 at 15° C. Observed in Wild’s polaristrobometer we
found it to be strongly dextrogyre.[604] H. Sainte Claire Deville[605]
on the other hand has examined an oil of elemi that was strongly levogyre.
This discrepancy shows that there are among the oils of various
kinds of elemi, differences similar to those existing in the oils of
turpentine and copaiba. By the action of dry hydrochloric acid gas,
Deville obtained from his oil of elemi a solid crystalline substance,
C₁₀H₁₆ + 2 HCl. We failed to produce any such compound from the oil of
Manila elemi. Our oil of elemi dissolves in bisulphide of carbon; when
mixed with concentrated sulphuric acid, it becomes thick and assumes a
deep orange colour.
By submitting the crude oil to fractional distillation, we separated it
into six portions, of which the first five were dextrogyre in gradually
diminishing degree, while the sixth displayed a weak deviation to the
left.[606]
The first portion having been dissolved in four times its
weight of strong sulphuric acid, washed and again distilled, exhibit a
deviation to the left.[607]
If the essential oil of elemi (8 parts) is shaken with alcohol,
0·816 sp. gr. (2 parts), nitric acid, 1·2 sp. gr. (1 part) and
water (5 parts), the mixture, on exposure to air in a shallow
capsule soon yields large crystals, which were found to agree
crystallographically[608]
perfectly with terpin, C₁₀H₂₀O₂ + OH₂ from oil of turpentine.
Maujean,[609]
a French pharmacien, examined Manila elemi as long ago as
1821 and proved it to contain two resins, the one soluble in cold,
the other only in hot spirit of wine. The former, which appears to
constitute by far the prevailing part of all varieties of elemi, has
not yet been satisfactorily examined. Bonastre[610]
a little latter made a more complete analysis, showing that the less
soluble resin which he obtained to the extent of 25 per cent. is easily
crystallizable, and apparently identical with a substance obtainable
in a similar manner from what he regarded as true elemi, which the
Manila resin was not then held to be. Baup (1851) gave it the name of
Amyrin. According to our experiments, it is readily isolated
to the extent of 20 per cent. when Manila elemi is treated with cold
spirit of wine, in which the crystals of amyrin are but slightly
soluble. If the elemi is pure, the amyrin may be thus obtained (by
washing with spirit and pressure between bibulous paper) in a cake of
snowy whiteness, which may be further purified by crystallization from
boiling alcohol. The fusing point of the crystals is 177° C.; their
composition has been ascertained by Buri[611]
to agree with the formula C₂₅H₄₂O, which may be written thus: (C₅H₈)₅
OH₂. Amyrin at 16° C. dissolves in 27·5 parts of alcohol 0·816 sp.
gr., being readily soluble also in all the usual solvents for resins.
The alcoholic solution is slightly dextrogyre. Amyrin is a neutral
substance, and may be sublimed in small quantities by very carefully
heating it.
By heating amyrin with zinc dust Ciamician[612]
obtained chiefly toluol, methyl-ethyl-benzol and ethyl-naphtalin.
By allowing an alcoholic solution of the amorphous resin of Manila
elemi[613]
to evaporate, Baup obtained in very small quantity crystals
of Bréine, a substance fusing at 187° C., which he considered
to be distinct from amyrin. In our opinion it was impure amyrin; it is
extremely difficult, or rather practically impossible to extract all
the crystallizable resin from the amorphous. If the latter, perfectly
transparent, is kept for several years, an elegant crystallization at
last begins to make its appearance throughout the bulk of the resin.
Baup further extracted from Manila elemi a crystallizable substance
soluble in water to which he gave the name of Bryoidin,[614]
and in smaller quantity a second also soluble in water which he called
Bréidine. From the experiments of Baup it appears that bryoidin
is soluble in 360 parts of water at 10° C., and melts at 135° C.;
whereas bréidine requires for solution 260 parts of water and fuses at
a temperature not much over 100° C.
We have also obtained Bryoidin[615]
by operating in the following manner: the watery liquid left in the
still after the distillation of 28 lb. of Manila elemi was poured off
from the mass of hard resin, and having been duly concentrated, it
deposited together with a dark extractiform matter, colourless acicular
crystals of bryoidin. The deposit in question having been drained and
allowed to dry, the bryoidin may be separated by boiling water or by
cold ether. We found the latter the more convenient; it readily takes
up the bryoidin contaminated only with a little resin. The ethereal
solution should be allowed to evaporate and the residual crystalline
mass boiled in water, when the solution (which is colourless), poured
off from the resin, will deposit upon cooling brilliant tufts of
acicular crystals of bryoidin. The boiling in water requires to be
several times repeated before the whole of the bryoidin can be removed;
the latter sometimes crystallizes as a mossy arborescent growth.
Bryoidin is a neutral substance, of bitter taste, scarcely soluble in
cold water, but dissolving easily in boiling water, or in alcohol or
ether. When a little is placed in a watch-glass, covered with a plate
of glass, and then gently heated over a lamp, it sublimes in delicate
needles. To obtain it perfectly pure, it is best to sublime it in a
current of dry carbonic acid. Thus purified its fusing point is 133·5
C.; after fusion it concretes as a transparent, amorphous mass, which
if immersed in glycerin and raised to the temperature of 135° C.,
suddenly crystallizes.
We have observed that if the filtered mother-liquor of bryoidin after
complete cooling and standing for a day or two is warmed, it becomes
turbid and that in a few minutes there separate from it long white
flocks like bits of paper or wool, which do not disappear either by
warming or by cooling the liquid; under the microscope they are seen
to consist partly of thread-like, partly of acicular crystals. It is
possible this substance is Baup’s Bréidine; we found it to fuse
at 135° C., to be neutral, and to crystallize from weak alcohol exactly
like bryoidin. Both it and bryoidin look very voluminous in water, but
are extremely small in weight, and are present in the drug in but a
very small amount. The composition of bryoidin agrees with the formula
C₂₀H₃₈O₃, which might be written thus (C₅H₈)₄+3OH₂. But it contains
no water of crystallization. In the vapour of dry hydrochloric gas,
bryoidin assumes a fine red colour, turning violet, then blue, and
lastly green. This behaviour is not at all displayed by amyrin.
The liquids from which bryoidin is obtained contain an amorphous
brown substance of intensely bitter taste, at the same time somewhat
aromatic. It is decomposed by dilute mineral acids, evolving a very
peculiar strong odour.
Buri[616]
isolated from Manila Elemi an extremely small amount of
Elemic acid, C₃₅H₅₆O₄. It is in very brilliant crystals, much
larger than those of the other constituents of elemi. Although we have
before us some prisms of the acids several millimetres long, it has
been found impossible to ascertain their crystallographic character,
each of the prisms being formed of very intimately aggregated crystals.
Elemic acid melts at 215° C.; its alcoholic solution decidedly reddens
litmus. Elemate of potassium is a crystalline salt.
The relations of the substances hitherto isolated from elemi may
perhaps be given thus:—
Essential oil,
C₅H₈.
Amyrin,
(C₅H₈)₅
+ OH₂
Amorphous resin (?)
(C₅H₈)₂
+ OH₂
Bryoidin,
(C₅H₈)₄
+ 3OH₂
Elemic acid,
(C₅H₈)₇
+ O₄
Uses—Elemi is scarcely used in British medicine except in the
form of an ointment, sometimes prescribed as a stimulating application
to old wounds.
Other sorts of Elemi—1. Mexican Elemi, Vera Cruz
Elemi—This drug, which used to be imported into London about thirty
years ago, but which has now disappeared from commerce, is the produce
of a tree named by Royle Amyris elemifera growing at Oaxaca in
Mexico.[617]
It is a light yellow, or whitish, brittle resin occurring
in semi-cylindrical scraped pieces, or in irregular fragments which
are sometimes translucent but more often dull and opaque. It easily
softens in the mouth so that it may be masticated, and has an agreeable
terebinthinous odour. Treated with cold spirit of wine (·828), it
breaks down into a white magma of acicular crystals (Amyrin?).
2. Brazilian Elemi—Was described as long ago as 1658 by the
traveller Piso, as a substance completely resembling the elemi of
the Old World and applicable to the same purposes. It is the produce
of several trees described as species of Icica, as I.
Icicariba DC.,[618]I. heterophylla DC., I. heptaphylla
Aublet, I. guianensis Aubl., I. altissima Aubl.—In New
Granada a similar exudation[619]
is furnished by I. Caranna H.B.K.
A specimen in our possession from Pernambuco[620]
is a translucent, greenish yellow, fragrant, terebinthinous resin,
which by cold spirit of wine may be separated into two portions, the
one soluble, the other a mass of colourless acicular crystals. The
resin spontaneously exuded and collected from the trunks, is often
opaque and white, grey, or yellowish, looking not unlike fragments of
old mortar. The microscope shows it to be made up of minute acicular
crystals.[621]
3. Mauritius Elemi—Fine specimens of this substance and of
Colophonia Mauritiana DC. the tree affording it, were sent to
one of us (H.) in 1855 by Mr. Emile Fleurot of Mauritius. The resin
accords in its general characters with Manila elemi, like which it
leaves after treatment with cold spirit of wine, an abundance of
crystals resembling amyrin.
4. Luban Meyeti[622]
or Luban Mati.—This substance, which we claim to be the
Oriental or African Elemi of the older writers, and also
one of the resins anciently designated Animi,[623]
is the exudation of Boswellia Frereana Birdwood, a remarkable
tree gregarious on the bare limestone hills near Bunder Murayah to the
west of Cape Gardafui. The tree which is called Yegaar by the
natives, is of small stature, and differs from the other species of
Boswellia growing on the same coast in having glabrous, glaucous
leaves with obtuse leaflets, crisped at the margin.[624]
The bark is smooth, papery, and translucent, and easily
stripped off in thin sheets which are used for writing on. Though
growing wild, the trees are said by Capt. Miles[625]
to be carefully watched and even sometimes propagated. The resin exudes after incision
in great plenty, soon hardens, and is collected by the Somali tribes
who dispose of it to traders for shipment to Jidda and ports of Yemen:
occasionally a package reaches London among the shipments of olibanum.
It is used in the East for chewing like mastich.
In modern times Luban Mati has been mentioned by Wellsted in his
“Travels in Arabia” (1838).
Luban Meyeti occurs in the form of detached droppy tears and
fragments, occasionally in stalactitic masses several ounces in weight.
It breaks very easily with a brilliant conchoidal fracture, showing an
internal substance of a pale amber yellow and perfectly transparent.
Externally it is more or less coated with a thin opaque white crust,
which seen under the microscope appears non-crystalline. Many of the
tears have pieces of the thin, brown, papery bark adhering to them.
The resin has an agreeable odour of lemon and turpentine, and a mild
terebinthinous taste.
Treated with alcohol (·838) it is almost entirely dissolved; the very
small undissolved portion is not crystalline. The former agrees with
the formula C₂₀H₃₀O₂. 20 lb. of Luban Mati yielded us 10 ounces of
a volatile oil (= 3·1 per cent.) having a fragrant odour suggestive
of elemi and sp. gr. 0·856 at 17° C. The oil examined in a column
50 millim. long, deviates the ray 2°·5 to the left. By fractional
distillation we found it to consist of dextrogyre hydrocarbon, C₁₀H₁₆,
mixed with an oxygenated oil which we did not succeed in isolating;
the latter is evidently lævogyre, and exists in proportion more than
sufficient to overcome the weak dextrogyre power of the hydrocarbon.
There is no gum in this exudation; it is therefore essentially
different from olibanum, the product of closely allied species of
Boswellia.[626]
MELIACEÆ.
CORTEX MARGOSÆ.
Cortex Azadirachtæ; Nim Bark, Margosa Bark.
Botanical Origin—Melia indica Brandis (M.
Azadirachta L., Azadirachta indica Juss.), an ornamental
tree, 40 to 50 feet high and attaining a considerable girth,[627]
well known throughout India by its Hindustani name of Nim, or by its
Portuguese appellation of Margosa.[628]
It is much planted in avenues, but occurs wild in the forests of
Southern India, Ceylon and the Malay Archipelago, as far as
Java.[629]
The hard and heavy wood which is so bitter that no insect will attack
it, the medicinal leaves and bark, the fruit which affords an acrid
bitter oil used in medicine and for burning, the gum which exudes from
the stem, and finally a sort of toddy obtained from young trees, cause
the Nim to be regarded as one of the most useful trees of India.
M. indica is often confounded with M. Azedarach L., a
native of China,[630]
and probably of India, now widely distributed throughout the warmer
regions of the globe, and not rare even in Sicily and other parts
of the south of Europe. The former has an oval fruit (by abortion)
one-celled and one-seeded, and leaves simply pinnate. The latter has
the fruit five-celled, and leaves bipinnate.
History—The tree under the Sanskrit name of Nimba is
mentioned in Susruta, one of the most ancient Hindu medical writings,
composed perhaps about the 10th century of our era.
In common with many other productions of India, it attracted the notice
of Garcia de Orta, physician to the Portuguese viceroy at Goa, and he
published an account of it in his work on drugs in 1563.[631]
Christoval Acosta[632]
in 1578 supplied some further details and also a figure of the tree.
The tonic properties of the bark, long recognized by the native
physicians of India, were successively tested by Dr. D. White of Bombay
in the beginning of the present century, and have since been
generally admitted.[633]
The drug has a place in the Pharmacopœia of India.
Description—The bark in our possession[634]
is in coarse fibrous pieces about ⅕ of an inch thick and 2 to 3 inches
wide, slightly channelled. The suberous coat is rough and cracked,
and of a greyish rusty hue. The inner surface is of a bright buff and
has a highly foliaceous structure. On making a transverse section
three distinct layers may be observed—firstly the suberous coat
exhibiting a large brown parenchyme interwoven with small bands of
corky tissue,—secondly a dark cellular layer, and then the foliaceous
liber. The dry bark is inodorous and has a slightly astringent bitter taste.
Microscopic Structure—The suberous coat consists of numerous
layers of ordinary cork-cells, which cover a layer of nearly cubic
sclerenchymatous cells. This latter however is not always met with,
secondary bands of cork (rhytidoma) frequently taking its place.
The liber is commonly built up of strong fibre-bundles traversed
by narrow medullary rays, and transversely separated by bands of
parenchymatous liber tissue. Crystals of oxalate of calcium occur in
the parenchyme more frequently than the small globular starch grains.
The structure of the bark varies considerably according to the gradual
development of the secondary cork-bands.
Chemical Composition—Margosa bark was chemically examined in
India by Cornish[635]
(1856), who announced it as a source of a bitter alkaloid to which he
gave the name of Margosine, but which he obtained only in minute
quantity as a “double salt of Margosine and Soda” in long white
needles.
From the bitter oil of the seeds he isolated a substance which he
called Margosic Acid, and which he doubted to be capable of
affording crystallizable salts. The composition neither of this acid
nor of margosine is known, nor have the properties of either been
investigated.
The small sample of the bark at our disposal only enables us to
add that an infusion produced with perchloride of iron a blackish
precipitate, and that an infusion is not altered by tannic acid or
iodohydrargyrate of potassium. If the inner layers of the bark are
alone exhausted with water, the liquid affords an abundant precipitate
with tannic acid; but if the entire bark is boiled in water, the
tannic matter which it contains will form an insoluble compound with
the bitter principle, and prevent the latter being dissolved. It is
thus evident that to isolate the bitter matter of the bark, it would
be advisable to work on the liber or inner layers alone, which might
readily be done, as they separate easily.
According to the recent researches of Broughton[636]
the bitter principle is an amorphous resin soluble in the usual
solvents and in boiling solutions of fixed alkalis. From the latter it
is precipitated by acids, yet, probably, altered. Broughton ascribed
the formula C₃₆H₅₀O₁₁ to this bitter resin purified by means of
bisulphide of carbon, ether and absolute alcohol; it fused at 92° C. He
obtained moreover a small quantity of a crystallized principle, which
he believed to be a fatty body, yet its melting point of 175° C. is not
in favour of this suggestion.
Uses—In India the bark is used as a tonic and antiperiodic,
both by natives and Europeans. Dr. Pulney Andy of Madras has found the
leaves beneficial in small-pox.
CORTEX SOYMIDA.
Cortex Swieteniæ; Rohun Bark.
Botanical Origin—Soymida[637]febrifuga Juss. (Swietenia febrifuga Willd.), a tree of
considerable size not uncommon in the forests of Central and Southern
India. The timber called by Europeans Bastard Cedar is very
durable and strong, and much valued for building purposes.
History—The introduction of Rohun Bark into the medical practice
of Europeans is due to Roxburgh[638]
who recommended the drug as a substitute for Cinchona, after numerous
trials made in India about the year 1791. At the same time he sent
supplies to Edinburgh, where Duncan made it the subject of a
thesis[639]
which probably led to it being introduced into the materia medica of
the Edinburgh Pharmacopœia of 1803, and of the Dublin Pharmacopœia of
1807.
Though thus officially recognized, it does not appear that the bark
came much into use or by any other means fulfilled the expectations
raised in its favour. At present it is regarded simply as a useful
astringent tonic, and as such it has a place in the Pharmacopœia of
India (1868).
Description—Our specimen of Rohun bark[640]
which is from a young tree, is in straight or somewhat curved,
half-tubular quills, an inch or more in diameter and about ⅕ of an
inch in thickness. Externally it is of a rusty grey or brown, with a
smoothish surface exhibiting no considerable furrows or cracks, but
numerous small corky warts. These form little elliptic scars or rings,
brown in the centre and but slightly raised from the surface. The inner
side and edges of the quills are of a bright reddish colour.
A transverse section exhibits a thin outer layer coloured by
chlorophyll, and a middle layer of a bright rusty hue, traversed by
large medullary rays and darker wedge-shaped rays of liber. The latter
has a fibrous fracture, that of the outer part of the bark being
rather corky or foliaceous. The whole bark when comminuted is of a
rusty colour, becoming reddish by exposure to air and moisture. It has
a bitter astringent taste with no distinctive odour. The older bark
frequently half an inch thick and fibrous, has a thick ragged corky
layer of a rusty blackish-brown colour, deeply fissured longitudinally,
and minutely cracked transversely. Old bark, according to Dymock
(1877), is generally in half quills of a rich red-brown colour.
Microscopic Structure—The bark presents but few structural
peculiarities. The ring of liber is made up of alternating
prosenchymatous and parenchymatous tissue. In the latter the
larger cells are filled with mucilage, the others with starch. The
prosenchymatous groups of the liber exhibit that peculiar form we have
already described as hornbast (p. 74); it chiefly
contains the tannic matter, besides stellate crystals of oxalate of calcium which
are distributed through the whole tissue of the bark. The medullary
rays are of the usual form, and contain starch granules. The corky coat
is built up of a smaller number of vaulted cells.
Chemical Composition[641]—The
bitter principle of the bark has been ascertained by Broughton[642]
to be a nearly colourless resinous substance, sparingly soluble in
water but more so in alcohol, ether, or benzol. It does not appear to
unite with acids or bases, and is less soluble in water containing
them than in pure water. It has a very bitter taste, and refuses to
crystallize either from benzol or ether. It contains no nitrogen. To
this we may add that the bark is rich in tannic acid.
Uses—Rohun bark is administered in India as an astringent tonic
and antiperiodic, and is reported useful in intermittent fevers and general
debility, as well as in the advanced stages of dysentery and in diarrhœa.
RHAMNACEÆ.
FRUCTUS RHAMNI.
Baccæ Rhamni, Baccæ Spinæ cervinæ; Buckthorn Berries; F.
Baies de Neprun; G. Kreuzdornbeeren.
Botanical Origin—Rhamnus cathartica L., a robust diœcious
shrub with spreading branches, the smaller of which often terminate in
a stout thorn. It is indigenous to Northern Africa, the greater part
of Europe, and stretches eastward to the Caucasus and into Siberia. We
have seen stems 50 years old, having a diameter of 8 inches, sent from
the government of Cherson, Southern Russia. In England the buckthorn
though generally distributed is abundant only in certain districts;
in Scotland it occurs wild in but a single locality. Yet in Norway,
Sweden, and Finland it grows much further north.
The fruit which ripens in the autumn is collected for use chiefly in
the counties of Hertfordshire, Buckinghamshire, Oxfordshire, and also
from Wiltshire. The collectors usually prefer to supply the juice as
expressed by themselves.
History—The Buckthorn was well known to the Anglo-Saxons,
and is mentioned as Hartsthorn or Waythorn in their
medical writings and glossaries dating before the Norman conquest. The
Welsh physicians of Myddfai (“Meddygon Myddvai”) in the 13th century
prescribed the juice of the fruit of buckthorn boiled with honey as an
aperient drink.
As Spina Cervina the shrub is referred to by Piero de’ Crescenzi
of Bologna[643]
about a.d. 1305.
The medicinal use of the berries was familiar to all the writers on
botany and materia medica of the 16th century. Syrup of buckthorn first
appeared in the London Pharmacopœia of 1650; it was aromatized by means
of aniseed, cinnamon, mastich and nutmeg.
Description—The fruits, which are only used in the fresh state,
are small, juicy, spherical drupes the size of a pea, black and
shining, bearing on the summit the remnants of the style, and supported
below by a slender stalk expanded into a disc-like receptacle. Before
ripening the fruit is green and distinctly 4-lobed, afterwards smooth
and plump. It contains 4 one-seeded nuts[644]
meeting at right angles in the middle. The seed is erect with a broad
furrow on the back: in transverse section the albumen and cotyledons
are seen to be curved into a horseshoe form with the ends directed
outwards.
The fresh juice is green, has an acid reaction and a sweetish,
afterwards disagreeably bitter taste, and repulsive odour. It is
coloured dingy green by ferric chloride, yellow by alkalis, red by
acids. According to Umney[645]
it should have a sp. gr. of 1·070 to 1·075, but is seldom sold pure. By
keeping the juice gradually turns red.
Microscopic Structure—The epidermis consists of small tabular
cells, followed by a row of large cubic cells and then by several
layers of tangentially-extended cells rich in chlorophyll. This thick
epicarp passes into the loose thin-walled and large-celled sarocarp.
Besides chlorophyll it exhibits numerous cells each containing a kind
of sac, which may be squeezed out of the cell. These sacs are violet,
turning blue with alkalis. Similar, yet much more conspicuous bodies
occur also in the pulp of the Locust Bean (Ceratonia Siliqua L.).
Chemical Composition—The berries of buckthorn and other species
of Rhamnus contain interesting colouring matters, which have
been the subject of much chemical research and controversy. Winckler
in 1849 extracted from the juice Rhamnocathartin, a yellowish
uncrystallizable bitter substance, soluble in water but not in ether.
Alkalis colour it golden yellow; perchloride of iron, dark greenish brown.
In 1840 Fleury, a pharmacien of Pontoise, discovered in buckthorn
juice a yellow substance forming cauliflower-like crystals to which
he gave the name of Rhamnine. This body has been recently
studied by Lefort,[646]
who identified it with the Rhamnetine of
Galletly (1858) and the Chrysorhamnine of Schützenberger and
Bertèche (1865). Though obtainable from the berries of all kinds of
Rhamnus used in dyeing (including the common buckthorn), it is
got most easily and abundantly from Persian Berries. When pure, and
crystallized from absolute alcohol, it is described as forming minute
yellow translucent tables. It is scarcely soluble in cold water, though
colouring it pale yellow; is soluble in hot alcohol, insoluble in ether
or bisulphide of carbon. It is very soluble in caustic alkalis, forming
uncrystallizable reddish-yellow solutions. From alkaline solutions it
is precipitated by a mineral acid in the form of a glutinous magma
resembling hydrated silica. Lefort assigns to it the formula C₁₂H₁₂O₅ + 2H₂O.
This chemist has likewise found in the berries of Rhamnus,
though not with certainty in those of R. cathartica, a neutral
substance isomeric with rhamnine, to which he has given the name of
Rhamnegine. Unlike rhamnine it is very soluble in cold water,
but in all other respects it agrees with that body in chemical and
physical properties. The two substances have the same taste, almost the
same tint, the same crystalline form, and lastly they give rise to the
same reactions with chemical agents.
The conclusions of Lefort have been contested by Stein (1868) and by
Schützenberger (1868), the latter of whom succeeded in decomposing
rhamnegine and proving it a glucoside having the formula C₂₄H₃₂O₁₄. Its
decomposition gives rise to a body named Rhamnetin, C₁₂H₁₀O₅,
and a crystallizable sugar isomeric with mannite. Schützenberger admits
that the berries contain an isomeric modification of rhamnegine;
but in addition another colouring matter insoluble in water, which
appears to be the Rhamnine of Lefort, but to which he assigns a
different formula, namely, C₁₈H₂₂O₁₀. This is also a glucoside capable
of being split into rhamnetin and a sugar. There are thus, according to
Schützenberger, two forms of rhamnegine which may be distinguished as α
and β, and there is the substance insoluble in water, named by Lefort
Rhamnine.
The question of the purgative principles of buckthorn, it will be
observed, has not been touched by all these researches.
Uses—From the juice of the berries is prepared a syrup having
strongly purgative properties, much more used as a medicine for animals
than for man. The pigment Sap Green is also made from the juice.
AMPELIDEÆ.
UVÆ PASSÆ.
Passulæ majores; Raisins; F. Raisins; G.
Rosinen.
Botanical Origin—Vitis vinifera L., the Common
Grape-vine. It appears to be indigenous to the Caucasian provinces of
Russia, that is to say, to the country lying between the eastern end of
the Black Sea and the south-western shores of the Caspian; extending
thence southward into Armenia. Under innumerable varieties, it is
cultivated in most of the warmer and drier countries of the temperate
regions of both the northern and southern hemispheres. Humboldt defines
the area of the profitable culture of the vine as a zone lying between
36° and 40° of north latitude.
History—The vine is among the oldest of cultivated plants, and
is mentioned in the earliest Mosaic writings. Dried grapes as
distinguished from fresh were used by the ancient Hebrews, and
in the Vulgate are translated Uvæ passæ.[647]
During the middle ages, raisins were an article of luxury imported into
England from Spain.
Description—The ovary of Vitis vinifera is 2-celled with
2 ovules in each cell; it develops into a succulent, pedicellate berry
of spherical or ovoid form, in which the cells are obliterated and
some of the seeds generally abortive. As the fruit is not articulated
with the rachis or the rachis with the branch, it does not drop at
maturity but remains attached to the plant, on which, provided there
is sufficient solar heat, it gradually withers and dries: such fruits
are called Raisins of the sun. Various methods are adopted to
facilitate the drying of the fruit, such as dipping the bunches in
boiling water or in a lye of wood ashes, or twisting or partially
severing the stalk,—the effect of each operation being to arrest
or destroy the vitality of the tissues. The drying is performed by
exposure to the sun, sometimes supplemented by artificial heat.
The raisins commonly found in the shops are the produce of Spain and
Asia Minor, and are sold either in entire bunches or removed from the
stalk. The former kind, known as Muscatel Raisins and imported
from Malaga, are dried and packed with great care for use as a dessert
fruit. The latter kind, which includes the Valencia Raisins of
Spain, and the Eleme, Chesme and stoneless Sultana
Raisins of Smyrna, are used for culinary purposes. For pharmacy,
Valencia raisins are generally employed.
Microscopic Structure—The outer layer or skin of the berry
is made up of small tabular cells loaded with a reddish granular
matter, which on addition of an alcoholic solution of perchloride
of iron assumes a dingy green hue. The interior parenchyme exhibits
large, thin-walled, loose cells containing an abundance of crystals
(bitartrate of potassium and sugar). There are also some fibro-vascular
bundles traversing the tissue in no regular order.
Chemical Composition—The pulp abounds in grape sugar and cream
of tartar, each of which in old raisins may be found crystallized
in nodular masses; it also contains gum and malic acid. The seeds
afford 15 to 18 per cent. of a bland fixed oil, which is occasionally
extracted. Fitz[648]
has shown that it consists of the glycerides of Erucic Acid,
C₂₂H₄₂O₂, stearic acid, and palmitic acid, the first-named acid largely
prevailing. The crystals of erucic acid melt at 34° C.; by means of
fused potash they may be resolved into arachic acid, C₂₀H₄₀O₂, and
acetic acid, C₂H₄O₂.
The seeds further contain 5 to 6 per cent. of tannic acid, which also
exists in the skin of the fruit. The latter is likewise the seat of
chlorophyll and other colouring matter.
Commerce—The consumption of raisins in Great Britain is very
large and is increasing. The imports into the United Kingdom have been
as follows:—
1870.
1871.
1872.
1876.
365,418
427,056
617,418
583,860 cwt.
val. £593,527.
val. £707,344.
val. £1,149,337.
val. £1,058,406.
Of the quantity mentioned for 1872 there were 400,570 cwt. shipped
from Spain, 176,500 cwt. from Asiatic Turkey, and the remainder from
other countries.[649]
It is stated that Greece, in 1874, exported about
1⅓ millions of cwt., value £28,000,000; much of this was shipped to England.
Uses—Raisins are an ingredient of Compound Tincture of Cardamoms
and of Tincture of Senna. They have no medicinal properties, and are
only used for the sake of the saccharine matter they impart.[650]
ANACARDIACEÆ.
MASTICHE.
Mastix, Resina Mastiche; Mastich; F.
Mastic; G. Mastix.
Botanical Origin—Pistacia Lentiscus L., the lentisk, is a
diœcious evergreen, mostly found as a shrub a few feet high; but when
allowed to attain its full growth, it slowly acquires the dimensions
of a small tree having a dense head of foliage. It is a native of the
Mediterranean shores from Syria to Spain, and is found in Portugal,
Morocco and the Canaries. In some parts of Italy it is largely cut for fuel.
Mastich is collected in the southern and south-western part of the island
of Scio, which was long regarded as the only region in the world capable of
affording it. Experiments made in 1856 by Orphanides[651]
have proved that excellent mastich might be easily obtained in other islands of the
Archipelago, and probably also in Continental Greece. The same botanist
remarks that the trees yielding mastich in Scio are exclusively male.
History—Mastich has been known from a very remote period, and is
mentioned by Theophrastus,[652]
who lived in the 4th century before the Christian era. Both Dioscorides
and Pliny notice it as a production of the island of Chio, the modern Scio.
Avicenna[653]
described (about the year 1000) two sorts of mastich, the white or
Roman (i.e. Mediterranean or Christian), and the dark or
Nabathæan,—the latter probably one of the Eastern forms of the drug
mentioned at p. 165.
Benjamin of Tudela,[654]
who visited the island of Scio when travelling to the East about
a.d. 1160-1173, also refers to it yielding
mastich, which in fact has always been one of its most important
productions, and from the earliest times intimately connected with its history.
Mastich was prescribed in the 13th century by the Welsh “Meddygon
Myddvai” as an ingredient of ointments.
In the middle ages the mastich of Scio was held as a monopoly by the
Greek emperors, one of whom, Michael Paleologus in 1261, permitted the
Genoese to settle in the island. His successor Andronicus II. conceded
in 1304 the administration of the island to Benedetto Zaccaria, a rich
patrician of Genoa and the proprietor of the alum works of Fokia (the
ancient Phocæa), north-west of Smyrna, for ten years, renouncing all
tribute during that period. The concession was very lucrative, a large
revenue being derived from the Contrata del Mastico or Mastich
district: and the Zaccaria family, taking advantage of the weakness of
the emperor, determined to hold it as long as possible. In fact they
made themselves the real sovereigns of Scio and of some of the adjacent
islands, and retained their position until expelled by Andronicus III.
in 1329.[655]
The island was retaken by the Genoese under Simone Vignosi in 1346;
and then by a remarkable series of events became the property of an
association called the Maona (the Arabic word for subsidy
or reinforcement). Many of the noblest families of Genoa enrolled
themselves in this corporation and settled in the island of Scio; and
in order to express the community of interest that governed their
proceedings, some of them relinquished their family names and assumed
the general name of Giustiniani.[656]
This extraordinary society played a part exactly comparable to that
of the late East India Company. In Genoa it had its “Officium
Chii”; it had its own constitution and mint, and it engaged in
wars with the emperors of Constantinople, the Venetians and the Turks,
who in turn attacked and ravaged the mastich island and adjacent possessions.
The Giustinianis regulated very strictly the culture of the lentisk
and the gathering and export of its produce, and cruelly punished all
offenders. The annual export of the drug was 300 to 400 quintals,[657]
which were immediately assigned to the four regions with which the
Maona chiefly traded. These were Romania (i.e. Greece,
Constantinople and the Crimea), Occidente (Italy, France, Spain
and Germany), Vera Turchia (Asia Minor), and Oriente
(Syria, Egypt, and Northern Africa). In 1364, a quintal was sold for
40 lire; in 1417, the price was fixed at 25 lire. In
the 16th century, the whole income from the drug was 30,000 ducats
(£13,750),[658]
a large sum for that period.
In 1566, the Giustinianis definitively lost their beautiful island, the
Turks under Piali Pasha taking it by force of arms under pretext that
the customary tribute was not duly paid.[659]
A few years before that event, it was visited by the French naturalist
Belon[660]
who testifies from personal observation to the great care with which the
lentisk was cultivated by the inhabitants.
When Tournefort[661]
was at Scio in 1701, all the lentisk trees on the island were held to
be the property of the Grand Signor, and if any land was sold, the sale
did not include the lentisks that might be growing on it. At that time
the mastich villages, about twenty in number, were required to pay 286
chests of mastich annually to the Turkish officers appointed to receive
the revenue.
In the beginning of the present century, when Olivier[662]
paid a visit to the island of Chios, he found 50,000 ocche (one occa = 2·82 lb.
avdp. = 1·28 kilogrammes) or somewhat more to be the annual harvest of
mastich.
The month of January, 1850, was memorable throughout Greece and the
Archipelago for a frost of unparalleled severity which proved very
destructive to the mastich trees of Scio, and occasioned a scarcity of
the drug that lasted for many years.[663]
The foregoing statements show that for centuries past Scio or Chios
was famed for this resin; there are however a few evidences proving
that at least a little mastich used also to be collected in other
islands. Amari[664]
quoted an Arabic geographer of the 12th century
speaking of “il mastice di Pantellaria cavato da’ lentischi e lo
storace odorifero.” Pantellaria, Kossura of the ancients, is the
small volcanic island south-west of Sicily, not far from Tunis. In
a list enumerating the drugs to be met with in 1582 in the fair of
Frankfurt[665]
we find even mastich of Cyprus quoted as superior
to the common. Cyprian mastich again occurs in the pharmaceutical
tariffs of 1612 and 1669 of the same city, and in many others of that
time.[666]
The disuse into which mastich has fallen makes it difficult to
understand its ancient importance; but a glance at the pharmacopœias of
the 15th, 16th, and 17th centuries shows that it was an ingredient of a
large number of compound medicines.[667]
Secretion—In the bark of the stems and branches of the mastich
shrub, there are resin-ducts like those in the aromatic roots of
Umbelliferæ or Compositæ. In Pistacia they may
even be shown in the petioles. The wood is devoid of resin,[668]
so that slight incisions are sufficient to provoke the resinous exudation, the
bark being not very thick, and liable to scale off.
Collection—In Scio incisions are made about the middle of June
in the bark of the stems and principal branches. From these incisions
which are vertical and very close together, the resin speedily flows,
and soon hardens and dries. After 15 to 20 days it is collected with
much care in little baskets lined with white paper or clean cotton
wool. The ground below the trees is kept hard and clean, and flat
pieces of stone are often laid on it that the droppings of resin may
be saved uninjured by dirt. There is also some spontaneous exudation
from the small branches which is of very fine quality. The operations
are carried on by women and children and last for a couple of months. A
fine tree may yield as much as 8 to 10 pounds of mastich.
The dealers in Scio distinguish three or four qualities of the drug,
of which the two finer are called κυλιστὸ and ϕλισκάρι, that collected
from the ground πῆττα, and the worst of all ϕλοῦδα.[669]
Description—The best sort of mastich consists of roundish
tears about the size of small peas, together with pieces of an oblong
or pear-shaped form. They are of a pale yellow or slightly greenish
tint darkening by age, dusty and slightly opaque on the surface but
perfectly transparent within. The mastich of late imported has been
washed; the tears are no longer dusty, but have a glassy transparent
appearance. Mastich is brittle, has a conchoidal fracture, a slight
terebinthinous balsamic odour. It speedily softens in the mouth, and
may be easily masticated and kneaded between the teeth, in this respect
differing from sandarac, a tear of which breaks to powder when bitten.
Inferior mastich is less transparent, and consists of masses of larger
size and less regular shape, often contaminated with earthy and
vegetable impurities.
The sp. gr. of selected tears of mastich is about 1·06. They soften at
99° C. but do not melt below 108°.
Mastich dissolves in half its weight of pure warm acetone and then
deviates the ray of polarized light to the right. On cooling, the
solution becomes turbid. It dissolves slowly in 5 parts of oil of
cloves, forming even in the cold a clear solution; it is but little
soluble in glacial acetic acid or in benzol.
Chemical Composition—Mastich is soluble to the extent of about
90 per cent in cold alcohol; the residue, which has been termed
Masticin or Beta-resin of Mastich, is a translucent,
colourless, tough substance, insoluble in boiling alcohol or in
solution of caustic alkali, but dissolving in ether or oil of
turpentine. According to Johnston, it is somewhat less rich in oxygen
than the following.
The soluble portion of mastich, called Alpha-resin of Mastich,
possesses acid properties, and like many other resins has the formula
C₂₀H₃₂O₃. Hartsen[670]
asserts that it can be obtained in crystals. Its alcoholic solution
is precipitated by an alcoholic solution of neutral acetate of lead.
Mastich contains a very little volatile oil.
Commerce—Mastich still forms the principal revenue of Scio,
from which island the export in 1871 was 28,000 lb. of picked,
and 42,000 lb. of common. The market price of picked mastich
was equal to 6s. 10d. per lb.—that of common 2s.
10d. The superior quality is sent to Turkey, especially
Constantinople, also to Trieste, Vienna, and Marseilles, and a small
quantity to England. The common sort is employed in the East in the
manufacture of raki and other cordials.[671]
Uses—Mastich is not now regarded as possessing any important
therapeutic virtues, and as a medicine is becoming obsolete. Even in
varnish making it is no longer employed as formerly, its place being
well supplied by less costly resins, such for example as dammar.
Varieties—There is found in the Indian bazaars a kind of mastich
which though called Mustagi-rúmí (Roman mastich), is not
imported from Europe but from Kabul, and is the produce of Pistacia
Khinjuk Stocks, and the so-called P. cabulica St. trees
growing all over Sind, Belúchistan and Kabul.[672]
This drug, of which the better qualities closely approximate to the
mastich of Scio, sometimes appears in the European market under the
name of East Indian or Bombay Mastich. We find that when
dissolved in half its weight of acetone or benzol, it deviates the ray
of light to the right.
The solid resin of the Algerian form of P. Terebinthus L., known
as P. atlantica Desf., is collected and used as mastich by the
Arab tribes of Northern Africa.[673]
TEREBINTHINA CHIA
Terebinthina Cypria; Chian or Cyprian Turpentine; F.
Térébenthine ou Baume de Chio ou de Chypres; G. Chios
Terpenthin, Cyprischer Terpenthin.
Botanical Origin—Pistacia Terebinthus L. (P.
atlantica Desf., P. palæstina Boiss., P. cabulica
Stocks), a tree 20 to 40 feet or more in height, in some countries only
a shrub, common on the islands and shores of the Mediterranean as well
as throughout Asia Minor, extending, as P. palæstina, to Syria
and Palestine; and eastward, as P. cabulica, to Belúchistan and
Afghanistan. It is found under the form called P. atlantica in
Northern Africa, where it grows to a large size, and in the Canary Islands.
These several forms are mostly regarded as so many distinct species;
but after due consideration and the examination of a large number of
specimens both dried and living, we have arrived at the conclusion that
they may fairly be united under a single specific name. The extreme
varieties certainly present great differences of habit, as anyone would
observe who had compared Pistacia Terebinthus as the straggling
bush which it is in Languedoc and Provence, with the noble umbrageous
tree it forms in the neighbourhood of Smyrna. But the different types
are united by so many connecting links, that we have felt warranted in
dissenting from the opinion usually held respecting them.
On the branches of Pistacia Terebinthus, a kind of galls is produced,
which we shall briefly notice in our article Gallæe halepenses.
History—The terebinth was well known to the ancients; it is
the τέρμινθος of Theophrastus, τερέβινθος of other authors, and the
Alah of the Old Testament.[674]
Among its products, the kernels were regarded by Dioscorides as
unwholesome, though agreeable in taste. By pressing them, the original
Oil of Turpentine, τερεβίνθινον ἔλαιον, a mixture of essential
and fat oil was obtained, as it is in the East to the present day.
The resinous juice of the stem and branches, the true, primitive
turpentine, ῤητίνη τερμινθίνη, was celebrated as the finest of all
analogous products, and preferred both to mastich and the pinic resins.
To the latter however the name of turpentine was finally
applied.[675]
Collection—The resinous juice is secreted in the bark, according
to Unger,[676]
and Marchand,[677]
in special cells precisely as mastich in P. Lentiscus. That
found in commerce is collected in the island of Scio. To some extent it
exudes spontaneously, yet in greater abundance after incisions made in
the stems and branches. This is done in spring, and the resin continues
to flow during the whole summer; but the quantity is so small that not
more that 10 or 11 ounces are obtained from a large tree in the course
of a year. The turpentine, hardened by the coolness of the night, is
scraped from the stem down which it has flowed, or from flat stones
placed at the foot of the tree to receive it. As it is, when thus
collected, always mixed with foreign substances, it is purified to some
extent by straining through small baskets, after having been liquefied
by exposure to the sun.
When Tournefort[678]
visited Scio in 1701, the island was said to produce
scarcely 300 okes or ocche (one occa = 2·82 lb. avdp.); a century later
Olivier[679]
stated, that the turpentine was becoming very scarce, 200
ocche only, or even less, being the annual yield. It was then carefully
collected by means of little earthen vessels tied to the incised stems.
The trade is asserted to be now almost exclusively in the hands of
the Jews, who dispose of the drug in the interior part of the Turkish
Empire.[680]
Description—A specimen collected by Maltass near Smyrna in 1858
was, after ten years, of a light yellowish colour, scarcely fluid
though perfectly transparent, nearly of the odour of melted colophony
or mastich, and without much taste. We found it readily soluble in
spirit of wine, amylic alcohol, glacial acetic acid, benzol, or
acetone, the solution in each case being very slightly fluorescent. The
alcoholic solution reddens litmus, and is neither bitter nor acrid. Two
parts of this genuine turpentine dissolved in one of acetone deviate a
ray of polarized light 7° to the right[681] in a column 50 mm. long.
Chian turpentine as found in commerce and believed to be genuine,
is a soft solid, becoming brittle, by exposure to the air; viewed
in mass it appears opaque and of a dull brown hue. If pressed while
warm between two slips of glass, it is seen to be transparent, of a
yellowish-brown, and much contaminated by various impurities in a state
of fine division. It has an agreeable, mild terebinthinous odour and
very little taste. The whitish powder with which old Chian turpentine
becomes covered, shows no trace of crystalline structure when examined
under the microscope.
Chemical Composition—Chian turpentine consists of resin
and essential oil. The former is probably identical with the
Alpha-resin of mastich. The Beta-resin or Masticin
appears to be absent, for we find that Chian turpentine deprived of
its essential oil by a gentle heat, dissolves entirely (impurities
excepted) in alcohol sp. gr. 0·815, which is by no means the case with
mastich.
The essential oil which we obtained by distilling with water 64
ounces of Chian turpentine of authentic origin, amounted to nearly
14½ per cent. It has the odour of the drug; sp. gr. 0·869; boiling
point 161° C.; it deviates the ray of polarized light 12·1° to the
right. In common with turpentine oils of the Coniferæ, it
contains a small amount of an oxygenated oil, and is therefore vividly
attacked by sodium. When this reaction is over and the oil is again
distilled, it boils at 157° C. and has a sp. gr. of 0·862. It has now
a more agreeable odour, resembling a mixture of cajuput, mace, and
camphor, and nearly the same rotatory power (11·5° to the right). By
saturation with dry hydrochloric acid, it yields a solid compound after
some weeks. After treatment with sodium and rectification, the oil
was found[682]
to consist of C 88·75, H 11·40 per cent., which is the
composition of oil of turpentine.
Uses—Chian Turpentine appears to have exactly the properties of
the pinic turpentines; in British medicine it is almost obsolete. In
Greece it is sometimes added to wine or used to flavour cordials, in
the same manner as turpentine of the pine, or mastich.
GALLÆ CHINENSES SEU JAPONICÆ.
Botanical Origin—The plant which bears this important kind of
gall, is Rhus semialata Murray (Rh. Bucki-amela Roxb.),
a tree attaining 30 to 40 feet, common in Northern India, China
and Japan, ascending in the outer Himalaya and the Kasia hills to
elevations of 2,500 to 6,000 feet.[683]
History—In China these galls are probably known and used both
medicinally and in dyeing since very long; they are mentioned in the
herbal Puntsaou, written in the middle of the 16th century. They also
occur in Cleyer’s “Specimen medicinæ sinicæ,” Frankfort, 1682, No. 225,
under the name u poi çu.[684]
Kämpfer[685]
also mentions a tree “Baibokf, vulgo Fusi,” growing on the hills, the
pinnate leaves of which he found often provided with an excrescence:
“Ἐπίϕνσι foliorum informi, tuberosa, multiplici, tenui, dura, cava,
Gallæ nostratis usu praestante.” No doubt this refers to the galls
under notice; they began to be imported into Europe about 1724, and are
noticed by Geoffroy[686]
as Oreilles des Indes, but they seem to have soon disappeared
from the market. Pereira directed attention to them in 1844, since
which time they have formed a regular and abundant article of import
both from China and Japan.
Formation—Chinese galls are vesicular protuberances formed
on the leafstalks and branches of the above-mentioned tree, by the
puncture of an insect, identified and figured by Doubleday[687]
as a species of Aphis, and subsequently named provisionally by Jacob
Bell[688]A. chinensis. We have no account by any competent
observer of their growth; and as to their development, we can only
imagine it from the analogous productions seen in Europe. According to
Doubleday, it is probable that the female aphis punctures the upper
surface of a leaf (more probably leafstalk), the result of the
wound being the growth of a hollow expansion in the vegetable tissue.
Of this cavity the creature takes possession and brings forth a progeny
which lives by puncturing the inner surface of their home, thus much
increasing the tendency to a morbid expansion of the soft growing
tissue in an outward direction. Meanwhile the neck of the sac-like
gall thickens, the aperture contracts and finally closes, imprisoning
all the inmates. Here they live and multiply until, as in the case
of the pistacia gall of Europe, the sac ruptures and allows of their
escape. This, we may imagine, takes place at the period when, after
some generations all wingless and perhaps all female (for the female
aphis produces for several generations without impregnation), a winged
generation is brought forth of both sexes. These may then fly to other
spots, and deposit eggs for a further propagation of their race.
The galls are collected when their green colour is changing into
yellow; they are then scalded.[689]
Description—The galls are light and hollow, varying in length
from 1 to 2½ inches, and of extremely diverse and irregular form. The
simplest are somewhat egg-shaped, the smaller end being attached to the
leafstalk; but the form is rarely so regular, and more often the body
of the gall is distorted by numerous knobby or horn-like protuberances
or branches; or the gall consists of several lobes uniting in their
lower part and gradually attenuated to the point by which the
excrescence is attached to the leaf.[690]
But though the form is thus variable, the structure of these bodi4s is
very characteristic. They are striated towards the base, and completely
covered on other parts with a thick, velvety, grey down, which rubbed
off on the prominences, displays the reddish-brown colour of the shell
itself. The latter is ⅒ to ¹/₂₀ of an inch in thickness, translucent
and horny, but brittle with a smooth and shining fracture. It is rather
smoother on the inner surface and of lighter colour than on the outer.
The galls when broken are generally found to contain a white,
downy-looking substance, together with the minute, dried-up bodies of
the killed insect.[691]
The drug as imported from Japan is usually a little smaller and paler;
it mostly fetches a better price in the market.
Microscopic Structure—The tissue of the galls is made up of
thin-walled, large cells irregularly traversed by small vascular
bundles and laticiferous vessels. The latter are mostly not branched.
The parenchyme is loaded with lumps of tannic matter and starch, the
latter having mostly lost by the treatment with boiling water its
granular appearance. The epidermis of the galls is covered with little
tapering hairs, consisting each of 1-5 cells, to which is due the
velvety down of the drug.
Chemical Composition—Chinese or Japanese galls contain about
70 per cent. of a tannic acid, which has been first shown by Stein
in 1849 to be identical with that derived from oak galls (see Gallæ
halepenses), the so-called gallo-tannic or common tannic
acid.[692]
It is remarkable that this substance, which is by no means
widely distributed, is also present in Rhus coriaria, a species
indigenous in the Mediterranean region. Its leaves and shoots are the
well-known dyeing and tanning material Sumach.
Stein, however, pointed out at the same time, that in Chinese galls
gallo-tannic acid is accompanied by a small amount, about 4 per cent.,
of a different tannic matter.
Commerce—At present the supplies arrive chiefly from Hankow,
from which great trading city the export, in 1872, was no less than
30,949 peculs, equal to 36,844 cwt; 21,611 peculs, value 136,214 taels
(one tael about 6s.) in 1874. In 1877 all China exported not
more than 17,515 peculs. A little is also shipped from Canton and
Ningpo.[693]
The quantity imported from China into the United Kingdom in
1872 was 8621 cwts., valued at £20,098. In the China trade returns, the
drug is always miscalled “Nut galls,” or “gallnuts.” Only those called
“Wu-pei-tze” are the galls under examination. There are also oak galls
exported from China resembling those from Western Asia. Japanese galls,
“Kifushi,” are shipped in increasing quantities at Hiogo.[694]
Uses—The galls under notice are employed, chiefly in Germany,
for the manufacture of tannic acid, gallic acid, and pyrogallol.
LEGUMINOSÆ.
HERBA SCOPARII.
Cacumina vel Summitates Scoparii; Broom Tops; F. Genêt
à balais; G. Besenginster, Pfriemenkraut.
Botanical Origin—Cytisus Scoparius Link (Spartium
Scoparium L., Sarothamnus vulgaris Wimmer), the Common
Broom, a woody shrub, 3 to 6 feet high, grows gregariously in sandy
thickets and uncultivated places throughout Great Britain, and Western
and temperate Northern Europe. In continental Europe it is plentiful in
the valley of the Rhine up to the Swiss frontier, in Southern Germany
and in Silesia, but does not ascend the Alps, and is absent from many
parts of Central and Eastern Europe, Polonia for instance. According to
Ledebour, it is found in Central and Southern Russia and on the eastern
side of the Ural Mountains. In Southern Europe its place is supplied by
other species.
History—From the fact that this plant is chiefly a native
of Western, Northern and Central Europe, it is improbable that the
classical authors were acquainted with it; and for the same reason
the remarks of the early Italian writers may not always apply to the
species under notice. With this reservation, we may state that broom
under the name Genista, Genesta, or Genestra
is mentioned in the earliest printed herbals, as that of Passau,[695]
1485, the Hortus Sanitatis, 1491, the Great Herbal
printed at Southwark in 1526, and others. It is likewise the Genista
as figured and described by the German botanists and pharmacologists
of the 16th century, like Brunfels, Fuchs, Tragus, Valerius Cordus
(“Genista angulosa”) and others. Broom was used in ancient Anglo-Saxon
medicine[696]
as well as in the Welsh “Meddygon Myddvai.” It had a place
in the London Pharmacopœia of 1618, and has been included in nearly
every subsequent edition. Hieronymus Brunschwyg gives[697]
directions for distilling a water from the flowers, “flores
genestæ”—a medicine which Gerarde relates was used by King Henry
VIII. “against surfets and diseases thereof arising.”
Broom was the emblem of those of the Norman sovereigns of England
descended from Geoffrey the “Handsome,” or “Plantagenet” count
of Anjou (obiita.d. 1150), who was in the habit of
wearing the common broom of his country, the “planta genista,”
in his helmet.
Description—The Common Broom has numerous straight ascending
wiry branches, sharply 5-angled and devoid of spines. The leaves,
of which the largest are barely an inch long, consist of 3 obovate
leaflets on a petiole of their own length. Towards the extremities of
the twigs, the leaves are much scattered and generally reduced to a
single ovate leaflet, nearly sessile. The leaves when young are clothed
on both sides with long reddish hairs; these under the microscope are
seen each to consist of a simple cylindrical thin-walled cell, the
surface of which is beset with numerous extremely small protuberances.
The large, bright yellow, odorous flowers, which become brown in
drying, are mostly solitary in the axils of the leaves; they have a
persistent campanulate calyx divided into two lips minutely toothed,
and a long subulate style, curved round on itself. The legume is oblong
compressed, 1½ to 2 inches long by about ½ an inch wide, fringed with
hairs along the edge. It contains 10 to 12 olive-coloured albuminous
seeds, the funicle of which is expanded into a large fleshy strophiole.
They have a bitterish taste, and are devoid of starch.
The portion of the plant used in pharmacy is the younger herbaceous
branches, which are required both fresh and dried. In the former state
they emit when bruised a peculiar odour which is lost in drying. They
have a nauseous bitter taste.
Chemical Composition—Stenhouse[698]
discovered in broom tops two interesting principles, Scoparin,
C₂₁H₂₂O₁₀, an indifferent or somewhat acid body, and the alkaloid
Sparteine, C₁₅H₂₆N₂, the first soluble in water or spirit and
crystallizing in yellowish tufts, the second a colourless oily liquid
heavier than water and sparingly soluble in it, boiling at 288° C.
To obtain scoparin, a watery decoction of the plant is concentrated so
as to form a jelly after standing for a day or two. This is then washed
with a small quantity of cold water, dissolved in hot water and again
allowed to repose. By repeating this treatment with the addition of a
little hydrochloric acid, the chlorophyll may at length be separated
and the scoparin obtained as a gelatinous mass, which dries as an
amorphous, brittle, pale yellow, neutral substance, devoid of taste
and smell. Its solution in hot alcohol deposits it partly in crystals
and partly as jelly, which after drying are alike in composition.
Hlasiwetz showed (1866) that scoparin when melted with potash is
resolved, like kino or quercetin, into Phloroglucin, C₆H₆O₃, and
Protocatechuic Acid, 2 C₇H₆O₄.
The acid mother-liquors from which scoparin has been obtained when
concentrated and distilled with soda, yield besides ammonia a very
bitter oily liquid, Sparteine. To obtain it pure, it requires to
be repeatedly rectified, dried by chloride of calcium, and distilled
in a current of dry carbonic acid. It is colourless, but becomes brown
by exposure to light; it has at first an odour of aniline, but this is
altered by rectification. Sparteine has a decidedly alkaline reaction
and readily neutralises acids, forming crystallizable salts which are
extremely bitter. Conine, nicotine, and sparteine are the only volatile
alkaloids devoid of oxygen hitherto known to exist in the vegetable kingdom.
Mills[699]
extracted sparteine simply by acidulated water which he
concentrated and then distilled with soda. The distillate was then
saturated with hydrochloric acid, evaporated to dryness, and submitted
to distillation with potash. The oily sparteine thus obtained was dried
by prolonged heating with sodium in a current of hydrogen, and finally
rectified per se. Mills succeeded in replacing one or two
equivalents of the hydrogen of sparteine by one or two of C₂H₅ (ethyl).
From 150 lb. the (dried?) plant, he obtained 22 cubic centimetres of
sparteine, which we may estimate as equivalent to about ½ per mille.
Stenhouse ascertained that the amount of sparteine and scoparin depends
much on external conditions, broom grown in the shade yielding less
than that produced in open sunny places. He states that shepherds are
well aware of the shrub possessing narcotic properties, from having
observed their sheep to become stupified and excited when occasionally
compelled to eat it.
The experiments of Reinsch (1846) tend to show that broom contains a
bitter crystallizible principle in addition to the foregoing. The seeds
of the allied Cytisus Laburnum L. afford two highly poisonous
alkaloids, Cytisine and Laburnine, discovered by A.
Husemann and Marmé in 1865.
Uses—A decoction of broom tops, made from the dried herb,
is used as a diuretic and purgative. The juice of the fresh plant,
preserved by the addition of alcohol, is also administered and is
regarded as a very efficient preparation.
SEMEN FŒNI GRÆCI.
Semen Fœnugræci; Fenugreek; F. Semences de Fenugrec; G.
Bockshornsamen.
Botanical Origin—Trigonella Fœnum græcum L., an
erect, sub-glabrous, annual plant, 1 to 2 feet high, with solitary,
subsessile, whitish flowers; indigenous to the countries surrounding
the Mediterranean, in which it has been long cultivated, and whence it
appears to have spread to India.
History—In the old Egyptian preparation Kyphi, an
ingredient “Sebes or Sebtu” is mentioned, which is thought by Ebers
to mean fenugreek. This plant was well known to the Roman writers
on husbandry, as Porcius Cato (b.c. 234-149) who
calls it Fœnum Græcum and directs it to be sown as fodder for oxen.
It is the τῇλις of Dioscorides and other Greek writers. Its mucilaginous
seeds, “siliquæ” of the Roman peasants, were valued as an aliment and
condiment for man, and as such are still largely consumed in the East.
They were likewise supposed to possess many medicinal virtues, and had
a place in the pharmacopœias of the last century.
The cultivation of fenugreek in Central Europe was encouraged by
Charlemagne (a.d. 812), and the plant was grown
in English gardens in the 16th century.
Description—The fenugreek plant has a sickle-shaped pod, 3 to 4
inches long, containing 10 to 20 hard, brownish-yellow seeds, having
the smell and taste which is characteristic of peas and beans, with
addition of a cumarin-or melilot-flavour.
The seeds are about ⅛ of an inch long, with a rhomboid outline, often
shrivelled and distorted; they are somewhat compressed, with the hilum
on the sharper edge, and a deep furrow running from it and almost
dividing the seed into two unequal lobes. When the seed is macerated in
warm water, its structure becomes easily visible. The testa bursts by
the swelling of the internal membrane or endopleura, which like a thick
gelatinous sac encloses the cotyledons and their very large hooked radicle.
Microscopic Structure—The most interesting structural
peculiarity of this seed arises from the fact that the mucilage with
which it abounds is not yielded by the cells of the epidermis, but by a
loose tissue closely surrounding the embryo.[700]
Chemical Composition—The cells of the testa contain tannin;
the cotyledons a yellow colouring matter, but no sugar. The air-dried
seeds give off 10 per cent. of water at 100° C., and on subsequent
incineration leave 7 per cent. of ash, of which nearly a fourth is
phosphoric acid.
Ether extracts from the pulverized seeds 6 per cent. of a fœtid, fatty
oil, having a bitter taste. Amylic alcohol removes in addition a small
quantity of resin. Alcohol added to a concentrated aqueous extract,
forms a precipitate of mucilage, amounting when dried to 28 per cent.
Burnt with soda-lime, the seeds yielded to Jahns[701]
3·4 per cent. of nitrogen, equivalent to 22 per cent. of albumin. No
researches have been yet made to determine the nature of the odorous principle.
Production and Commerce—Fenugreek is cultivated in Morocco, in
the south of France near Montpellier, in a few places in Switzerland,
in Alsace, and in some other provinces of the German and Austrian
empires, as Thuringia and Moravia. It is produced on a far larger scale
in Egypt, where it is known by the Arabic name Hulba, and whence
it is exported to Europe and India. In 1873 it was stated that the
profits of the European growers were much reduced by the seed being
largely exported from Mogador and Bombay.
Under the Sanscrit name of Methi, which has passed, slightly
modified, into several of the modern Indian languages, fenugreek is
much grown in the plains of India during the cool season. In the year
1872-73, the quantity of seed exported from Sind to Bombay was 13,646
cwt., valued at £4,405.[702]
From the port of Bombay there were shipped in the same year 9,655 cwt.,
of which only 100 cwt. are reported as for the United Kingdom.[703]
Uses—In Europe fenugreek as a medicine is obsolete, but the
powdered seeds are still often sold by chemists for veterinary pharmacy
and as an ingredient of curry powder. The chief consumption is,
however, in the so-called Cattle Foods.
The fresh plant in India is commonly eaten as a green vegetable, while
the seeds are extensively used by the natives in food and medicine.
TRAGACANTHA.
Gummi Tragacantha; Tragacanth, Gum Tragacanth;
F. Gomme Adragante; G. Traganth.
Botanical Origin.—Tragacanth is the gummy exudation from the
stem of several pieces of Astragalus, belonging to the subgenus
Tragacantha. The plants of this group are low perennial shrubs,
remarkable for their leaves having a strong, persistent, spiny petiole.
As the leaves and shoots are very numerous and regular, many of the
species have the singular aspect of thorny hemispherical cushions,
lying close on the ground; while others, which are those furnishing the
gum, grow erect with a naked woody stem, and somewhat resemble furze
bushes.
A few species occur in South-western Europe, others are found in Greece
and Turkey; but the largest number are inhabitants of the mountainous
regions of Asia Minor, Syria, Armenia, Kurdistan and Persia. The
tragacanth of commerce is produced in the last named countries, and
chiefly, though not exclusively, by the following species[704]:—
1. Astragalus adscendens Boiss. et Hausskr., a shrub attaining 4
feet in height, native, of the mountains of South-western Persia at an
altitude of 9,000 to 10,000 feet. According to Haussknecht, it affords
an abundance of gum.
2. A. leioclados Boiss.
3. A. brachycalyx Fisch., a shrub of 3 feet high, growing on the
mountains of Persian Kurdistan, likewise affords tragacanth.
4. A. gummifer Labill., a small shrub of wide distribution
occurring on the Lebanon and Mount Hermon in Syria, the Beryt Dagh in
Cataonia, the Arjish Dagh (Mount Argæus) near Kaisariyeh in Central
Asia Minor, and in Armenia and Northern Kurdistan.
5. A. microcephalus Willd., like the preceding a widely
distributed species, extending from the south-west of Asia Minor to
the north-east coast, and to Turkish and Russian Armenia. A specimen
of this plant with incisions in the stem, was sent some years ago to
the Pharmaceutical Society by Mr. Maltass of Smyrna. We received a
large example of the same species, the stem of which is marked by old
incisions, from the Rev. W. A. Farnsworth of Kaisariyeh, who states
that tragacanth is collected from it on Mount Argæus.
6. A. pycnocladus Boiss. et Haussk., nearly related to A.
microcephalus; it was discovered on the high mountains of Avroman
and Shahu in Persia by Professor Haussknecht, who states that it exudes
tragacanth in abundance.
7. A. stromatodes Bunge, growing at an elevation of 5,000 feet
on the Akker Dagh range, near Marash in Northern Syria.
8. A. kurdicus Boiss., a shrub 3 to 4 feet high, native of the
mountains of Cilicia and Cappadocia, extending thence to Kurdistan.
Haussknecht has informed us that from this and the last named species,
the so-called Aintab Tragacanth is chiefly obtained.
Probably the drug is also to some extent collected from
9. A. verus Olivier, in North-western Persia and Asia Minor.
Lastly as to Greece, tragacanth is also afforded by
10. A. Parnassi Boiss., var. cyllenea, a small shrub
found in abundance on the northern mountains of the Morea, which
is stated by Heldreich[705]
to be the almost exclusive source of the tragacanth collected about
Vostizza and Patras.
History—Tragacanth has been known from a very early period.
Theophrastus in the 3rd century b.c. mentioned Crete, the
Peloponnesus and Media as its native countries. Dioscorides, who
as a native of South-eastern Asia Minor was probably familiar with
the plant, describes it correctly as a low spiny bush. The drug is
mentioned by the Greek physicians Oribasius, Aëtius, and Paulus Ægineta
(4th to 7th cent.), and by many of the Arabian writers on medicine.
The abbreviated form of its name “Dragantum” already occurs in the
book “Artis veterinariæ, seu mulomedicinæ” of Vegetius Renatus, who
lived about a.d. 400. During the middle ages the gum was
imported into Europe through the trading cities of Italy, as shown in
the statutes of Pisa,[706]a.d. 1305, where it is mentioned as
liable to impost.
Pierre Belon, the celebrated French naturalist and traveller, saw and
described, about 1550, the collecting of tragacanth in the northern
part of Asia Minor; and Tournefort in 1700 observed on Mount Ida in
Candia the singular manner in which the gum is exuded from the living
plant.[707]
Secretion—It has been shown by H. von Mohl[708]
and by Wigand[709]
that tragacanth is produced by metamorphosis of the cell membrane, and
that it is not simply the dried juice of the plant.
The stem of a gum-bearing Astragalus cut transversely, exhibits
concentric annual layers which are extremely tough and fibrous, easily
tearing lengthwise into thin filaments. These inclose a central column,
radiating from which are numerous medullary rays, both of very singular
structure, for instead of presenting a thin-walled parenchyme, they
appear to the naked eye as a hard translucent gum-like mass, becoming
gelatinous in water. Examined microscopically, this gummy substance is
seen to consist not of dried mucilage, but of the very cells of the
pith and medullary rays, in process of transformation into tragacanth.
The transformed cells, if their transformation has not advanced too
far, exhibit the angular form and close packing of parenchyme-cells,
but their walls are much incrassated and evidently consist of numerous
very thin strata.
That these cells are but ordinary parenchyme-cells in an altered state,
is proved by the pith and medullary rays of the smaller branches which
present no such unusual structure. Mohl was able to trace this change
from the period in which the original cell membrane could be still
easily distinguished from its incrusting layers, to that in which the
transformation had proceeded so far that it was impossible to perceive
any defined cells, the whole substance being metamorphosed into a more
or less uniform mucilaginous mass.
The tension under which this peculiar tissue is held in the interior
of the stem is very remarkable in Astragalus gummifer which one
of us had the opportunity of observing on the Lebanon in 1860.[710]
On cutting off a branch of the thickness of the finger, there immediately
exudes from the centre a stream of soft, solid tragacanth, pushing
itself out like a worm, to the length of ¾ of an inch, sometimes in the
course of half an hour; while much smaller streams (or none at all) are
emitted from the medullary rays of the thick bark.
Production—The principal localities in Asia Minor in which
tragacanth is collected are the district of Angora, the capital of the
ancient Galatia; Isbarta, Buldur and Yalavatz,[711]
north of the gulf of Adalia; the range of the Ali Dagh between Tarsous
and Kaisariyeh, and the mountainous country eastward as far as the
valley of the Euphrates. The drug is also gathered in Armenia on
the elevated range of the Bingol Dagh south of Erzerum; throughout
Kurdistan from Mush for 500 miles in a south-eastern direction as far
as the province of Luristan in Persia, a region including the high
lands south of lake Van, and west of lake Urumiah. It is likewise
produced in Persia farther east, over an area 300 miles long by 100 to
150 miles broad, between Gilpaigon and Kashan, southward to the Mahomed
Senna range north-east of Shiraz, thus including the lofty Bakhtiyari
mountains.
As to the way in which the gum is obtained, it appears from the
statements of Maltass, that in July and August the peasants clear away
the earth from around the stem of the shrub, and then make in the bark
several incisions, from which during the following 3 or 4 days the gum
exudes and dries in flakes. In some localities they also puncture the
bark with the point of a knife. Whilst engaged in these operations,
they pick from the shrubs whatever gum they find exuded naturally.
Hamilton,[712]
who saw the shrub in 1836 on the hills about Buldur, says “the gum is
obtained by making an incision in the stem near the root, and cutting
through the pith, when the sap exudes in a day or two and hardens.”
Formerly the peasants were content to collect the naturally exuded
gum, no pains being taken to make incisions, whereby alone white flaky
gum is obtained. We have in fact heard an old druggist state, that he
remembered the first appearance of this fine kind of tragacanth in the
London market. According to Professor Haussknecht, whose observations
relate chiefly to Kurdistan and Persia, the tragacanth collected in
these regions is mostly a spontaneous exudation.
Tragacanth is brought to Smyrna, which is a principal market for it,
from the interior, in bags containing about 2 quintals each, by native
dealers who purchase it of the peasants. In this state it is a very
crude article, consisting of all the gatherings mixed together. To
fit it for the European markets, some of which have their special
requirements, it has to be sorted into different qualities, as Flaky
or Leaf Gum, Vermicelli and Common or Sorts; this
sorting is performed almost exclusively by Spanish Jews.
Description—The peculiar conditions under which tragacanth
exudes, arising from the pressure of the surrounding tissues and the
power of solidifying a large amount of water, will account to some
extent for the strange forms in which this exudation occurs.
The spontaneously exuded gum is mostly in mammiform or botryoidal
masses from the size of a pea upwards, of a dull waxy lustre, and
brownish or yellowish hue. It also occurs in vermiform pieces more or
less contorted and very variable in thickness; some of them may have
exuded as the result of artificial punctures. It is this form that
bears the trade name of Vermicelli. The most valued sort is
however the Flake Tragacanth, which consists of thin flattish
pieces or flakes, 1, 2, 3 or more inches in length, by ¼ to 1 in
width.[713]
They are marked on the surface by wavy lines and bands, or by
a series of concentric wave-marks, as if the soft gum had been forced
out by successive efforts. The pieces are contorted and altogether
very variable in form and size. The gum is valued in proportion to
its purity and whiteness. The best, whether vermiform or flaky, is
dull white, translucent, devoid of lustre, somewhat flexible and horny,
firm, and not easily broken, inodorous and with scarcely any or only a
slight bitterish taste.
The tragacanth of Kurdistan and Persia shipped from Bagdad, which
sometimes appears in the London drug sales under the incorrect name of
Syrian Tragacanth, is in very fine and large pieces which are
rather more translucent and ribbon-like than the selected tragacanth
imported from Smyrna: in fact, the two varieties when seen in bulk are
easily distinguishable.
The inferior kinds of tragacanth have more or less of colour, and are
contaminated with bark, earth and other foreign substances. They used
formerly to be much imported into Europe, and were frequently mentioned
during the past centuries as black tragacanth.
Microscopic Structure—The transformation of the cells into
tragacanth is usually not so complete, that every trace of the
original tissue or its contents has disappeared. In the ordinary drug,
the remains of cell-walls as well as starch granules may be seen,
especially if thin slices are examined under oil or any other liquid
not acting on the gum. Polarized light will then distinctly show the
starch and the cell-walls. If a thin section is imbued with a solution
of iodine in iodide of potassium and then moistened with concentrated
sulphuric acid, the cell-walls will assume a blue colour as well as the starch.
Chemical Composition—When tragacanth is immersed in water it
swells, and in the course of some hours disintegrates so that it can be
diffused through the liquid. So great is its power of absorbing water
that even with 50 times its weight, it forms a thick mucilage. If one
part of tragacanth is shaken with 100 parts of water and the liquid
filtered, a neutral solution may be obtained which yields an abundant
precipitate with acetate of lead, and mixes clearly with a concentrated
solution of ferric chloride or of borax,—in these respects differing
from a solution of gum arabic. On the other hand, it agrees with the
latter in that it is thrown down as a transparent jelly by alcohol, and
rendered turbid by oxalate of ammonium. The residue on the filter is a
slightly turbid, slimy, non-adhesive mucilage, which when dried forms
a very coherent mass. It has received the name of Bassorin,
Traganthin or Adraganthin, and agrees with the formula
C₁₂H₂₀O₁₀.
Tragacanth is readily soluble in alkaline liquids, even in ammonia
water and at the same time assumes a yellow colour; heated with ammonia
in a sealed tube at 90° C. it blackens.
The drug loses by drying about 14 per cent. of water, which it absorbs
again on exposure to the air. Pure flake tragacanth incinerated leaves
3 per cent. of ash.
Commerce—Tragacanth is shipped from Constantinople, Smyrna and
the Persian Gulf. The annual export of the gum from Smyrna has been
recently stated[714]
to be 4,500 quintals, value 675,000 Austrian florins (£67,500); and the
demand to be always increasing.
Uses—Though tragacanth is devoid of active properties, it is a
very useful addition to many medicines. Diffused in water it acts as a
demulcent, and is also convenient for the suspension of a heavy powder
in a mixture. It is an important ingredient for imparting firmness to
lozenges and pill-masses.
Adulteration—The fine quantities consisting of large distinct
pieces are not liable to adulteration, but the small and the inferior
kinds are often sophisticated. At Smyrna, tragacanth is mixed with
gums termed respectively Mosul and Caramania Gum. The
former appears to be simply very inferior tragacanth; the latter which
is sometimes called in the London market Hog Gum Tragacanth or
Bassora Gum,[715]
is said to be the exudation of almond and plum trees. It occurs in
nodular masses of a waxy lustre and dull brown hue, which immersed in
water gradually swells into a voluminous white mass. To render this gum
available for adulteration, the lumps are broken into small angular
fragments, the size of which is adjusted to the sort of tragacanth with
which they are to be mixed. As the Caramania Gum is somewhat dark,
it is usual to whiten it by white lead, previous to mixing it
with Small Leaf or Flake, or with the Vermicelli gum.
By careful examination the fraud is easily detected, angular fragments
not being proper to any true tragacanth. The presence of lead may be
readily proved by shaking suspected fragments for a moment with dilute
nitric acid, which will dissolve any carbonate present, and afford a
solution which may be tested by the ordinary reagents.
RADIX GLYCYRRHIZÆ.
Radix Liquiritiæ; Liquorice Root; F. Réglisse; G.
Süssholz, Lakritzwurzel.
Botanical Origin—Glycyrrhiza glabra L., a plant which
under several well marked varieties[716]
is found over an immense extent of the warmer regions of Europe,
spreading thence eastward into Central Asia. The root used in medicine
is derived from two principal Varieties, namely:—
α. typica—Nearly glabrous, leaves glutinous beneath, divisions
of the calyx linear-lanceolate often a little longer than the tube,
corolla purplish blue, legume glabrous, 3-6 seeded. It is indigenous to
Portugal, Spain, Southern Italy, Sicily, Greece, Crimea, the Caucasian
Provinces and Northern Persia; and is cultivated in England, France and Germany.
γ. glandulifera (G. glandulifera W.K.)—Stems more or less
pubescent or roughly glandular, leaves often glandular beneath, legume
sparsely or densely echinate-glandular, many-seeded, or short and 2-3
seeded. It occurs in Hungary, Galicia, Central and Southern Russia,
Crimea, Asia Minor, Armenia, Siberia, Persia, Turkestan and Afghanistan.
G. glabra L. has long, stout, perennial roots, and erect,
herbaceous annual stems. In var. α., the plant throws out long stolons
which run horizontally at some distance below the surface of the ground.
History—Theophrastus[717]
in commenting on the taste of different roots (3rd cent.
b.c.) instances the sweet Scythian root which
grows in the neighbourhood of the lake Mæotis (Sea of Azov), and is
good for asthma, dry cough and all pectoral diseases,—an allusion
unquestionably to liquorice. Dioscorides,[718]
who calls the plant γλυκιῤρίζη, notices its glutinous leaves and
purplish flowers, but as he describes the pods to be in balls
resembling those of the plane, and the roots to be sub-austere
(ὑπόστρυϕνοι) as well as sweet, it is possible he had in view
Glycyrrhiza echinata L. as well as G. glabra.
Roman writers, as Celsus and Scribonius Largus, mention liquorice as
Radix dulcis. Pliny, who describes it as a native of Cilicia and
Pontus, makes no allusion to it growing in Italy.
The cultivation of liquorice in Europe does not date from a very remote
period, as we conclude from the absence of the name in early mediæval
lists of plants. It is, for instance, not enumerated among the plants
which Charlemagne ordered (a.d. 812) to be introduced from
Italy into Central Europe;[719]
nor among the herbs of the convent gardens as described by Walafridus
Strabus,[720]
abbot of Reichenau, lake of Constance, in the 9th century; nor yet
in the copious list of herbs contained in the vocabulary of Alfric,
archbishop of Canterbury in the 10th century.[721]
On the other hand, liquorice is described as being cultivated in Italy
by Piero de’ Crescenzi[722]
of Bologna, who lived in the 13th century. The cultivation of the plant
in the north of England existed at the close of the 16th century, but
how much earlier we have not been able to trace.
As a medicine the drug was well known in Germany in the 11th century,
and an extensive cultivation of the plant was carried on near Bamberg,
Bavaria, in the 16th century, so that in many of the numerous
pharmaceutical tariffs of those times in Germany not only Glycyrrhizæ
succus creticus, seu candiacus, seu venetus is quoted, but also
expressly that of Bamberg.[723]
The word Liquiritia, whence is derived the English name
Liquorice (Lycorys in the 13th century), is a corruption
of Glycyrrhiza, as shown in the transitional mediæval form
Gliquiricia. The Italian Regolizia, the German
Lacrisse or Lakriz, the Welsh Lacris[724]
and the French Réglisse (anciently Requelice or Recolice)
have the same origin.
Cultivation, and habit of growth—The liquorice plant is
cultivated in England at Mitcham and in Yorkshire, but not on a very
extensive scale. The plants, which require a good deep soil, well
enriched by manure, are set in rows, attain a height of 4 to 5 feet
and produce flowers but not seeds. The root is dug up at the beginning
of winter, when the plant is at least 3 or 4 years old. The latter
has then a crown dividing into several aerial stems. Below the crown
is a principal root about 6 inches in length, which divides into
several (3 to 5) rather straight roots, running without much branching,
though beset with slender wiry rootlets, to a depth of 3, 4 or more
feet.[725]
Besides these downward-running roots, the principal roots emit
horizontal runners or stolons, which grow at some distance below the
surface and attain a length of many feet. These runners are furnished
with leaf buds and throw up stems in their second year.
Every portion of the subterraneous part of the plant is carefully
saved; the roots proper are washed, trimmed, and assorted, and either
sold fresh in their entire state, or cut into short lengths and dried,
the cortical layer being sometimes first scraped off. The older
runners distinguished at Mitcham as “hard,” are sorted out and
sold separately; the young, called “soft,” are reserved for
propagation.
In Calabria, the singular practice prevails of growing the liquorice
among the wheat in the cornfields.
Description—Fresh liquorice (English) when washed is externally
of a bright yellowish-brown. It is very flexible, easily cut with a
knife, exhibiting a light yellow, juicy, internal substance which
consists of a thick bark surrounding a woody column. Both bark and wood
are extremely tough, readily tearing into long, fibrous strips. The root
has a peculiar earthy odour, and a strong and characteristic sweet taste.
Dried liquorice root is supplied in commerce either with or without
the thin brown coat In the latter state it is known as peeled
or decorticated. The English root, of which the supply is very
limited, is usually offered cut into pieces 3 or 4 inches long, and of
the thickness of the little finger.
Spanish Liquorice Root, also known as Tortosa or
Alicante Liquorice, is imported in bundles several feet in
length, consisting of straight unpeeled roots and runners, varying in
thickness from ¼ to 1 inch. The root is tolerably smooth or somewhat
transversely cracked and longitudinally wrinkled; that from Tortosa is
usually of a good external appearance, that from Alicante sometimes
untrimmed, dirty, of very unequal size, showing frequently the knobby
crowns of the root. Alicante liquorice root is sometimes shipped in
bags or loose.
Russian Liquorice Root, which is much used in England, is we
presume derived from G. glabra var. glandulifera. It is
imported from Hamburg in large bales, and is met with both peeled and
unpeeled. The pieces are 12 to 18 inches long, with a diameter of ¼ of
an inch to 1 or even 2 inches. Sometimes very old roots, split down
the centre and forming channelled pieces as much as 3½ inches wide at
the crown end, are to be met with. This liquorice in addition to being
sweet has a certain amount of bitterness.
Microscopic Structure—The root exhibits well-marked structural
peculiarities. The corky layer is made up of the usual tabular cells;
the primary cortical tissue of a few rows of cells. The chief portion
of the bark consists of liber or endophlœum, and is built up for the
most part of parenchymatous tissue accompanied by elongated fibres of
two kinds, partly united into true liber-bundles and partly forming a
kind of network, the smaller threads of which deviate considerably from
the straight line. Solution of iodine imparts an orange hue to both kinds
of bast-bundles, and well displays the structural features of the bark.
The woody column of the root exhibits three distinct forms of cell,
namely ligneous cells (libriform) with oblique ends; parenchymatous,
almost cubic cells; and large pitted vessels. In the Russian root, the
size of all the cells is much more considerable than in the Spanish.
Chemical Composition—The root of liquorice contains, in addition
to sugar and albuminous matter, a peculiar sweet substance named
Glycyrrhizin, which is precipitated from a strong decoction
upon addition of an acid or solution of cream of tartar, or neutral or
basic acetate of lead. When washed with dilute alcohol and dried, it
is an amorphous yellow powder, having a strong bitter-sweet taste and
an acid reaction. It forms with hot water a solution which gelatinizes
on cooling, does not reduce alkaline tartrate of copper, is not
fermentable, and does not rotate the plane of polarization. From the
analysis and experiments of Rösch, performed in the laboratory of
Gorup-Besanez at Erlangen, in 1876, the formula C₁₆H₂₄O₆ was derived
for glycyrrhizin. By boiling it with dilute hydrochloric or sulphuric
acid it is resolved into a resinous amorphous bitter substance named
Glycyrretin, and an uncrystallizable sugar having the characters
of glucose. The formula of glycyrretin has not yet been settled.
Weselsky and Benedikt, in 1876, showed that
65 per cent. of it may be obtained from glycyrrhizin. By melting
glycyrretin with about 5 parts of caustic potash paraoxy-benzoïc acid
is produced.
Alkalis easily dissolve glycyrrhizin with a brown colour and emission
of a peculiar odour. In the root it perhaps exists combined with
ammonia, inasmuch as the aqueous extract evolves that alkali when
warmed with potash (Roussin, 1875). According to Sestini (1878)
glycyrrhizin is present in the root combined with calcium; he obtained
6·3 per cent. of glycyrrhizin from the root previously dried at 110°.
By exhausting glycyrrhizin with glacial acetic acid Habermann in 1876
succeeded in isolating almost colourless crystals having the
sweet taste of the root. They yield, by boiling them with dilute acids,
a yellow substance which would appear to agree with glycyrretin. The
deep yellow walls of the vessels and prosenchymatous cells appear to be
the chief seat of the glycyrrhizin.
The sugar of liquorice root has not yet been isolated; the aqueous
infusion of the dried root separates protoxide of copper from
an alkaline solution of cupric tartrate. Yet the sugar as extracted
from the fresh root by cold water does not precipitate alkaline
cupric tartrate at all in the cold, and not abundantly even on
prolonged boiling.
Asparagin was obtained from the root by Robiquet (1809) and by
Plisson (1827). Sestini (1878) isolated 2-4 parts of asparagin from
100 parts of the root dried at 110° C. Robiquet also found the root to
contain malic acid. The presence of starch in abundance is shown by the
microscope as well as by testing a decoction of the root with iodine.
The outer bark of the root contains a small quantity of tannin.
Commerce—Liquorice root is imported into Great Britain from
Germany, Russia and Spain, but there are no data for showing to what
extent. France imported in 1872 no less than 4,348,789 kilogrammes
(4282 tons), which was more than double the quantity imported the
previous year.[726]
Liquorice root is much used in China, and is largely produced in some
of the northern provinces. In 1870, 1,304 peculs were shipped from
Ningpo,[727]
and 7,147 pepuls in 1877 from Cheefu (one pecul = 133·33 lb. avdp.).
Uses—Liquorice root is employed for making extract of liquorice
and in some other pharmaceutical preparations. The powdered root is
used to impart stiffness to pill-masses and to prevent the adhesion
of pills. Liquorice has a remarkable power of covering the flavour of
nauseous medicines. As a domestic medicine, liquorice root is far more
largely used on the Continent than in Great Britain.
SUCCUS GLYCYRRHIZÆ.
Succus Liquiritiæ, Extractum
Glycyrrhizæ Italicum; Italian Extract of Liquorice,
Spanish Liquorice, Spanish Juice; F. Jus ou Suc de
Réglisse; G. Süssholzsaft, Lakriz.
History—Inspissated liquorice juice was known in the time
of Dioscorides, and may be traced in the writings of Oribasius and
Marcellus Empiricus in the latter half of the 4th century, and in
those of Paulus Ægineta in the 7th. It appears to have been in
common use in Europe during the middle ages. In a.d. 1264,
“Liquorice” is charged in the Wardrobe Accounts of Henry
III.;[728]
and as the article cost 3d. per lb., or the same
price as grains of paradise and one-third that of cinnamon, we are
warranted in supposing the extract and not the mere root
is intended. Again, in the Patent of Pontage granted by Edward I.,
a.d. 1305, to aid in repairing the London Bridge, permission
is given to lay toll on various foreign commodities including
Liquorice.[729]
A political song written in 1436[730]
makes mention of Liquorice as a production of Spain, but the
plant is not named as an object of cultivation by Herrera, the author
of a work on Spanish agriculture in 1513.
Saladinus,[731]
who wrote about the middle of the 15th century, names it
among the wares kept by the Italian apothecaries; and it is enumerated
in a list of drugs of the city of Frankfort written about the year
1450.[732]
Dorsten,[733]
in the first half of the 16th century, mentions the
liquorice plant as abundant in many parts of Italy, and describes the
method of making the Succus by crushing and boiling the fresh
root. Mattioli[734]
states that the juice made into pastilli was
brought every year from Apulia, and especially from the neighbourhood
of Monte Gargano. Extract of liquorice was made at Bamberg in Germany,
where the plant is still largely cultivated, as early as 1560.[735]
Manufacture—This is conducted on a large scale in Spain,
Southern France, Sicily, Calabria, Austria, Southern Russia (Astracan
and Kasan), Greece (Patras) and Asia Minor (Sokia and Nazli, near
Smyrna); but the extract with which England is supplied is almost
exclusively the produce of Calabria, Sicily and Spain.
The process of manufacture varies only by reason of the amount of
intelligence with which it is performed, and the greater or less
perfection of the apparatus employed. As witnessed by one of us (H.)
at Rossano in Calabria in May, 1872, it may be thus described from
notes made at the time. The factory employs about 60 persons, male
and female. The root having been taken from the ground the previous
winter, is stacked in the yard around the factory; it is mostly of the
thickness of the fingers, with here and there a piece of larger size up
to a diameter of nearly 2 inches; some of it sprouting.
As required, the root is taken within the building and crushed under
a heavy millstone to a pulp, water-power being employed. It is then
transferred to boilers and boiled with water over a naked fire. The
decoction is run off and the residual root pressed in circular bags
like those used in the olive-mills. The liquor which is received into
cisterns below the floor is then pumped up into copper pans, in which
the evaporation is conducted also over the naked fire—even to the
very last, care being taken by constant stirring to avoid burning the
extract. The extract or pasta is removed from the pan while
warm, and taken in small quantities to an adjoining apartment where a
number of women are employed in rolling it into sticks. It is first
weighed into portions, each of which the woman seated at the end of a
long table tears with her hand into about a dozen pieces. These are
passed to the women sitting next who roll them with their hands into
cylindrical sticks, the table on which the rolling is done being of
wood, and the pasta moistened with oil to prevent its adhesion
to the hands. Near the further end of the table are some frames made
of marble or metal, clean and bright, so arranged as to bring the
sticks when rolled in them to the proper length and thickness. When
thus adjusted, they are carefully ranged on a board, and a woman then
stamps them with the name of the manufacturer. Lastly the sticks laid
on boards are stacked up in a room to dry.
In some establishments the vacuum-pan has been introduced for the
inspissation of the decoction. At the great manufactory of Mr. A. O. Clarke
at Sokia near Smyrna, all the processes are performed by steam power.
Description—Liquorice juice of good quality is met with in
cylindrical sticks stamped at one end with the maker’s name or mark.
They are of various sizes, but generally not larger than 6 to 7 inches
long by about an inch in diameter. They are black, when new or warm
slightly flexible, but breaking when struck, and then displaying a
sharp-edged fracture, and shining conchoidal surface on which a few
air bubbles are perceptible; thin splinters are translucent. The
extract has a special odour and dissolves in the mouth with a peculiar
strong sweet taste. By complete drying, it loses from 11 to 17 per
cent. of water.
Several varieties of Stick Liquorice are met with in English commerce,
and command widely different prices. The most famous is the Solazzi
Juice, manufactured at Corigliano, a small town of Calabria in
the gulf of Taranto, at an establishment belonging to the sons of Don
Onorato Gaetani, duke of Laurenzano and prince of Piedimonte d’Alife,
who inherited the manufacture from his father-in-law, the Cavaliere
Domenico Solazzi Castriota. The Solazzi Juice destined for the English
market is usually shipped at Naples; it has for many years been wholly
consigned to two firms in London, and in quantity not always equal to
the demand. Of the other varieties we may mention Barracco,
manufactured at the establishment of Messieurs Barracco at Cotrone
on the eastern coast of Calabria; Corigliano, produced at a
factory at Corigliano, belonging to Baron Compagna. The sticks stamped
Pignatelli are from the works of Vincenzo Pignatelli, prince of
Strongoli, at Torre Cerchiora, where 300 to 400 workmen are employed.
The juice is also imported in a block form, having while warm and soft
been allowed to run into the wooden case in which it is exported. This
juice, which is known as Liquorice Paste, is largely imported
from Spain and Asia Minor, but on account of a certain bitterness is
unsuited for use as a sweetmeat.
Chemical Composition—Hard extract of liquorice, such as that
just described, is essentially different in composition and properties
from the Extract of Liquorice (Extractum Glycyrrhizæ) of the
British Pharmacopœia.[736]
The latter is a soft, hygroscopic substance, entirely soluble in cold
water, whereas the so-called Spanish Juice when treated with
cold water leaves a large residue undissolved.
It has been sometimes supposed that the presence of this residue
indicates adulteration, but such is far from being the fact, as was
conclusively shown by the researches of a French Commission appointed
to investigate the process recommended by Delondre.[737]
This commission subjected liquorice root to the successive action of
cold water, boiling water, and lastly of steam. By the first menstruum
15 per cent., and by the second an additional 7½ per cent., were
obtained of a hygroscopic extract much more soluble than commercial
liquorice, and totally unsuitable for being moulded into sticks. The
residue having been then exhausted by steam, 16 per cent. was obtained
of an extract differing entirely from those of the previous operations.
It was a dry friable substance, cracking and falling to pieces in
the drying stove, having a sweet taste without acridity, not readily
dissolving in the mouth, and very imperfectly soluble in cold water.
This then was the substance required to give firmness to the more
soluble matter, and to render possible the preparation of an extract
possessing that degree of solubility and hardness which would render it
an agreeable sweetmeat, as well as a permanent and stable commodity. In
fact, by treating the root at once with steam according to Delondre’s
process, the experimenters obtained 42 to 45 per cent. of extract
having all the qualities desired in good Italian or Spanish Juice.
When the latter substance is suspended in water undisturbed, the
soluble matter may be dissolved out, the stick still retaining its
original form. Glycyrrhizin, which is but slightly soluble in cold
water, remains to some extent in the residue, and by an alkaline
solution may be afterwards extracted together with colouring matter and
probably also pectin. The proportion of soluble matter which the best
varieties of liquorice juice yield to cold water varies from about 60
to 70 per cent. A sample of Solazzi Juice recently examined by one of
us, lost 8·4 per cent. when dried at 100° C.; it was then exhausted
by 60 times its weight of cold water used in successive quantities,
by which means 66·8 per cent. of soluble matter were removed. The
residue consisted of minute starch granules, fragments of the root, and
colouring matter partially soluble in ammonia. Small shreds of copper
were also visible to the naked eye. The dried juice yielded 6·3 per
cent. of ash.
Corigliano liquorice treated in the same manner gave 71·2 per cent. of
extract soluble in cold water; Barracco liquorice 64·9.
The small liquorice lozenges known as Pontefract Cakes
(Dunhill’s), not previously dried, gave 71 per cent. of matter soluble
in cold water.
Commerce—The value of the imports of Liquorice into the United
Kingdom has been for the last five years as follows:—
1868
1869
1870
1871
1872
£89,482
£83,832
£70,165
£55,120
£75,991
The last named sum represents a quantity of 28,000 cwt., of which
11,170 cwt. were furnished by Italy, and the remainder by Turkey,
France, Spain and other countries.
The total exports of Liquorice Paste from Smyrna were estimated in 1872
as 1,200 to 1,400 tons (24,000 to 28,000 cwt.) per annum.
Uses—Stick liquorice is sucked as a remedy for coughs, and by
children as a sweetmeat. It is also used in lozenges, and in some
pharmacopœias is admitted as the raw material from which to prepare
soft extract of liquorice.
The block liquorice, of which a large quantity is imported, is chiefly
used in the manufacture of tobacco for smoking and chewing.
OLEUM ARACHIS.
Ground-nut oil, Earth-nut oil, Pea-nut oil,
Arachis oil; F. Huile d’Arachide ou de Pistache de terre;
G. Erdnussöl.
Botanical Origin—Arachis hypogæa L., a diffuse herbaceous
annual plant, having stems a foot or two long, and solitary axillary
flowers with an extremely long filiform calyx-tube. After the flower
withers, the torus supporting the ovary becomes elongated as a rigid
stalk, which bends down to the ground and forces into it the young pod,
which matures its seeds some inches below the surface. The ripe pod is
oblong, cylindrical, about an inch in length, indehiscent, reticulated,
and contains one or two, or exceptionally even four irregularly ovoid seeds.
The plant is cultivated for the sake of its nutritious oily seeds in
all tropical and subtropical countries, but especially on the west
coast of Africa. It is unknown in the wild state. De Candolle[738]
regards it as a native of Brazil, to which region the other species
of the genus exclusively belong. But the opinion of one of us[739]
is strongly in favour of the plant being indigenous to Tropical
Africa, and so is that also of Schweinfurth. Arachis is one of the
most universally cultivated plants throughout Tropical Africa, from
Senegambia to lake Tanganyika. In Europe it has not proved remunerative.
History—The first writer to notice Ground-Nut appears to be
Fernandez de Oviedo y Valdes, who lived in Hayti from a.d.
1513 to 1525; he mentions in his Cronica de las Indias[740]
that the Indians cultivated very much the fruit Mani, a name
still used for Arachis in Cuba and in South America. A little later,
Monardes,[741]
described a nameless subterraneous fruit, found about the
river Maranon and held in great esteem by both Indians and Spaniards.
But before, the French colonists sent in 1555 by Admiral Coligny to the
Brazilian coast had become acquainted with the “Mandobi,” which Jean de
Léry[742]
described quite unmistakably. Good accounts and figures of it
were given in the following century by Johannes de Laet (1625),[743]
and by Marcgraf,[744]
who calls it by its Brazilian name of Mundubi.
It is enumerated by Stisser among the rare plants cultivated by him at
Helmstedt (Brunswick), about the year 1697.[745]
It is only in very recent times that the value of the Ground-Nut has
been recognized in Europe. Jaubert, a French colonist at Gorée near
Cape Verde, first suggested about 1840 its importation as an oil-seed
into Marseilles, where it now constitutes one of the most important
articles of trade.[746]
Description—The fat oil of Arachis, as obtained by
pressure without heat, is almost colourless, of an agreeable faint
odour and a bland taste resembling that of olive oil. An inferior oil
is obtained by warming the seeds before pressing them. The best oil
has a sp. gr. of about 0·918; it becomes turbid at 3° C., concretes at
-3° to -4°, and hardens at -7°. On exposure to air it is but slowly
altered, being one of the non-drying oils. At length it thickens
considerably, and assumes even in closed vessels a disagreeable rancid
smell and taste.
Chemical Composition—The oil consists of the glycerides of
four different fatty acids. The common Oleic Acid, C₁₈H₃₄O₂,
that is to say its glycerin compound, is the chief constituent of
Arachis oil. Hypogæic Acid, C₁₆H₃₀O₂, has been pointed out by
Gössmann and Scheven (1854) as a new acid, whereas it is thought by
other chemists to agree with one of the fatty acids obtained from whale
oil. The melting point of this acid from Arachis oil is 34-35° C.
The third acid afforded by the oil is ordinary Palmitic Acid,
C₁₆H₃₂O₂, with a fusing point of 62° C. Arachic Acid, C₂₀H₄₀O₂,
the fourth constituent, has also been met with among the fatty acids
of butter and olive oil, and, according to Oudemans (1866), in the
tallow of Nephelium lappaceum L., an Indian plant of the order
Sapindaceæ.
When ground-nut oil is treated with hyponitric acid, which may be most
conveniently evolved by heating nitric acid with a little starch, a
solid mass is obtained, which yields by crystallization from alcohol
Elaïdic and Gæidinic acids, the former isomeric with
oleic, the latter with hypogæic acid.
Production and Commerce—The pods are exported on an immense
and ever increasing scale from the West Coast of Africa. From this
region, not less than 66 millions of kilogrammes, value 26 millions of
francs (£1,040,000), were imported in 1867, almost exclusively into
Marseilles. From the French possessions on the Senegal, 24 millions of
kilogr. were exported in 1876.
The oil is exported from India where the ground-nut is also cultivated,
though not on so large a scale as in Western Africa. In Europe it
is manufactured chiefly at Marseilles, London, Hamburg and Berlin.
The yield of the seeds varies from 42 to nearly 50 per cent. The
softness of the seeds greatly facilitates their exhaustion, whether
by mechanical power or by the action of bisulphide of carbon or other
solvent.
Uses—Good arachis oil may be employed in pharmacy in the same
way as olive oil, for which it is a valuable substitute, though more
prone to rancidity. It has been introduced into the Pharmacopœia of
India, and is generally used instead of olive oil in the Indian
Government establishments. Its largest application is for industrial
purposes, especially in soap-making.
RADIX ABRI.
Indian Liquorice; F. Liane à réglisse, Réglisse
d’Amérique.
Botanical Origin—Abrus precatorius L., a twining woody
shrub[747]
indigenous to India, but now found in all tropical countries.
History—The plant is mentioned in the Sanskrit medical writings
of Susruta, whence we may infer that it has long been employed in
India. Its resemblance to liquorice was remarked by Sloane (1700), who
called it Phaseolus glycyrrhites. As a substitute for liquorice,
the root has been often employed by residents in the tropical
countries of both hemispheres. It was introduced into the Bengal
Pharmacopœia of 1844, and into the Pharmacopœia of India of 1868.
The seeds, of the size of a small pea, well known for their polish and
beautiful black and red colours, have given their name of Retti
to a weight (= 2³/₁₆ grains) used by Hindu jewellers and druggists.
Description—The root is long, woody, tortuous and branching.
The stoutest piece in our possession is as thick as a man’s finger,
but most of it is much more slender. The cortical layer is extremely
thin and of a light brown or almost reddish hue. The woody part breaks
with a short fibrous fracture exhibiting a light yellow interior. The
root has a peculiar, disagreeable odour, and a bitterish acrid flavour
leaving a faintly sweet after-taste. When cut into short lengths it has
a slight resemblance to liquorice, but may easily be distinguished by
means of the microscope.
Mr. Moodeen Sheriff,[748]
who says he has often examined the root of Abrus both fresh and
dried, remarks that it is far from abounding in sugar as generally
considered;—that it does not possess any sweetness at all until it
attains a certain size, and that even then its sweet taste is not
always well marked. As it is often mixed in the Indian bazaars with
true liquorice, he thinks the latter may have sometimes been mistaken for it.
Microscopic Structure—On a transverse section the bark exhibits
some layers of cork-cells, loaded with brown colouring matter, and
then, within the middle zone of the bark, a comparatively thick layer
of sclerenchymatous tissue. Strong liber-fibres are scattered through
the interior of the cortical tissue, but are not distributed so as to
form wedge-shaped rays as met with in liquorice. In the latter the
sclerenchyme (thick-walled cells) is wanting. These differences are
sufficient to distinguish the two roots.
Chemical Composition—The concentrated aqueous infusion of the
root of Abrus has a dark brown colour and a somewhat acrid taste
accompanied by a faint sweetness. When it is mixed with an alkaline
solution of tartrate of copper, red cuprous oxide is deposited after a
short time: hence we may infer that the root contains sugar. One drop
of hydrochloric or other mineral acid mixed with the infusion produces
a very abundant flocculent precipitate, which is soluble in alcohol.
If the infusion of Abrus root is mixed with a very little acetic acid,
an abundant precipitate is likewise obtained, but is dissolved by an
excess. This behaviour is similar to that of glycyrrhizin
(see p. 181).
Berzelius observed, so long ago as 1827, that the leaves of
Abrus contain a sweet principle similar to that of liquorice.
Uses—The root has been used in the place of liquorice, for which
it is in our opinion a very bad substitute.
SETÆ MUCUNÆ.
Dolichi pubes vel setæ; Cowhage,
Cow-itch[749]; F.
Pois à gratter, Pois pouillieux; G. Juckborsten.
Botanical Origin—Mucuna pruriens DC. (Dolichos
pruriens L., Stizolobium pruriens Pers., Mucuna
prurita Hook.), a lofty climbing plant[750]
with large, dark purple papilionaceous flowers, and downy legumes in
size and shape not unlike those of a sweet pea, common throughout the
tropical regions of both Africa, India and America.
History—The earliest notice we have found of this plant is that
of Parkinson, who in his Theater of Plants, published in 1640,
names it “Phaseolus siliquâ hirsutâ, the Hairy Kidney-Beane
called in Zurrate [Surat] where it groweth, Couhage” It was
subsequently described by Ray (1686), who saw the plant raised from
West Indian seeds, in the garden of the Hatton family in Holborn.[751]
Rheede figured it in the Hortus Malabaricus,[752]
and it was also known to Rumphius and the other older botanists. We find it even in the
pharmaceutical tariff of the county of Nürnberg, a.d. 1714.[753]
The employment of cowhage as a vermifuge originated in the West Indies,
and is quite unknown in the East. In England the drug began to attract
attention in the latter part of the last century, when it was strongly
recommended by Bancroft in his Natural History of Guiana (1769),
and by Chamberlaine, a surgeon of London, who published an essay[754]
descriptive of its effects which went through many editions. It was
introduced into the Edinburgh Pharmacopœia of 1783, and into the
London Pharmacopœia of 1809. At the present day it has been almost
discarded from European medicine, but has been allowed a place in the
Pharmacopœia of India (1868).
The name Cowhage is Hindustani, and in the modern way is
written Kiwânch, which is generally derived from the Sanskrit
Kapi-Kachchu, monkey’s itch (Dr. Rice); the corruption into
Cow-itch is absurd. Mucuna is the Brazilian name of
another species mentioned in 1648 by Marcgraf.[755]
Description—The pods are 2 to 4 inches long, about ⁴/₁₀ of an
inch wide, and contain 4 to 6 seeds; they are slightly compressed and
of a dark blackish brown. Each valve is furnished with a prominent
ridge running from the apex nearly to the base, and is densely covered
with rigid, pointed, brown hairs, measuring about ⅒ of an inch in
length. The hairs are perfectly straight and easily detached from
the valves, out of the epidermis of which they rise. If incautiously
touched, they enter the skin and occasion an intolerable itching.
Microscopic Structure—Under the microscope the hairs are seen to
consist of a single, sharply pointed, conical cell, about ¹/₄₀ of an
inch in diameter at the base, with uniform brownish walls 5 mkm. thick,
which towards the apex are slightly barbed. Occasionally a hair shows
one or two transverse walls. Most of the hairs contain only air; others
show a little granular matter which acquires a greenish hue on addition
of alcoholic solution of perchloride of iron. If moistened with chromic
acid, no structural peculiarity is revealed that calls for remark.
The walls however are somewhat separated into indistinct layers, the
presence of which is confirmed by the refractive power displayed by the
hairs in polarized light.
Chemical Composition—The hairs when treated with sulphuric acid
and iodine assume a dark brown colour. Boiling solution of potash does
not considerably swell or alter them. They are completely decolorized
by concentrated nitric acid.
Uses—Cowhage is administered for the expulsion of
intestinal worms, especially Ascaris lumbricoides and A.
vermicularis, which it effects by reason of its mechanical
structure. It is given mixed with syrup or honey in the form of an
electuary.
The root and seeds are reputed medicinal by the natives of some part of
India. The pods when young and tender may be cooked and eaten.
SEMEN PHYSOSTIGMATIS.
Faba Calabarica, Faba Physostigmatis; Calabar
Bean, Ordeal Bean of Old Calabar, Eseré Nut,
Chop-nut; F. Fève de Calabar; G. Calabarbohne.
Botanical Origin—Physostigma venenosum Balfour, a
perennial plant resembling the common Scarlet Runner (Phaseolus
multiflorus Lam.) of our gardens, but having a woody stem often an
inch or two thick, climbing to a height of 50 feet or more. It grows
near the mouths of the Niger and the Old Calabar River in the Gulf of
Guinea.
The imported seeds germinate freely, but the plant, though it thrives
vigorously in a hothouse, has not yet, we believe, flowered in Europe.
It has already been introduced into India and Brazil. In the latter
country Dr. Peckolt, late of Cantagallo, has raised plants which have
blossomed abundantly, producing racemes of about 30 flowers each,
pendent from the axils of the ternate leaves.
The flower, which is fully an inch across and of a purplish colour, has
the form of Phaseolus, but is distinguished from that genus by
two special characters, namely that it has the style developed beyond
the stigma backwards as a broad, flat, hooked appendage,[756]
and the seeds half surrounded by a deeply grooved hilum.
History—The pagan tribes of Tropical Western Africa compel
persons accused of witchcraft to undergo the ordeal of swallowing some
vegetable poison. One of the substances employed in this horrid custom
is the seed under notice, which is administered in substance or in
the form of emulsion, or even as a clyster. It was first made known
in England by Dr. W. F. Daniell about the year 1840, and subsequently
alluded to in a paper read by him before the Ethnological Society in
1846.[757]
The highly poisonous effects of the bean were observed in
1855 by Christison[758]
in his own person, and in 1858 by Sharpey, who administered it to frogs.
Before the seed became an object of commerce, it was regarded by the
natives with some mystery and was reluctantly parted with to Europeans.
It was moreover customary in Old Calabar to destroy the plant whenever
found, a few only being reserved to supply seeds for judicial purposes,
and of these seeds the store was kept in the custody of the native
chief. In 1859, the Rev. W. C. Thomson, a missionary on the West Coast
of Africa, forwarded the plant to Professor Balfour of Edinburgh, who
figured and described it as a type of a new genus.[759]
Fraser of Edinburgh (about 1863 or earlier) discovered the specific
power of the seed in contracting the pupil, when the alcoholic extract
is applied to the eye. These myotic effects, counteracting those
of atropine and hyoscyamine, were further examined by many other
experimenters on mammals or birds. The action of the poison when taken
internally was found rapidly to affect the cardiac contractions and
finally to paralyze the heart.
Description—The fruit of Physostigma is a dehiscent,
oblong legume about 7 inches in length, containing 2 or 3 seeds. The
latter, commonly known as Calabar Beans, are 1 to 1⅜ inches
long, about ⁶/₈ of an inch broad, and ⁴/₈ to ⅝ of an inch in thickness,
weighing on an average twenty seeds, 67 grains each.
They have an oblong, subreniform outline, one side being straight or
but slightly incurved, the other boldly arched. The latter is marked
by a broad furrow, ⅛ of an inch wide, bordered with raised edges, and
running from the micropyle, which is a small funnel-shaped depression,
quite round the opposite end of the seed. In the middle of this
remarkable furrow the raphe is seen as a long raised suture running
from end to end. The surface of the seed is somewhat rough, but has a
dull polish; it is of a deep chocolate-brown, passing into a lighter
tint on the ridges bordering the furrow. The latter is black, dull, and
finely rugose.
When the seed is broken the cotyledons are found adherent to the
testa, with a large cavity between them. The air thus included causes
the seeds to float on water, but they sink immediately when broken.
After digestion for some hours in warm water, the testa having been
previously cracked, the whole seed softens and swells so that its
structure may be easily studied. Each cotyledon is then seen to be
marked on the hilum-side by a long shallow furrow, at one end of
which, just below the micropyle, lies the plumule and radicle. A dark
brown inner membrane, constituting part of the testa, surrounds the
cotyledons.
The seeds have scarcely any taste, or not more than an ordinary bean;
nor in the dry state have they any odour. After being boiled, or when
their alcoholic tincture is evaporated, an odour suggesting cantharides
is developed.
Microscopic Structure—The cotyledons are built up of large
globular or ovoid cells, those of the outermost layer being smaller and
of rather cubic form. This parenchyme is loaded with starch granules,
frequently as much as 50 mkm. in diameter. Their interior part is less
distinctly stratified than the outer; the hollow centre radiates in
various directions around the axis of the ovate granule. Polarized
light does not show a cross as in other more globular starch granules,
but two elliptic curves approaching one another near the axis of the
granule. Similar starch granules are commonly met with in the seeds of
Leguminosæ.
In the Calabar seeds the starch is accompanied by numerous particles
of albuminous matter becoming distinctly perceptible by addition of
iodine, which imparts to them an orange colouration.
The shell of the seed is built up of four different layers; the
prevailing layer consists of very long, simply cylindrical cells,
densely packed so as to form only one radial row. Tison[760]
has endeavoured to ascertain in what region of the seed the active
principle is lodged; and he has arrived at the conclusion that its seat
is the granular protoplasmic particles, which alone acquire an orange
tint by the action of weak caustic alkalis.
Chemical Composition—Jobst and Hesse[761]
proved in 1863 that the poisonous nature of Calabar bean depends upon
an alkaloid, to which they gave the name Physostigmine. It is
obtained by the method generally adopted for extracting analogous
substances, that is, by precipitating one of its salts from an aqueous
solution by bicarbonate of sodium, and dissolving out the base with
ether or benzol. As extracted by these chemists, physostigmine is an
amorphous mass of decidedly alkaline reaction, soluble in much water
and in acids. On exposure to the air the solution soon becomes red,
or sometimes intensely blue, a partial decomposition of the alkaloid
taking place. The red coloration may even be observed in the aqueous
infusion of a few cotyledons. It disappears by sulphuretted hydrogen or
sulphurous acid, but returns if these reducing agents are allowed to evaporate.
Hesse[762]
ascertained (1867) that physostigmine consists of C₃₀H₂₁N₃O₄;
he now obtained it perfectly colourless and tasteless, softening at
40° C., fusing at 45°, but not supporting a heat of 100° C., without
decomposition, which is manifested by a red coloration.
In 1865 Vée and Leven,[763]
by treating the powdered unpeeled seed in nearly the same way, prepared
an alkaloid which they called Eserine. It differs from Hesse’s
physostigmine in that it forms colourless, rhomboidal, tabular crystals
of a bitter taste, melting at 90° C. It dissolves easily in ether,
alcohol, or chloroform, but very sparingly in water. The last named
solution is alkaline, and reddens by exposure to the air.
It is assumed by some writers, as Tison,[764]
that eserine is only the pure form of physostigmine; but at present
we feel hardly warranted in admitting the identity of the two substances.
Harnack and Witkowski in 1876 ascertained the presence of another
alkaloid in the seed, which they called Calabarine. It is nearly
insoluble in ether and also very different from physostigmine in its
physiological action, but somewhat similar to strychnine. Calabarine
is consequently not to be found in those preparations of calabar bean
which have been obtained or purified by means of ether.
Hesse (1878) exhausted the cotyledons of Physostigma with petroleum
ether, and obtained crystals of a new indifferent substance
C₂₆H₄₄+OH₂, which he called Phytosterin. It is closely allied
to Cholesterin, but, in its solution in chloroform, devoid of rotatory
power and melting at 133°. Cholesterin melts at 145°, and deviates,
in its ethereal solution, the ray of polarized light to the left.
Phytosterin also occurs in peas; Hesse suggests that the crystallized
appearance of alkaloids as prepared by former observers was perhaps due
to phytosterin.
From the cotyledons per se, cold water extracts mucilage,
precipitable by neutral acetate of lead. The watery infusion contains
also albumin, which may be coagulated by heat or by alcohol. The
infusion is colourless, does not redden litmus, nor does it contain
sugar in appreciable proportion; a few drops of solution of potash
cause it to assume an orange colour. An infusion of the shell of the seed
is already of this colour, but the tint is intensified by caustic alkali.
The cotyledons yield to boiling ether ½ to ⅓ per cent. of fatty oil,
and after exhaustion by ether and alcohol, afford to cold water 12 per
cent. of albuminous and mucilaginous constituents. The proportion of
starch according to Teich[765]
amounts to 48 per cent., the albuminous matter to 23 per cent. The
entire seed furnishes 3 per cent. of ash, chiefly phosphate of potash.
These constituents do not widely differ in proportion from those found
in the common bean, which yields 23 to 25 per cent. of albuminous matters,
and 32 to 38 per cent. of starch, besides 1 to 3 per cent. of oil.
The shells of Calabar bean are stated by Fraser to be by no means
devoid of active principle.
Vée asserts that if to a solution of eserine, a little potash, lime,
or carbonate of sodium be added, there is developed a red colour which
rapidly increases in intensity. This colour is transient, passing into
yellow, green and blue. If chloroform is shaken with such coloured
solution, it takes up the colour; ether on the other hand remains
uncoloured.
Uses—Calabar has been hitherto chiefly employed as an ophthalmic
medicine, for the purpose of contracting the pupil. It has however been
occasionally administered in tetanus and in neuralgic, rheumatic, and
other diseases.
Adulteration—Other seeds are sometimes fraudulently mixed with
Calabar beans. We have noticed in particular those of a Mucuna
and of the Oil Palm, Elæis guineensis Jacq. The slightest
examination suffices for their detection.
KINO.
Kino, Gum Kino, East Indian Kino;
F. and G. Kino.
Botanical Origin—Pterocarpus Marsupium Roxb., a handsome
tree 40 to 80 feet high, frequent in the central and southern parts
of the Indian Peninsula and also in Ceylon, and affording a valuable
timber. In the Government forests of the Madras Presidency, it is one
of the reserved trees, the felling of which is placed under restrictions.
Pt. indicus Willd., a tree of Southern India, the Malayan
Peninsula and the Indian and Philippine Islands, is capable of yielding
kino, and is the source of the small supplies of that drug that were
formerly shipped from Moulmein.
Several other plants afford substances bearing the name of Kino,
which will be noticed at the conclusion of the present article.
History—The introduction of kino into European medicine is due
to Fothergill, an eminent physician and patron of economic botany of
the last century. The drug which Fothergill examined was brought from
the river Gambia in West Africa as a rare sort of Dragon’s Blood, and
was described by him in 1757[766]
under the name of Gummi rubrum astringens Gambiense. It had been
noticed at least twenty years before as a production of the Gambia,
by Moore, factor to the Royal African Company, who says that the tree
yielding it is called in the Mandingo language Kano.[767]
Specimens of this tree were sent to England in 1805 by the celebrated
traveller Mungo Park, and recognized some years later as identical with
the Pterocarpus erinaceus of Poiret.
It seems probable that African kino continued to reach England for some
years, for we find “Gummi rubrum astringens” regularly valued in
the stock of a London druggist[768] from 1776 to 1792.
Duncan in the Edinburgh Dispensatory of 1803, while asserting
that “kino is brought to us from Africa,” admits that some, not
distinguishable from it, is imported from Jamaica. In a later edition
of the same work (1811), he says that the African drug is no longer to
be met with, and alludes to its place being supplied by other kinds,
as that of Jamaica, that imported by the East India Company, and that
of New South Wales derived from Eucalyptus resinifera Sm. It
will thus be seen that at the commencement of the present century
several substances, produced in widely distant regions, bore the name
of Kino. That however which was principally used in the place
of the old African drug, was East Indian Kino, the botanical
origin of which was shown by Wight and by Royle[769]
(1844-46) to be Pterocarpus Marsupium Roxb.,—a tree which,
curiously enough, is closely allied to the kino tree of Tropical Africa.
This is the drug which is recognized as legitimate kino in all the
principal pharmacopœias of Europe. It appears to have been first
prepared for the European market in the early part of the present
century, on a plantation of the East India Company called Anjarakandy,
a few miles from Tellicherry on the Malabar Coast; but as we learn from
our friend Dr. Cleghorn, it was not grown there but on the ghats a
short distance inland.
Extraction—Kino is the juice of the tree, dried without
artificial heat.[770]
As it exudes, it has the appearance of red currant jelly, but hardens
in a few hours after exposure to the air. In the Government forests
of the Malabar Coast whence the supplies are obtained, permission to
collect the drug is granted on payment of a small fee, and on the
understanding that the tapping is performed skilfully and without
damage to the timber. The method pursued is this:—A perpendicular
incision with lateral ones leading into it, is made in the trunk, at
the foot of which is placed a vessel to receive the outflowing juice.
This juice soon thickens, and when sufficiently dried by exposure to
the sun and air, is packed into wooden boxes for exportation.
Description—Malabar kino[771]
consists of dark, blackish-red, angular fragments rarely larger than
a pea, easily splitting into still smaller pieces, which are seen to
be perfectly transparent, of a bright garnet hue, and amorphous under
the microscope. In cold water they sink, but partially dissolve by
agitation, forming a solution of very astringent taste, and a pale
flocky residue. The latter is taken up when the liquid is made to boil,
and deposited on cooling in a more voluminous form. Kino dissolves
almost entirely in spirit of wine (·838), affording a dark reddish
solution, acid to litmus paper, which by long keeping sometimes assumes
a gelatinous condition. It is readily soluble in solution of caustic
alkali, and to a large extent in a saturated solution of sugar.
Chemical Composition—Cold water forms with kino a reddish
solution, which is at first not altered if a fragment of ferrous
sulphate is added. But a violet colour is produced as soon as the
liquid is cautiously neutralized. This can be done by diluting it with
common water (containing bicarbonate of calcium) or by adding a drop
of solution of acetate of potassium. Yet the fact of kino developing
an intense violet colour in presence of a proto-salt of iron, may
most evidently be shown by shaking it with water, and iron reduced by
hydrogen. The filtered liquid is of a brilliant violet, and may be
evaporated at 100° without turning green; the dried residue even again
forms a violet solution with water. By long keeping the violet liquid
gelatinizes. It is decolorized by acids, and turns red on addition
of an alkali, whether caustic or bicarbonated. Catechu, as well as
crystallized catechin, show the same behaviour, but these solutions
quickly turn green on exposure to air.
Solutions of acids, of metallic salts, or of chromates produce
copious precipitates in an aqueous solution of kino. Ferric chloride
forms a dirty green precipitate, and is at the same time reduced
to a ferrous salt. Dilute mineral acids or alkalis do not occasion
any decided change of colour, but the former give rise to light
brownish-red precipitates of Kino-tannic Acid. By boiling for
some time an aqueous solution of kino-tannic acid, a red precipitate,
Kino-red, is separated.
Kino in its general behaviour is closely allied to Pegu catechu, and
yields by similar treatment the same products, that is to say, it
affords Pyrocatechin when submitted to dry distillation, and
Protocatechuic Acid together with Phloroglucin when
melted with caustic soda or potash.
Yet in catechu the tannic acid is accompanied by a considerable amount
of catechin, which may be removed directly by exhaustion with ether.
Kino, on the other hand, yields to ether only a minute percentage of
a substance, whose scaly crystals display under the microscope the
character of Pyrocatechin, rather than that of catechin, which
crystallizes in prisms. The crystals extracted from kino dissolve
freely in cold water, which is not the case with catechin, and this
solution assumes a fine green if a very dilute solution of ferric
chloride is added, and turns red on addition of an alkali. This is the
behaviour of catechin as well as of pyrocatechin; but the difference
in solubility speaks in favour of the crystals afforded by kino being
pyrocatechin rather than catechin.
We thought pyrocatechin must also occur in the mother plant of kino,
but this does not prove to be the case, no indication of its presence
being perceptible either in the fresh bark or wood.[772]
Etti (1878) extracted from kino colourless prisms of Kinoïn by
boiling the drug with twice its weight of hydrochloric acid, about 1·03
sp. gr. On cooling, kino-red separates, very little of it remaining in
solution together with kinoïn. The latter is extracted by exhausting
the liquid with ether, which by evaporation affords crystals of kinoïn.
They should be recrystallized from boiling water; they agree with the
formula C₁₄H₁₂O₆, which is to be regarded as that of a methylated
gallic ether of pyrocatechin, viz., C₆H₄ (OCH₃) C₇H₅O₅.
Kinoïn by heating it to 130° C. gives off water and turns red:
2 C₁₄H₁₂O₆ = OH₂ · C₂₈H₂₂O₁₁.
The latter product is an amorphous mass agreeing with kino-red; by
heating it at 160-170° it again loses water, thus affording another
anhydride.
Etti succeeded in preparing methylic chloride, pyrocatechin CH₄(OH)₂ as
well as gallic acid C₇H₆O₅, by decomposing kinoïn.
We have prepared kinoïn from Australian kino
(see page 198), but
failed in obtaining it from Malabar kino, which however Etti states to
have used. Kino affords about 1½ per cent. of kinoïn.
The solutions of kinoïn turn red on addition of ferric salts.
Commercial kino yielded us 1·3 per cent. of ash.
Commerce—The quantity of true kino collected in the Madras
forests is comparatively small, probably not exceeding a ton or two
annually. The drug is often shipped from Cochin.
Uses—Kino is administered as an astringent. It is said to be
used in the manufacture of wines, and it might be employed if cheap
enough in tanning and dyeing.
Other sorts of Kino.
1. Butea Kino, Butea Gum, Bengal Kino, Palas or
Pulas Kino, Gum of the Palas or Dhak Tree.
This is an exudation from Butea frondosa Roxb.
(Leguminosæ), a tree of India and Burma, well known under the
name of Palas or Dhak, and conspicuous for its splendid,
large, orange, papilionaceous flowers.[773]
According to Roxburgh it flows during the hot season from natural
fissures or from wounds made in the bark, as a red juice which soon
hardens into a ruby-coloured, brittle, astringent gum.
Authentic specimens of this kino have been placed at our disposal by
Mr. Moodeen Sheriff of Madras and by Dr. J. Newton of Bellary. That
received from the first-named gentleman consists of flattish, angular
fragments (the largest about ½ an inch across) and small drops or
tears of a very dark, ruby-coloured gum, which when held to the light
is seen to be perfectly transparent. The flat pieces have been mostly
dried on leaves, an impression of the veins of which they retain on
one side, while the other is smooth and shining. The substance has a
pure astringent taste, but no odour. It yielded us 1·8 per cent. of ash
and contained 13·5 per cent. of water. Ether removes from it a small
quantity of pyrocatechin. Boiling alcohol dissolves this kino to
the extent of 46 per cent.; the solution which is but little coloured,
produces an abundant greyish-green precipitate with perchloride of
iron, and a white one with acetate of lead. It may be hence inferred
that a tannic acid, probably kino-tannic acid, constitutes about half
the weight of the drug, the remainder of which is formed of a soluble
mucilaginous substance which we have not isolated in a state of purity.
By submitting the Butea kino of Mr. Moodeen Sheriff to dry distillation
we obtained pyrocatechin.
The sample from Dr. Newton is wholly in transparent drops and
stalactitic pieces, considerably paler than that just described, but of
the same beautiful ruby tint. The fragments dissolve freely and almost
completely in cold water, the solution being neutral and exhibiting the
same reactions as the former sample.
Butea kino, which in India is used in the place of Malabar kino, was
long confounded with the latter by European pharmacologists, though
the Indian names of the two substances are quite different. It is
not obtained exclusively from B. frondosa, the allied B.
superba Roxb. and B. parviflora Roxb. affording a similar
exudation.
2. African or Gambia Kino.—Of this substance we have a specimen
collected by Daniell[774]
in the very locality whence it was obtained by Moore in 1733 (see p. 195),
and by Park at the commencement of the present century. The tree
yielding it, which still bears the Mandingo name Kano, and grows
to a height of 40 to 50 feet, is Pterocarpus erinaceus Poiret, a
native of Tropical Western Africa from Senegambia to Angola. The juices
exude naturally from crevices in the bark, but much more plentifully by
incisions; it soon coagulates, becoming deep blood-red and remarkably
brittle. That in our possession is in very small, shining, angular
fragments, which in a proper light appear transparent and of a deep
ruby colour. In solubility and chemical characters, we can trace no
difference between it and the kino of the allied Pt. Marsupium
Roxb. This kino does not now find its way to England as a regular
article of trade. From the statement of Welwitsch, it appears that the
Portuguese of Angola employ it under the name of Sangue de Drago.[775]
3. Australian, Botany Bay, or Eucalyptus Kino.—For some years
past, the London drug market has been supplied with considerable
quantities of kino from Australia; in fact at one period this kino was
the only sort to be purchased.
As it is the produce of numerous species of Eucalyptus, it is
not surprising that it presents considerable diversity of appearance.
The better qualities closely agree with Pterocarpus kino. They are in
dark reddish-brown masses or grains, which when in thin fragments are
seen to be transparent, of a garnet red hue and quite amorphous. The
substance is mostly collected by the sawyers and wood-splitters. It is
found within the trunks of trees of all sizes, in flattened cavities of
the otherwise solid wood which are often parallel to the annual rings.
In such place the kino, which is at first a viscid liquid, becomes
inspissated and subsequently hard and brittle. It may also be obtained
in a liquid state by incisions in the stems of growing trees: such
liquid kino has occasionally been brought into the London market; it is
a viscid treacle-like fluid, yielding by evaporation about 35 per cent.
of solid kino.[776]
Authentic specimens of the kino of 16 species of Eucalyptus
sent from Australia by F. von Müller, have been examined by Wiesner of
Vienna.[777]
He found the drug to be in most cases readily soluble in
water or in spirit of wine, the solution being of a very astringent
taste. The solution gave with sulphuric acid a pale red, flocculent
precipitate of Kino-tannic Acid; with perchloride of iron (as in
common kino) a dusky greenish precipitate,—except in the case of the
kino of E. obliqua L’Hér. (Stringy-bark Tree), the solution of
which was coloured dark violet.
Wiesner further states, that Eucalyptus kino affords a little
Catechin[778]
and Pyrocatechin. It contains no pectinous
matter, but in some varieties a gum-like that of Acacia. In one
sort, the kino of E. gigantea Hook,[779]
gum is so abundant that the drug is nearly insoluble in spirit of wine.
By Etti’s process, as given at page 197, we obtained kinoïn from an
Australian Kino, which contained numerous fragments of the wood. We
noticed that both Australian and Malabar kino emitted a somewhat
balsamic odour, when they were treated with hydrochloric acid.
From this examination, it is evident that the better varieties of
Eucalyptus kino, such for instance as those derived from E.
rostrata Schlecht. (Red or White Gum, or Flooded
Gum of the colonists), E. corymbosa Sm. (Blood-wood)
and E. citriodora Hook., possess the properties of Pterocarpus
kino and might with no disadvantage be substituted for it.
LIGNUM PTEROCARPI.
Lignum Santalinum rubrum, Santalum rubrum; Red
Sanders Wood, Ruby Wood; F. Bois de Santal rouge; G.
Rothes Sandelholz, Caliaturholz.
Botanical Origin—Pterocarpus santalinus Linn. fil.—A
small tree not often exceeding 3½ to 4 feet in girth, and 20 to 25
feet in height; it is closely related to Pt. Marsupium Roxb.,
from which it differs chiefly in having broader leaflets always in
threes. It is a native of the southern part of the Indian Peninsula, as
Canara, Mysore, Travancore and the Coromandel Coast, but also occurs in
Mindanao, in the southern Philippines. In India the districts in which
the wood is at present chiefly obtained are the forests of the southern
portion of the Kurnool Hills, Cuddapah and North Arcot (W. and N.W. of
Madras). The tree is now being raised in regular plantations.[780]
The wood is a staple article of produce, and the felling of the trees
is strictly controlled by the forest inspectors. The fine trunk-wood
is highly valued by the natives for pillars in their temples and other
buildings, as well as for turnery. The stumps and roots are exported to
Europe as a dye-stuff, mostly from Madras.
History—It is difficult to tell whether the appellation
Red Sandal-wood used in connexion with Yellow and
White Sandal-wood by some of the earlier writers on drugs,
was intended to indicate the inodorous dyewood under notice or the
aromatic wood of a species of Santalum. Yet when Marco Polo[781]
alludes to the sandal-wood imported into China, and to the red
sandal (“Cendal vermeil”) which grows in the island of Necuveran
(Nicobar), it is impossible to doubt that he intended by this latter
name some such substance as that under notice.
Garcia de Orta, who wrote at Goa in the middle of the 16th century,
clearly distinguished the fragrant sandal of Timor from the red
inodorous wood of Tenasserim and the Coromandel Coast. It is remarkable
that the wood of Pt. santalinus is distinguished to the present
day in all the languages of India by names signifying red-coloured
sandal-wood, though it has none whatever of the peculiarities of
the odorous wood of Santalum. Red Sanders Wood was formerly
supposed to possess medicinal powers: these are now disregarded, and it
is retained in use only as a colouring agent.
During the middle ages, it was used as well as alkanet for culinary
purposes, such as the colouring of sauces and other articles of food.
The price in England between 1326 and 1399 was very variable, but on an
average exceeded 3s. per lb.[782]
Many entries for the purchase of Red Sanders along with spices and
groceries, occur in the accounts of the Monastery of Durham, a.d. 1530-34.[783]
Description—The wood found in English commerce is mostly that of
the lower parts of the stem and that of the thickest roots. It appears
in the market in ponderous, irregular logs, rarely exceeding the
thickness of a man’s thigh and commonly much smaller, 3, 4 or 5 feet in
length; they are without bark or sapwood, and are externally of a dark
colour. The internal wood is of a deep, rich, blood-red, exhibiting in
transverse section zones of a lighter tint, and taking a fine polish.
At the present day, druggists generally buy the wood rasped into small
chips, which are of a deep reddish-brown hue, tasteless and nearly
without odour.
Microscopic Structure—The wood is built up for the greater
part of long pointed cells, having thick walls (libriform). Through
this ligneous tissue, there are scattered small groups of very large
vessels. In a direction parallel to the circumference of the stem,
there are less coloured small parenchymatous layers, running from one
vascular bundle to another. The whole tissue is finally traversed by
very narrow medullary rays, which are scarcely perceptible to the
unaided eye. The parenchymatous cells are each loaded with one crystal
of oxalate of calcium, which are so large that, in a piece of the wood
broken longitudinally, they may be distinguished without a lens. The
colouring matter is contained especially in the walls of the vessels
and the ligneous cells.
Chemical Composition—Cold water or fatty oil (almond or olive)
abstracts scarcely anything from the wood, and hot water but very
little. On the other hand, ether, spirit of wine, alkaline solutions,
or concentrated acetic acid, readily dissolves out the colouring
matter. Essential oils of bitter almond or clove take up a good deal
of the red substance; that of turpentine none at all. This resinoid
substance, termed Santalic Acid or Santalin,[784]
is said to form microscopic prismatic crystals of a fine ruby colour, devoid of
odour and taste, fusing at 104° C., insoluble in water but neutralizing
alkalis and forming with them uncrystallizable salts.
Weidel (1870) exhausted the wood with boiling water, containing a
little potash, and obtained by means of hydrochloric acid a red
precipitate, which was redissolved in boiling alcohol and then
furnished colourless crystals of Santal, C₈H₆O₃. They are
devoid of odour or taste, not soluble in water, benzol, chloroform,
bisulphide of carbon, and but sparingly in ether. Santal yields with
potash a faintly yellow solution which soon turns red and green. The
wood afforded Weidel not more than 3 per mille of santal.
Cazeneuve (1874)[785]
mixed 4 parts of the wood with 1 part of slaked lime, and exhausted
the dried powder with ether containing a little alcohol. After the
evaporation of the ether, a small amount of colourless crystals
of Pterocarpin was obtained, which were purified by
recrystallization from boiling alcohol. They melt at 83° C., and are
abundantly soluble in chloroform, in bisulphide of carbon, very little
in cold alcohol, not at all in water. Pterocarpin agrees with the
formula C₁₇H₁₆O₅. It yields a red solution with concentrated sulphuric
acid, and a green with nitric acid 1·4 sp. gr. By submitting it to
destructive distillation pyrocatechin appears to be formed.
Franchimont (1879) assigns the formula C₁₇H₁₆O₆ to another principle
of Red Sanders Wood, which he isolated by means of alcohol. It is
an amorphous substance, melting at 105°. By extracting the wood
with a solution of carbonate of sodium, Hagenbach (1872) obtained a
fluorescent solution. Red Sanders Wood yielded us of ash only 0·8 per cent.
Commerce—In the official year 1869-70, Red Sanders Wood produced
to the Madras Government a revenue of 26,015 rupees (£2,601). The
quantity taken from the forests was reported as 1,161,799 lb.
Uses—Red Sanders Wood is scarcely employed in pharmacy except
for colouring the Compound Tincture of Lavender; but it has numerous
uses in the arts. The latter applies also to the wood of Pterocarpus
angolensis DC., which is largely exported from the French colony of
Gaboon; it is the “Santal rouge d’Afrique of the French,” or Barwood of
the English commerce.
BALSAMUM TOLUTANUM.
Balsam of Tolu; F. Baume de Tolu; G. Tolubalsam.
Botanical Origin—Myroxylon Toluifera H B K. (Toluifera
Balsamum Miller, Myrospermum toluiferum A. Rich.),[786]
an elegant and lofty evergreen tree with a straight stem, often as much as
40 to 60 feet from the ground to the first branch. It is a native of
Venezuela, and New Granada,—probably also of Ecuador and Brazil.
History—The first published account of Balsam of Tolu, is
that of the Spanish physician Monardes, who in his treatise on the
productions of the West Indies, which in its complete form first
appeared at Seville in 1574,[787]
relates how the early explorers of South America observed that the
Indians collected this drug by making incisions in the trunk of the
tree. Below the incisions they affixed shells of a peculiar black
wax to receive the balsam, which being collected in a district near
Cartagena called Tolu, took its name from that place. He adds
that it is much esteemed both by Indians and Spaniards, that the latter
buy it at a high price, and that they have lately brought it to Spain,
where it is considered to be as good as the famous Balsam of Mecca.
Francisco Hernandez, who lived in 1561-1577 in Mexico, stated[788]
that the balsam of the province of Tolu was thought to be quite as useful
as, if not superior to, “balsamum indicum,” i.e. peruvianum.
A specimen agreeing with this description was given to Clusius[789]
in 1581 by Morgan, apothecary to Queen Elizabeth, but the drug was
certainly not common till a much later period. In the price-list of
drugs of the city of Frankfort of 1669, Balsamus tolutanum
(sic) is expressly mentioned,[790]
but there can be but little doubt that Balsamum Americanum
resinosum[791]
or siccum or durum as occurring in many other tariffs of
the 17th century, printed in Germany, was also the balsam under
notice;[792]
in a similar list emanating from the city of Basle in 1646,[793]
we noticed B. indicum album, B. peruvianum and B.
siccum,—the last with the explanatory words, “trockner Balsam in
der Kürbsen” (i.e. in gourds), meaning probably balsam of Tolu.
As to the tree, of which Monardes figured a broken pod, leaflets of it,
marked 1758, exist in Sloane’s herbarium. Humboldt and Bonpland saw
it in several places in New Granada during their travels (1799-1804),
but succeeded only in gathering a few leaves. Among recent collectors,
Warszewicz, Triana, Sutton Hayes, and Seemann were successful only in
obtaining leaves. Weir in 1863 was more happy, for by causing a large
tree of nearly 2 feet diameter to be felled, he procured good herbarium
specimens including pods, but no flowers. Owing to this tree having
been much wounded for balsam, its foliage and fruits were singularly
small and stunted, and its branches overgrown with lichens.
That which botanists had failed to do, has been accomplished by an
ornithologist, Mr. Anton Goering, who, travelling in Venezuela to
collect birds and insects, made it a special object, at the urgent
request of one of us (H.), to procure complete specimens of the
Balsam of Tolu tree. By dint of much perseverance and by watching for
the proper season, Mr. Goering obtained in December 1868 excellent
flowering specimens and young fruits, and subsequently mature seeds
from which plants have been raised in England, Ceylon and Java.
Extraction—The most authentic information we possess on this
subject is derived from Mr. John Weir, plant collector to the Royal
Horticultural Society of London, who when about to undertake a journey
to New Granada in 1863, received instructions to visit the locality
producing Balsam of Tolu. After encountering considerable difficulties,
Mr. Weir succeeded in observing the manner of collecting the balsam in
the forest near Plato, on the right bank of the Magdalena. Mr. Weir’s
information[794]
may be thus summarized:—
The balsam tree has an average height of 70 feet with a straight trunk,
generally rising to a height of 40 feet before it branches. The balsam
is collected by cutting in the bark two deep sloping notches, meeting
at their lower ends in a sharp angle. Below this V-shaped cut,
the bark and wood is a little hollowed out, and a calabash of the size
and shape of a deep tea-cup is fixed. This arrangement is repeated,
so that as many as twenty calabashes may be seen on various parts of
the same trunk. When the lower part has been too much wounded to give
space for any fresh incisions, a rude scaffold is sometimes erected,
and a new series of notches made higher up. The balsam-gatherer goes
from time to time round the trees with a pair of bags of hide, slung
over the back of a donkey, and empties into them the contents of the
calabashes. In these bags the balsam is sent down to the ports where it
is transferred to the cylindrical tins in which it reaches Europe. The
bleeding of the trees goes on for at least eight months of the year,
causing them ultimately to become much exhausted, and thin in foliage.
In some districts, as we learn from another traveller, it is customary
to let the balsam flow down the trunk into a receptacle at its base,
formed of the large leaf of a species of Calathea.
From the observations of Mr. Weir, it appears that the balsam tree is
plentifully scattered throughout the Montaña around Plato and other
small ports on the right bank of the Magdalena. He states that he saw
at least 1,500 lb. of the drug on its way for exportation. From another
source, we know that it is largely collected in the valley of the
Sinu, and in the forests lying between that river and Cauca. None is
collected in Venezuela.
Description—Balsam of Tolu freshly imported is a light brown,
slow-flowing resin, soft enough to be impressible with the finger, but
viscid on the surface.[795]
By keeping, it gradually hardens so as to be brittle in cold weather,
but it is easily softened by the warmth of the hand. Thin layers show
it to be quite transparent and of a yellowish brown hue. It has a
very agreeable and delicate odour, suggestive of benzoin or vanilla,
especially perceptible when the resin is warmed, or when its solution
in spirit is allowed to evaporate on paper. Its taste is slightly
aromatic with a barely perceptible acidity, though its alcoholic
solution decidedly reddens litmus.
In very old specimens, such as those which during the last century
reached Europe in little calabashes[796]
of the size and shape of an orange, the balsam is brittle and
pulverulent, and exhibits when broken a sparkling, crystalline surface.
This old balsam is of a fine deep amber tint and superior fragrance.
When Balsam of Tolu is pressed between two warmed plates of glass so
as to obtain it in a thin even layer, and then examined with a lens,
it exhibits an abundance of crystals of cinnamic acid. Balsam of Tolu
dissolves easily and completely in glacial acetic acid, acetone,
alcohol, chloroform or solution of caustic potash; it is less soluble
in ether, scarcely at all in volatile oils, and not in benzol or
bisulphide of carbon. The solution in acetone is devoid of rotatory
power in polarized light.
Chemical Composition—The balsam consists partly of an
amorphous resin, not soluble in bisulphide of carbon, which
is supposed to be the same as the dark resin precipitated by the
bisulphide from balsam of Peru. Scharling (1856) assigned the formula
C₁₈H₂₀O₅ to that part of the balsam which is soluble in potash.
If Tolu balsam is boiled with water, it yields to it cinnamic and
benzoic acid, which we have (1877) perfectly succeeded in separating by
repeated recrystallization from water; we have before us good specimens
of either, showing not only different melting points (133° C. and 121°
C.), but as to our crystals of benzoïc acid, isolated from the balsam
as stated above, we find that they also do not evolve bitter
almond oil when mixed with sulphuric acid and chromate of potassium.
The acids may also be removed by boiling bisulphide of carbon.
Busse[797]
showed that benzylic ethers of both benzoic and cinnamic acid
are also constituents of the balsam, the cinnamate of benzyl being
present in larger quantity.
Upon distilling the balsam with water, it affords 1 per cent. of
Tolene, C₁₀H₁₆, boiling at about 170° C. This liquid rapidly
absorbs oxygen from the air. By destructive distillation, the balsam
affords the same substances as those obtainable from balsam of Peru,
among which Phenol and Styrol have been observed.
Commerce—The balsam is exported from New Granada, packed in
cylindrical tins holding about 10 lb. each. The quantity shipped from
Santa Marta in 1870 was 2,002 lb.; in 1871, 2,183 lb.; in 1872, 1,206
lb. In 1876 from the port of Savanilla 27,180 kilogrammes are stated to
have been exported.
Uses—Balsam of Tolu has no important medicinal properties. It
is chiefly used as an ingredient in a pleasant-tasting syrup and in
lozenges.
Adulteration—We have twice met with spurious Balsam of Tolu, but
in neither instance did the fraudulent drug bear any great resemblance
to the genuine.
Colophony, which might be mixed with the balsam, can be detected by
warm bisulphide of carbon which dissolves it, but removes from the pure
drug almost exclusively cinnamic and benzoic acid.
BALSAMUM PERUVIANUM.
Balsam umindicum nigrum; Balsam of Peru; F. Baume de
Pérou, Baume de San Salvador; G. Perubalsam.
Botanical Origin—Myroxylon Pereiræ Klotzsch
(Myrospermum Pereiræ Royle), a tree attaining a height of about
50 feet, and throwing out spreading, ascending branches at 6 to 10 feet
from the ground.[798]
It is found in a small district of the State of Salvador in Central
America (formerly part of Guatemala), lying between 13°·35 and 14°·10
N. lat., and 89° and 89°·40 W. long., and known as the Costa del
Balsamo or Balsam Coast. The trees grow naturally in the dense
forests; those from which the balsam is obtained are, if in groups,
sometimes enclosed, in other cases only marked, but all have their
distinct owners. They are occasionally rented for a term of years, or a
contract is made for the produce of a certain number.
The principal towns and villages around which balsam is produced, are
the following:—Juisnagua, Tepecoyo or Coyo, Tamanique, Chiltiuapan,
Talnique, Jicalapa, Teotepeque, Comasagua and Jayaque. All the lands on
the Balsam Coast are Indian Reservation Lands.
The Balsam of Peru tree was introduced in 1861 into Ceylon, where it
flourishes with extraordinary vigour.
History—As in the case of Balsam of Tolu, it is to Monardes of
Seville that we are indebted for the earliest description of the drug
under notice. In a chapter headed Del Balsamo,[799]
he states that at the time he wrote (1565) the drug was not new,
for that it had been received into medicine immediately after the
discovery of New Spain. As the conquest of Guatemala took place about
1524, we may conclude that the balsam was introduced into Europe soon
afterwards.
Monardes further adds, that the balsam was in such high estimation that
it sold for 10 to 20 ducats (£4 10s. to £9) the ounce; and that
when taken to Rome, it fetched even 100 ducats for the same quantity.
The inducement of such enormous prices brought plenty of the drug to
Europe, and its value, as well as its reputation, was speedily reduced.
The description given by Monardes of extracting the balsam by boiling
the chopped wood of the trunk and branches, raises a doubt as to
whether the drug he had in view was exactly that now known; but he
never was in America, and may have been misinformed. Evidence that
our drug was in use, is afforded by Diego Garcia de Palacio, who, in
his capacity of Auditor of the Royal Audiencia of Guatemala, wrote
an account to Philip II., king of Spain, describing the geography
and productions of this portion of his majesty’s dominions. In this
interesting document, which bears date 1576 and has only recently been
published,[800]
Palacio tells the king of the great balsam trees of
Guaymoco and of the coasts of Tonala,[801]
and of the Indian method of promoting the exudation of the balsam by
scorching the trunk of the tree. Prior to the conquest of the country
by the Spaniards and for a short time after, balsam formed part of
the tribute paid to the Indian chiefs of Cuscatlan, to whom it was
presented in curiously ornamented earthen jars.
The idea of great virtues attaching to the balsam is shown by the fact
that, in consequence of representations made by missionary priests in
Central America, Pope Pius V. granted a faculty to the Bishops of the
Indies, permitting the substitution of the balsam of Guatemala for that
of Egypt, in the preparation of the chrism used in the Roman Catholic
Church. This document, bearing date August 2, 1571, is still preserved
in the archives of Guatemala.[802]
In the 16th century, the balsam tree grew in the warm regions of Panuco
and Chiapan in Mexico, whence it was introduced into the famous gardens
of Hoaxtepec near the city of Mexico, described by Cortes in his letter
to Charles V. in 1552.[803]
A rude figure of the tree, certainly a Myroxylon and probably
the species under notice, was published in the Thesaurus Rerum
Medicarum Novæ Hispaniæ of Hernandez,[804]
who also says that it had been transferred to the “Hoaxtepecences
hortos” of the Mexican kings “delitiarum et magnificentiæ gratia.”
The exports of Guatemala being shipped chiefly at Acajutla, were
formerly carried to Callao, the port of Lima, whence they were
transmitted to Spain. This circumstance led to the balsam acquiring the
misleading name of Peru, and in part to the notion that it was a
production of South America.
The history of Balsam of Peru was much amplified by a communication
of the late Dr. Charles Dorat, of Sonsonate, Salvador, in 1860 to the
American Journal of Pharmacy, and by still further information
accompanied by drawings and specimens, transmitted to one of us in
1863.[805]
These statements have lastly been confirmed again on the spot
by Mr. Theophilus Wyss, a Swiss apothecary, established in San Miguel
la Union, San Salvador.[806]
Extraction of the Balsam—Early in November or December, or after
the last rains, the stems of the balsam trees are beaten with the back
of an axe, a hammer or other blunt instrument, on four sides, a similar
extent of bark being left unbruised between the parts that are beaten.
The bark thus injured soon cracks in long strips, and may be easily
pulled off. It is sticky as well as the surface below it, and there is
a slight exudation of fragrant resin, but not in sufficient quantity to
be worth collecting. To promote an abundant flow, it is customary, five
or six days after the beating, to apply lighted torches or bundles of
burning wood to the injured bark, whereby the latter becomes charred.
About a week later, the bark either drops or is taken off, and the stem
commences to exude the balsam. This is collected by placing rags (of
any kind or colour), so as entirely to cover the bare wood. As these
rags in the course of some days become saturated with the exudation,
they are collected, thrown into an earthen vessel of water, and
gently boiled and stirred until they appear nearly clean, the balsam
separating and sinking to the bottom. This process goes on for some
hours, the exhausted rags being from time to time taken out, and fresh
ones thrown in. As the rags are removed they are wrung out in a sort
of rope bag, and the balsam so saved is added to the stock. When the
boiler has cooled, the water is decanted, and the balsam is poured into
tecomates or gourds, ready for the market.
The balsam prepared by means of rags is termed “balsamo de trapo;” a
little balsam of inferior quality is also produced, according to Wyss,
by boiling the bark with water. This method affords “Tacuasonte” or
“balsamo de cascara,” which is sometimes mixed with the balsamo de
trapo. Tacuasonte means prepared without fire.
The Indians work a tree a second year, by bruising the bark that was
left untouched the previous year. As the bark is said to be renewed in
the short space of two years, it is possible to obtain from the same
tree an annual yield of about 2 lb. of balsam for many years, provided
a few years of rest be occasionally allowed. Clay or earth is sometimes
smeared over the bare wood.
The trees sometimes exude spontaneously a greenish gum-resin of
slightly bitter taste, but totally devoid of balsamic odour. It has
been analyzed by Attfield (see opposite page).
Secretion of the Balsam—No observations have yet been made as to
the secretion of the balsam in the wood, or the part that is played by
the operation of scorching the bark. Neither the unscorched bark nor
the wood, as we have received them, possess any aromatic odour.
The old accounts speak of a very fragrant resin, far more valuable
than the ordinary balsam, obtained by incisions. We have made many
inquiries for it, but without the least success. Such a resin is easily
obtainable from the trunk of M. Toluifera.
Description—Balsam of Peru is a liquid having the appearance of
molasses, but rather less viscid. In bulk it appears black, but when
examined in a thin layer, it is seen to be of a deep orange-brown and
perfectly transparent. It has a balsamic, rather smoky odour, which is
fragrant and agreeable when the liquid is smeared on paper and warmed.
It does not much affect the palate, but leaves a disagreeable burning
sensation in the fauces.
The balsam has a sp. gr. of 1·15 to 1·16. It may be exposed to the air
for years without undergoing alteration or depositing crystals. It is
not soluble in water, but yields to it a little cinnamic and traces of
benzoic acid; from 6 to 8 parts of crystallized carbonate of sodium are
required to neutralize 100 parts of the balsam. It is but partially
and to a small extent dissolved by dilute alcohol, benzol, ether or
essential or fatty oils, not at all by petroleum ether. The balsam
mixes readily with glacial acetic acid, anhydrous acetone, absolute
alcohol or chloroform. Its rotatory power is very insignificant.
Chemical Composition—The peculiar process by which balsam of
Peru is obtained, causes it to contain a variety of substances not
found in the more natural resin of Myroxylon Toluifera; hence
the two drugs, though derived from plants most closely allied, possess
very different properties.
Three parts of the balsam mix readily with one part of bisulphide of
carbon, yet a further addition of the latter will cause the separation
of a brown flocculent resin. If the balsam be mixed with thrice
its weight of bisulphide, a coherent mass of dark resin, sometimes
amounting to about 38 per cent. of the balsam, is precipitated.
The bisulphide of carbon forms then a perfectly transparent brown
liquid. If this solution is shaken with water, the latter removes
Cinnamic and Benzoic acids. To separate them, ammonia is
cautiously added, yet not in excess.[807]
The solution of cinnamate and benzoate thus obtained and duly
concentrated, yields both these acids in white crystals on addition of
acetic or hydrochloric acid.
The resin separated by means of bisulphide of carbon as above stated,
is a black brittle amorphous mass, having no longer the specific odour
of the balsam. It is soluble in caustic alkalis, also in alcohol; the
solution in the latter which may be considerably purified by charcoal,
reddens litmus, and is abundantly precipitated by an alcoholic solution
of neutral acetate of lead. Kachler (1869) by melting this resin with
potash obtained about ⅔ of its weight of protocatechuic acid.[808]
By destructive distillation, it furnishes benzoic acid, styrol,C₈H₈, and
toluol, C₇H₈.
As to the solution obtained with bisulphide of carbon, it forms, after
the bisulphide has evaporated, a brownish aromatic liquid of about 1·1
sp. gr., termed Cinnameïn. This substance may also be obtained
by distillation, yet less easily, on account of its very high boiling
point, about 300° C.
Cinnameïn, C₁₆H₁₄O₂, is resolved by concentrated caustic lye into
benzylic alcohol, C₇H₁₄O₂, and cinnamic acid, C₉H₈O₂, whence it follows
that cinnameïn is Benzylic Cinnamate. This is, according to
Kraut (1858, 1869, 1870) and to Kachler (1869, 1870), the chief
constituent of the balsam. The former chemist obtained from it nearly
60 per cent. cinnameïn. Kachler assigns to the balsam the following
composition: 46 per cent. of cinnamic acid, 32 of resin, 20 of benzylic
alcohol. These latter figures however are not quite consistent: 46
parts of cinnamic acid (molecular weight = 148) would answer to 73
parts of benzylic cinnamate; and 20 parts of benzylic alcohol require
on the other hand only (mol. weight = 108) 27·4 parts of cinnamic acid
in order to form benzylic cinnamate (mol. = 238).
Benzylic cinnamate, prepared as above stated, is a thick liquid,
miscible both with ether or alcohol, not concreting at -12° C., boiling
at 305° C., yet under ordinary circumstances not without decomposition.
By exposure to air, it slowly acquires an acid reaction; by prolonged
action of potash, especially in an alcoholic solution, toluol is
also formed. In this process, cinnamate of potassium finally forms a
crystalline mass, while an oily mixture of benzylic alcohol and toluol,
the so-called “Peruvin” constitutes the liquid part of the whole.
Grimaux (1868) has artificially prepared benzylic cinnamate by heating
an alkaline cinnamate with benzylic chloride. Thus obtained, that
substance forms crystals, which melt at 39° C., and boil at 225 to 235°
C. They consequently differ much from cinnameïn.
Delafontaine (1868) is of the opinion, that cinnameïn contains besides
benzylic cinnamate, cinnamylic cinnamate, C₃₆H₃₂O₄, the same substance
as described under the name of styracin in the article Styrax
liquida. He states that he obtained benzylic and cinnamylic alcohol
when he decomposed cinnameïn by an alkali. The two alcohols however
were separated only by fractional distillation.
From the preceding investigations it must be concluded, that the bark
of the tree contains resin and probably benzylic cinnamate. The latter
is no doubt altered by the process of collecting the balsam, which is
followed on the Balsam Coast. To this are probably due the free acids
in the balsam and its dark colour.
Another point of considerable interest is the fact, that the tree
exudes a gum-resin, containing according to Attfield 77·4 per cent.
of resin,[809]
which is non-aromatic and devoid of cinnamic acid, and therefore entirely
distinct from balsam of Peru. The leaves of the tree contain a fragrant oil.
Commerce—The balsam is shipped chiefly at Acajutla. It used
formerly to be packed in large earthenware jars, said to be Spanish
wine-jars, which, wrapped in straw, were sewed up in raw hide. These
packages have of late been superseded by metallic drums, which have
the advantage of being much less liable to breakage. We have no exact statistics
as to the quantity exported from Central America. In the catalogue of San Salvador
(quoted above, page 207, note 2)
p. 39, the value of the balsam exported in 1876 from that country is stated
to have been 78,189 dollars. The value of tobacco amounted to 69,717
dollars, that of coffee to 1⅓ millions of dollars, indigo to 2¼ millions.
Uses—Occasionally prescribed in the form of ointment as a
stimulating application to old sores, sometimes internally for the
relief of asthma and chronic cough. It is said to be also employed for
scenting soap.
Adulteration—We have before us a sample of an adulterated
balsam, which, we are told, is largely prepared at Bremen. It is less
aromatic, less rich in acids, and contains usually much less than 38
per cent. of resin separable, as above stated, by means of bisulphide
of carbon. At first sight however the adulterated drug is not so easily
recognized.
Other sorts of Balsam of Peru.
The value anciently set upon balsam for religions and medicinal uses,
led to its being extracted from the pods and also from trees no longer
employed for the purpose; and many of the products so obtained have
attracted the attention of pharmacologists.[810]
Parkinson writing in 1640 observes that—“there have been divers other
sorts of liquours, called Balsamum for their excellent vertues,
brought out of the West Indies, every one of which for a time after
their first bringing was of great account with all men and bought at
great prices, but as greater store was brought, so did the prices
diminish and the use decay ...”
In Salvador, the name Balsamo blanco (White Balsam) is applied
to the soft resin contained in the large ducts of the legume of
Myroxylon Pereiræ. This, when pressed out, forms a golden
yellow, semi-fluid, granular, crystalline mass, hardening by age,
having a rather unpleasant odour suggestive of melilot. Stenhouse
(1850) obtained from it the neutral resin Myroxocarpin,
C₂₄H₃₄O₃, in thin colourless prisms, an inch or more in length. We have
succeeded in extracting it directly from the pods. This White Balsam,
which is distinctly mentioned in the letter of Palacio in 1576 (see p. 206),
is a scarce and valuable article, never prepared for the market.
A large jar of it was sent to Pereira in 1850;[811]
Guzman[812]
and Wyss state that it is known in the country as “Balsamito,” or “Balsamo
catolico or Virgin Balsam.”
A fragrant balsamic resin is collected, though in but very small
quantity, from Myroxylon peruiferum Linn. f., a noble tree of
New Granada, Ecuador, Peru, Bolivia, and Brazil. A fine sample of this
substance, accompanied by herbarium and other specimens, was presented
to one of us (H.) by Mr. J. Correa de Méllo of Campinas (Brazil); it is
a resin having a general resemblance to Balsam of Tolu, but of somewhat
deeper and redder tint, and greater hardness. Pressed between two slips
of warmed glass, it does not exhibit any crystals.
In a treatise on Brazil written by a Portuguese friar about
1570-1600,[813]
mention is made of the “Cabueriba” (Cabure-iba), from
which a much-esteemed balsam was obtained by making incisions in the
stem, and absorbing the exudation with cotton wool, somewhat in the
same way as Balsam of Peru is now collected in Salvador. This tree is
Myrocarpus frondosus Allem., now called Cabriuva preta.
The genus is closely allied to Myroxylon.
Another fragrant oleo-resin, which has doubtless been confounded
with that of a Myroxylon, is obtained in Central America from
Liquidambar styraciflua L., either by incision or by boiling the bark.
SEMEN BONDUCELLÆ.
Semen Guilandinæ; Bonduc Seeds, Grey Nicker Seeds
or Nuts; F. Graines de Bonduc ou du Cniquier, Pois
Quéniques, Pois Guénic.
Botanical Origin—Cæsalpinia Bonducella Roxb.
(Guilandina Bonducella L.), a prickly, pubescent, climbing
shrub[814]
of wide distribution, occurring in Tropical Asia, Africa and
America, especially near the sea. The compressed, ovate, spiny legume
is 2 to 3 inches long, and contains one or two, occasionally three or
four, hard, grey, globular seeds.
The plant is often confounded with C. Bonduc Roxb., a nearly
allied but much rarer species, distinguished by being nearly glabrous,
having leaflets very unequal at the base, no stipules, erect bracts,
and yellow seeds.
History—“Pūti-Karanja” stinking Karanja, in Susruta
(I.223, 1) is the plant under notice. The word Bunduk,
occurring in the writings of the Arabian and Persian physicians, also
in Constantinus Africanus, mostly signifies hazel-nut.[815]
One of these authors, Ibn Baytar,[816] who flourished in the
13th century, further distinguished a drug called Bunduk Hindi
(Indian hazel-nut), giving a description which indicates it plainly as
the seed under notice. Both Bunduk and Bunduk Hindi are
enumerated in the list of drugs of Noureddeen Mohammed Abdullah Shirāzy,[817]
physician to the Mogul emperor Shah Jehan, a.d. 1628-1661.
The pods of C. Bonducella were figured by Clusius in 1605,
under the name of Lobus echinodes, and the plant both by
Rheede[818]
and Rumphius. Piso and Marcgraf (1648) noticed it in Brazil and gave
some account of it with a bad woodcut, under the designation of
Inimbóy (now Inimboja), or in Portuguese Silva do Praya.
In recent times, Bonduc seeds have been employed on account of their
tonic and antiperiodic properties by numerous European practitioners in
the East, and have been included in the Pharmacopœia of India, 1868.
Description—The seeds are somewhat globular or ovoid, a little
compressed, ⁴/₁₀ to ⁸/₁₀ of an inch in diameter and weighing 20 to 40
grains. They are of a bluish or greenish grey tint, smooth, yet marked
by slightly elevated horizontal lines of a darker hue. The umbilicus
is surrounded by a small, dark brown, semilunar blotch opposite the
micropyle. The hard shell is from ¹/₂₅ to ²/₂₅ of an inch thick, and
contains a white kernel; representing from 40 to 50 per cent. of the
weight of the seed. It separates easily from the shell, and consists of
the two cotyledons and a stout radicle. When a seed is soaked for some
hours in cold water, a very thin layer can be peeled from the surface
of the testa. The kernel is bitter, but with the taste that is common
to most seeds of the family Leguminosæ.
Microscopic Structure—The outer layer of the testa, the
epidermis above alluded to, is composed of two zones of perpendicular,
closely packed cells, the outer measuring about 130 mkm., the inner
100 mkm. in length and only 5 to 7 mkm. in diameter. The walls of
these cylindrical cells are thickened by secondary deposits, which in
transverse section show usually four or more channels running down
nearly perpendicularly through the whole cell.
The spongy parenchyme, which is covered by this very distinct outer
layer, is made up of irregular, ovate, subglobular or somewhat
elongated cells with large spaces between them, loaded with brown
masses of tannic matter, assuming a blackish hue when touched with
perchloride of iron. The thick walls of these cells frequently exhibit,
chiefly in the inner layers, undulated outlines. The tissue of the
cotyledons is composed of very large cells, swelling considerably in
water, and containing some mucilage (as may be ascertained when thin
slices are examined in oil), small starch granules, fatty oil, and a
little albuminous matter.
Chemical Composition—According to the medical reports alluded
to in the Pharmacopœia of India (1868), Bonduc seeds, and still
more the root of the plant, act as a powerful antiperiodic and tonic.
The active principle has not yet been adequately examined. It may
perhaps occur in larger proportion in the bark of the root, which
is said to be more efficacious than the seeds in the treatment of
intermittent fever.[819]
In order to ascertain the chemical nature of the principle of the
seeds, one ounce of the kernels[820]
was powdered and exhausted with slightly acidulated alcohol. The
solution after the evaporation of the alcohol was made alkaline
with caustic potash, which did not produce a precipitate. Ether
now shaken with the liquid, completely removed the bitter matter,
and yielded it in the form of an amorphous white powder, devoid of
alkaline properties. It is sparingly soluble in water, but readily in
alcohol, forming intensely bitter solutions; an aqueous solution is
not precipitated by tannic acid. It produces a yellowish or brownish
solution with concentrated sulphuric acid, which acquires subsequently
a violent hue. Nitric acid is without manifest influence. From these
experiments, we may infer that the active principle of the Bonduc seed
is a bitter substance not possessing basic properties.
Uses—The powdered kernels either per se, or mixed with
black pepper (Pulvis Bonducellæ compositus Ph. Ind.), are
employed in India against intermittent fevers and as a general tonic.
The fatty oil of the seeds is sometimes extracted and used in India; it
was shown at the Madras Exhibitions of 1855 and 1857.
LIGNUM HÆMATOXYLI.
Lignum Campechianum v. Campescanum; Logwood,
Peachwood; F. Bois de Campèche, Bois d’Inde; G.
Campecheholz, Blauholz.
Botanical Origin—Hæmatoxylon campechianum L., a spreading
tree[821]
of moderate size, seldom exceeding 40 feet in height, native
of the bay of Campeachy, Honduras and other parts of Central America.
It was introduced into Jamaica by Dr. Barham[822]
in 1715, and is now completely naturalized in that and other of the
West Indian Islands.
History—Hernan Cortes in his letter to the Emperor Charles V.,
giving an account of his expedition to Honduras in 1525,[823]
refers to the Indian towns of Xiculango and Tabasco as carrying on a trade
in cacao, cotton cloth, and colours for dyeing,—in which last
phrase there may be an allusion to logwood. We have sought for some
more definite notice of the wood in the Historia de las Indias
of Oviedo,[824]
the first chronicler of America, but without much success.
Yet the wood must have been introduced into England in the latter half
of the 16th century, for, in 1581, an Act of Parliament[825]
was passed, abolishing its use and ordering that any found should be forfeited and
burned. In this Act the obnoxious dye is described as “a certain kind
of ware or stuff called Logwood alias Blockwood ... of
late years ... brought into this realm of England.” The object of this
measure was to protect the public against the bad work of the dyers,
who, it seems, were unable at that period to obtain durable colours by
the use of logwood. Eighty years later the art of dyeing had so far
improved that logwood was again permitted,[826]
the colours produced by it being declared as lasting and serviceable as
those made by any other sort of dyewood whatsoever.
The wood is mentioned by De Laet (1633) as deriving its name from the
town of Campeachy, whence, says he, it is brought in great plenty to
Europe.[827]
As a medicine, logwood was not employed until shortly before the year
1746, when it was introduced into the London Pharmacopœia under the
name of Lignum tinctile Campechense.
Description—The tree is fit to be felled when about ten years
old; the dark bark and the yellowish sapwood are chipped off, the
stems cut into logs about three feet long, and the red heartwood alone
exported. By exposure to air and moisture, the wood acquires externally
a blackish-red colour; internally it remains brownish red. It splits
well, although of a rather dense and tough texture.
The transverse section of a piece of logwood exhibits to the naked eye
a series of very narrow concentric zones, formed by comparatively large
pores, and of small parenchymatous circles separated by the larger and
darker rings of the proper woody tissue. The numerous medullary rays
are visible only by means of a lens. The wood has a pleasant odour.
For use in pharmacy, logwood is always purchased in the form of chips,
which are produced by the aid of powerful machinery. The chips have a
feeble, seaweed-like odour, and a slightly sweet, astringent taste,
better perceived in a watery decoction than by chewing the dry wood,
which however quickly imparts to the saliva its brilliant colour.
Microscopic Structure—Under a high magnifying power, the
concentric zones are seen to run not quite regularly round the centre,
but in a somewhat undulating manner, because they do not correspond,
as in our indigenous woods, to regular periods of annual growth. The
vascular bundles contain only a few vessels, and are transversely
united by small lighter parenchymatous bands. The latter are made up
of large, cubic, elongated or polygonal cells, each loaded with a
crystal of oxalate of calcium. The large punctuated vessels having
frequently 150 mkm. diameter, are surrounded by this woody parenchyme,
while the prevailing tissue of the wood is composed of densely packed
prosenchyme, consisting of long cylindrical cells (libriform)
with thick, dark red-brown walls having small pores.
The medullary rays are of the usual structural character, running
transversely in one to three straight rows; in a longitudinal
section, the single rays show from 4 to 40 rows succeeding each other
perpendicularly. No regular arrangement of the rays is obvious in a
longitudinal section made in a tangential direction. The colouring
matter is chiefly contained in the walls of the ligneous tissue and the
vessels, and sometimes occurs in crystals of a greenish hue within the
latter, or in clefts of the wood.
Chemical Composition—Logwood was submitted to analysis by
Chevreul as early as the year 1810,[828]
since which period all contributions to a knowledge of the drug refer
exclusively to its colouring principle Hæmatoxylin, which
Chevreul obtained in a crystallized state and called Hématine.
The very interesting properties of this substance have been chiefly
examined by Erdmann (1842) and by O. Hesse (1858-59).
Erdmann obtained from logwood 9 to 12 per cent. of crystallized
hæmatoxylin, which he showed to have the formula C₁₆H₁₄O₆. In a pure
state it is colourless, crystallizing with 1 or with 3 equivalents
of water, and is readily soluble in hot water or in alcohol, but
sparingly in cold water or in ether. It has a persistent sweet taste
like liquorice. The crystals of hæmatoxylin acquire a red colour by
the action of sunlight, as likewise their aqueous solution. They are
decomposed by ozone but not by pure and dry oxygen. In presence of
alkalis, hæmatoxylin exposed to the air quickly yields dark purplish
violet solutions, which soon acquire a yellowish or dingy brownish colour;
hence in analytical chemistry hæmatoxylin is used as a test for alkalis.
By the combined action of ammonia and oxygen, dark violet crystalline
scales of Hæmateïn, C₁₆H₁₄O₆ + 3 OH₂, are produced.[829]
They show a fine green hue, which is also very commonly observable on
the surface of the logwood chips of commerce. Hæmateïn may again be
transformed into hæmatoxylin by means of hydrogen or of sulphurous acid.
Hæmatoxylin separates protoxide of copper from an alkaline solution
of the tartrate, and deviates the ray of polarized light to the right
hand. It is not decomposed by concentrated hydrochloric acid; by
melting hæmatoxylin with potash, pyrogallol (pyrogallic acid, C₆H₆O₃)
is obtained. Alum and the salts of lead throw down precipitates from
solutions of hæmatoxylin, the latter being of a bluish-black colour.
Logwood affords upon incineration 3·3 per cent. of ash.
The colouring matter being abundantly soluble in boiling water, an
Extract of Logwood is also prepared on a large scale. It occurs
in commerce in the form of a blackish brittle mass, taking the form of
the wooden chest into which it is put while soft. The extract shares
the chemical properties of hæmatoxylin and hæmateïn: whether it also
contains gum requires investigation.
Production and Commerce—The felling and shipping of logwood in
Central America have been described by Morelet,[830]
who states that in the woods of Tabasco and Yucatan the trade is
carried on in the most irrational and reckless manner. By advancing
money to the natives, or by furnishing them with spirits, arms, or
tools, the proprietors of the woods engage them to fell a number of
trees in proportion to their debts. This is done in the dry season,
the rainy period being taken for the shipment of the logs, which are
conveyed chiefly to the island of Carmen in the Laguna de Terminos in
South-western Yucatan, and to Frontera on the mouths of the Tabasco
river, at which places European ships receive cargoes of the wood.
In 1877 the export of Laguna de Terminos amounted to 528,605 quintals
(one quintal = 46 kilogrammes), that from Port-au-Prince, Hayti, in
1872, nearly to 90,000 tons.
Four sorts of logwood are found in the London market, namely
Campeachy, quoted[831]
at £8 10s. to £9 10s. per ton; Honduras, £6
10s. to £6 15s.; St. Domingo, £5 15s. to
£6; Jamaica, £5 2s. 6d. to £5 10s. The
imports into the United Kingdom were valued in 1872 at £233,035. The
quantities imported during that and the previous three years were as follows:—
1869
1870
1871
1872
50,458 tons.
62,187 tons.
39,346 tons.
46,039 tons.
In 1876 the import was 64,215 tons, valued at £415,857. The largest
quantity is supplied by the British West India Islands. Hamburg also
imports annually about 20,000 tons of logwood.
Uses—Logwood in the form of decoction is occasionally
administered in chronic diarrhœa, and especially in the diarrhœa of
children. Cases have occurred in which its use has been followed by
phlebitis. Its employment in the art of dyeing is far more important.
Adulteration—The woods of several species of Cæsalpinia
imported under the name of Brazil Wood and used for dyeing
red, bear an external resemblance to logwood, with which it is
said they are sometimes mixed in the form of chips. They contain a
crystallizable colouring principle called Brasilin, C₂₂H₂₀O₇,
or, according to Liebermann and Burg (1876), C₁₆H₁₄O₅, which affords
with alkalis red and not bluish or purplish solutions, and
yields trinitrophenol, C₆H₂(NO₂) 3OH (picric acid), when boiled with
nitric acid, while hæmatoxylin yields oxalic acid only. The best source
for brasilin is the wood of Cæsalpinia Sappan L., a tree of the
East Indies, well known as Bakam, Brazil Wood, Lignum
Brasile, Verzino of the Italians, an important object of
commerce during the middle ages.[832]
FOLIA SENNÆ.
Senna Leaves; F. Feuilles de Séné; G.
Sennesblätter.
Botanical Origin—The Senna Leaves of commerce are afforded
by two species of Cassia[833]
belonging to that section of the genus which is distinguished by having
leaves without glands, axillary racemes elongating as inflorescence
advances, membranaceous bracts which in the young raceme conceal the
flower buds but drop off during flowering, and a short, broad, flat
legume.
The senna plants are low perennial bushy shrubs, 2 to 4 feet high,
having pari-pinnate leaves with leaflets unequal at the base, and
yellow flowers. The pods contain 6 or more seeds in each, suspended
on alternate valves by long capillary funicles. These run towards the
pointed end of the seed, but are curved at their attachment to the
hilum just below. The seeds are compressed and of an obovate-cuneate or
oblong form, beaked at the narrower end.[834]
The species in question are the following:—
1. Cassia acutifolia Delile[835]—a
shrub about 2 feet high, with pale subterate or obtusely angled, erect
or ascending branches, occasionally slightly zigzag above, glabrous at
least below. Leaves usually 4-5-jugate; leaflets oval or lanceolate,
acute, mucronate, usually more or less distinctly puberulous or at
length glabrous, pale or subglaucous at least beneath, subsessile.
Stipules subulate, spreading or reflexed, 1-2 lines long. Racemes
axilliary, erect, rather laxly many-flowered, usually considerably
exceeding the subtending leaf. Bracts membranous, ovate or obovate,
caducous. Pedicels at length 2-3 lines. Sepals obtuse, membranous.
Two of the anterior anthers much exceeding the rest of the fertile
stamens. Legume flat, very broadly oblong, but slightly curved upwards,
obliquely stipitate, broadly rounded at the extremity with a minute
or obsolete mucro indicating the position of the style on the upper
edge; 1½-2¼ inches long, ¾-1 inch broad; valves chartaceous, obsoletely
or thinly puberulous, faintly transverse-veined, unappendaged. Seeds
obovate-cuneate, compressed; cotyledons plane, extending the large
diameter of the seed in transverse section.[836]
The plant is a native of many districts of Nubia (as Sukkot, Mahas,
Dongola, Berber), Kordofan and Sennaar; grows also in Timbuktu and
Sokoto, and is the source of Alexandrian Senna.
2. C. angustifolia Vahl[837]—This
species is closely related to the preceding, the general description
of which is applicable to it with the following exceptions. In the
present plant the leaflets, which are usually 5-8-jugate, are narrower,
being oval-lanceolate, tapering from the middle towards the apex; they
are larger, being from one to nearly 2 inches long, and are either
quite glabrous or furnished with a very scanty pubescence. The legume
is narrower (7-8 lines broad), with the base of the style distinctly
prominent on its upper edge.
The plant abounds in Yemen and Hadramaut in Southern Arabia; it is also
found on the Somali coast, in Sind and the Punjab. In some parts of
India it is now cultivated for medicinal use.
The uncultivated plant of Arabia supplies the so-called Bombay
Senna of commerce, the true Senna Mekki of the East. The
cultivated and more luxuriant plant, raised originally from Arabian
seeds, furnishes the Tinnevelly Senna of the drug market.
History—According to the elaborate researches of Carl
Martius,[838]
a knowledge of senna cannot be traced back earlier than the
time of the Elder Serapion, who flourished in the 9th or 1Oth century;
and it is in fact to the Arabian physicians that the introduction of
the drug to Western Europe is due. Isaac Judæus,[839]
who wrote probably about a.d. 850-900 and
who was a native of Egypt, mentions senna, the best kind of which he
says is that brought from Mecca.
Senna (as Ssinen or Ssenen) is enumerated among the
commodities liable to duty at Acre in Palestine at the close of the
12th century.[840]
In France in 1542, a pound of senna was valued in an
official tariff[841]
at 15 sols, the same price as pepper or ginger.
The Arabian and the mediæval physicians of Europe used both the pods
and leaves, preferring however the former. The pods (Folliculi
Sennæ) are still employed in some countries.
Cassia obovata Coll.[842]
was the species first known to botanists, and it was even cultivated
in Italy for medicinal use during the first half of the 16th century.
Hence the term Italian Senna used by Gerarde and others. In the
records of the “Cinque savii alla mercanzia” at Venice we found an
order bearing date 1526 to the effect that Senna leaves of Tuscany were
inadmissible; the same was applied in 1676 to the drug from Tripoli in
Barbaria, that from Cairo being exclusively permitted.
Production—According to Nectoux,[843]
whose observations relate to Nubia at the close of the last century,
the peasants make two senna harvests annually, the first and more
abundant being at the termination of the rains,—that is in September;
while the other, which in dry seasons is almost nil, takes place in April.
The gathering consists in simply cutting down the shrubs, and exposing
them on the rocks to the burning sun till completely dry. The drug is
then packed in bags made of palm leaves holding about a quintal each,
and conveyed by camels to Es-souan and Darao, whence it is transported
by water to Cairo. By many travellers it is stated that Senna
jebeli, i.e. mountain senna (C. acutifolia), finds
its way to the ports of Massowhah and Suakin, and thence to Cairo and Alexandria.
Cassia obovata, which is called by the Arabs Senna
baladi, i.e. indigenous or wild senna, grows in the
fields of durra (Sorghum) at Karnak and Luxor, and in the time
of Nectoux was held in such small esteem that it fetched but a quarter
the price of the Senna jebeli brought by the caravans of Nubia
and the Bisharrin Arabs. It is not now collected.
Description—Three kinds of senna are distinguished in English
commerce:—
1. Alexandrian Senna—This is furnished by Cassia
acutifolia and is imported in large bales. It used formerly always
to arrive in a very mixed and dirty state, containing, in addition
to leaflets of senna, a variable proportion of leafstalks and broken
twigs, pods and flowers; besides which there was almost invariably an
accompaniment of the leaves, flowers and fruits of Solenostemma
Argel Hayne (p. 220), not to mention seeds, stones,
dust and heterogeneous rubbish. Such a drug required sifting, fanning and
picking, by which most of these impurities could be separated, leaving
only the senna contaminated with leaves of argel. But Alexandrian Senna
has of late been shipped of much better quality. Some we have recently
seen (1872) was, as taken from the original package, wholly composed
of leaflets of C. acutifolia in a well-preserved condition; and
even the lower qualities of senna are never now contaminated with argel
to the extent that was usual a few years ago.
The leaflets, the general form of which has already been described
(p. 216), are ¾ to 1¼ inches long, rather stiff and brittle,
generally a little incurled at the edges, conspicuously veined, the midrib being
often brown. They are covered with a very short and fine pubescence
which is most dense on the midrib. The leaves have a peculiar opaque,
light yellowish green hue, a somewhat agreeable tea-like odour, and
a mucilaginous, not very marked taste, which however is sickly and
nauseous in a watery infusion.
2. Arabian Moka, Bombay or East Indian Senna—This drug is
derived from Cassia angustifolia, and is produced in Southern
Arabia. It is shipped from Moka, Aden and other Red Sea ports to
Bombay, and thence reaches Europe.
Arabian senna is usually collected and dried without care, and is
mostly an inferior commodity, fetching in London sometimes as low
a price as ½d. to ¼d. per lb. Yet so far as we have
observed, it is never adulterated, but consists wholly of senna
leaflets, often brown and decayed, mixed with flowers, pods, and
stalks. The leaflets have the form already described (p. 217);
short adpressed hairs are often visible on their under surface.
3. Tinnevelly Senna—Derived from the same species as the last,
but from the plant cultivated in India, and in a state of far greater
luxuriance than it exhibits in the drier regions of Arabia where
it grows wild. It is a very superior and carefully collected drug,
consisting wholly of the leaflets. These are lanceolate, 1 to 2 inches
in length, of a yellowish green on the upper side, of a duller tint on
the under, glabrous or thinly pubescent on the under side with short
adpressed hairs. The leaflets are less rigid in texture than those of
Alexandrian senna, and have a tea-like, rather fragrant smell, with but
little taste.
Tinnevelly senna has of late fallen off in size, and some importations
in 1873 were not distinguishable from Arabian senna, except from having
been more carefully prepared. The drug is generally shipped from
Tuticorin in the extreme south of India.
Chemical Composition—The analysis of senna with a view to the
isolation of its active principle has engaged the attention of numerous
chemists, but as yet the results of their labours are not quite satisfactory.
Ludwig (1864) treated an alcoholic extract of senna with charcoal,
and obtained from the latter by means of boiling alcohol two bitter
principles, Sennacrol, soluble in ether, and Sennapicrin,
not dissolved by ether.
Dragendorff and Kubly (1866) have shown the active substance of senna
to be a colloid body, easily soluble in water but not in strong
alcohol. When a syrupy aqueous extract of senna is mixed with an equal
volume of alcohol, and the mucilage thus thrown down has been removed,
the addition of a further quantity of alcohol occasions the fall of
a dark brown, almost tasteless, easily alterable substance, which
is indued with purgative properties. It was further shown that this
precipitate was a mixture of calcium and magnesium salts of phosphoric
acid and a peculiar acid. The last named, separated by hydrochloric
acid, has been called Cathartic Acid; it is a black substance
which in the mouth is at first insipid, but afterwards tastes acid and
somewhat astringent. In water or strong alcohol it is almost insoluble,
and entirely so in ether or chloroform; but it dissolves in warm dilute
alcohol. From this solution it is precipitable by many acids, but not by tannic.
Groves[844]
in 1868, unaware of the researches of Dragendorff and Kubly,
arrived at similar results as these chemists, and proved conclusively
that a cathartate of ammonia possesses in a concentrated form the
purgative activity of the original drug.
The exactness of the chief facts relative to the solubility in
weak alcohol of the active principle of senna set forth by the
said chemists, was also remarkably supported by the long practical
experience of T. and H. Smith of Edinburgh.[845]
When cathartic acid is boiled with alcohol and hydrochloric acid, it is
resolved into sugar and Cathartogenic Acid.
The alcoholic solution from which the cathartates have been separated
contains a yellow colouring matter which was called Chrysoretin
by Bley and Diesel (1849), but identified as Chrysophan[846]
by Martius, Batka and others. Dragendorff and Kubly regard the identity of
the two substances as doubtful.
The same alcoholic solution which contains the yellow colouring matter
just described, also holds dissolved a sugar which has been named
Catharto-mannite. It forms warty crystals, is not susceptible of
alcoholic fermentation, and does not reduce alkaline cupric tartrate.
The formula assigned to it is C₄₂H₄₄O₃₈.
Senna contains tartaric and oxalic acids with traces of malic acid.
The large amount of ash, 9 to 12 per cent., consisting of earthy and
alkaline carbonates, also indicates the presence of a considerable
quantity of organic acids.
Commerce—Alexandrian Senna, the produce of Nubia and the regions
further south, was formerly a monopoly of the Egyptian Government,
the enjoyment of which was granted to individuals in return for a
stipulated payment: hence it was known in continental trade as Séné
de la palte, while the depots were termed paltes and those
who farmed the monopoly paltiers.[847]
All this has long been abolished, and the trade is now free, the drug
being shipped from Alexandria.
Arabian senna is brought into commerce by way of Bombay. The quantity
of senna imported thither from the Red Sea and Aden in the year 1871-72
was 4,195 cwt., and the quantity exported during the same period, 2,180
cwt.[848]
Uses—Senna leaves are extensively employed in medicine as a
purgative.
Adulteration—The principal contamination to which senna
is at present liable arises from the presence of the leaves
of Solenostemma Argel Hayne, a plant of the order
Asclepiadeæ, 2 to 3 feet high, growing in the arid valleys
of Nubia. Whether these leaves are used for the direct purpose of
adulteration, or under the notion of improving the drug, or in
virtue of some custom or prejudice, is not very evident. It is certain
however that druggists have been found who preferred senna that
contained a good percentage of argel.
Nectoux, to whom we owe the first exact account of the argel or hárgel
plant,[849]
describes it as never gathered with the senna by accident or
carelessness, but always separately. In fact he saw, both at Esneh and
Phile, the original bales of argel as well as those of senna: and at
Boulak near Cairo, at the beginning of the present century, the argel
used to be regularly mixed with senna in the proportion of one to four.
The leaves of argel after a little practice are very easily recognized;
but their complete separation from senna by hand-picking is a tedious
operation. They are lanceolate, equal at the base, of the same size as
senna leaflets but often larger, of a pallid, opaque, greyish-green,
rigid, thick, rather crumpled, wrinkled and pubescent, not distinctly
veined. They have an unmistakeably bitter taste. The small, white,
star-like flowers, or more often the flower buds, in dense corymbs
are found in plenty in the bales of Alexandrian senna. The slender,
pear-shaped follicles, when mature 1½ inches long, with comose seeds
are less frequent. It has been shown by Christison[850]
that argel leaves administered per se have but a feeble
purgative action, though they occasion griping. It is plain therefore
that their admixture with senna should be deprecated.
The leaves or leaflets of several other plants were formerly mixed
occasionally with senna, as those of the poisonous Coriaria
myrtifolia L., a Mediterranean shrub, of Colutea arborescens
L., a native of Central and Southern Europe, and of the Egyptian
Tephrosia Apollinea Delile. We have never met with any of
them.[851]
FRUCTUS CASSIÆ FISTULÆ.
Cassia Fistula; Purging Cassia; F. Casse Canefice,
Fruit du Caneficer; G. Röhrencassie.
Botanical Origin—Cassia Fistula L. (Cathartocarpus
Fistula Pers., Bactyrilobium Fistula Willd.) a tree
indigenous to India, ascending to 4000 feet in the outer Himalaya,
but now cultivated or subspontaneous in Egypt, Tropical Africa,[852]
the West Indies and Brazil. It is from 20 to 30 feet high (in Jamaica
even 50 feet) and bears long pendulous racemes of beautiful fragrant,
yellow flowers. Some botanists have established for this tree and
its near allies a separate genus, on account of its elongated, cylindrical
indehiscent legume, but by most it is retained in the genus Cassia.
History—The name Casia or Cassia was originally
applied exclusively to a bark related to cinnamon which, when rolled
into a tube or pipe, was distinguished in Greek by the word σῦριγζ,
and in Latin by that of fistula. Thus Scribonius Largus,[853]
a physician of Rome during the reigns of Tiberius and Claudius, with the
latter of whom he is said to have visited Britain, a.d. 43,
uses the expression “Casiæ rufæ fistularum” in the receipt for
a collyrium. Galen[854]
describing the different varieties of cassia, mentions that called
Gizi[855]
(γίζεις) as being quite like cinnamon or even better; and also names
a well-known cheaper sort, having a strong taste and odour which is
called fistula, because it is rolled up like a tube.
Oribasius, physician to the Emperor Julian in the latter half of the
4th and beginning of the 5th century, describes Cassia fistula
as a bark of which there are several varieties, having pungent
and astringent properties (“omnes cassiæ fistulæ vires habent
acriter exalfacientes et stringentes”), and sometimes used in the
place of cinnamon.[856]
It is doubtless the same drug which is spoken of by Alexander
Trallianus[857]
as Κασίας σῦριγζ (casia fistula) in connexion with
costus, pepper and other aromatics; and named by other Greek writers
as Κασία συριγγώδης (casia fistularis). Alexander still more
distinctly calls it also Κασία αἰγυπτία.[858]
The tree under examination and its fruit were exactly described in the
beginning of the 13th century by Abul Abbâs Annâbatî of Sevilla;[859]
the fruit, the Cassia Fistula of modern medicine, is noticed by Joannes
Actuarius, who flourished at Constantinople towards the close of the
13th century; and as he describes it with particular minuteness,[860]
it is evident that he did not consider it well known. The drug is also
mentioned by several writers of the school of Salernum. The tree would
appear to have found at an early period its way to America, if we are
correct in referring to it the Cassia Fistula enumerated by Petrus
Martyr among the valuable products of the New World.[861]
The drug was a familiar remedy in England in the time of Turner, 1568.[862]
The tree was figured in 1553 by the celebrated traveller Belon who met
with it in the gardens of Cairo, and in 1592 by Prosper Alpinus who
also saw it in Egypt.
Description—The ovary of the flower is one-celled with numerous
ovules, which as they advance towards maturity become separated by
the growth of intervening septa. The ripe legume is cylindrical, dark
chocolate-brown, 1½ to 2 feet long by ¾ to 1 inch in diameter, with
a strong short woody stalk, and a blunt end suddenly contracted into
a point. The fibro-vascular column of the stalk is divided into two
broad parallel seams, the dorsal and ventral sutures, running down
the whole length of the pod, The sutures are smooth, or slightly
striated longitudinally; one of them is formed of two ligneous bundles
coalescing by a narrow line. If the legume is curved, the ventral
suture commonly occupies its inner or concave side. The valves of the
pods are marked by slight transverse depressions (more evident in
small specimens) corresponding to the internal divisions, and also by
inconspicuous transverse veins.
Each of the 25 to 100 seeds which a legume contains, is lodged in a
cell formed by very thin woody dissepiments. The oval, flattish seed
from ³/₁₀ to ⁴/₁₀ of an inch long, of a reddish-brown colour, contains
a large embryo whose yellowish veined cotyledons cross diagonally, as
seen on transverse section, the horny white albumen. One side is marked
by a dark line (the raphe). A very slender funicle attaches the seed to
the ventral suture.
In addition to the seeds, the cells contain a soft saccharine pulp
which in the recent state fills them up, but in the imported pods
appears only as a thin layer, spread over the septum, of a dark viscid
substance of mawkish sweet taste. It is this pulp which is made use of
in pharmacy.
Microscopic Structure—The bands above described running along
the whole pod, are made up of strong fibro-vascular bundles mixed
with sclerenchymatous tissue. The valves consist of parenchymatous
cells, and the whole pod is coated with an epidermis exhibiting small
tabular cells, which are filled with dark granules of tannic matter. A
few stomata are also met with. The thin brittle septa of the pod are
composed of long ligneous cells, enclosing here and there crystals of
oxalate of calcium.
The pulp itself, examined under water, is seen to consist of loose
cells, not forming a coherent tissue. They enclose chiefly granules of
albuminoid matters and stellate crystals of oxalate of calcium. The
cell-wall assumes, on addition of iodine, a blue hue if they have been
previously washed by potash lye. The seeds are devoid of starch, but
yield a copious amount of thick mucilage, which surrounds them like a
halo if they are macerated in water.
Chemical Composition—No peculiar principle is known to exist
either in the woody or the pulpy portion of cassia fistula. The pulp
contains sugar in addition to the commonly occurring bodies noticed in
the previous section.
Uses—The pulp separated from the woody part of the pods by
crushing the latter, digesting them in hot water, and evaporating the
strained liquor, is a mild laxative in common domestic use in the South
of Europe,[863]
but in England scarcely ever now administered except in
the form of the well-known Lenitive Electuary (Confectio
sennæ) of which it is an ingredient.
Commerce—Cassia fistula is shipped to England from the East and
West Indies, but chiefly from the latter. The pulp per se has
been occasionally imported, but it should never be employed when the
legumes for preparing it can be obtained.
Substitutes—The pods of some other species of Cassia
share the structure above described and have been sometimes imported.
Those of C. grandis L. f. (C. brasiliana Lamarck), a
tree of Central America and Brazil, are of much larger size, showing
when broken transversely an elliptic outline, whose longer diameter
exceeds an inch. The valves have very prominent sutures and transverse
branching veins. The pulp is bitter and astringent.
The legumes of Cassia moschata H B K.,[864]
a tree 30 to 40 feet high, growing in New Granada and known there as
Cañafistola de purgar, bear a close resemblance to those of
Cassia Fistula L., except that they are a little smaller and
rather less regularly straight. They contain a sweetish astringent
pulp of a bright brown hue. When crushed and exposed to the heat of a
water-bath, they emit a pleasant odour like sandal-wood. The pulp is
coloured dark blackish green by perchloride of iron.
TAMARINDI PULPA.
Tamarindus, Fructus Tamarindi; Tamarinds; F.
Tamarins; G. Tamarinden.
Botanical Origin—Tamarindus indica L.—The tamarind is a
large handsome tree, growing to a height of 60 to 80 feet, and having
abruptly pinnate leaves of 10 to 20 pairs of small oblong leaflets,
constituting an abundant and umbrageous foliage. Its purplish flower
buds and fragrant, red-veined, white blossoms, ultimately assuming a
yellowish tinge, contribute to its beautiful aspect and cause it to be
generally cultivated in tropical countries.
T. indica appears to be truly indigenous to Tropical Africa
between 12° N. and 18° S. lat. It grows not only in the Upper Nile
regions (Sennaar, Kordofan, Abyssinia), but also in some of the
remotest districts visited by Speke, Grant, Kirk, and Stanley, and as
far south as the Zambesi. According to F. von Müller,[865]
it occurs in Tropical Australia.
It is found throughout India, and as it has Sanskrit names it may even
be really wild in at least the southern parts of the peninsula. It
grows in the Indian islands, and Crawfurd[866]
has adduced reasons to show that it is probably a true native of Java.
The mediæval Arabian authors describe it as growing in Yemen, India,
and Nigritia.
The tamarind has been naturalized in Brazil, Ecuador and Mexico.
Hernandez,[867]
who resided in the latter country from 1571 to 1575, speaks of it as
“nuper ... ad eas oras translata.” It abounds in the West Indies
where it was also introduced together with ginger by the Spaniards at
an early period. The tree found in these islands bears shorter and
fewer-seeded pods than that of India, and hence was formerly regarded
as a distinct species, Tamarindus occidentalis Gärtn.
History—The tamarind was unknown to the ancient Greeks and
Romans; nor have we any evidence that the Egyptians were acquainted
with it,[868]
which is the more surprising considering that the tree
appears indigenous to the Upper Nile countries, and that its fruit is
held in the greatest esteem in those regions.[869]
The earliest mention of tamarind occurs in the ancient Sanskrit
writings where it is spoken of under several names.[870]
From the Hindus, it would seem that the fruit became known to the Arabians, who called
it Tamare-hindi, i.e. Indian Date. Under this name it was
mentioned by Isaac Judæus,[871]
Avicenna,[872]
and the Younger Mesue,[873]
and also by Alhervi,[874]
a Persian physician of the 10th century who describes it as black, of
the flavour of a Damascene plum, and containing fibres and stones.
It was doubtless from the Arabians that a knowledge of the tamarind,
as of so many other eastern drugs, passed during the middle ages
into Europe through the famous school of Salernum. Oxyphœnica
(Ὀζυϕοίνικα) and Dactyli acetosi are names under which we meet
with it in the writings of Matthæus Platearius and Saladinus, the
latter of whom, as well as other authors of the period, considered
tamarinds as the fruit of a wild palm growing in India.
The abundance of tamarinds in Malabar, Coromandel, and Java was
reported to Manuel, king of Portugal, in the letter of the apothecary
Pyres[875]
on the drugs of India, written in Cochin, January 27th, 1516.
A correct description of the tree was given by Garcia de Orta about
fifty years later.
Preparation—Tamarinds undergo a certain preparation before being
brought into commerce.
In the West Indies, the tree matures its fruit in June, July and
August, and the pods are gathered when fully ripe, which is known by
the fragility of the outer shell. This latter, which easily breaks
between the finger and thumb, is then removed, and the pods deprived
of shelly fragments are placed in layers in a cask, and boiling syrup
is poured over them till the cask is filled. When cool, the cask is
closed and is then ready for sale. Sometimes layers of sugar are placed
between the fruits previous to the hot syrup being added.[876]
East Indian tamarinds are also sometimes preserved with sugar, but
usually they are exported without such addition, the outer shell being
removed and the fruits being pressed together into a mass.
In the Upper Nile regions (Darfur, Kordofan, Sennaar) and in Arabia,
the softer part of tamarinds is, for the sake of greater permanence
and convenience of transport, kneaded into flattened round cakes, 4 to
8 inches in diameter and an inch or two thick, which are dried in the
sun. They are of firm consistence and quite black, externally strewn
with hair, sand, seeds and other impurities; they are largely consumed
in Egypt and Central Africa, and sometimes find their way to the south
of Europe as Egyptian Tamarinds.
Description—The fruit is an oblong, or linear-oblong, strictly
compressed, curved or nearly straight, pendulous legume, of the
thickness of the finger and 3 to 6 inches in length, supported by a
woody stalk. It has a thin but hard and brittle outer shell or epicarp,
which does not split into valves or exhibit any very evident sutures.
Within the epicarp is a firm, juicy pulp, on the surface of which and
starting from the stalk are strong woody ramifying nerves; one of these
extends along the dorsal (or concave) edge, two others on either side
of the ventral (or convex) edge, while between these two there are
usually 2, 3, or 4 less regular and more slender nerves,—all running
towards the apex and throwing out branching filaments. The brownish or
reddish pulp has usually an acid taste, though there are also sweetish
varieties.
The seeds, 4 to 12 in number, are each of them enclosed in a tough,
membraneous cell (endocarp), surrounded by the pulp (sarcocarp). They
are flattened and of irregular outline, being roundish, ovate, or
obtusely four-sided, about ⁶/₁₀ of an inch long by ³/₁₀ thick, with the
edge broadly keeled or more often slightly furrowed. The testa is of
a rich brown, marked on the flat sides of the seed by a large scar or
oreole, of rather duller polish than the surrounding portion which is
somewhat radially striated. The seed is exalbuminous, with thick hard
cotyledons, a short straight included radicle, and a plumule in which
the pinnation of the leaves is easily perceptible.
Tamarinds are usually distinguished in trade as West Indian and
East Indian, the former being preserved with sugar, the latter
without.
1. West Indian Tamarinds, Brown or Red Tamarinds.—A
bright reddish-brown, moist, saccharine mass consisting of the pulpy
internal part of the fruit, usually unbroken, mixed with more or less
of syrup. It has a very agreeable and refreshing taste, the natural
acidity of the pulp being tempered by the sugar. It is this form of
tamarinds that is usually found in the shops.
2. East Indian Tamarinds, Black Tamarinds.—These differ
from the last described in that they are preserved without the use of
sugar. They are found in the market in the form of a firm, clammy,
black mass, consisting of the pulp mixed with the seeds, stringy
fibres, and some remains of the outer shell. The pulp has a strong acid
taste.
Notwithstanding the rather uninviting appearance of East Indian
tamarinds, they afford a good pulp, which may be satisfactorily
used in making the Confectio Sennæ of pharmacy. In fact, on
the continent this sort of tamarind alone is employed for medicinal
purposes.
Microscopic Structure—The soft part of tamarind consists of a
tissue of thin-walled cells of considerable size, which is traversed
by long fibro-vascular bundles. In the former a few very small
starch granules are met with, and more numerous crystals, which are
probably bitartrate of potassium.
Chemical Composition—Water extracts from unsweetened tamarinds,
sugar together with acetic, tartaric and citric acids, the acids
being combined for the most part with potash. The neutralized
solution reduces alkaline cupric tartrate after a while without heat,
and therefore probably contains grape sugar. On evaporation, cream
of tartar and sugar crystallize out. The volatile acids of the fatty
series, the presence of which in the pulp has been pointed out by
Gorup-Besanez, have not been met with by other chemists. Tannin is
absent as well as oxalic acid. We have ascertained that in East Indian
tamarinds, citric acid is present in but small quantity. No peculiar
principle to which the laxative action of tamarinds can be attributed
is known.
The fruit-pulp diffused in water forms a thick, tremulous, somewhat
glutinous and turbid liquid. It was examined as early as the year 1790
by Vauquelin under the name of “vegetable jelly,”—the first
described among the pectic class of bodies.
The hard seeds have a testa which abounds in tannin, and after
long boiling is easily separated, leaving the cotyledons soft. These
latter have a bland mucilaginous taste, and are consumed in India as
food during times of scarcity.
Commerce—Tamarinds are shipped in comparatively small quantities
from several of the West Indian islands, and also from Guayaquil.
The export from the Bombay Presidency in the year 1871-72 was 6286
cwt., which quantity was shipped chiefly to the Persian Gulf, Sind, and
ports of the Red Sea.[877]
128,144 centners were re-exported in 1877 from Trieste.
Uses—In medicine, tamarinds are considered to be a mild
laxative; they are sometimes used to make a refrigerant drink in fever.
In hot countries, especially the interior of Africa, they are regarded
as of the highest value for the preparation of refreshing beverages.
The Black Tamarinds are said to be used in the manufacture of tobacco.
BALSAMUM COPAIBA.
Copaiba; Balsam of Copaiba or Copaiva, Balsam
Capivi; F. Baume ou Oléo-résine de Copahu; G.
Copaivabalsam.
Botanical Origin—The drug under notice is produced by trees
belonging to the genus Copaifera, natives of the warmer
countries of South America. Some are found in moist forests, others
exclusively in dry and elevated situations. They vary in height and
size, some being umbrageous forest trees, while others have only the
dimension of shrubs; it is from the former alone that the oleo-resin is
obtained.
The following are reputed to furnish the drug, but to what extent each
contributes is not fully known.
1. Copaifera officinalis L. (C. Jacquini Desf.), a large
tree of the hot coast region of New Granada as far north as Panama, of
Venezuela and the island of Trinidad.
2. C. guianensis Desf., a tree of 30 to 40 feet high, very
closely related to the preceding, native of Surinam, Cayenne, also
of the Rio Negro between Manaos and Barcellos (Spruce). According to
Bentham it seems to be the same species as the C. bijuga of
Hayne.[878]
3. C. coriacea Mart. (C. cordifolia Hayne), a large tree
found in the caatingas or dry woods of the Brazilian provinces
of Bahia and Piauhy.
4. C. Langsdorffii Desf.[879]
(C. nitida Hayne, C. Sellowii Hayne,? C. Jussieui
Hayne), a polymorphous species, varying in the form and size of
leaflets, and also in dimensions, being either a shrub, a small bushy
tree, or a large tree of 60 feet high. Bentham admits, besides the
type, three varieties:—β. glabra (C. glabra Vogel), γ.
grandifolia, δ. laxa (C. laxa Hayne). The tree
grows on dry campos, caatingas and other places in the
provinces of S. Paulo, Minas Geraes, Goyaz, Mato Grosso, Bahia and
Ceará; it is therefore distributed over a vast area. According to
Gardner,[880]
the Brazilian traveller, it yields an abundance of balsam.
In addition to these species, must be mentioned a tree described by
Hayne and commonly cited under the name of Copaifera multijuga,
as a special source of the drug shipped from Pará.[881]
As its name implies, it is remarkable for the number of leaflets (6 to 10 pairs)
on each leaf. But it is only known from some leaves in the herbarium
of Martius which Bentham, who has examined them, informs us are unlike
those of any Copaifera known to him, though certainly the
leaflets are dotted with oil-vessels as in some species. In the absence
of flowers and fruits, there is no sufficient evidence to prove that
it belongs even to the genus Copaifera. It is not mentioned by
Martius in his Systema Materiæ Medicæ Brasiliensis (1843) as a
source of the drug.
History—Among the early notices of Brazil is a treatise by a
Portuguese friar who had resided in that country from 1570 to 1600.
The manuscript found its way to England, was translated, and was
published by Purchas[882]
in 1625. Its author notices many of the natural productions of the
country, and among others Cupayba which he describes as a large
tree from whose trunk, when wounded by a deep incision, there flows in
abundance a clear oil much esteemed as a medicine.
Balsam. Copæ. yvæ is already enumerated in the 6th edition of
the Pharmacopœa of Amsterdam, a.d. 1636.[883]
Father Cristoval d’Acuña,[884]
who ascended the Amazon from Pará, arriving at Quito in 1638, mentions
that the country affords very large Cassia fistula, excellent
sarsaparilla, and the oils of Andirova (Carapa guianensis
Aublet, Meliaceæ), and Copaiba, as good as balsam for
curing wounds.
Piso and Marcgraf,[885]
who in 1636 accompanied the Count of Nassau to the Dutch establishments
in Brazil, each give an account of the Copaiba and the method
of obtaining its oleo-resin. The former states that the tree grows in
Pernambuco and the island of Maranhon, whence the balsam is conveyed in
abundance to Europe.
The drug was formerly brought into European commerce by the Portuguese,
and used to be packed in earthen pots pointed at the lower end; it
often arrived in a very impure condition.[886]
In the London Pharmacopœia of 1677, it was called Balsamum
Capivi, which is still its most popular name.
Secretion—Karsten states that he observed resiniferous ducts,
frequently more than an inch in diameter, running through the whole
stem. He is of the opinion that the cell-walls of the neighbouring
parenchyme are liquefied and transformed into the oleo-resin.[887]
We are not able to offer any argument in favour of this opinion.
In the vessels already alluded to, the balsam sometimes collects in
so large a quantity, that the trunk is unable to sustain the inward
pressure, and bursts. This curious phenomenon is thus referred
to in a letter addressed to one of us by Mr. Spruce:—“I have three or
four times heard what the Indians assured me was the bursting of an
old capivi-tree, distended with oil. It is one of the strange sounds
that sometimes disturb the vast solitudes of a South American forest.
It resembles the boom of a distant cannon, and is quite distinct
from the crash of an old tree falling from decay which one hears not
unfrequently.”
A similar phenomenon is known in Borneo. The trunks of aged trees of
Dryobalanops aromatica contain large quantities of oleo-resin
or Camphor Oil,[888]
which appears to be sometimes secreted under such
pressure that the vast trunk gives way. “There is another sound,” says
Spenser St. John,[889]
“only heard in the oldest forests, and that is as if a mighty tree
were rent in twain. I often asked the cause, and was assured it was
the camphor tree splitting asunder on account of the accumulation of
camphor in some particular portion.”
Extraction—Balsam Capivi is collected by the Indians on the
banks of the Orinoco and its upper affluents, and carried to Ciudad
Bolivar (Angostura); some of this balsam reaches Europe by way of
Trinidad. But it is obtained much more largely on the tributaries
of the Caisquiari and Rio Negro (the Siapa, Içanna, Uaupés, etc.)
and is sent down to Pará. Most of the northern tributaries of the
Amazon, as the Trombetas and Nhamundá, likewise furnish a supply.
According to Spruce, in the Amazon valley it is the tall virgin
forest, Caaguaçú of the Brazilians, Monte Alto of the
Venezuelans, that yields most of the oils and gum-resins, and not the
low, dry caatingas, or the riparial forests. The same observant
traveller tells us that in Southern Venezuela, capivi is known only as
el Aceite de palo (wood-oil), the name Balsamo
being that of the so-called Sassafras Oil, obtained from a
species of Nectandra.
Balsam Copaiba is also largely exported from Maracaibo where, according
to Engel,[890]
it is produced by C. officinalis, the Canime of the natives.
The finest sort, called by the collectors white copaiba, is met with
in the province of Pará, where Cross[891]
saw a tree of a circumference of more than 7 feet at 3 feet from the
ground. Its trunk was clear of branches to a height of at least 90
feet. The collector commenced the work by hewing out with his axe
a hole or chamber in the trunk about a foot square, at a height of
two feet from the ground. The base or floor of the chamber should be
carefully and neatly cut with a gentle upward slope, and it should also
decline to one side, so that the balsam on issuing may run in a body
until it reaches the outer edge. Below the chamber a pointed piece of
bark is cut and raised, which, enveloped with a leaf, serves as a spout
for conveying the balsam from the tree to the tin.[892]
The balsam, continues Cross, came flowing in a moderate
sized cool current, full of air bubbles. At times the flow stopped for
several minutes, when a singular gurgling noise was heard, after which
followed a rush of balsam. When coming most abundantly a pint jug would
have been filled in the space of one minute. The whole of the wood cut
through by the axeman was bedewed with drops of balsam; the bark is
apparently devoid of it. Trees of the largest size in good condition
will sometimes yield four “potos,” equal to 84 English imperial pints.
Description—Copaiba is more or less viscid fluid, varying
in tint from a pale yellow to a light golden brown, of a peculiar
aromatic, not unpleasant odour, and a persistent, acrid, bitterish
taste. Pará copaiba newly imported is sometimes nearly colourless and
almost as fluid as water.[893]
The balsam is usually quite transparent, but there are varieties which
remain always opalescent. Its sp. gr. varies from 0·940 to 0·993,
according as the drug contains a greater or less proportion of volatile
oil. Copaiba becomes more fluid by heat; if heated in a test tube to
200° C. for some time, it does not lose its fluidity on cooling. It
is sometimes slightly fluorescent, it dissolves in several times its
weight of alcohol 0·830 sp. gr., and generally in all proportions in absolute
alcohol,[894]
acetone, or bisulphide of carbon, and is perfectly soluble in an equal
volume of benzol. Glacial acetic acid readily dissolves the resin but
not the essential oil.
Copaiba that is rich in resin of an acid character, unites with the
oxides of baryum, calcium, or magnesium, to form a gradually hardening
mass, provided a small proportion of water is present. Thus 8 to 16
parts of balsam will combine as a stiff compound when gently warmed
with 1 part of moistened magnesia; and still more easily with lime or baryta.
Buignet has first shown (1861) that copaiba varies in its optical
power. A sample from Trinidad examined by one of us was strongly
dextrogyre, and also several samples imported in 1877 from Maturin
(near Aragua, Venezuela), and Maracaibo into Hamburg, whereas we found
Pará balsam to be levogyre.[895]
The Pará and Maranham balsams are regarded in wholesale trade as
distinct sorts, and experienced druggists are able to distinguish
them apart by odour and appearance, and especially by the greater
consistence of the Maranham drug. Maracaibo balsam is reckoned as
another variety, but is now rarely seen in the English market. West
Indian copaiba is usually said to be of inferior quality, but except
that it is generally opalescent, we know not on what precise grounds.
Chemical Composition—The balsam is a solution of resin in
volatile oil; the latter constitutes about 40 to 60 per cent. of the
balsam,[896]
according to the age of the latter and its botanical origin.
The oil has the composition C₁₅H₂₄; its boiling point is 245° C. or
even higher. It smells and tastes like the balsam, and dissolves in
from 8 to 30 parts of alcohol 0·830 sp. gr. The oil exhibits several
modifications differing in optical as well as in other physical
properties, but numerous samples of the drug, either dextrogyre
or levogyre, invariably afforded us essential oils deviating to the
left; their sp. gr. varies from about 0·88 to 0·91.
After the oil of copaiba has been removed by distillation, there
remains a brittle amorphous resin of an acid character soluble both in
benzol and amylic alcohol, and yielding only amorphous salts. Sometimes
copaiba contains a small amount of crystallizable resin-acid, as
first pointed out in 1829 by Schweitzer. By exposing a mixture of 9
parts of copaiba and two parts of aqueous ammonia (sp. gr. 0·95) to a
temperature of-10° C., Schweitzer obtained crystals of the acid resin
termed Copaivic Acid. They were analysed in 1834 by H. Rose, and
exactly measured and figured by G. Rose. Hess (1839) showed that Rose’s
and his own analyses assign to copaivic acid the formula C₂₀H₃₂O₂. It
agrees with Maly’s abietic acid from colophony in composition, but not
in any other way. Copaivic acid is readily soluble in alcohol, and
especially in warmed copaiba itself; much less in ether. We have before
us crystals, no doubt of copaivic acid, which have been spontaneously
deposited in an authentic specimen of the oleo-resin of Copaifera
officinalis from Trinidad, which we have kept for many years. The
crystals may be easily dissolved by warming the balsam; on cooling the
liquid, they again make their appearance after the lapse of some weeks.
After recrystallization from alcohol they fuse at 116-117 C°., forming
an amorphous transparent mass which quickly crystallizes if touched
with alcohol.
An analogous substance, Oxycopaivic Acid, C₂₀H₂₈O₃, was examined
in 1841 by H. von Fehling, who met with it as a deposit in Pará
Copaiba. And lastly Strauss (1865) extracted Metacopaivic Acid,
C₂₂H₃₄O₄, from the balsam imported from Maracaibo. He boiled the latter
with soda-lye, which separated the oil; the heavier adjacent liquid was
then mixed with chloride of ammonium, which threw down the salts of the
amorphous resin-acid, leaving in solution those of the metacopaivic
acid. The latter acid was separated by hydrochloric acid and
recrystallization from alcohol. We succeeded in obtaining metacopaivic
acid by washing the balsam with a dilute solution of carbonate of
ammonium, and precipitating by hydrochloric acid. The precipitate
dissolved in dilute alcohol yields the acid in small crystals, but to
the amount of only about one per cent.
These resin-acids have a bitterish taste and an acid reaction; their
salts of lead and silver are crystalline but insoluble; metacopaivate
of sodium may be crystallized from its watery solution.
Commerce—The balsam is imported in barrels direct from Pará
and Maranham, sometimes from Rio de Janeiro, and less often from
Demerara, Angostura, Trinidad, Maracaibo, Savanilla, and Cartagena.
It often reaches England by way of Havre and New York. In 1875 there
were exported 10,150 kilogrammes from Savanilla, 99,800 lb. from Ciudad
Bolivar (Angostura), and 65,243 kilos. from Pará.
Uses—Copaiba is employed in medicine on account of its
stimulant action on the mucous membranes, more especially those of the
urino-genital organs.
Adulteration—Copaiba is not unfrequently fraudulently tampered
with before it reaches the pharmaceutist; and owing to its naturally
variable composition, arising in part from its diverse botanical
origin, its purity is not always easily ascertained.
The oleo-resin usually dissolves in a small proportion of absolute
alcohol: should it refuse to do so, the presence of some fatty oil
other than castor oil may be surmised. To detect an admixture of this
latter, one part of the balsam should be heated with four of spirit
of wine (sp. gr. 0·838). On cooling, the mixture separates into two
portions, the upper of which will contain any castor oil present,
dissolved in alcohol and the essential oil. On evaporation of this
upper layer, castor oil may be recognized by its odour; but still more
positively by heating it with caustic soda and lime, when œnanthol will
be formed, the presence of which may be ascertained by its peculiar
smell. By the latter test an admixture of even one per cent. of castor
oil can be proved.
The presence of fatty oil in any considerable quantity is likewise made
evident by the greasiness of the residue, when the balsam is deprived
of its essential oil by prolonged boiling with water.
The admixture of some volatile oil with copaiba can mostly be detected
by the odour, especially when the balsam is dropped on a piece of
warmed metal. Spirit of wine may also be advantageously tried for
the same purpose. It dissolves but very sparingly the volatile oil
of copaiba: the resins of the latter are also not abundantly soluble
in it. Hence, if shaken with the balsam, it would remove at once the
larger portion of any essential oil that might have been added. For the
recognition of Wood Oil if mixed with copaiba,
see page 233, note 1.
Substitutes—Under this head two drugs deserve mention, namely
Gurjun Balsam or Wood Oil, described at p. 88,
and Oleo-resin of Hardwickia pinnata Roxb.—The tree, which is of
a large size, belongs to the order Leguminosæ and is nearly
related to Copaifera. According to Beddome,[897]
it is very common in the dense moist forests of the South Travancore
Ghats, and has also been found in South Canara. The natives extract
the oleo-resin in exactly the same method as that followed by the
aborigines of Brazil in the case of copaiba,—that is to say, they make
a deep notch reaching to the heart of the trunk, from which after a
time it flows out.
This oleo-resin, which has the smell and taste of copaiba, but a
much darker colour, was first examined by one of us in 1865, having
been sent from the India Museum as a sample of Wood Oil; it was
subsequently forwarded to us in more ample quantity by Dr. Bidie of
Madras. It is a thick, viscid fluid, which, owing to its intense tint,
looks black when seen in bulk by reflected light; yet it is perfectly
transparent. Viewed in a thin layer by transmitted light, it is light
yellowish-green, in a thick layer vinous-red,—hence is
dichromic. It is not fluorescent, nor is it gelatinized or rendered
turbid by being heated to 130° C., thus differing from Wood Oil.[898]
Broughton[899]
obtained by prolonged distillation with water an essential
oil to the extent of 25 per cent. from an old specimen, and of more
than 40 per cent. from one recently collected. The oil was found to
have the same composition as that of copaiba, to boil at 225° C.,
and to rotate the plane of polarization to the left. The resin[900]
is probably of two kinds, of which one at least possesses acid properties.
Broughton made many attempts, but without success, to obtain from the
resin crystals of copaivic acid.
The balsam of Hardwickia has been used in India for gonorrhœa,
and with as much success as copaiba.
GUMMI ACACIÆ.
Gummi Arabicum; Gum Arabic; F. Gomme Arabique; G.
Arabisches Gummi, Acacien-Gummi, Kordofan-Gummi.
Botanical Origin—Among the plants abounding in mucilage,
numerous Acaciæ of various countries are in the first line. The species
particularly known for affording the largest quantities of the finest
gum arabic is Acacia Senegal[901]
Willdenow (syn. Mimosa Senegal L., A. Verek Guillemin et
Perrottet), a small tree not higher than 20 feet, growing abundantly
on sandy soils in Western Africa, chiefly north of the river Senegal,
where it constitutes extensive forests. It is called by the negroes
Verek. The same tree is likewise found in Southern Nubia,
Kordofan, and in the region of the Atbara in Eastern Africa, where it
is known as Hashab. It has a greyish bark, the inner layers of
which are strongly fibrous, small yellowish flowers densely arranged in
spikes 2 to 3 inches long, and exceeding the bipinnate leaves, and a
broad legume 3 to 4 inches in length containing 5 to 6 seeds.
According to Schweinfurth,[902]
it is this tree exclusively that yields the fine white gum of the
countries bordering the Upper Nile, and especially of Kordofan. He
states that only brownish or reddish sorts of gum are produced by the
Talch, Talha or Kakul, Acacia stenocarpa Hochstetter, by the
Ssoffar, A. fistula Schweinf. (A. Seyal Delile, var.
Fistula), as well as by the Ssant or Sont, A. nilotica
Desfont (A. arabica Willd.). These trees grow in north-eastern
Africa; the last named is, moreover, widely distributed all over tropical
Africa as far as Senegambia,[903]
Mozambique and Natal, and also extends to Sindh, Gujarat[904]
and Central India. We find even the first sort, “Karami,” of gum exported from the
Somali coast,[905]
to be inferior to good common Arabic gum. Hildebrandt (1875) mentions
that gum is there largely collected from Acacia abyssinica
Hochst. and A. glaucophylla Steudel.
History—The history of this drug carries us back to a remote
antiquity. The Egyptian fleets brought gum from the gulf of Aden as
early as the 17th century b.c. Thus in the treasury of king
Rhampsinit (Ramses III.) at Medinet Abu, there are representations
of gum-trees, together with heaps of gum. The symbol used to signify
gum, is read Kami-en-punt. i.e. gum from the
country of Punt. This, in all probability, includes both the Somali
coast as well as that of the opposite parts of Arabia (see article
Olibanum, p. 136). Thus, gum is of frequent occurrence in
Egyptian inscriptions; sometimes mention is made of gum from Canaan. The word
kami is the original of the Greek κόμμι, whence through the
Latin our own word gum.[906]
The Egyptians used gum largely in painting; an inscription exists
which states that in one particular instance a solution of Kami
(gum) was used to render adherent the mineral pigment called
chesteb,[907]
the name applied to lapis lazuli or to a glass coloured blue by cobalt.
Turning to the Greeks, we find that Theophrastus in the 3rd and 4th
century b.c. mentioned Κόμμι as a product of the Egyptian
Ἂκανθα, of which tree there was a forest in the Thebaïs of Upper Egypt.
Strabo also, in describing the district of Arsinöe, the modern Fayûm,
says that gum is got from the forest of the Thebaïc Akanthe.
Celsus in the 1st century mentions Gummi acanthinum; Dioscorides
and Pliny also describe Egyptian gum, which the latter values at 3
denarii [2s.] per lb.
In those times gum no doubt used to be shipped from north-eastern
Africa to Arabia; there is no evidence showing that Arabia itself
had ever furnished the chief bulk of the drug. The designation gum
arabic occurs in Diodorus Siculus (2, 49) in the first century
of our era, also in the list of goods of Alexandria mentioned in our
article on Galbanum.
Gum was employed by the Arabian physicians and by those of the school
of Salerno, yet its utility in medicine and the arts was but little
appreciated in Europe until a much later period. For the latter purpose
at least the gummy exudations of indigenous trees were occasionally
resorted to, as distinctly pointed out about the beginning of the 12th
century, by Theophilus or Rogker:[908]
“gummi quot exit de arbore ceraso vel pruno.“
During the middle ages, the small supplies that reached Europe were
procured through the Italian traders from Egypt and Turkey. Thus
Pegolotti,[909]
who wrote a work on commerce about a.d. 1340,
speaks of gum arabic as one of the drugs sold at Constantinople by
the pound not by the quintal. Again, in a list of drugs
liable to duty at Pisa in 1305,[910]
and in a similar list relating to Paris in 1349,[911]
we find mention of gum arabic. It is likewise named by Pasi,[912]
in 1521, as an export from Venice to London.
Gum also reached Europe from Western Africa, with which region the
Portuguese had a direct trade as early as 1449.
Production—Respecting the origin of gum in the tribe
Acaciæ, no observations have been made similar to those of H.
von Mohl on tragacanth.[913]
It appears that gum generally exudes from the trees spontaneously,
in sufficient abundance to render wounding the bark superfluous. The
Somali tribes of East Africa, however, are in the habit of promoting
the outflow by making long incisions in the stem and branches of the
tree.[914]
In Kordofan the lumps of gum are broken off with an axe, and
collected in baskets.
The most valued product, called Hashabi gum, from the province
of Dejara in Kordofan, is sent northward from Bara and El Obeid to
Dabbeh on the Nile, and thence down the river to Egypt; or it reaches
the White Nile at Mandjara.
A less valuable gum, known as Hashabi el Jesire, comes from
Sennaar on the Blue Nile; and a still worse from the barren table-land
of Takka, lying between the eastern tributaries of the Blue Nile and
the Atbara and Mareb; and from the highlands of the Bisharrin Arabs
between Khartum and the Red Sea. This gum is transported by way of
Khartum or El Mekheir (Berber), or by Suakin on the Red Sea. Hence,
the worst kind of gum is known in Egypt as Samagh Savakumi
(Suakin Gum).
According to Munzinger,[915]
a better sort of gum is produced along the Samhara coast towards
Berbera, and is shipped at Massowa. Some of it reaches Egypt by way of
Jidda, which town being in the district of Arabia called the Hejaz,
the gum thence brought receives the name of Samagh Hejazi; it
is also called Jiddah or Gedda Gum. The gums of Zeila,
Berbera and the Somali country about Gardafui, are shipped to Aden, or
direct to Bombay. A little gum is collected in Southern Arabia, but the
quantity is said to be insignificant.[916]
In the French colony of Senegal, gum, which is one of its principal
productions, is collected chiefly in the country lying north of the
river, by the Moors who exchange it for European commodities. The
gathering commences after the rainy season in November when the wind
begins to set from the desert, and continues till the month of July.
The gum is shipped for the most part to Bordeaux. The quantity annually
imported into France since 1828 from Senegal is varying from between 1½
to 5 millions of kilogrammes.
Description—Gum arabic does not exhibit any very characteristic
forms like those observable in gum tragacanth. The finest white gum
of Kordofan, which is that most suitable for medicinal use, occurs in
lumps of various sizes from that of a walnut downwards. They are mostly
of ovoid or spherical form, rarely vermicular, with the surface in the
unbroken masses, rounded,—in the fragments, angular. They are traversed
by numerous fissures, and break easily and with a vitreous fracture.
The interior is often less fissured than the outer portion. At 100° C.
the cracks increase, and the gum becomes extremely friable. In moist
air, it slowly absorbs about 6 per cent. of water.
The finest gum arabic is perfectly clear and colourless; inferior
kinds have a brownish, reddish or yellowish tint of greater or
less intensity, and are more or less contaminated with accidental
impurities such as bark. The finest white gum turns black and assumes
an empyreumatic taste, when it is kept for months at a temperature of
about 98° C., either in an open vessel, or enclosed in a glass tube,
after having been previously dried over sulphuric acid or not.
An aqueous solution of gum deviates the plane of polarization 5° to the
left in a column 50 mm. long; but after being long kept, it becomes
strongly acid, the gum having been partly converted into sugar, and its
optical properties are altered. An alkaline solution of cupric tartrate
is not reduced by solution of gum even at a boiling heat, unless it
contains a somewhat considerable proportion of sugar, extractable by
alcohol, or a fraudulent admixture of dextrin.
We found the sp. gr. of the purest pieces of colourless gum dried in
the air at 15° C., to be 1·487; but it increases to 1·525, if the gum
is dried at 100°.
The foregoing remarks apply chiefly to the fine white gum of Kordofan,
the Picked Turkey Gum or White Sennaar Gum of druggists.
The other sorts which are met with in the London market are the
following:—
1. Senegal Gum—As stated above, this gum is an important item
of the French trade with Africa, but is not much used in England.
Its colour is usually yellowish or somewhat reddish, and the lumps,
which are of large size, are often elongated or vermicular. Moreover
Senegal gum never exhibits the numerous fissures seen in Kordofan
gum, so that the masses are much firmer and less easily broken. In
every other respect, whether chemical or optical, we find[917]
Senegal gum and Kordofan gum to be identical; and the two, notwithstanding
their different appearance, are produced by one and the same species of
Acacia, namely Acacia Senegal.
2. Suakin Gum, Talca or Talha Gum, yielded by Acacia
stenocarpa, and by A. Seyal var. Fistula, is
remarkable for its brittleness, which occasions much of it to arrive
in the market in a semi-pulverulent state. It is a mixture of nearly
colourless and of brownish gum, with here and there pieces of a deep
reddish-brown. Large tears have a dull opaque look, by reason of the
innumerable minute fissures which penetrate the rather bubbly mass. It
is imported from Alexandria.
3. Morocco, Mogador or Brown Barbary Gum—consists of
tears of moderate size, often vermiform, and of a rather uniform,
light, dusky brown tint. The tears which are internally glassy become
cracked on the surface and brittle if kept in a warm room; they are
perfectly soluble in water. The above mentioned Acacia nilotica
is supposed to be the source of the gum exported from Morocco, and also
from Fezzan.
Gums of various kinds, including the resin Sandrac, were exported from
Morocco in the year 1872 to the extent of 5110 cwt., a quantity much
below the average.[918]
4. Cape Gum—This gum, which is uniformly of an amber
brown, is produced in plenty in the Cape Colony, as a spontaneous
exudation of Acacia horrida Willd. (A. Karroo Hayne,
A. capensis Burch.), a large tree, the Doornboom,
Wittedoorn or Karródoorn of the Cape colonists, the
commonest tree of the lonely deserts of South Africa. The Blue
Book of the Cape Colony, published in 1873, states the export of
gum in 1872 as 101,241 lb.
5. East India Gum—The best qualities consist of tears of various
sizes, sometimes as large as an egg, internally transparent and
vitreous, of a pale amber or pinkish hue, completely soluble in water.
This gum is largely shipped from Bombay, but is almost wholly the
produce of Africa; the imports into Bombay from the Red Sea ports, Aden
and the African Coast in the year 1872-73, were 14,352 cwt. During the
same year the shipments from Bombay to the United Kingdom amounted to
4,561 cwt.[919]
6. Australian Gum, Wattle Gum—This occurs in large hard globular
tears and lumps, occasionally of a pale yellow, yet more often of an
amber or of a reddish-brown hue. It is transparent and entirely soluble
in water; the mucilage is strongly adhesive, and said to be less
liable to crack when dry than that of some other gums. The solution,
especially that of the darker and inferior kinds, contains a little
tannin, evidently derived from the very astringent bark which is often
attached to the gum.
A. pycnantha Benth.; A. decurrens Willd. (A.
mollissima Willd., A. dealbata Link), Black or
Green Wattle-tree of the colonists, and A. homalophylla
A. Cunn., are the trees which furnish the gum arabic of Australia.[920]
Chemical Characters and Composition—At ordinary temperatures
gum dissolves very slowly and without affecting the thermometer in an
equal weight of water, forming a thick, glutinous, slightly opalescent
liquid, having a mawkish taste and decidedly acid reaction. At higher
temperatures the dissolution of gum is but slightly accelerated, and
water does not take up a much larger quantity even at 100°. The finest
gum dried at 100° C. forms with two parts of water a mucilage of sp.
gr. 1·149 at 15° C.
This solution mixes with glycerine, and the mixture may be evaporated
to the consistence of a jelly without any separation taking place.
Solid gum in lumps, on the contrary, is but little affected by
concentrated glycerine. In other liquids, gum is insoluble or only
slightly soluble, unless there is a considerable quantity of water
present. Thus 100 parts of spirit of wine containing 22 volumes per
cent. of alcohol, dissolve 57 parts of gum; spirit containing 40 per
cent. of alcohol takes up 10 parts, and spirit of 50 per cent. only 4
parts. Aqueous alcohol of 60 per cent. no longer dissolves gum, but
extracts from it a small quantity (⅓ to ½ per cent. according to the
variety) of resin colouring matter, glucose, calcium chloride, and other salts.
Neutral acetate of lead does not precipitate gum arabic mucilage; but
the basic acetate forms, even in a very dilute solution, a precipitate
of definite constitution.
Soluble silicates, borates, and ferric salts render gum solution
turbid, or thicken it to a jelly. It is not a compound of gum with any
of these substances which is formed, but in the cases of the first,
basic silicates separate. No alteration is produced by silver salts,
mercuric chloride or iodine. Ammonium oxalate throws down the lime
contained in a solution of gum. Gum dissolves in an ammoniacal solution
of cupric oxide. Acted upon by nitric acid, mucic acid is produced.
Small, air-dried lumps of gum lose by desiccation over concentrated
sulphuric acid (or by heating them in the water-bath) 12 to 16 per
cent. of water. If gum independently of its amount of lime, be
presented by the formula C₁₂H₂₂O₁₁ + 3H₂O, the loss of 3 molecules
of water will correspond to a decrease in weight of 13·6 per cent.;
in carefully selected colourless pieces, we have found it to amount
to 13·14 per cent. At a temperature of about 150° C., gum parts with
another molecule of water, and partly loses its solubility and assumes
a brownish hue and empyreumatic taste. Gum already by keeping it for
a week at a temperature not exceeding 95° C. gradually acquires a
decidedly empyreumatic taste. We have also observed, on the other
hand, a fine white gum affording an imperfect solution which was
glairy, like the mucilage of marshmallow, but in no other
respect could we find that it differed from ordinary gum. On exposing
it for some days to a temperature of 95° C., it afforded a solution of
the usual character.
When gum arabic is dissolved in cold water and the solution is slightly
acidulated with hydrochloric acid, alcohol produces it in a precipitate
of Arabin or Arabic Acid. It may be also prepared
by placing a solution of gum (1 gum + 5 water), acidulated with
hydrochloric acid, on a dialyser, when the calcium salt will diffuse
out, leaving behind a solution of arabin.
Solution of arabin differs from one of gum in not being precipitated by
alcohol. Having been dried, it loses its solubility, merely swelling
in water, but not dissolving even at a boiling heat. If an alkali is
added, it forms a solution like ordinary gum. Neubauer who observed
these facts (1854-57) showed that gum arabic is essentially an acid
calcium salt of arabic acid.
Arabic Acid dried at 100° C. has the composition C₁₂H₂₂O₁₁, and
gives up H₂O when it unites with bases. It has however a great tendency
to form salts containing a large excess of acid. An acid calcium
arabate of the composition (C₁₂H₂₁O₁₁)₂Ca + 3 (C₁₂H₂₂O₁₁ + 5 OH) would
afford by incineration 4·95 per cent. of calcium carbonate. Nearly this
amount of ash is in fact sometimes yielded by gum. The most carefully
selected colourless pieces of it yield from 2·7 to 4 per cent. of ash,
consisting mainly of calcium carbonate, but containing also carbonates
of potassium and magnesium. Phosphoric acid appears never to occur in
gums.
Natural gum may therefore be regarded as a salt of arabic acid having a
large excess of acid, or perhaps as a mixture of such salts of calcium,
potassium and magnesium. It is to the presence of these bases, which
are doubtless derived from the cell-wall from which the gum exuded,
that gum owes its solubility.
It still remains unexplained why certain gums, not unprovided with
mineral constituents, merely swell up in water without dissolving, thus
materially differing from gum arabic. There is also a marked difference
between gum arabic and many other varieties of gum or mucilage, which
immediately form a plumbic compound if treated with neutral acetate
of lead. The type of the swelling, but not really soluble gums, is
Tragacanth, but there are a great many other substances of the same
class, some of them perfectly resembling gum arabic in external
appearance. The name of Bassora gum has also been applied to the
latter kinds.
Commerce—The imports of Gum Arabic into the United Kingdom have
been as follows:—
1871
1872
76,136 cwt.
42,837 cwt.
value £250,088.
value £123,080.
The country whence by far the largest supplies are shipped, is Egypt.
Uses—Gum is employed in medicine rather as an adjuvant than as
possessing any remedial powers of its own.
Substitutes—A great number of trees are capable of affording
gums more or less similar to gum arabic. There is to be mentioned for
instance Prosopis glandulosa Torrey, a tree growing from 30 to
40 feet in height, occurring very abundantly in Texas, and extending as
far west as the Colorado and the gulf of California. It is universally
known by its Mexican name Mesquite. It belongs to the same
suborder of the Mimosæ like the Acaciæ tribe of the Adenanthereæ.
Mesquite gum agrees not with the fine description, but with the
inferior sorts of gum arabic, and is sometimes used in America,[921]
since 1854, in the manufacture of confectionery and the arts.
Feronia Gum, or Wood Apple Gum. This is the produce of
Feronia Elephantum Correa, a spiny tree, 50 to 60 feet high, of
the order of Aurantiaceæ, common throughout India from the hot
valleys of the Himalaya to Ceylon, and also found in Java. There exudes
from its bark abundance of gum, which appears not to be collected for
exportation per se, but rather to be mixed indiscriminately with
other gum, as that of Acacia.
Feronia gum sometimes forms small roundish transparent, almost
colourless tears, more frequently stalactitic or knobby masses, of a
brownish or reddish colour, more or less deep. In an authentic sample,
for which we are indebted to Dr. Thwaites of Ceylon, horn-shaped pieces
about ½ an inch thick and two inches long also occur.
Dissolved in two parts of water, it affords an almost tasteless
mucilage, of much greater viscosity than that of gum arabic made in
the same proportions. The solution reddens litmus, and is precipitated
like gum arabic by alcohol, oxalate of ammonium, alkaline silicates,
perchloride of iron, but not by borax. Moreover, the solution of
Feronia gum is precipitated by neutral acetate of lead or caustic
baryta, but not by potash. If the solution is completely precipitated
by neutral acetate of lead, the residual liquid will be found to
contain a small quantity of a different gum, identical apparently with
gum arabic, inasmuch as it is not thrown down by acetate of lead.
If the lime is precipitated from the Feronia mucilage by oxalate of
potassium, the gum partially loses its solubility and forms a turbid liquid.
From the preceding experiments, it follows that a larger portion of
Feronia gum is by no means identical with gum arabic. The former, when
examined in a column of 50 mm. length, deviates the rays of polarized
light 0°·4 to the right,—not to the left as gum arabic. This
was, we believe, the first instance of a dextrogyre gum;[922]
Scheibler has afterwards shown (1873) that there are also dextrogyre varieties
among the African gum from Sennar. Gum arabic may be combined with
oxide of lead; the compound (arabate of lead) contains 30·6 per cent.
of oxide of lead, whereas the plumbic compound of Feronia gum, dried
at 110° C., yielded us only 14·76 per cent. of PbO. The formula
(C₁₂H₂₁O₁₁)₂Pb + 2(C₁₂H₂₂O₁₁) supposes 14·2 per cent. of oxide of lead.
Feronia gum repeatedly treated with fuming nitric acid produces
abundant crystals of mucic acid. We found our sample of the gum to
yield 17 per cent. of water, when dried at 110° C. It left 3·55 per
cent. of ash.
CATECHU.
Catechu nigrum; Black Catechu, Pegu Catechu,
Cutch, Terra Japonica; F. Cachou, Cachou brun
ou noir; G. Catechu.
Botanical Origin—The trees from which this drug is manufactured
are of two species, namely:—
1. Acacia Catechu Willd. (Mimosa Catechu L. fil., M.
Sundra Roxb.[923]),
a tree 30 to 40 feet high, with a short, not very straight trunk4 to 6
feet in girth, straggling thorny branches, light feathery foliage, and
dark grey or brown bark, reddish and fibrous internally.
It is common in most parts of India and Burma, where it is highly
valued for its wood, which is used for posts and for various domestic
purposes, as well as for making catechu and charcoal, while the
astringent bark serves for tanning. It also grows in the hotter and
drier parts of Ceylon. A. Catechu abounds in the forests of
Tropical Eastern Africa; it is found in the Soudan, Sennaar, Abyssinia,
the Noer country, and Mozambique, but in none of these regions is any
astringent extract manufactured from its wood.
2. A. Suma Kurz[924]
(Mimosa Suma Roxb.), a large tree with a red heartwood, but a
white bark, nearly related to the preceding but not having so extensive
a geographical range. It grows in the South of India (Mysore), Bengal
and Gujerat. The bark is used in tanning, and catechu is made from the
heartwood.
The extract of the wood of these two species of Acacia is
Catechu in the true and original sense of the word, a substance
not to be confounded with Gambier, which, though very similar in
composition, is widely diverse in botanical origin, and always regarded
in commerce as a distinct article.
History—Barbosa in his description of the East Indies in 1514[925]
mentions a drug called Cacho as an article of export from
Cambay to Malacca. This is the name for Catechu in some of the
languages of Southern India.[926]
About fifty years later, Garcia de Orta gave a particular account
of the same drug[927]
under its Hindustani name of Kat, first describing the tree and
then the method of preparing an extract from its wood. This latter
substance was at that period made up with the flour of a cereal
(Eleusine coracana Gärtn.) into tablets or lozenges, and
apparently not sold in its simple state: compositions of this kind are
still met with in India. In the time of Garcia de Orta the drug was an
important article of traffic to Malacca and China, as well as to Arabia
and Persia.
Notwithstanding these accounts, catechu remained unknown in Europe
until the 17th century, when it began to be brought from Japan, or at
least said to be exported from that country. It was known about 1641 to
Johannes Schröder,[928]
and is quoted at nearly the same time in several
tariffs of German towns, being included in the samples of mineral
origin.[929]
In 1671, catechu was noticed as a useful medicine by G. W. Wedel of
Jena,[930]
who also called attention to the diversity of opinion as
to its mineral or vegetable nature. Schröck[931]
in 1677 combated the notion of its mineral origin, and gave reasons
for considering it a vegetable substance. A few years later,
Cleyer,[932]
who had a personal knowledge of China, pointed out the enormous
consumption of catechu for mastication in the East,—that it is imported
into Japan,—that the best comes from Pegu, but some also from Surat,
Malabar, Bengal, and Ceylon.
Catechu was received into the London Pharmacopœia of 1721, but was even
then placed among “Terræ medicamentosæ.”
The wholesale price in London in 1776 was £16 16s. per cwt.; in
1780 £20; in 1793 £14 14s., from which it is easy to infer that
the consumption could only have been very small.[933]
Manufacture—Cutch, commonly called in India Kát or
Kut, is an aqueous extract made from the wood of the tree. The
process for preparing it varies slightly in different districts.
The tree is reckoned to be of proper age when its trunk is about a foot
in diameter. It is then cut down, and the whole of the woody part,
with the exception of the smaller branches and the bark, is chopped
into chips. Some accounts state that only the darker heartwood is thus
used. The chips are then placed with water in earthen jars, a series
of which is arranged over a mud-built fireplace, usually in the open
air. Here the water is made to boil, the liquor as it becomes thick and
strong being decanted into another vessel, in which the evaporation is
continued until the extract is sufficiently inspissated, when it is
poured into moulds made of clay, or of leaves pinned together in the
shape of cups, or in some districts on to a mat covered with the ashes
of cow-dung, the drying in each case being completed by exposure to the
sun and air. The product is a dark brown extract, which is the usual
form in which cutch is known in Europe.
In Kumaon in the north of India,[934]
a slight modification of the process affords a drug of very different
appearance. Instead of evaporating the decoction to the condition of
an extract, the inspissation is stopped at a certain point and the
liquor allowed to cool, “coagulate,” and crystallize over twigs and
leaves thrown into the pots for the purpose. How this drug is finished
off we do not exactly know, but we are told that by this process there
is obtained from each pot about 2 lb. of “Kath” or catechu,
of an ashy whitish appearance, which is quite in accordance with the
specimens we have received and of which we shall speak further on.
In Burma the manufacture and export of cutch form, next to the sale
of timber, the most important item of forest revenue. According to a
report by the Commissioner of the Prome Division, the trade returns
of 1869-70 show that the quantity of cutch exported from the province
during the year was 10,782 tons, valued at £193,602, of which nearly
one-half was the produce of manufactories situated in the British
territory. Vast quantities of the wood are consumed as fuel, especially
for the steamers on the Irrawadi.[935]
Description—Cutch is imported in mats, bags, or boxes. It is a
dark brown, extractiform substance, hard and brittle on the surface of
the mass, but soft and tenacious within, at least when newly imported.
The large leaf of Dipterocarpus tuberculatus Roxb., the
Ein or Engben of the Burmese, is often placed outside the
blocks of extract.
Cutch when dry breaks easily, showing a shining but bubbly and slightly
granular fracture. When it is soft and is pulled out into a thin film,
it is seen to be translucent, granular and of a bright orange-brown.
When further moistened and examined under the microscope, it exhibits
an abundance of minute acicular crystals, precisely as seen in gambier.
We have observed the same in numerous samples of the dry drug when
rendered pulpy by the addition of water, or moistened with glycerin and
viewed by polarized light.
The pale cutch referred to as manufactured in the north of India, is
in the form of irregular fragments of a cake an inch or more thick,
which has a laminated structure and appears to have been deposited
in a round-bottomed vessel. It is a porous, opaque, earthly-looking
substance of a pale pinkish-brown, light, and easily broken. Under the
microscope it is seen to be a mass of needle-shaped crystals exactly
like gambier, with which in all essential points it corresponds. We
have received from India the same kind of cutch made into little
round cakes like lozenges, with apparently no addition. The taste of
cutch is astringent, followed by a sensation of sweetness by no means
disagreeable.
Chemical Composition—Extractiform cutch, such as that of Pegu,
which is the only sort common in Europe, when immersed in cold water
turns whitish, softens and disintegrates, a small proportion of it
dissolving and forming a deep brown solution. The insoluble part is
Catechin in minute acicular crystals. If a little of the thick
chocolate-like liquid made by macerating cutch in water, is heated
to the boiling point, it is rendered quite transparent (mechanical
impurities being absent), but becomes turbid on cooling. Ferric
chloride forms with this solution a dark green precipitate, immediately
changing to purple if common water or a trace of free alkali be used.
Ether extracts from cutch, catechin. This substance has been
investigated by many chemists, but as yet with discrepant results.
It agrees, according to Etti (1877), with the formula C₁₉H₁₈O₈, when
dried at 80° C. By gently heating catechin, Catechu-tannic acid,
C₃₈H₃₄O₁₅, is produced:
2(C₁₉H₁₈O₈)-OH₂ = C₃₆H₃₄O₁₅.
This is an undoubted acid, readily soluble in water, of decidedly
tanning properties, precipitating also the alkaloids and albumin.
Catechu-tannic acid being the first anhydride of catechin, there
are several more substances of that class; one of them is called
Catechuretin. This blackish brown almost insoluble substance is
obtained by heating catechin with concentrated hydrochloric acid at 180°:
2(C₁₉H₁₈O₈)-4 OH₂ = C₃₈H₂₈O₁₂.
Catechin, by melting it with caustic potash, affords Protocatechuic
acid, C₆H₃(OH)₂COOH, and Phloroglucin, C₆H₃(OH)₃:
C₁₉H₁₈O₈ + 2 OH₂ = 4 H · C₇H₆O₄ · 2 C₆H₆O₃.
Gautier (1877) also obtained the two latter products, but he is of the
opinion that they are due to a somewhat different reaction, the formula
of catechin, as derived from his analyses, being C₂₁H₁₈O₈. He also
asserts that the so-called catechin from Uncaria (see Gambier) is not
identical with the substance under notice, nor with that found in the
Mahogan wood, to which Gautier assigns the formula C₄₂H₃₄O₁₆.
Crystallized deposits of catechin are sometimes met with in fissures of
the trunk of Acacia Catechu, and used medicinally in India under the
name Keersal.[936]
Löwe (1873), by exhausting cutch with cold water and then agitating
the solution with ether, obtained upon the evaporation of the
latter a yellow crystalline substance which he ascertained to be
Quercetin, C₂₇H₁₈O₁₂. Its solubility in water is probably
favoured by the presence of catechin, water having but very little
action upon pure quercetin. The amount of quercetin in cutch is
exceedingly small.
When either cutch or gambier is subjected to dry distillation it
yields, in common with many other substances, Pyrocatechin,
C₆H₄(OH)₂.
Commerce—The importations of cutch into the United Kingdom from
British India (excluding the Straits Settlements and Ceylon) were as
under, almost the whole being from Bengal and Burma:—
1869
1870
1871
1872
2257 tons.
5252 tons.
4335 tons.
5240 tons.
The total value of the cutch imported in 1872 was estimated at £124,458.
Uses—Cutch under the name of Catechu, which name it
shares with gambier, is employed in medicine as an astringent.
Analogous Products—See our articles Semen Arecæ and Gambier.
ROSACEÆ.
AMYGDALÆ DULCES.
Sweet Almonds; F. Amandes douces; G. Süsse Mandeln.
Botanical Origin—Prunus Amygdalus Baillon[937]
var. β. dulcis (Amygdalus communis L. var. β. dulcis
DC.)—The native country of the almond cannot be ascertained with
precision. A. de Candolle,[938]
after reviewing the statements of various authors concerning the
occurrence of the tree in an apparently wild state, arrives at the
conclusion that its original area possibly extended from Persia,
westward to Asia Minor and Syria, and even to Algeria. The tree
is found ascending to 4000 feet in the Antilebanon, to 3000 in
Mesopotamia, and even to 9000 feet in the Avroman range, not far from
Sulemānia, Southern Kurdistan.[939]
At an early period the tree was spread throughout the entire
Mediterranean region, and in favourable situations, far into the
continent of Europe. It was apparently introduced into Italy from
Greece, where according to Heldreich,[940]
the bitter variety is truly wild. The almond-tree matures its fruit in
the south of England, but is liable to destruction by frost in many
parts of central Europe.
History—The earliest notice of the almond extant is that in the
Book of Genesis,[941]
where we read that the patriarch Israel commanded his sons to carry
with them into Egypt a present consisting of the productions of
Palestine, one of which is named as almonds.
From the copious references to the almond in the writings of
Theophrastus, one cannot but conclude that in his day it was familiarly
known.
In Italy, M. Porcius Cato[942]
mentions towards the middle of the 2nd century b.c.Avellanæ Græcæ which we know from
later authors signified almonds. Columella, who wrote about
a.d.. 60, calls them Nuces Græcæ.
Bitter almonds (“Amygdali amari”) are named about this latter
period by Scribonius Largus.
As to more northern Europe, almonds are mentioned together with other
groceries and spices as early as a.d. 716, in a charter
granted by Chilperic II., King of France, to the monastery of Corbie in
Normandy.[943]
In 812 Charlemagne ordered the trees (Amandalarii)
to be introduced on the imperial farms. In the later middle ages,
the cultivation of the almond was carried on about Speier and in
the Rhenish Palatinate. We learn from Marino Sanudo[944]
that in the beginning of the 14th century, almonds had become an
important item of the Venetian trade to Alexandria. They were doubtless
in large part produced by the islands of the Greek Archipelago, then
under Christian rule. In Cyprus for instance, the Knights Templar
levied tithes in 1411 of almonds, honey, and sesamé seed.[945]
The consumption of almonds in mediæval cookery was enormous. An
inventory made in 1372 of the effects of Jeanne d’Evreux, queen of
France, enumerates only 20 lb. of sugar, but 500 lb. of almonds.[946]
In the Form of Cury, a manuscript written by the master cooks
of King Richard II., a.d. 1390, are receipts for “Creme of
Almand, Grewel of Almand, Cawdel of Almand Mylke,
Jowt of Almand Mylke,” &c.[947]
Almonds were sold in England by the “hundred” i.e. 108
lb. Rogers[948]
gives the average price between 1259 and 1350 as 2d., and
between 1351 and 1400 as 3⅛d. per lb.
Description—The fruit of the almond tree is a drupe, with a
velvety sarcocarp which at maturity dries, splits, and drops out
leaving bare and still attached to the branch, an oblong, ovate pointed
stone, pitted with irregular holes. The seed, about an inch in length,
is ovate or oblong, more or less compressed, pointed at the upper,
blunt at the lower end, coated with a scurfy, cinnamon-brown skin or
testa. It is connected with the stone or putamen by a broad funicle,
which runs along its edge for more than a third of its length from
the apex; hence the raphe passes downwards to the rounded end of the
seed, where a scar marks the chalaza. From this, a dozen or more
ramifying veins run up the brown skin towards the pointed end. After an
almond has been macerated in warm water, the skin is easily removed,
bringing with it the closely attached translucent inner membrane or
endopleura. As the seed is without albumen, the whole mass within the
testa consists of embryo. This is formed of a pair of plano-convex
cotyledons, within which lie the flat leafy plumule and thick radicle,
the latter slightly projecting from the pointed or basal end of the seed.
Almonds have a bland, sweet, nutty flavour. When triturated with water,
they afford a pure white, milk-like emulsion of agreeable taste.
Varieties—The different sorts of almond vary in form and size,
and more particularly in the firmness of the shell. This in some
varieties is tender and easily broken in the hand, in others so hard
as to require a hammer to fracture it. The form and size of the kernel
likewise exhibit some variation. The most esteemed are those of Malaga,
known in trade as Jordan Almonds. They are usually imported
without the shell, and differ from all other sorts in their oblong form
and large size. The other kinds of sweet almonds known in the London
market are distinguished in the order of value as Valencia,
Sicily, and Barbary.[949]
Microscopic Structure—Three different parts are to be
distinguished in the brown coat of an almond. First, a layer of very
large (as much as ⅓ mm. in diameter) irregular cells, to which the
scurfy surface is due. If these brittle cells are boiled with caustic
soda, they make a brilliant object for microscopic examination in
polarized light. The two inner layers of the skin are made up of much
smaller cells, traversed by small fibro-vascular bundles. The brown
coat assumes a bluish hue on addition of perchloride of iron, owing to
the presence of tannic matter.
The cotyledons consist of thin-walled parenchyme, fibro-vascular
bundles being not decidedly developed. This tissue is loaded with
granular albuminous matter, some of which exhibits a crystalloid
aspect, as may be ascertained in polarized light. Starch is altogether
wanting in almonds.
Chemical Composition—The sweet almond contains fixed oil
extractable by boiling ether to the extent of 50 to 55 per cent. A
produce of 50 per cent. by the hydraulic press is by no means uncommon.
The oil (Oleum Amygdalæ) is a thin, light yellow fluid, of sp.
gr. 0·92, which does not solidify till cooled to between -10 and-20°
C. When fresh, it has a mild nutty taste, but soon becomes rancid by
exposure to the air; it is not, however, one of the drying oils. It
consists almost wholly of the glycerin compound of Oleic Acid, C₁₈H₃₄O₂.
Almonds easily yield to cold water a sugar tasting like honey, which
reduces alkaline cupric tartrate even in the cold, and is therefore
in part grape sugar. Pelouze however (1855) obtained from almonds 10
per cent. of cane-sugar. The amount of gum appears to be very small;
Fleury (1865) found that the total amount of sugar, dextrin and
mucilage was altogether only 6·29 per cent.
If almonds are kept for several days in alcohol, crystals of asparagine
(see article Rad. Althææ, p. 93) make their appearance,
as shown by Henschen (1872), and by Portes (1876).
The almond yields 3·7 per cent. of nitrogen, corresponding to about
24 per cent. of albuminoid matters. These have been elaborately
examined by Robiquet (1837-38), Ortloff (1846), Bull (1849), and
Ritthausen (1872).[950]
The experiments tend to show that there exist
in the almond two different protein substances; Robiquet termed one
of these bodies Synaptase, while others applied to it the
name Emulsin.[951]
Commaille (1866) named the second albuminous substance Amandin;
it is the Almond-legumin of Gmelin’s Chemistry, the
Conglutin of Ritthausen. Emulsin has not yet been freed from
earthly phosphates which, when it is precipitated by alcohol from any
aqueous solution, often amount to a third of its weight. Amandin may
be precipitated from its aqueous solution by acetic acid. According to
Ritthausen, these bodies are to be regarded as modifications of one and
the same substance, namely vegetable casein.
Blanched almonds comminuted yield, when slightly warmed with dilute
potash, a small quantity of hydrocyanic acid and of ammonia; the former
may be made manifest by means of Schönbein’s test pointed out at
p. 250.
The ash of almonds, amounting to from 3 to nearly 5 per cent., consists
chiefly of phosphates of potassium, magnesium and calcium.
Production and Commerce—The quantity of almonds imported into
the United Kingdom in 1872 was 70,270 cwt., valued at £204,592. Of
this quantity, Morocco supplied 33,500 cwt., and Spam with the Canary
Islands 22,000 cwt., the remainder being made up by Italy, Portugal,
France, and other countries. The imports into the United Kingdom in
1876 were 77,169 cwt., valued at £244,078. Almonds are largely shipped
from the Persian Gulf: in the year 1872-73, there were imported thence
into Bombay, 15,878 cwt., besides 3,049 cwt. from other countries.[952]
Uses—Sweet almonds may be used for the extraction of almond oil,
yet they are but rarely so employed (at least in England) on account
of the inferior value of the residual cake. The only other use of the
sweet almond in medicine is for making the emulsion called Mistura Amygdalæ.
AMYGDALÆ AMARÆ.
Bitter Almonds; F. Amandes amères; G. Bittere
Mandeln.
Botanical Origin—Prunus Amygdalus Baillon var. a.
amara (Amygdalus communis L. var. a. amara DC.). The
Bitter Almond tree is not distinguished from the sweet by any permanent
botanical character, and its area of growth appears to be the same
(see p. 244).
History—(See also preceding article.) Bitter almonds and their
poisonous properties were well known in the antiquity, and used
medicinally during the middle ages. Valerius Cordus prescribed them as
an ingredient of trochisci.[953]
As early as the beginning of the present century, it was shown by the
experiments of Bohm, a pharmaceutical assistant of Berlin, that the
aqueous distillate of bitter almonds contains hydrocyanic acid and a
peculiar oil which cannot be obtained from sweet almonds. It was then
inferred that hydrocyanic acid itself might be poisonous, a fact which,
strange to say, had not been noticed by Scheele, when he discovered
that acid in 1782, as obtained by distilling potassium ferrocyanate
with sulphuric acid. The dangerous action of hydrocyanic was then
ascertained in 1802 and 1803 by Schaub and Schrader.[954]
Description—Bitter almonds agree in outward appearance, form,
and structure with sweet almonds; they exist under several varieties,
but there is none so far as we know that in size and form resembles
the long sweet almond of Malaga.[955]
In general, bitter almonds are of smaller size than sweet. Triturated
with water, they afford the same white emulsion as sweet almonds, but
it has a strong odour of hydrocyanic acid and a very bitter taste.
Varieties—These are distinguished in their order of goodness, as
French, Sicilian, and Barbary.
Microscopic Structure—In this respect, no difference between
sweet and bitter almonds can be pointed out. If thin slices of the
latter are deprived of fat oil by means of benzol, and then kept for
some years in glycerin, an abundance of crystals is slowly formed, of
what we suppose to be amygdalin.
Chemical Composition—Bitter almonds, when comminuted and mixed
with water, immediately evolve the odour of bitter almond oil. The more
generally diffused substances are the same in both kinds of almond, and
the fixed oil in particular of the bitter almond is identical with that
of the sweet. Bitter almonds however contain on an average a somewhat
lower proportion of oil than the sweet. In one instance that has come
to our knowledge in which 28 cwt. of bitter almonds were submitted
to pressure, the yield of oil was at the rate of 43·6 per cent. Mr.
Umney, director of the laboratory of Messrs. Herrings and Co., where
large quantities of bitter almonds are submitted to powerful hydraulic
pressure, gives 44·2 as the average percentage of oil obtained during
the years 1871-2.
Robiquet and Boutron-Charland in 1830 prepared from bitter almonds a
crystalline substance, Amygdalin, and found that bitter almond
oil and hydrocyanic acid can no longer be obtained from bitter almonds,
the amygdalin of which has been removed by alcohol. Liebig and Wöhler
in 1837 showed that it is solely the decomposition of this body (under
conditions to be explained presently), that occasions the formation of
the two compounds above named. Disregarding secondary products (ammonia
and formic acid), the reaction takes place as represented in the
following equation:
C₂₀H₂₇NO₁₁ + 3 OH₂ =
OH₂ · 2 (C₆H₁₂O₆)
· NCH ·
C₇H₆O.
Crystallized Amygdalin.
Anhydrous Dextroglucose.
Hydro- cyanic acid.
Bitter Almond Oil.
This memorable investigation first brought under notice a body of the
glucoside class, now so numerous.
Amygdalin may be obtained crystallized when almonds deprived of their
oil are boiled with alcohol of 84 to 94 per cent. The product amounts
at most to 2½ or 3 per cent. Amygdalin per se dissolves in
15 parts of water at 8-12° C., forming a neutral, bitter, inodorous
liquid, quite destitute of poisonous properties.
It would appear from the investigations of Portes (1877) that in young
almonds, amygdalin is formed before the emulsin.
When bitter almonds have been freed from amygdalin and fixed oil, cold
water extracts from the residue chiefly emulsin and another albuminoid
matter separable by acetic acid. The emulsin upon addition of alcohol
falls down in thick flocks, which, after draining, form with cold
water a slightly opalescent solution. This liquid added to an aqueous
solution of amygdalin, renders it turbid, and developes in it bitter
almond oil. The reaction takes place in the same manner, if the emulsin
has not been previously purified by acetic acid and alcohol, or if
an emulsion of sweet almonds used. But after boiling, an emulsion of
almonds is no longer capable of decomposing amygdalin.
What alteration the emulsin itself undergoes in this reaction, or
whether it suffers any alteration at all, has not been clearly made
out. The reaction does not appear to take place necessarily in atomic
proportions; it does not cease until the emulsin has decomposed
about three times its own weight of amygdalin, provided always that
sufficient water is present to hold all the products in solution.
The leaves of Prunus Lauro-cerasus L., the bark of P.
Padus L., and the organs of many allied plants, also contain
emulsin or a substance analogous to it, not yet isolated. In the seeds
of various plants belonging to natural orders not botanically allied to
the almond, as for example in those of mustard, hemp, and poppy, and
even in yolk of egg, albuminous substances occur which are capable of
acting upon amygdalin in the same manner. Boiling dilute hydrochloric
acid induces the same decomposition, with the simultaneous production
of formic acid.
The distillation of bitter almonds is known to offer some difficulties
on account of the large quantity present of albuminous substances,
which give rise to bumping and frothing. Michael Pettenkofer (1861) has
found that these inconveniences may be avoided by immersing 12 parts
of powdered almonds in boiling water, whereby the albuminous matters
are coagulated, whereas the amygdalin is dissolved. On then adding
an emulsion of only 1 part of almonds (sweet or bitter), the emulsin
contained in it will suffice to effect the required decomposition at a
temperature not exceeding 40° C. In this manner, Pettenkofer obtained
in some experiments performed with small quantities of almonds, as
much as 0·9 per cent. of essential oil. In the case alluded to on
the opposite page, in which 28 cwt. of almonds were treated, the
yield of essential oil amounted to 0·87 per cent. From data obligingly
furnished to us by Messrs. Herrings and Co. of London, who distill
large quantities of almond cake, it appears that the yield of essential
oil is very variable. The yearly averages as taken from the books of
this firm, show that it may be as low as 0·74, or as high as 1·67 per
cent., which, assuming 57 pounds of cake as equivalent to 100 pounds of
almonds, would represent a percentage from the latter of 0·42 and 0·95
per cent. respectively. Mr. Umney explains this enormous variation as
due in part to natural variableness in the different kinds of bitter
almond, and in part to their admixture with sweet almonds. He also
states that the action of the emulsin on the amygdalin when in contact
with water, is extremely rapid, and that 200 pounds of almond marc are
thoroughly exhausted by a distillation of only three hours.
In the distillation, the hydrocyanic acid and bitter almond oil unite
into an unstable compound. From this, the acid is gradually set
free, and partly converted into cyanide of ammonium and formic acid.
Supposing bitter almonds to contain 3·3 per cent. of Amygdalin, they
must yield 0·2 per cent. of hydrocyanic acid. Pettenkofer obtained by
experiment as much as 0·25 per cent., Feldhaus (1863) 0·17 per cent.
Some manufacturers apply bitter almond oil deprived of hydrocyanic
acid, but such purified oil is very prone to oxidation, unless
carefully deprived of water by being shaken with fused chloride of
calcium. The sp. gr. of the original oil is 1·061-1·065; that of the
purified oil (according to Umney) 1·049. The purification by the action
of ferrous sulphate and lime, and re-distillation, as recommended by
Maclagan (1853), occasions, we are informed, a loss of about 10 per cent.
Bitter almond oil, C₆H₅(COH), being the aldehyde of benzoic acid,
C₆H₅(COOH), is easily converted in that acid by spontaneous or
artificial oxidation. The oil boils at 180°C. and is a little soluble
in water; 300 parts of water dissolve one part of the oil.
There are a great number of plants which if crushed, moistened with
water, and submitted to distillation, yield both bitter almond oil and
hydrocyanic acid. In many instances the amount of hydrocyanic acid is
so extremely small, that its presence can only be revealed by the most
delicate test,—that of Schönbein.[956]
Among plants capable of emitting hydrocyanic acid, probably always
accompanied with bitter almond oil, the tribes Pruneæ and
Pomeæ of the rosaceous order may be particularly mentioned.
The farinaceous rootstocks of the Bitter Cassava, Manihot
utilissima, Pohl, of the order Euphorbiaceæ, the source of
tapioca in Brazil, have long been known to yield hydrocyanic acid.
A composite, Chardinia xeranthemoides Desf., growing in the
Caspian regions, has been shown by W. Eichler also to emit hydrocyanic
acid.[957]
The same has been observed by the French in Gaboon[958]
with regard to the fruits of Ximenia americana L. of the
order Olacineæ, and the fact has been confirmed by Ernst of
Caracas,[959]
near which place the plant abounds. Mr. Prestoe of the
Botanical Garden, Trinidad, informs us (1874) that in that island
a convolvulaceous plant, Ipomœa dissecta Willd., contains a
juice with a strong prussic acid odour. According to Lösecke, a common
mushroom, Agaricus oreades Bolt., emits hydrocyanic acid.[960]
This acid is consequently widely diffused throughout the vegetable
kingdom. Yet amygdalin has thus far only been isolated from a few
plants belonging to the genus Prunus or its near allies.[961]
In all other plants in which hydrocyanic acid has been met with, we
know nothing as to its origin. Ritthausen and Kreusler (1871) have
proved the absence of amygdalin in the seeds of a Vicia,
which yield bitter almond oil and hydrocyanic acid. These chemists followed
the process which in the case of bitter almonds easily affords amygdalin.
Uses—Bitter almonds are used almost exclusively for the
manufacture of Almond Oil, while from the residual cake is
distilled Bitter Almond Oil. An emulsion of bitter almonds is
sometimes prescribed as a lotion.
Adulteration—The adulteration of bitter almonds with sweet is a
frequent source of loss and annoyance to the pressers of almond oil,
whose profit largely depends on the amount of volatile oil they are
able to extract from the residual cake.
FRUCTUS PRUNI.
Prunes; F. Pruneaux à médecine.
Botanical Origin—Prunus domestica L., var. ζ.
Juliana DC.—It is from this tree, which is known as Prunier
de St. Julien,[962]
that the true Medicinal Prunes of English pharmacy are derived.
The tree is largely cultivated in the valley of the Loire in France,
especially about Bourgueil, a small town lying between Tours and
Angers.
History—The plum-tree (P. domestica L.) from which it is
supposed the numerous cultivated varieties have descended, is believed
to occur in a truly wild state in Greece, the south-eastern shores
of the Black Sea (Lazistan), the Caucasus, and the Elburz range in
Northern Persia, from some of which countries it was introduced into
Europe long before the Christian era. In the days of Pliny, numerous
species of plum were already in cultivation, one of which afforded a
fruit having laxative properties.
Dried prunes, especially those taking their name from Damascus
(Pruna Damascena), are frequently mentioned in the writings
of the Greek physicians, by whom as well as at a later period by the
practitioners of the Schola Salernitana, they were much employed.
In the older London pharmacopœias, many sorts of plum are enumerated,
but in the reformed editions of 1746, 1788, and 1809, the French Prune
(Prunum Gallicum) is specially ordered, its chief use being as
an ingredient of the well-known Lenitive Electuary; and this
fruit is still held by the grocers to be the legitimate prune.
The same variety is regarded in France as the prune of medicine.
Description—The prune in its fresh state is an ovoid drupe of
a deep purple hue, not depressed at the insertion of the stalk, and
with a scarcely visible suture, and no furrow. The pulp is greenish and
rather austere, unless the fruit is very ripe; it does not adhere to
the stone. The stone is short (⁷/₁₀ to ⁸/₁₀ of an inch long, ⁵/₁₀ to
⁶/₁₀ broad), broadly rounded at the upper end and slightly mucronulate,
narrowed somewhat stalk-like at the lower, and truncate; the ventral
suture is broader and thicker than the dorsal.
The fruit is dried partly by solar and partly by fire-heat, that is to
say, it is exposed alternately to the heat of an oven and to the open
air. Thus prepared, it is about 1¼ inches long, black and shrivelled,
but recovers its original size and form by digestion in warm water.
The dried pulp or sarcocarp is brown and tough, with an acidulous,
saccharine, fruity taste.
Microscopic Structure—The skin of the prune is formed of small,
densely packed cells, loaded with a dark solid substance; the pulp
consists of larger shrunken cells, containing a brownish amorphous mass
which is probably rich in sugar. This latter tissue is traversed by a
few thin fibro-vascular bundles, and exhibits here and there crystals
of oxalate of calcium. By perchloride of iron, the cell-walls, as well
as the contents of the cells, acquire a dingy greenish hue.
Chemical Composition—We are not aware of any analysis having
been made of the particular sort of plum under notice, nor that any
attempt has been made to discover the source of the medicinal property
it is reputed to possess. Some nearly allied varieties have been
submitted to analysis in the laboratory of Fresenius, and shown to
contain saccharine matters to the extent of 17 to 35 per cent., besides
malic acid, and albuminoid and pectic substances.[963]
Uses—The only pharmaceutical preparation of which the pulp of
prunes is an ingredient, is Confectio Sennæ, the Electuarium
lenitivum of the old pharmacopœias. The fruit stewed and sweetened
is often used as a domestic laxative.
Substitute—When French prunes are scarce, a very similar
fruit, known in Germany as Zwetschen or Quetschen, is
imported as a substitute.[964]
It is the produce of a tree which most botanists regard as a
form of Prunus domestica L., termed by De Candolle var.
Pruneauliana. K. Koch,[965]
however, is decidedly of opinion that it is a distinct species,
and as such he has revived for it Borkhausen’s name of Prunus
œconomica. The tree is widely cultivated in Germany for the sake of
its fruit, which is used in the dried state as an article of food, but
is not grown in England.
The dried fruit differs slightly from the ordinary prune in being
rather larger and more elongated, and having a thicker skin; also
in the stone being flatter, narrower, pointed at either end, with
the ventral suture much more strongly curved than the dorsal. The
fruits seem rather more prone to become covered with a saccharine
efflorescence.
CORTEX PRUNI SEROTINÆ.
Cortex Pruni Virginianæ; Wild Black Cherry Bark.
Botanical Origin—Prunus serotina Ehrhart (P.
virginiana Miller non Linn., Cerasus serotina DC.)—A
shrub or tree, in favourable situations growing to a height of 60
feet, distributed over an immense extent of North America. It is
found throughout Canada as far as 62° N. lat., and from Newfoundland
and Hudson’s Bay in the east, to the valleys west of the Rocky
Mountains.[966]
It is also common in the United States.
The tree is often confounded with P. virginiana L., from which,
indeed, it seems to be separated by no fixed character, though American
botanists hold the two plants as distinct. It is also nearly allied
to the well-known P. Padus L. of Europe, the bark of which had
formerly a place in the Materia Medica.
History—Experiments on the medicinal value of Wild Cherry Bark
were made in America about the end of the last century, at which time
the drug was supposed to be useful in intermittent fevers.[967]
The bark was introduced into the United States Pharmacopœia in 1820. An
elaborate article by Bentley[968]
published in 1863 contributed to bring it into notice in this country,
but it is still much more employed in America than with us.
Description—The inner bark of the root or branches is said to
be the most suitable for medicinal use. That which we have seen is
evidently from the latter; it is in flattish or channelled pieces,
⅒ to ¹/₂₀ of an inch in thickness, ½ an inch to 2 inches broad, and
seldom exceeding 5 inches in length. From many of the pieces, the outer
suberous coat has been shaved off, in which case the whole bark is of
a deep cinnamon brown; in others the corky layer remains, exhibiting a
polished satiny surface, marked with long transverse scars. The inner
surface is finely striated, or minutely fissured and reticulated. The
bark breaks easily with a short granular fracture; it is nearly without
smell, but if reduced to coarse powder and wetted with water it evolves
a pleasant odour of bitter almonds. It has a decided but transient
bitter taste.
The bark freshly cut from the stem is quite white, and has a strong
odour of bitter almonds and hydrocyanic acid.
Microscopic Structure—The chief mass of the tissue is made up
of hard, thick-walled, white cells, the groups of which are separated
by a brown fibrous prosenchyme. The liber is crossed in a radial
direction by numerous broad medullary rays of the usual structure. The
parenchymatous portion is loaded both with very large single crystals,
and crystalline tufts of calcium oxalate. There is also an abundance
of small starch granules, and brown particles of tannic matters.
Thin slices of the bark moistened with perchloride of iron, assume a
blackish coloration.
Chemical Composition—The bitterness and odour of the fresh bark
depend no doubt on the presence of a substance analogous to amygdalin,
which has not yet been examined. Hydrocyanic acid and essential oil are
produced when the bark is distilled with water, and must be due to the
mutual action of that substance alluded to, and some principle of the
nature of emulsin. From the fact that an extract of the bark remained
bitter although the whole of the essential oil and hydrocyanic acid had
been removed, Proctor inferred the existence of another substance to
which the tonic properties of the bark are perhaps due.
The fresh bark was found by Perot[969]
to yield ½ per mille of hydrocyanic acid in April, 1 per mille in June,
and 1·4 in October. The best time for collecting the bark is therefore
the autumn.
Uses—In America, wild cherry bark is held in high estimation
for its mildly tonic and sedative properties. It is administered most
appropriately in the form of cold infusion or syrup, the latter being
a strong cold infusion, sweetened; a fluid extract and a dry resinoid
extract are also in use. The bark is said to deteriorate by keeping,
and should be preferred when recently dried.
FOLIA LAURO-CERASI.
Common Laurel or Cherry-laurel Leaves; F. Feuilles de
Laurier-cerise; G. Kirschlorbeerblätter.
Botanical Origin—Prunus Lauro-cerasus L., a handsome
evergreen shrub, growing to the height of 18 or more feet, is a native
of the Caucasian provinces of Russia (Mingrelia, Imeritia, Guriel),
of the valleys of North-western Asia Minor, and Northern Persia. It
has been introduced as a plant of ornament into all the more temperate
regions of Europe, and flourishes well in England and other parts,
where the winter is not severe and the summer not excessively hot and
dry.
History—Pierre Belon, the French naturalist, who travelled
in the East between 1546 and 1550, is stated by Clusius[970]
to have discovered the cherry-laurel in the neighbourhood of Trebizond. Thirty
years later, Clusius himself obtained the plant through the Imperial
ambassador at Constantinople, and distributed it from Vienna to the
gardens of Germany. Since it is mentioned by Gerarde[971]
as a choice garden shrub, it must have been cultivated in England prior to 1597.
Ray,[972]
who like Gerarde calls the plant Cherry-bay, states that
it is not known to possess medicinal properties.
In 1731, Madden of Dublin drew the attention of the Royal Society of
London[973]
to some cases of poisoning that had occurred by the use of a
distilled water of the leaves. This water he states had been for many
years in frequent use in Ireland among cooks, for flavouring puddings
and creams, and also much in vogue with dram drinkers as an addition to
brandy, without any ill effects from it having been noticed. The fatal
cases thus brought forward occasioned much investigation, but the true
nature of the poison was not understood till pointed out by Schrader in
1803 (see art. Amygdalæ amaræ, p. 248, note 2).
Cherry-laurel water, though long used on the Continent, has never been much prescribed in
Great Britain, and had no place in any British Pharmacopœia till 1839.
Description—The leaves are alternate, simple, of leathery
texture and shining upper surface, 5 to 6 inches long by 1¾ to 2 inches
wide, oblong or slightly obovate, attenuated towards either end. The
thick leafstalk, scarcely half an inch in length, is prolonged as a
stout midrib to the recurved apex. The margin, which is also recurved,
is provided with sharp but very short serratures, and glandular teeth,
which become more distant towards the base. The under side, which is of
a paler colour and dull surface, is marked by 8 or 10 lateral veins,
anastomosing towards the edge. Below the lower of these and close to
the midrib, are from two to four shallow depressions or glands,
which in spring exude a saccharine matter, and soon assume a brownish
colour. By the glands with which the teeth of the serratures are
provided, a rather resinous substance is secreted.[974]
The fresh leaves are inodorous until they are bruised or torn, when
they instantly emit the smell of bitter almond oil and hydrocyanic
acid. When chewed they taste rough, aromatic and bitter.
Microscopic Structure—The upper surface of the leaf is
constituted of thin cuticle and the epidermis made up of large,
nearly cubic cells. The middle layer of the interior tissue exhibits
densely packed small cells, whereas the prevailing part of the whole
tissue is formed of larger, loose cells. Most of them are loaded with
chlorophyll; some enclose crystals of oxalate of calcium.
Chemical Composition—The leaves when cut to pieces and
submitted to distillation with water, yield Bitter Almond Oil
and Hydrocyanic Acid, produced by the decomposition of
Laurocerasin. This is an amorphous yellowish substance isolated
by Lehmann (1874) in Dragendorff’s laboratory. He extracted the leaves
with boiling alcohol, and purified the liquid by gently warming it with
hydroxide of lead. From the liquid, crude laurocerasin was precipitated
on addition of ether; it was again dissolved repeatedly in alcohol
and precipitated by ether. The yield of the leaves is about 1⅓ per
cent. Laurocerasin is readily soluble in water, the solution deviates
the plane of polarization to the left, yet not to the same amount as
amygdalin. The molecule of laurocerasin, C₄₀H₆₇NO₃₀, would appear to
include those of amygdalin, C₂₀H₂₇NO₁₁, amygdalic acid, C₂₀H₂₆O₁₂ and 7 OH₂.
The proportion of hydrocyanic acid in the distilled water of the leaves
has been the subject of many researches. Among the later are those of
Broeker (1867), who distilled a given weight of the leaves grown in
Holland under precisely similar circumstances, in each month of the
year. The results proved that the product obtained during the winter
and early spring was weaker in the acid in the proportion of 17 to
24, 28, or 30, the strongest water being that distilled in July and
August. This chemist found that a stronger product was got when the
leaves were chopped fine, than when they were used whole. According to
Christison,[975]
the buds and very young leaves yield ten times as much
essential oil as the leaves one year old. We have ascertained that
leaves collected in January when they were thoroughly frozen yielded a
distillate containing about ten times less of hydrocyanic acid than in
summer. The product obtained from the leaves collected in January, but
previously dried for several days at 100° C. (212° F.), still proved to
contain both essential oil and hydrocyanic acid.
The unwounded leaves of the cherry-laurel in vigorous vegetation have
been shown by our friend Prof. Schaer, not to evolve naturally a trace
of hydrocyanic acid, though they yield it on the slightest puncture.
We are ignorant of the mode of distribution in the living tissue of
the laurocerasin, and of the substances causing its decomposition, and
how these two bodies are packed so as to prevent the slightest mutual
reaction. The leaves may be even dried at 100° C. and powdered without
the evolution of any odour of hydrocyanic acid, but the latter is at
once developed by the addition of a little water; on distilling its
presence is proved by means of all the usual tests in the first drops
of the product.
Besides the substances concerned in the production of the essential
oil, the leaves contain sugar which reduces cupric oxide in the cold,
a small quantity of an iron-greening tannin, and a fatty or waxy
substance.
Schoonbroodt (1868) treated the aqueous extract of the fresh leaves
with alcoholic ether, which yielded ¼ per mille of bitter, acicular
crystals; these quickly reduced cupric oxide, losing their bitterness.
Bougarel (1877) isolated from the leaves under notice and several
others, Phyllinic acid, a crystalline powder melting at 170° C.
Uses—The leaves are only employed for making cherry-laurel water
(Aqua Lauro-cerasi), the use of which in England is generally
superseded by that of the more definite hydrocyanic acid.
FLORES KOSO.
Flores Brayeræ, Cusso, Kousso, Kosso.
Botanical Origin—Hagenia abyssinica Willd. (Brayera
anthelminthica Kunth), a handsome tree growing to a height of
60 feet, found throughout the entire table-land of Abyssinia at an
elevation of 3,000 to 8,000 feet above the sea-level.[976]
We have never noticed it growing in any botanic garden. The tree[977]
is remarkable for its abundant foliage and fine panicles of flowers,
and is generally planted about the Abyssinian villages.
History—The celebrated Bruce[978]
during his journey to discover the source of the Nile, 1768-1773,
found the koso tree in Abyssinia, observed the uses made of it by the
natives, and published a figure of it in the narrative of his travels.
It was also described in 1799 by Willdenow who called it Hagenia
in honour of Dr. K. G. Hagen of Königsberg.
The anthelmintic virtues of koso were investigated by Brayer, a French
physician of Constantinople, to which place parcels of the drug are
occasionally brought by way of Egypt, and he published a small pamphlet
on the subject.[979]
Several scattered notices of koso appeared in 1839-41, but no supply of
it reached Europe until about 1850, when a Frenchman who had been in
Abyssinia obtained a large stock (1,400 lb., it was said), a portion of
which he endeavoured to sell in London at 35s.per ounce!
The absurd value set upon the drug produced the usual result: large
quantities were imported, and the price gradually fell to 3s.
or 4s. per lb. Koso was admitted a place in the British
Pharmacopœia of 1864.
Description—The flowers grow in broad panicles, 10 to 12 inches
in length. They are unisexual, but though male and female occur on the
same tree, the latter are chiefly collected. The panicles are either
loosely dried, often including a portion of stalk and sometimes a leaf,
or they are made into cylindrical rolls, kept in form by transverse
ligatures. Very often the panicles arrive quite broken up, and with
the flowers in a very fragmentary state. They have a herby, somewhat
tea-like smell, and a bitterish acrid taste.
The panicle consists of a zigzag stalk, which with its many branches
is clothed with shaggy simple hairs, and also dotted over with minute
stalked glands; it is provided at each ramification with a large
sheathing bract. At the base of each flower are two or three rounded
veiny membranous bracts, between which is the turbinate hairy calyx,
having ten sepals arranged in a double series. In the male, the outer
series consists of much smaller sepals than the inner; in the female,
the outer in the ultimate development become enlarged, obovate and
spreading, so that the whole flower measures fully ½ an inch across.
In both, the sepals are veiny and leaf-like. The petals are minute and
linear, inserted with the stamens in the throat of the calyx. These
latter are 10 to 25 in number, with anthers in the female flower,
effete. The carpels are two, included in the calycinal tube; and each
surmounted by a hairy style. The fruit is an obovate one-seeded nut.
Koso as seen in commerce has a light brown hue, with a reddish tinge
in the case of the female flowers, so that panicles of the latter are
sometimes distinguished as Red Koso.
Chemical Composition—Wittstein (1840) found in koso, together
with the substances common to most vegetables (wax, sugar, and gum),
24 per cent. of tannin, and 6·25 of an acrid bitter resin, which was
observed by Harms (1857) to possess acid properties.
The researches of Pavesi (1858), and still more those of Bedall[980]
have made us acquainted with the active principle of the drug, which has
been named Koussin or Kosin. It may be obtained by mixing
the flowers with lime, exhausting them with alcohol and then with
water; the solutions mixed, concentrated, and treated with acetic acid,
deposit the kosin. We are indebted to Dr. Bedall for a specimen of it,
which we find to consist chiefly of an amorphous, resinoid substance,
from which we got a few yellow crystals by means of glacial acetic acid.
Mr. Merck favoured us with kosin prepared in his laboratory at
Darmstadt. It is a tasteless substance of a yellow colour, forming fine
crystals of the rhombic system,—readily soluble in benzol, bisulphide
of carbon, chloroform or ether, less freely in glacial acetic acid,
and insoluble in water. We found a solution of kosin in 20 parts of
chloroform to be destitute of rotatory power. Of alcohol, sp. gr.
0·818, 1000 parts dissolve at 12° C. only 2·3 parts of this kosin.
It is abundantly soluble in alkalis, caustic or carbonated, yet has
nevertheless no acid reaction, and may be precipitated from these
solutions by an acid without having undergone any alteration. It is
then however a white amorphous mass, which yields the original yellow
crystals by re-solution in boiling alcohol, in which it dissolves
readily. The analysis which we have performed of kosin assigns it the
formula C₃₁H₃₈O₁₀.
Kosin fuses at 142° C., and remains after cooling an amorphous,
transparent yellow mass; but if touched with alcohol, it immediately
assumes the form of stellate tufts of crystals. This may be repeated at
pleasure, kosin not being altered by cautious fusion.
Kosin is not decomposed by boiling dilute acids. It dissolves in strong
sulphuric acid, giving a yellow solution which becomes turbid by the
addition of water, white amorphous kosin being thrown down. At the
same time a well-marked odour exactly like that of Locust Beans, due
to isobutyric acid, CH₃·CH₃·CH·COOH, is evolved. It would thus appear
that in all probability kosin is a compound ether of that acid. It is
very remarkable that the active principle of fern root, the filicic
acid (see Rhizoma Filicis), by decomposition yields butyric acid. If
the sulphuric solution of kosin is allowed to stand for a week, it
gradually assumes a fine red; and then yields, on addition of much
water, an amorphous red mass which after drying is not soluble in
bisulphide of carbon, and may thus be purified. We have not succeeded
in obtaining this red derivative of kosin in a crystalline state.[981]
In its anthelmintic action, kosin is nearly allied with filicic acid.[982]
Distillation with water separates from the flowers of koso a
stearoptene-like oil having the odour of koso, and traces of valerianic
and acetic acid. No such body as the Hagenic Acid of Viale and
Latini (1852) could be detected by Bedall.
Commerce—Koso is brought to England by way of Aden or Bombay;
some appears also to reach Leghorn, probably carried thither direct from Egypt.
Uses—The drug is employed solely as a vermifuge, and is
effectual for the expulsion both of Tænia solium and of
Bothriocephalus latus. The Abyssinian practice is to administer
the flowers in substance in a very ample dose, which is sometimes
attended with alarming and even fatal results.
The notion that the action of the drug is partially mechanical and due
to the hairs of the plant, prevails in England, and has led to the use
of an unstrained infusion of the coarsely powdered flowers.
This remedy, from the quantity of branny powder (2 to 4 drachms) that
has to be swallowed, is far from agreeable; and as it occasions strong
purgation and sometimes vomiting, it is not often prescribed.[983]
The fruit of the koso tree, a small indehiscent achene, is stated by M.
Th. von Heuglin[984]
to act even more powerful than the flowers; he calls
it (or the seed?) Kosála. It would appear that the fruits have been
used as an anthelmintic two centuries ago in Abyssinia.[985]
Dragendorff (1878) found them to be rich in fatty matters,
but devoid of an alkaloid.
PETALA ROSÆ GALLICÆ.
Flores Rosæ rubræ; Red Rose Petals, Rose Leaves,
True Provins Roses; F. Pétales de Roses rouges, Roses
de Provins; G. Essigrosenblätter.
Botanical Origin—Rosa gallica L., a low-growing bush,
with a creeping rhizome throwing up numerous stems. The wild form with
single flowers occurs here and there in the warmer parts of Europe,[986]
including Central and Southern Russia, and Greece; also in Asia Minor,
Armenia, Kurdistan, and the Caucasus. But the plant passes into so many
varieties, and has from a remote period been so widely cultivated, that
its distribution cannot be ascertained with any exactness. As a garden
plant it exists under a multitude of forms.
History—The use in medicine of the rose dates from a very remote
period. Theophrastus[987]
speaks of roses being of many kinds, including some with double flowers
which were the most fragrant; and he also alludes to their use in the
healing art. Succeeding writers of every age down to a recent period
have discussed the virtues of the rose,[988]
which however is scarcely now admitted to possess any special medicinal property.
One of the varieties of R. gallica is the Provins Rose,
so called from having been long cultivated at Provins, a small town
about 60 miles south-east of Paris, where it is said to have been
introduced from the East by Thibaut VI., Count of Champagne, on his
return from the Crusades, a.d. 1241. But it appears that he
went then to Navarre and in later times never resided in the Champagne.
Be this as it may, Provins became much celebrated not only for its
dried rose petals, but also for the conserve, syrup and honey of roses
made from them,—compositions which were regarded in the light of
valuable medicines.[989]
It is recorded that when, in a.d. 1310, Philippe de Marigny,
archbishop of Sens, made a solemn entry into Provins, he was presented
by the notables of the town with wine, spices, and Conserve of
Roses; and presents of dried roses and of the conserve were not
considered beneath the notice of Catherine de Medicis, and of Henry
IV.[990]
We find that Charles Estienne, in 1536, mentions both the
Rosæ purpureæ odoratissimæ, which he says are called
Provinciales, and those known to the druggists as
incarnatæ,—the latter we presume a pale rose.[991]Rosæ rubeæ are named as an ingredient of various compound medicines by
Valerius Cordus.[992]
Production—The flowers are gathered while in bud and just before
expansion, and the petals are cut off near the base, leaving the paler
claws attached to the calyx. They are then carefully and rapidly dried
by the heat of a stove, and having been gently sifted to remove loose
stamens, are ready for sale. In some districts the petals are dried
entire, but the drug thus produced is not so nice.
In England, the Red Rose is cultivated at Mitcham, though now only to
the extent of about 10 acres. It is also grown for druggists’ use in
Oxfordshire and Derbyshire. At Mitcham, it is now called Damask
Rose, which is by no means a correct name. The English dried roses
command a high price.
There is a much more extensive cultivation of this rose on the
continent at Wassenaar and Noordwijk in Holland; in the vicinity of
Hamburg and Nuremberg in Germany, and in the villages round Paris and
Lyons. Roses are still, we believe, grown for medicinal use at Provins,
but are no longer held in great esteem.
There appears to be a considerable production of dried roses in Persia,
judging from the fact that in the year 1871-72, 1163 cwt. were exported
from the Persian Gulf to Bombay.[993]
Description—The petals adhere together loosely in the form of
little cones, or are more or less crumpled and separate. When well
preserved, they are crisp and dry, with a velvety surface of an intense
purplish crimson, a delicious rosy odour, and a mildly astringent
taste. The white basal portion of the petals should be nearly absent.
For making the confection, the petals are required in a fresh state.
Chemical Composition—Red rose petals impart to ether, without
losing their colour, a soft yellow substance, which is a mixture of a
solid fat and Quercitrin. Filhol has shown (1864) that it is the
latter body, and not tannic acid, of which the petals contain but a
trace, that produces the dark greenish precipitate with ferric salts.
The same chemist found in the petals 20 per cent. (?) of glucose which,
together with colouring matter and gallic acid, is extracted by alcohol
after exhaustion by ether. According to Rochleder (1867), the gallic
acid in red roses is accompanied by querci-tannic acid.
The colouring matter which is so striking a constituent of the petals,
is according to Senier an acid, which appears to form crystallizable
salts with potassium and sodium.[994]
An infusion of the petals is pale red, but becomes immediately of a
deep and brilliant crimson if we add to it an acid, such as sulphuric,
hydrochloric, acetic, oxalic, or tartaric. An alkali changes the pale
red, or the deep crimson in the case of the acidulated infusion, to
bright green.
Uses—An infusion of red rose petals, acidulated with sulphuric
acid and slightly sweetened, is a very common and agreeable vehicle for
some other medicines. The confection made by beating up the petals with
sugar, is also in use.
PETALA ROSÆ CENTIFOLIÆ.
Flores Rosæ pallidæ v. incarnatæ; Provence Rose,
Cabbage Rose; F. Pétales de Roses pâles; G.
Centifolienrosen.
Botanical Origin—Rosa centifolia L.—This rose grows
in a wild state and with single flowers in the eastern part of the
Caucasus.[995]
Cultivated and with flowers more or less double, it is found under
an infinity of varieties in all the temperate regions of the globe.
The particular variety which is grown in England for medicinal use,
is known in English gardens as the Cabbage Rose, but other
varieties are cultivated for similar purposes on the Continent.
R. centifolia L. is very closely allied to R. gallica L.;
though Boissier maintains the two species, there are other botanists
who regard them as but one. The rose cultivated at Puteaux near Paris
for druggists’ use, and hence called Rose de Puteaux, is the
Rosa bifera of Redouté, placed by De Candolle though doubtfully
under R. damascena.
History—We are unable to trace the history of the particular
variety of rose under notice. That it is not of recent origin, seems
evident from its occurrence chiefly in old gardens. The Rosa
pallida of the older English writers on drugs[996]
was called Damask Rose, but that name is now applied at Mitcham to
Rosa gallica L., which has very deep-coloured flowers.
Production—The Cabbage Rose is cultivated in England to a
very small extent, rose water, which is made from its flowers, being
procurable of better quality and at a lower cost in other countries,
especially in the south of France. At Mitcham, whence the London
druggists have long been supplied, there are now (1873) only about 8
acres planted with this rose, but a supply is also derived from the
market gardens of Putney, Hammersmith and Fulham.
Description—The Cabbage Rose is supplied to the druggists in
the fresh state, full blown, and picked off close below the calyx. A
complete description is scarcely required: we need only say that it
is a large and very double rose, of a beautiful pink colour and of
delicious odour. The calyx is covered with short setæ tipped with a
fragrant, brown, viscid secretion. The petals are thin and delicate
(not thick and leathery as in the Tea Roses), and turn brown on drying.
In making rose water, it is the custom in some laboratories to strip
the petals from the calyx and to reject the latter; in others, the
roses are distilled entire, and so far as we have observed, with
equally good result.
Chemical Composition—In a chemical point of view, the petals of
R. centifolia agree with those of R. gallica, even as to
the colouring matter. Enz in 1867 obtained from the former, malic and
tartaric acid, tannin, fat, resin, and sugar.
In the distillation of large quantities of the flowers, a little
essential oil is obtained. It is a butyraceous substance, of weak
rose-like, but not very agreeable odour. It contains a large proportion
of inodorous stearoptene. For further particulars see remarks under the
head Attar of Rose.
Uses—Cabbage roses are now scarcely employed in pharmacy for any
other purpose than making rose water. A syrup used to be prepared from
them, which was esteemed a mild laxative.
OLEUM ROSÆ.
Attar or Otto[997]of Rose, Rose Oil; F. Essence de Roses; G. Rosenöl.
Botanical Origin—Rosa damascena Miller, var.—This is the
rose cultivated in Turkey for the production of attar of rose; it is
a tall shrub with semi-double, light-red (rarely white) flowers, of
moderate size, produced several on a branch, though not in clusters.
Living specimens sent by Baur[998]
which flowered at Tübingen, were examined by H. von Mohl and named as
above.[999]
R. damascena is unknown in a wild state. Koch[1000]
asserts that it was brought in remote times to Southern Italy, whence it spread
northward. In the opinion of Baker[1001]
Rosa damascena is to be referred to Rosa gallica (see p. 259 above); it
must be granted that the Rose mentioned in footnote 2, as grown with
one of us, approaches very much to Rosa gallica.
History—Much as roses were prized by the ancients, no
preparation such as rose water or attar of rose was obtained from them.
The liquid that bore the name of Rose Oil (ῤόδινον ἔλαιον) is
stated by Dioscorides[1002]
to be a fatty oil in which roses have been steeped. In Europe a similar
preparation was in use down to the last century, Oleum rosarum,
rosatum or rosaceum, signifying an infusion of roses in
olive oil in the London Pharmacopœia of 1721.
The first allusion to the distillation of roses we have met with, is in
the writings of Joannes Actuarius,[1003]
who was physician to the Greek emperors at Constantinople towards the
close of the 13th century. Rose water was distilled at an early date in
Persia; and Nisibin, a town north-west of Mosul, was famous for it in
the 14th century.[1004]
Kämpfer speaks[1005]
with admiration of the roses he saw at Shiraz (1683-4), and says that
the water distilled from them is exported to other parts of Persia,
as well as to all India; and he adds as a singular fact, that there
separates from it a certain fat-like butter, called Ættr gyl,
of the most exquisite odour, and more valuable even than gold. The
commerce to India, though much declining, still exists; and in the
year 1872-73, 20,100 gallons of rose water, valued at 35,178 rupees
(£3,517), were imported into Bombay from the Persian Gulf.[1006]
Rose oil itself is no longer exported from Persia, as it still
used to be from Shiraz in the time of Niebuhr (1778).
Rose water was much used in Europe during the middle ages, both in
cookery and at the table. In some parts of France, vassals were
compelled to furnish to their lords so many bushels of roses, which
were consumed in the distillation of rose water.[1007]
The fact that a butyraceous oil of delicious fragrance is separable
from rose water, was noticed by Geronimo Rossi[1008]
of Ravenna in 1582 (or in 1574?) and by Giovanni Battista Porta[1009]
of Naples in 1589; the latter in his work on distillation says—“Omnium difficillime
extractionis est rosarum oleum atque in minima quantitate sed
suavissimi odoris.”[1010]
The oil was also known to the apothecaries of Germany in the beginning
of the 17th century, and is quoted in official drug-tariffs of that
time.[1011]
Angelus Sala, about 1620, in describing the distillation of the oil
speaks of it as being of “ ... candicante pinguedine instar Spermatis
Ceti.” In Pomet’s time (1694) it was sold in Paris, though, on account
of its high price, only in very small quantity. The mention of it by
Homberg[1012]
in 1700, and in a memoir by Aublet[1013]
(1775) respecting the distillation of roses in the Isle of France,
shows that the French perfumers of the last century were not unacquainted
with true rose oil, but that it was a rare and very costly article.
The history of the discovery of the essence in India, is the subject of
an interesting and learned pamphlet by Langlès,[1014]
published in 1804. He tells us on the authority of oriental writers,
how on the occasion of the marriage of the Mogul emperor Jehan Ghir
with Nur-jehan, a.d. 1612, a canal in the
garden of the palace was filled with rose water, and that the princess
observing a certain scum on the surface, caused it to be collected and
found it of admirable fragrance, on which account it received the name
of Atar-jehanghiri, i.e. perfume of Jehan Ghir. In later times,
Polier[1015]
has shown that rose oil is prepared in India by simple distillation of
the flowers with water. But this Indian oil has never been imported
into Europe as an article of trade.
As already stated, the supplies at present come from European Turkey;
but at what period the cultivation of the rose and manufacture of its
oil were then introduced, is a question on which we are quite in the
dark. There is no mention of attar in the account given by Savary[1016]
in 1750 of the trade of Constantinople and Smyrna, but in the first years
of the present century some rose oil was obtained in the Island of
Chios as well as in Persia.[1017]
In English commerce, attar of rose was scarcely known until the
commencement of the present century. It was first included in the
British tariff in 1809, when the duty levied on it was 10s. per
ounce. In 1813 the duty was raised to 11s. 10½d.; in 1819
it was 6s., and in 1828, 2s. per ounce. In 1832 it was
lowered to 1s. 4d. per lb., in 1842 to 1s. and in
1860 it was altogether removed.[1018]
On searching a file of the London Price Current, the first
mention of “Otto of Rose” is in 1813, from which year it is
regularly quoted. The price (in bond) from 1813 to 1815, varied from £3
to £5 5s. per ounce. The earliest notice of an importation is
under date 1-8 July, 1813, when duty was paid on 232 ounces, shipped
from Smyrna.
Production—The chief locality for attar of rose, and that by
which European commerce is almost exclusively supplied, is a small
tract of country on the southern side of the Balkan mountains, the
“Tekne” of Kazanlik or Kisanlik, an undulated plain famous for
its beauty, as picturesquely sketched by Kanitz[1019]
and many other travellers. The principal seat of the trade is the town of Kizanlik,
in the valley of the Tunja. The other important districts are those of
Philippopli, Eski Zaghra, Yeni Zaghra, Tchirpan, Giopca, Karadsuh-Dagh,
Kojun-Tepe, Pazandsik. North of the Balkans, there is only Travina
to be mentioned as likewise producing attar. All these places with
Kizanlik were estimated in 1859 to include 140 villages, having 2,500 stills.
The rose is cultivated by peasants in gardens and open fields, in
which it is planted in rows as hedges, 3 to 4 feet high. The best
localities are those occupying southern or south-eastern slopes.
Plantations in high mountainous situations generally yield less, and
the oil is of a quality that easily congeals. The flowers attain
perfection in April and May, and are gathered before sunrise; those
not wanted for immediate use are spread out in cellars, but are always
used for distilling the same day. The apparatus is a copper still of
the simplest description, connected with a straight tin tube, cooled
by being passed through a tub fed by a stream of water. The largest
establishment, “Fabrika,” at Kizanlik has 14 such stills. The charge
for a still is 25 to 50 lb. of roses, from which the calyces are not
removed. The first runnings are returned to the still; the second
portion, which is received in glass flasks, is kept at a temperature
not lower than 15° C. for a day or two, by which time most of the oil,
bright and fluid, will have risen to the surface. From this, it is
skimmed off by means of a small tin funnel having a fine orifice, and
provided with a long handle. There are usually several stills together.
The produce is extremely variable. According to Baur,[1020]
whose interesting account of attar of rose is that of an eye-witness, it
may be said to average 0·04 per cent. Another authority estimates the
average yield as 0·037 per cent.
The harvest during the five years 1867-71 was reckoned to average
somewhat below 400,000 meticals,[1021]
or 4226 lb. avoirdupois; that of 1873, which was good, was estimated at
500,000 meticals, value about £70,000.[1022]
Roses are cultivated to a considerable extent about Grasse, Cannes
and Nice in the south of France; and besides much rose water, which
is largely exported to England, a little oil is produced. The latter,
which commands a high price, fuses less easily than the Turkish.
There is a large cultivation of the rose for the purpose of making rose
water and attar, at Ghazipur on the Ganges, Lahore, Amritsar and other
places in India, but the produce is wholly consumed in the country.
The species thus cultivated is stated by Brandis[1023]
to be R. damascena. Medinet Fayum, south-west of Cairo, supplies
the great demand of Egypt for rose vinegar and rose water.
Tunis has also some celebrity for similar products, which however do
not reach Europe. A recent traveller[1024]
states that the rose grown there, and from which attar is obtained,
is Rosa canina L., which is extremely fragrant; 30 lb. of the
flowers afford about 1½ drachms, worth 15s. When at Genoa, in
1874, one of us (F.) had the opportunity of ascertaining that excellent
oil of rose is occasionally imported there from Tunis.
The butyraceous oil which may be collected in distilling roses in
England for rose water is of no value as a perfume.
Description—Oil of rose is a light yellow liquid, of sp. gr.
0·87 to 0·89. By a reduction of temperature, it concretes owing to
the separation of light, brilliant, platy crystals of a stearoptene,
the proportion of which differs with the country in which the roses
have been grown, the state of the weather during which the flowers
were gathered, and other circumstances less well ascertained. The
oil produced in the Balkans solidifies, according to Baur, at from
11 to 16° C. In some experiments made by one of us[1025]
in 1859, the fusing point of true Turkish attar was found to vary from
16 to 18°; that of a sample from India was 20° C.; of oil distilled in the
south of France, 21 to 23°, of an oil produced in Paris, 29°; of oil
obtained in distilling roses for rose water in London, 30 to 32° C.
From these data, it appears that a cool northern climate is not
conducive to the production of a highly odorous oil; and even in
Bulgaria experience shows that the oil of the mountain districts holds
a larger proportion of stearoptene than that of the lowlands.
Turkish oil of rose is stated by Baur to deviate a ray of polarized
light 4° to the right, when examined in a column of 100 mm. The oil
from English roses which we examined exhibited no rotation.
Chemical Composition—Rose oil is a mixture of a liquid
constituent containing oxygen, to which it owes its perfume, and the
solid hydrocarbon or stearoptene already mentioned, which is entirely
destitute of odour. The proportion which these bodies bear to each
other is extremely variable. From the Turkish oil, it may be obtained
to the extent of 18 per cent., and from French and English to 35, 42,
60 or even 68 per cent.
Though the stearoptene can be entirely freed from the oxygenated
oil, no method is known for the complete isolation of the latter. As
obtained by Gladstone[1026],
it had a sp. gr. of 0·881 and a boiling point of 216° C.
With regard to the stearoptene of rose oil, the analyses of Théodore de
Saussure (1820) and Blanchet (1833) long since showed its composition
to accord with the formula CₙH₂ₙ. The experiments of one of us[1027]
confirm this striking fact, which assigns to the stearoptene in
question a very exceptional place among the hydrocarbons of volatile
oils, all of which are less rich in hydrogen.
Rose stearoptene separates when attar of roses is mixed with alcohol.
We have isolated it also from oil obtained from Mitcham roses, by
diluting the oil with a little chloroform and precipitating with
glacial acetic acid or spirit of wine, the process being several times
repeated. The stearoptene was lastly maintained for some days at
100° C.; thus obtained, it is inodorous, but when heated evolves an
offensive smell like that of heated wax or fat. At 32·5° it melts; at
150° vapour is evolved; at 272° C. it begins to boil, soon after which
it turns brown and then blackish. Stains of the stearoptene on paper
do not disappear by the heat of the water-bath and the relapse of some days.
If cautiously melted by the warmth of the sun, the stearoptene forms
on cooling microscopic crystals of very peculiar shape. Most of them
have the form of truncated hexahedral pyramids, not however belonging
to the rhombohedric system, as the angles are evidently not equal;
many of them are oddly curved, thus §. Examined under the polarizing
microscope, these crystals from their refractive power make a brilliant object.
Rose stearoptene is a very stable body, yet by boiling it for some days
with fuming nitric acid, it is slowly dissolved, and converted into
various acids of the homologous series of fatty acids, and into oxalic
acid. Among the former, we detected butyric and valerianic. The chief
product is however succinic acid, which we obtained in pure crystals,
showing all the well-known reactions.
The same products are obtained even much easier by treating paraffin
with nitric acid; it yields however less of succinic acid. The general
behaviour and appearance of paraffin is in fact nearly the same as that
of rose stearoptene. But what is called paraffin, is a series
of extremely similar hydrocarbons, answering to the general formula
CₙH₍₂ₙ₊₂₎ (n being equal to more than 16), the separation of
which has not yet been thoroughly effected. The fusion point of the
different kinds of paraffin generally ranges from 42 to 60° C., yet
one sort from the bituminous shale of Autun, prepared and examined
by Laurent,[1028]
melts at 33° C., and in this respect agrees with our stearoptene. It
is therefore possible that the latter actually belongs to the paraffin series.
We have not ascertained the correctness of Baur’s strange experiments
(1872, Jahresbericht der Pharm. p. 460), by which he believes
to have converted the liquid part of rose oil into the stearoptene by
means of a current of hydrogen.
Commerce—Formerly attar of rose came into commerce by way of
Austria; it is now shipped from Constantinople. From the interior, it
is transported in flattened round tin bottles called kunkumas,
holding from 1 to 10 lb., which are sewed up in white woollen cloth.
These sometimes reach this country, but more commonly the attar is
transferred at Constantinople to small white glass bottles, ornamented
with gilding, imported from Germany.
Uses—Attar of rose is of no medicinal importance, but serves
occasionally as a scent for ointments. Rose water is sometimes made
with it, but is not so good as that distilled from the flowers. Attar
is much used in perfumery, but still more in the scenting of snuff.
Adulteration—No drug is more subject than attar of rose to
adulteration, which is principally effected by the addition of the
volatile oil of an Indian grass, Andropogon Schœnanthus L.
This oil, which is called in Turkish Idris yàghi, and also
Entershah, and is more or less known to Europeans as Geranium
Oil, is imported into Turkey for this express purpose, and even
submitted to a sort of purification before being used.[1029]
It was formerly added to the attar only in Constantinople, but now the mixing
takes place at the seat of the manufacture. It is said that in many
places the roses are absolutely sprinkled with it before being placed
in the still. As grass oil does not solidify by cold, its admixture
with rose oil renders the latter less disposed to crystallize. Hence
arises a preference among the dealers in Turkey for attar of the
mountain districts, which, having a good proportion of stearoptene,
will bear the larger dilution with grass oil without its tendency
to crystallize becoming suspiciously small. Thus, in the circular
of a commercial house in Constantinople, dated from Kizanlik, occur
the phrases—“Extra strong oil,”—“Good strong congealing
oil,”—“Strong good freezing oil;”—while the 3rd quality of
attar is spoken of as a “not congealing oil.” The same circular
states the belief of the writers, that in the season in which they wrote,
“not a single metical of unadulterated oil” would be sent away.
The chief criteria, according to Baur, for the purity of rose oil
are:—1. Temperature at which crystallization takes place: a good
oil should congeal well in five minutes at a temperature of 12·5° C. 2.
Manner of crystallizing.—The crystals should be light, feathery,
shining plates, filling the whole liquid. Spermaceti, which has been
sometimes used to replace the stearoptene, is liable to settle down
in a solid cake, and is easily recognizable. Furthermore, it
melts at 50° C. and so do most varieties of paraffin. The microscopic
crystals of the latter are somewhat similar to those of rose stearoptene,
yet they may be distinguished by an attentive comparative examination.
FRUCTUS ROSÆ CANINÆ.
Cynosbata; Fruit of the Dog-rose, Hips; F.
Fruits de Cynorrhodon; G. Hagebutten.
Botanical Origin—Rosa canina L., a bush often 10 to
12 feet high, found in hedges and thickets throughout Europe except
Lapland and Finland, and reaching the Canary Islands, Northern Africa,
Persia and Siberia; universally dispersed throughout the British
Islands.[1030]
History—The fruits of the wild rose, including other species
besides R. canina L., have a scanty, orange, acid, edible pulp,
on account of which they were collected in ancient times when garden
fruits were few and scarce. Galen[1031]
mentions them as gathered by country people in his day, as they still
are in Europe. Gerarde in the 16th century remarks that the fruit when
ripe—“maketh most pleasant meats and banqueting dishes, as tarts and
such like.“ Though the pulp of hips preserved with sugar which is here
alluded to, is no longer brought to table, at least in this country,[1032]
it retains a place in pharmacy as a useful ingredient of pill-masses
and electuaries.
Description—The fruit of a rose consists of the bottle-shaped
calyx, become dilated and succulent by growth, and sometimes crowned
with 5 leafy segments, enclosing numerous dry carpels or achenes,
containing each one exalbuminous seed. The fruit of R. canina
called a hip, is ovoid, about ¾ of an inch long, with a smooth,
red, shining surface. It is of a dense, fleshy texture, becoming on
maturity, especially after frost, soft and pulpy, the pulp within the
shining skin being of an orange colour, and of an agreeable sweetish
subacid taste. The large interior cavity contains numerous hard
achenes, which, as well as the walls of the former, are covered with
strong short hairs.
For medicinal use, the only part required is the soft orange pulp,
which is separated by rubbing it through a hair sieve.
Microscopic Structure—The epidermis of the fruit is made up of
tabular cells containing red granules, which are much more abundant
in the pulp. The latter, as usual in many ripe fruits, consists of
isolated cells no longer forming a coherent tissue. Besides these
cells, there occur small fibro-vascular bundles. Some of the cells
enclose tufted crystals of oxalate of calcium; most of them however
are loaded with red granules, either globular or somewhat elongated.
They assume a bluish hue on addition of perchloride of iron, and are
turned blackish by iodine. The later colouration reminds one of that
assumed by starch granules under similar circumstances; yet on addition
of a very dilute solution of iodine, the granules always exhibit a
blackish, not a blue tint, so that they are not to be considered
as starch granules. The hairs of the pulp are formed of a single,
thick-walled cell, straight or sometimes a little crooked.
Chemical Composition—The pulp examined by Biltz (1824) was found
to afford nearly 3 per cent. of citric acid, 7·7 of malic acid, besides
citrates, malates and mineral salts, 25 per cent. of gum, and 30 of
uncrystallizable sugar.
Uses—Hips are employed solely on account of their pulp, which
mixed with twice its weight of sugar, constitutes the Confectio Rosæ
caninæ of pharmacy.
SEMEN CYDONIÆ.
Quince Seeds, Quince Pips; F. Semences ou Pepins de
Coings; G. Quittensamen.
Botanical Origin—Pirus Cydonia L. (Cydonia
vulgaris Pers.), the quince tree, is supposed to be a true native
of Western Asia, from the Caucasian provinces of Russia to the Hindu
Kush range in Northern India. But it is now apparently wild also in
many of the countries which surround the Mediterranean basin.
In a cultivated state, it flourishes throughout temperate Europe,
but is far more productive in southern than in northern regions.
Quinces ripen in the south of England, but not in Scotland, nor in St.
Petersburg, or in Christiana.
History—The quince was held in high esteem by the ancients, who
considered it an emblem of happiness and fertility; and, as such, it
was dedicated to Venus, whose temples it was used to decorate. Some
antiquarians maintain that quinces were the Golden Apples of the
Hesperides. The name Cydonia alludes to the town of Kydon, now Canea,
in Creta; in the Talmud quinces are called Cretan apples.
Porcius Cato in his graphic description of the management of a Roman
farmhouse, alludes to the storing of quinces both cultivated and
wild; and there is much other evidence to prove that from an early
period the quince was abundantly grown throughout Italy. Charlemagne,
a.d. 812, enjoined its cultivation in central
Europe.[1033]
At what period it was introduced into Britain is not evident, but we have
observed that Baked Quinces are mentioned among the viands
served at the famous installation feast of Nevill, archbishop of York
in 1466.[1034]
The use of mucilage of quince seeds has come to us through the
Arabians; it is still met with in Turkestan.
Description—The quince is a handsome fruit of a golden yellow,
in shape and size resembling a pear. It has a very agreeable and
powerful smell, but an austere, astringent taste, so that it is not
eatable in the raw state. In structure, it differs from an apple or a
pear in having many seeds in each cell, instead of only two.
The fruit is, like an apple, 5-celled, with each cell containing a
double row of closely-packed seeds, 8 to 14 in number, cohering by a
soft mucilaginous membrane with which each is surrounded. By drying,
they become hard, but remain agglutinated as in the cell. The seeds
have an ovoid or obconic form, rather flattened and 3-sided by mutual
pressure. From the hilum at the lower pointed end, the raphe passes as
a straight ridge to the opposite extremity, which is slightly beaked
and marked with a scar indicating the chalaza. The edge opposite
the raphe is more or less arched according to the position of the
individual seed in the cell. The testa encloses two thick, veined
cotyledons, having a straight radicle directed towards the hilum.
Quince seeds have a mahogany-brown colour, and when unbroken a simply
mucilaginous taste. But the kernels have the odour and taste of bitter
almonds, and evolve hydrocyanic acid when comminuted and mixed with water.
Microscopic Structure—The epidermis of the seed consists of one
row of cylindrical cells, the walls of which swell up in the presence
of water and are dissolved, so as to yield an abundance of mucilage.
This process can easily be observed, if thin sections of the seed are
examined under glycerine, which acts on them but slowly.
Chemical Composition—The mucilage of the epidermis is present in
such quantity, that the seed easily coagulates forty times its weight
of water. By complete exhaustion, the seeds afford about 20 per cent.
of dry mucilage, containing considerable quantities of calcium salts
and albuminous matter, of which it is not easily deprived. When treated
with nitric acid, it yields oxalic acid. After a short treatment with
strong sulphuric acid it is coloured blue by iodine. Tollens and
Kirchner (1874) assign to it the formula C₁₈H₂₈O₁₄, regarding it as a
compound of gum, C₁₂H₂₀O₁₀, and cellulose, C₆H₁₀O₅, less one molecule
of water.
Quince mucilage has but little adhesive power, and is not thickened by
borax. That portion of it which is really in a state of solution and
which may be separated by filtration, is precipitable by metallic salts
or by alcohol. The latter precipitate after it has been dried is no
longer dissolved by water either cold or warm. Quince mucilage is, on
the whole, to be regarded as a soluble modification of cellulose.
The seeds on distillation with water afford a little hydrocyanic acid,
and, probably, bitter almond oil.
Commerce—Quince seeds reach England from Hamburg; and are
frequently quoted in Hamburg price-currents as Russian; they are
also brought from the south of France and from the Cape of Good Hope.
They are largely imported into India from the Persian Gulf, and by land
from Afghanistan.
Uses—A decoction of quince seeds is occasionally used as a
demulcent external application in skin complaints. It is also sometimes
added to eye-lotions. Quince seeds are in general use among the natives
of India as a demulcent tonic and restorative. They have been found
useful by Europeans in dysentery.
Balsamum Styracis; Liquid Storax; F. Styrax
liquide; G. Flüssiger Storax.
Botanical Origin—Liquidambar orientalis Miller (L.
imberbe Aiton), a handsome, umbrageous tree resembling a plane,
growing to the height of 30 to 40 feet or more,[1036]
and forming forests in the extreme south-western part of Asia Minor. In
this region the tree occurs in the district of Sighala near Melasso,
about Budrum (the ancient Halicarnassus) and Moughla, also near Giova
and Ullà in the Gulf of Giova, and lastly near Marmorizza and Isgengak
opposite Rhodes. It also grows in the valley of the El-Asi (the ancient
Orontes), as proved by a specimen in the Vienna herbarium, collected by
Gödel, Austrian Consul at Alexandretta. In this locality it was seen by
Kotschy in 1835, but mistaken for a plane. The same traveller informed
one of us that he believed it to occur at Narkislik, a village near
Alexandretta.
The tree is not known to grow in Cyprus, Candia, Rhodes, Kos, or indeed
in any of the islands of the Mediterranean.[1037]
History—Two substances of different origin have been known from
a remote period under the name of Styrax or Storax,
namely the resin of Styrax officinalis L. (see further on),
and that of Liquidambar orientalis Miller, the latter commonly
distinguished as Liquid Storax.
According to Krinos of Athens, who has carefully investigated the
history of the drug,[1038]
the earliest allusions to Liquid Storax occur in the writings of Aëtius
and of Paulus Ægineta,[1039]
who name both Storax and Liquid Storax (στνραξ νγρὸϛ).
Of these Greek physicians, who lived respectively in the 6th and 7th
centuries, the second also mentions the resin of Ζυγία, which is
regarded by Krinos as synonymous with the latter substance.[1040]
We find in fact the term Sigia frequently mentioned by Rhazes
(10th century) as signifying Liquid Storax. This and other Arabian
physicians were also familiar with the same substance under the name
of Miha (may’a), and also knew how and whence it was
obtained.[1041]
A curious account of the collecting of Liquid Storax from the tree
Zygia, and from another tree called Stourika, is given
in the travels through Asia Minor to Palestine of the Russian abbot of
Tver in a.d. 1113-1115.[1042]
The wide exportation and ancient use of Liquid Storax are very
remarkable: even in the first century, as appears by the author of the
Periplus of the Erythrean Sea, Storax, by which term there can be but
little doubt Liquid Storax was intended, was exported by the
Red Sea to India. Whether the Storax and Storax Isaurica
offered to the Church of Rome under St. Silvester, a.d.
314-335, by the emperor Constantine,[1043]
was Liquid Storax or the more precious resin of Styrax
officinalis L., is a point we cannot determine. That the Chinese
used the drug was a fact known to Garcia de Orta (1535-63):
Bretschneider[1044] has shown from Chinese sources that,
together with olibanum and myrrh, it was imported by the Arabs into
China during the Ming dynasty, a.d. 1368-1628. This trade is
still carried on: the drug is conveyed by way of the Red Sea to Bombay,
and thence shipped to China. Official returns show that the quantity
thus exported from Bombay in the year 1856-57 was 13,328 lb. In the
time of Kämpfer (1690-92), Liquid Storax was one of the most profitable
articles of shipment to Japan.[1045]
Liquid Storax is known in the East, at least in the price-currents and
trade statistics of Europeans, by the strange-sounding name of Rose
Malloes (Rosa Mallas, Rosum Alloes, Rosmal),
a designation for it in use in the time of Garcia de Orta. Clusius[1046]
considered it to be Arabic, which, however, the scholars whom we have
consulted do not allow. Others identify it with Rasamala, the
Malay name for Altingia excelsa. (See further on.)
The botanical origin of Liquid Storax was long a perplexing question
to pharmacologists. It was correctly determined by Krinos, but his
information on the subject published in a Greek newspaper in 1841, and
repeated by Kosté in 1855,[1047]
attracted no attention in Western Europe. The question was also
investigated by one of the authors of the present work, whose
observations, together with a figure of Liquidambar orientalis Miller,
were published in 1857.[1048]
Method of Extraction—The extraction of Liquid Storax is carried
on in the forests of the south-west of Asia Minor, chiefly by a tribe
of wandering Turcomans called Yuruks. The process has been
described on the authority of Maltass and McCraith of Smyrna, and of
Campbell, British Consul at Rhodes.[1049]
The outer bark is said to be first removed from the trunk of the tree
and rejected; the inner is then scraped off with a peculiar iron knife
or scraper, and thrown into pits until a sufficient quantity has been
collected. It is then boiled with water in a large copper, by which
process the resin is separated, so that it can be skimmed off. This
seems to be performed with sea water; some chloride of sodium can
therefore be extracted from the drug. The boiled bark is put into
hair bags and squeezed under a rude lever, hot water being added to
assist in the separation of the resin, or as it is termed yagh,
i.e. oil. Maltass states that the bark is pressed in the first
instance per se, and afterwards treated with hot water. In
either case the products obtained are the opaque, grey, semi-fluid
resin known as Liquid Storax, and the fragrant cakes of foliaceous,
brown bark, once common[1050]
but now rare in European pharmacy, called Cortex Thymiamatis.
We are indebted to M. Felix Sahut of Montpellier for a specimen of the
bark of Liquidambar orientalis, cut from the trunk of a fine
tree on his property at the neighbouring village of Lattes. The bark
which is covered with a very thick corky layer and soaked in its own
fragrant resin, shows no tendency to exfoliate. The investigations of
Unger[1051]
in Cyprus are consequently to us inexplicable; he asserts that
the bark scales off, like that of the plane, by continued exfoliation,
which is not the case with that of M. Sahut’s tree.
Description—Liquid Storax is a soft viscid resin, usually of the
consistence of honey, heavier than water, opaque and greyish brown. It
always contains water, which by long standing rises to the surface.
In one sample that had been kept more than 20 years, the resin at the
bottom of the bottle formed a transparent layer of a pale golden brown.
When liquid storax is heated, it becomes by the loss of water dark
brown and transparent, the solid impurities settling to the bottom.
Spread out in a very thin layer, it partially dries, but does not
wholly lose its stickiness. When free from water (which reddens litmus)
it dissolves in alcohol, spirit of wine, chloroform, ether, glacial
acetic acid, bisulphide of carbon, and most of the essential oils, but
not in the most volatile part of petroleum (“petroleum ether”). It has
a pleasant balsamic smell, especially after it has been long kept; when
recent, it is contaminated with an odour of bitumen or naphthalene
that is far from agreeable. Its taste is sharply pungent, burning and aromatic.
When the opaque resin is subjected to microscopic examination, small
brownish granules are observed in a viscid, colourless, transparent
liquid, besides which large drops of a mobile watery liquid may
be distinguished. In polarized light, numerous minute crystalline
fragments with a few larger tabular crystals are obvious. But when
thin layers of the resin are left on the object glass in a warm
place, feathery or spicular crystals (styracin) shoot out on the
edge of the clear liquid, while in the large, sharply-defined drops
above mentioned, rectangular tables and short prisms (cinnamic acid)
make their appearance. On applying more warmth after the water is
evaporated, all the substances unite into a transparent, dark brown,
thick liquid, which exhibits no crystalline structure on cooling, or
only after a very long time. Among the fragments of the bark occurring
in the crude resin, liber-fibres are frequently observable.
Chemical Composition—The most abundant constituent of Styrax
is probably the Storesin, C₃₆H₅₅(OH)₃, discovered in 1877 by
W. von Miller, or rather cinnamic ethers of it and of an isomeric
substance. Storesin is an amorphous substance melting at 168° C.,
readily soluble in petroleum ether. Several other compound ethers have
also been observed in the drug, as for instance cinnamic ether
of phenylpropyl, cinnamic ether of ethyl, cinnamic ether
of benzyl, and especially cinnamate of cinnamyl, C₉H₇O₂·C₉H₉, the
so-called Styracin. This substance, discovered by Bonastre in
1827, can be removed by ether, benzol or alcohol, after the separation
from the resin of the cinnamic acid; it is insoluble in water, and
volatile only in super-heated steam. It crystallizes in tufts of long
rectangular prisms, which melt at 38° C., but it frequently does not
solidify in a crystalline form, or only after a long time, or remains
as an oily liquid. In its pure state it is inodorous and tasteless. By
concentrated solution of potash, it is resolved into a cinnamate, and
cinnamic alcohol (Styrone) C₉H₁₀O, which latter is not present
in Liquid Storax. The cinnamic acid may be extracted to a small
extent by boiling water, more completely by means of a boiling solution
of carbonate of sodium, as it is present in the drug partly in the free
state. Its compound ethers may be decomposed by caustic lye. The yield
of cinnamic acid accordingly varies from 6 to 12 per cent.—or even,
according to Löwe, as much as 23 per cent. of crystallized cinnamic
acid can be obtained. The acid dissolves abundantly in ether, alcohol,
or hot water, slightly in cold water; it is inodorous, but has an acrid
taste. It fuses at 133° C., and boils at 290° C.; at a dull red heat it
is resolved into carbonic acid and styrol, which latter is therefore
related to it in the same manner as benzol (benzene) to benzoic acid.
Liquid styrax is in fact the best source of cinnamic acid.
Another constituent of styrax is a fragrant substance, perhaps
ethylvanillin, occurring in but small quantity.
Laubenheimer (1872) has shown that probably Benzylic Alcohol,
C₇H₈O, boiling at 206° C., likewise occurs in Liquid Storax; it has not
been found by Miller. The latter chemist also showed that water removes
from the drug a little benzoïc acid; he observed moreover a substance
similar to caoutchouc among the constituents of liquid styrax.
There is further to be mentioned as having been met with in Liquid
Storax a hydrocarbon, C₈H₈, first prepared by Simon in 1839, which
exists in the resin as a liquid, and also in a polymeric form as
a solid. The former called Styrol, Cinnamene, or
Cinnamol, has a sp. gr. of 0·924, and a boiling point of
146° C. It is a colourless, mobile liquid which may be obtained by
distilling with water liquid storax, the odour and burning taste of
which it possesses. When heated for a considerable time to 100°, or
for a shorter period to 200° C., it is converted without change of
composition into the colourless, transparent solid Metastyrol,
which, unlike styrol, is not soluble in alcohol or ether. It has a sp.
gr. of 1·054, and may be cut with a knife. By prolonged heating, it can
be converted into its original liquid form.
Styrol is to be regarded as phenylated ethylene; it can be
artificially obtained by shaking powdered cinnamic acid with saturated
hydrobromic acid, when crystalline hydrobromated cinnamic acid,
C₆H₅·CH₂·CHBr·COOH, is formed. One part of the latter, 10 parts of
water, and a little more carbonate of sodium than the quantity required
for saturation are mixed. The bromhydrocinnamate of sodium partly
splits up immediately, even at 0°, according to the following equation
C₆H₅·CH₂·CHBr·COONa =
·CO₂ + NaBr + C₆H₅·CH·CH₂.
Bromhydrocinnamate of sodium.
Styrol.
24 parts of bromhydrocinnamic acid, recrystallized from boiling
bisulphide of carbon, yield about 7 parts of styrol; no other method
affords as much as this.
Styrol has been discovered in Styrax, but is not regularly, and at all
events to a minute amount only, found in the drug of the present day.
We have no explanation for the strange fact that it was apparently more
abundantly met with in former times.
Lastly there has been found in Liquid Storax, by J. H. van t’Hoff
(1876), about 0·4 per cent. of an essential oil, probably
C₁₀H₁₆O; Miller also pointed out a compound ether of probably the same
(alcoholic) substance as occurring in styrax.
By the action of oxidizing agents, as nitric or chromic acids, or
peroxide of lead, the cinnamyl compounds are easily reduced, carbonic
acid and water being evolved; and at the same time benzoic acid, bitter
almond oil, and hydrocyanic acid are produced. These compounds are in
fact abundantly evolved when 6 parts of Liquid Storax are gently warmed
with 1 p. of caustic soda, and then mixed with 3 p. of permanganate of
potassium dissolved in 20 p. of water.
We have examined several samples of Liquid Storax of average quality,
and found by exposure of small quantities to the heat of the steam
bath, that it lost from 10 to 20 per cent. of water. The remainder
treated with alcohol yielded a residue amounting to 13 to 18 per cent.,
consisting chiefly of fragments of bark and inorganic impurities.
The percentage of the drug soluble in alcohol, to which is due its
therapeutic value, thus amounts to 56 to 72. This part, as may be
inferred from the foregoing statements, consists chiefly of storesin,
the various compound ethers above mentioned, of cinnamic acid and of
styracin, no doubt in greatly varying proportions.
Commerce—The annual production of Liquid Storax was estimated by
Campbell in 1855 as about 490 cwt. for the districts of Giova and Ullá,
and 300 cwt. for those of Marmorizza and Isgengak. The drug is exported
in barrels to Constantinople, Smyrna, Syra and Alexandria. Some is also
packed with a certain proportion of water in goatskins, and sent either
by boats or overland to Smyrna, where it is transferred to barrels and
shipped mostly to Trieste.
The chief consumption of Liquid Storax would appear to be in India and
China. In the fiscal year 1866-67, Bombay imported 319 cwt. from the
Red Sea. Liquid Storax is seldom seen in the London drug-sales.
Uses—Liquid Storax, which the British Pharmacopœia
directs to be purified by solution in spirit of wine, is an ingredient
in a few old-fashioned preparations but is hardly ever prescribed on
its own account. It is stated to be expectorant and stimulant, and
useful in chronic bronchial affections. It has been recommended by
Pastau, Berlin (1865), as an external application for the cure of scabies,
for which purpose it is mixed with linseed oil and now largely used.
Adulteration—The drug is occasionally mixed with sand, ashes,
and other substances; these would be detected by solution in spirit of
wine, as well as by the microscope.
Allied Substances.
Styrax Calamita (Storax en pain Guibourt)—The substance
that now bears this name is by no means the Styrax Calamita
of ancient times, but is an artificial compound made by mixing the
residual Liquidambar bark called Cortex Thymiamatis (p. 273),
coarsely powdered, with Liquid Storax in the proportions of 3 to 2. It
is at first a clammy mass, acquiring after a few weeks an appearance
of mouldiness, due to minute silky crystals of styracin. It is usually
imported in wooden drums, and has a very sweet smell. When the bark is
scarce, common sawdust is substituted for it, while qualities still
inferior are made up with the help of olibanum, honey, and earthy
substances. This drug is manufactured at Trieste, Venice and Marseilles.
Several other odoriferous compounds, of which Liquid Storax appears to
be the chief ingredient, are made in the East and may still be found in
old drug warehouses.[1052]
Resin of Styrax officinalis L.; True Storax—This
was a solid resin somewhat resembling benzoin, of fragrant, balsamic
odour, held in great estimation from the time of Dioscorides and Pliny
down to the close of the last century. It was perhaps the “storace
odorifero” exported in the 12th century from Pantellaria[1053]
and Sicily. The drug was obtained from the stem of Styrax officinalis L.
(Styraceæ), a native of Greece, Asia Minor and Syria, now found
also in Italy and Southern France. This plant when permitted to grow
freely for several years, forms a small tree, in which state alone
it appears to be capable of affording a fragrant resin. But in most
localities it has been reduced by ruthless lopping to a mere bush, the
young stems of which yield not a trace of exudation. True storax has
thus utterly disappeared.
Professor Krinos of Athens has informed us (1871) that about Adalia
on the southern coast of Asia Minor, a sort of solid storax obtained
from S. officinalis is still used as incense in the churches
and mosques. The specimen of it which he has been good enough to
send us, is not however resin, but sawdust; it is of a pale
cinnamon-brown, and pleasant balsamic odour. By keeping, it emits an
abundance of minute acicular crystals (styracin?). The substance is
interesting in connection with the statement of Dioscorides, that the
resin of Styrax is adulterated with the sawdust of the tree
itself, and the fact that the region where this sawdust is still in
use is one of the localities for the drug (Pisidia) which he mentions.
Resin of Liquidambar styraciflua L.—a large and beautiful tree,
native of North America from Connecticut and Illinois southward to
Mexico and Guatemala. In the United States, where it is called Sweet
Gum, the tree yields from natural fissures or by incision, small
quantities of a balsamic resin, which is occasionally used for chewing.
We have before us an excellent sample of it collected for Messrs.
Wallace Brothers of Statesville, N. Carolina.[1054]
In Central America this exudation is far more freely produced;
an authentic specimen from Guatemala in our possession is a pale
yellow, opaque resin of honey-like consistence, becoming transparent,
amber-coloured and brittle by exposure to the air. It has a rather
terebinthinous, balsamic odour. In the mouth it softens like benzoin
or mastich, and has but little taste. Another specimen also from
Guatemala, a thick, fluid oleo-resin, of a golden brown hue, was
contributed to the Paris Exhibition in 1878.
The resin of L. styraciflua L. has been ascertained by
Procter[1055]
to contain cinnamic, but not benzoic acid. Harrison[1056]
found it to contain styracin and essential oil (styrol?).
Resin of Liquidambar formosana Hance—This tree, which we suppose
may be the Styrax liquida folio minore, which Ray names[1057]
as occurring in a collection of plants from Amoy, is a native of
Formosa and Southern China, where it affords a dry terebinthinous
resin, of agreeable fragrance when heated. Of this resin, which is
used by the Chinese, a specimen collected in Formosa by Mr. Swinhoe
has been presented to us by Dr. Hooker. A tree figured under the name
of Fung-heang in the Pun-tsao[1058]
is, we presume, this species.
Resin of Altingia excelsa Noronha (Liquidambar Altingiana
Bl.) Rasamala of the Javanese and Malays—The
Rasamala is a magnificent tree of the Indian Archipelago, Burma
and Assam. In Java it yields by incisions in the trunk an odorous
resin, yet only very slowly and in very small quantity; this resin is
not, or at least not regularly, collected. In Burma, on the other hand,
the tree affords a fragrant balsam, of which according to Waring[1059]
there are two varieties, the one pellucid and of a light yellowish
colour, obtained by simple incision; the other thick, dark, opaque, and
of terebinthinous odour, procured by boring the stem and applying fire
around the trunk.
MYRTACEÆ.
OLEUM CAJUPUTI.
Oil of Cajuput, Kayu-puti Oil; F. Essence de
Cajuput; G. Cajeputöl.
Botanical Origin—Melaleuca Leucadendron L., a tree often
attaining a considerable size, with a thick spongy bark peeling off in
layers, and slender, often pendulous branches. It is widely spread, and
abundant in the Indian Archipelago and Malayan peninsula, and is also
found in Northern Australia, Queensland, and New South Wales.
The tree, according to Bentham,[1060]
varies exceedingly in the size, shape, and texture of the leaves, in
the young shoots being silky, and the spikes silky-villous or woolly,
or the whole quite glabrous, in the short and dense, or long and
interrupted spikes, in the size of the flower, and in the greenish
yellow, whitish, pink, or purple stamens, so that it is difficult to
believe all can be forms of a single species. Yet upon examination,
none of these variations are sufficiently constant or so combined, as
to allow of the definition of distinct races.
The variety growing in Bouro, where the oil of cajuput has been
distilled ever since the time of Rumphius, and known as M. minor
Smith, is described by Lesson, who visited the island in 1823, as a
tree resembling an aged olive, with flowers in little globose white
heads, and a trunk the stout bark of which is composed of numerous
satiny layers.
History—Rumphius, who passed nearly fifty years in the Dutch
possessions in the East Indies and died at Amboyna in 1702, is the
first to give an account of the oil under notice, and of the tree
from which it is obtained.[1061]
From what he says, it appears that the aromatic properties of the tree
are well known to the Malays and Javanese, who were in the habit of
steeping its leaves in oil which they then impregnated with the smoke
of benzoin and other aromatics, so obtaining an odorous liquid for
anointing their heads. They likewise used cushions stuffed with the
leaves, and also laid the latter in chests to keep away insects.
The fragrance of the foliage having thus attracted the attention of
the Dutch, probably suggested submitting the leaves to distillation.
Rumphius narrates how the oil was obtained in very small quantities,
and was regarded as a powerful sudorific.
In Europe it appears to have been first noticed by J. M. Lochner,[1062]
of Nürnberg, physician to the German Emperor. About the same time
(1717), a ship’s surgeon, returning from the east, sold a provision
of the oil to the distinguished apothecary Johann Heinrich Link at
Leipzig, who published a notice on it and sold it.[1063]
It began then to be quoted in the tariffs of other German apothecaries,[1064]
although it was still reputed a very rare article in 1726.[1065]
Somewhat larger quantities appear to have been soon imported by Amsterdam
druggists.[1066]
In Germany the oil took the name of Oleum Wittnebianum, from the
recommendations bestowed on it by M. von Wittneben, of Wolfenbüttel,
who was much engaged in natural sciences and long resident in
Batavia.[1067]
In France and England, it was however scarcely known till
the commencement of the present century, though it had a place in the
Edinburgh Pharmacopœia of 1788. In the London Price Current,
we do not find it quoted earlier than 1813, when the price given
is 3s. to 3s. 6d. per ounce, with a duty of
2s. 4½d. per ounce.
Manufacture—In the island of Bouro, in the Molucca Sea,
the leaves of the Kayu-puti or Aij-puti, i.e.White-wood trees, are submitted to distillation with water, the
operation being conducted in the most primitive manner, as already
witnessed, about the year 1792, by Labillardière in his celebrated
voyage with Lapérouse. Bickmore,[1068]
an American traveller who passed three months in the island in 1865,
states that it produces about 8,000 bottles of the oil annually, and
that this is almost its only export. The Trade Returns of the Straight
Settlements published at Singapore, show that the largest quantity is
shipped from Celebes, the great island lying west of Bouro.
Description—Oil of Cajuput is a transparent mobile fluid, of a
light bluish-green hue, a fragrant camphoraceous odour, and bitterish
aromatic taste. It has a sp. gr. of 0·926, and remains liquid even at
(8°·6 F.)-13° C. It deviates the ray of polarized light to the left. On
diluting it with bisulphide of carbon it becomes turbid.
Chemical Composition—The researches of Schmidl (1860) and
of Gladstone (1872) have shown that cajuput oil consists chiefly
of Hydrate of Cajuputene or Cajuputol, C₁₀H₁₆, H₂O,
which may be obtained from the crude oil by fractional distillation
at 174° C. If it is repeatedly distilled from anhydrous phosphoric
acid, Cajuputene, C₁₀H₁₆, passes over at 160-165° C.;
it has an agreeable odour of hyacinths. After the cajuputene,
Isocajuputene distils at 177°, and Paracajuputene at
310-316°, both agreeing in composition with cajuputene.
Like most essential oils having the formula C₁₀H₁₆, crude cajuput oil
is capable of forming the crystallized compound C₁₀H₁₆, 3OH₂. This
we have abundantly obtained by mixing 4 parts of the oil with 1 of
alcohol 0·830 sp. gr., and one part of nitric acid 1·20 sp. gr.; the
mixture should be allowed to stand in shallow dishes. By adding 1 vol.
of absolute alcohol to 3 vol. of cajuput oil, and saturating it with
anhydrous hydrochloric gas, crystals of the compound C₁₀H₁₆(HCl)₂ may
be obtained. By vapour of bromine the oil acquires a beautiful green colour.
If 1 part of iodine be gradually dissolved in cajuput oil, the
temperature being maintained at 50° C., fine green crystals of
(C₁₀H₁₆HI)₂OH₂ are formed. They may be recrystallized from very little
glacial acetic acid, but will not keep for more than a few weeks.
The green tint of the oil is due to copper, a minute proportion of
which metal is usually present in all that is imported. It may be
made evident by agitating the oil with water acidulated by a little
hydrochloric acid. The compounds of copper with inorganic acids being
comparatively of a fainter colour than the cupric salts of organic
acids, the aqueous solution of chloride of copper now formed displays
no longer the fine green tint. To the solution, after it has been
put into a platinum capsule, a little zinc should be added, when the
copper will be immediately deposited on the platinum. The liquid may be
then poured off and the copper dissolved and tested. When the oil is
rectified, it is obtained colourless, but it readily becomes green if
in contact for a short time with metallic copper. The presence of the
metal in the oil may also be shown at once by a scrap of paper which
has been impregnated with fresh tincture of guaiacum wood and dried. If
it is then moistened with water containing 1 per cent. of sulphocyanate
of potassium, the paper turns intensely blue by the contact with the
oil provided the latter contains copper.
Guibourt[1069]
has however proved by experiment that the volatile oil
obtained by the distillation of the leaves of several species of
Melaleuca, Metrosideros and Eucalyptus, has
naturally a fine green hue. It is not improbable that this hue is
transient, and that the contamination with copper is intentional in
order to obtain a permanent green.
Commerce—The oil is imported from Singapore and Batavia, packed
in glass beer or wine bottles. From official statements[1070]
it appears that the imports into Singapore during 1871 were as under:—
From
Java
445
gallons
”
Manilla
200
”
”
Celebes
3,895
”
”
other places
350
”
Total
4,890
”
Of this large quantity, the greater portion was re-shipped to Bombay,
Calcutta, and Cochin China.
Uses—Cajuput oil is occasionally administered internally as a
stimulant, antispasmodic and diaphoretic: externally as a rubefacient
it is in frequent use.
Substitutes—The oil of Eucalyptus oleosa F. Muell.
has, we find, the odour of cajuput; and according to Gladstone it
agrees, as well as the oils of Melaleuca ericifolia Sm. and
M. linariifolia Sm., almost entirely with cajuput oil, except
in optical properties. The same is probably the case with the oil of
Eucalyptus globulus Labill, which Cloez (1870) states to be
dextrogyre. These oils are shipped to some extent from Australia to
Europe, probably as adulterants of other essential oils.
CARYOPHYLLI.
Cloves; F. Girofles, Clous de Girofles; G.
Gewürznelken.
Botanical Origin—Eugenia caryophyllata Thunberg
(Caryophyllus aromaticus L.), a beautiful evergreen tree, 30 to
40 feet high, resembling a gigantic myrtle, bearing numerous flowers
grouped in small terminal tricotomous cymes. The flower has an inferior
ovary about ½ an inch long, cylindrical, of a crimson colour, dividing
at the top into 4 sepals; and 4 round concave petals larger than the
calyx, imbricated in the bud like a globe, but at length spreading and
soon dropping off.
The clove-tree is said to be strictly indigenous only in the five
small islands constituting the proper Moluccas, namely Tarnati, Tidor,
Mortir, Makiyan and Bachian.[1071]
These form a chain on the west side of the large island of Jilolo,
where, strange to say, the tree appears not to exist in a wild state
(Crawfurd). According to Rumphius, it was introduced into Amboyna
before the arrival of the Portuguese, and is still cultivated there and
in the neighbouring islands of Haruku, Saparua and Nusalaut, also in
Sumatra and Penang. It is likewise now found in Malacca, the Mascarene
Islands, the islands of Zanzibar and Pemba on the eastern coast of
Africa, and the West Indies.
The tree which is grown for the spice appears to be a cultivated
variety, of lower stature and more aromatic than the wild form.
History[1072]—The
Greek name Καρυόϕυλλον is supposed to refer to the ball-like
petals of the bud, which, as above described, might be compared
to a small nut (κάρυον). But the name is very variably written, as
γαροῦμϕουλ, καρϕούϕουλ, γαρόϕαλα,[1073]
whence it becomes probable that it is not really Greek, but an
Asiatic word hellenized.
Cloves have been long known to the Chinese. Mr. Mayers, late Chinese
Secretary to the British Legation at Pekin, has communicated to us the
interesting fact that they are mentioned by several Chinese writers as
in use under the Han dynasty, b.c. 266 to
a.d. 220,
during which period it was customary for the officers of the court to
hold the spice in the mouth before addressing the sovereign, in order
that their breath might have an agreeable odour.[1074]
The Sanskrit name is “Lavanga,” whence the vernacular Hindustani
“Laung.”
The first European author to mention Caryophyllon is Pliny, who
describes it, after pepper, as a grain resembling that spice but
longer and more brittle, produced in India, and imported for the sake
of its odour. It is doubtful whether this description really refers to
cloves.
By the 4th century, cloves must have become well known in Europe, if
credence can be placed in a remarkable record preserved by Vignoli,[1075]
which states that the emperor Constantine presented to St. Silvester,
bishop of Rome, a.d. 314-335, numerous vessels of gold and
silver, incense and spices, among which last were 150 pounds of
Cloves—a vast quantity for the period.
Kosmas Indicopleustes,[1076]
in his Topographia Christiana written about a.d. 547, states in the account of Taprobane
(Ceylon) that silk, aloes [-wood], cloves (Καρυόϕυλλον) and
sandal-wood, besides other productions, are imported thither from
China, and other emporia, and transmitted to distant regions. Alexander
Trallianus,[1077]
who was a friend of Kosmos and a pupil of his father, prescribed in several
receipts 5 or 8 cloves, καρυοϕυλλου κόκκους, from which fact it may be
inferred that at his time (at Rome?) cloves were a very rare article.
A century later, Paulus Ægineta[1078]
distinctly described cloves as Caryophyllon—ex India, veluti
flores cujusdam arboris.. odorati, acres ... and much used for a
condiment and in medicine.
In the beginning of the 8th century, the same spice is noticed by
Benedictus Crispus,[1079]
archbishop of Milan, who calls it Cariophylus
ater; and in a.d. 716, it is enumerated with other
commodities in the diploma granted by Chilperic II. to the monastery of
Corbie in Normandy.[1080]
We find cloves among the wares on which duty was levied at Acon (the
modern Acre) in Palestine at the end of the 12th century, at which
period that city was a great emporium of Mediterranean trade.[1081]
They are likewise enumerated in the tariff of Marseilles of a.d.
1228,[1082]
in that of Barcelona of 1252[1083]
and of Paris, 1296.[1084]
These facts show that the spice was a regular object of commerce at
this period. But it was very costly: the Household Book of the Countess
of Leicester, a.d. 1265,[1085]
gives its price as 10s. to 12s. per lb., exactly the same
as that of saffron. Several other examples of the high cost of the
spice might be adduced.
Of the place of growth of cloves, the first distinct notice seems to
be that of the Arabian geographer Ibn Khurdádbah,[1086]a.d. 869-885, who names the spice, with
cocoa-nuts, sugar, and sandal-wood as produced in Java. Doubtless he
was misinformed, for the clove-tree had not come so far west at that period.
Marco Polo[1087]
made the same mistake four centuries later: finding the spice in Java,
he supposed it the growth of the island.
Nicolo Conti,[1088]
a Venetian merchant who lived from a.d. 1424
to 1448 in the Indian Archipelago, learned that cloves are brought to
Java from the island of Banda, fifteen days’ sail further east. With
the arrival of the Portuguese at the commencement of the 16th century,
more accurate accounts of the Spice Islands began to reach Europe; and
Pigafetta,[1089]
the companion of Magellan, gave a very good description
of the clove-tree as he observed it in 1521.
The Portuguese had the principal share in the clove trade for nearly a
century. In 1605 they were expelled by the Dutch, who took exclusive
possession of the Moluccas and adopted extraordinary measures for
keeping the traffic in their own hands. Yet notwithstanding this,
large supplies of cloves reached England direct. In 1609 a ship of the
East India Company called the Consent arrived with 112,000 lb.,
the duty on which amounted to £1400 and the impost to as much more.
The spice ungarbled was sold at 5s. 6d. and 5s.
9d. per lb.—of course, in bond.[1090]
To effect their purpose, the Dutch endeavoured to extirpate the
clove-tree from its native islands, and even instituted periodical
expeditions for the purpose of destroying any young trees that might
have accidentally sprung up. This policy, the object of which was to
confine the growth of the spice to a group of small islands of which
Amboyna is the largest, has but very recently been abandoned: though
the cultivation of the spice was free in all other localities, the
clove parks of the Amboyna islands remained the property of the
Dutch Government. The original Moluccas or Clove Islands now produce no
cloves at all.
The enterprise of Poivre, the French governor of Mauritius and
Bourbon, so far eluded the vigilance of the Dutch, that both clove and
nutmeg-trees were introduced into those islands in the year 1770.[1091]
The clove-tree was carried thence to Cayenne in 1793, and to Zanzibar
about the end of the century.
Crawfurd,[1092]
in an excellent article of which we have made free use,
aptly remarks that it is difficult to understand how the clove first
came to the notice of foreign nations, considering the well ascertained
fact that it has never been used as a condiment or in any other way by
the inhabitants of the islands of which it is a native. We may observe
however that there were some singular superstitions among the islanders
with regard to the so-called Royal Clove (p. 287),
a tree of which on the island of Makiyan was long supposed to be unique.
Collection—The flower-buds of the clove-tree when young are
nearly white, but afterwards become green and lastly bright red, when
they must at once be gathered. This in Zanzibar is done by hand; each
clove is picked singly, a moveable stage the height of the tree being
used to enable the labourers to reach the upper branches. The buds are
then simply dried in the sun, by which they acquire the familiar dark
brown tint of the commercial article. The gathering takes place twice
a year; in the Moluccas where the harvest occurs in June and December,
the cloves are partly gathered by hand, and partly beaten off the tree
by bamboos on to cloths spread beneath. The annual yield of a good tree
is about 4½ pounds, but sometimes reaches double that quantity.
Description—Cloves are about ⁶/₁₀ of an inch in length, and
consist of a long cylindrical calyx dividing above into 4 pointed
spreading sepals which surround 4 petals, closely imbricated as a
globular bud about ²/₁₀ of an inch in diameter.
The petals which are of lighter colour than the rest of the drug and
somewhat translucent from numerous oil-cells, spring from the base of
a 4-sided epigynous disc, the angles of which are directed towards the
lobes of the calyx. The stamens which are very numerous, are inserted
at the base of the petals and are arched over the style. The latter
which is short and subulate, rises from a depression in the centre of
the disc. Immediately below it and united with the upper portion of the
calyx is the ovary, which is 2-celled and contains many ovules. The
lower end of the calyx (hypanthium) has a compressed form; it
is solid but has its internal tissue far more porous than the walls.
The whole calyx is of a deep rich brown, has a dull wrinkled surface,
a dense fleshy texture, and abounds in essential oil which exudes on
simple pressure with the nail. Cloves have an agreeable spicy odour,
and a strong biting aromatic taste.
The varieties of cloves occurring in commerce do not exhibit any
structural differences. Inferior kinds are distinguished by being less
plump, less bright in tint, and less rich in essential oil. In London
price-currents, cloves are enumerated in the order of value thus:
Penang, Bencoolen, Amboyna, Zanzibar.
Microscopic Structure—A transverse section of the lower part of
a clove shows a dark rhomboid zone, the tissue on either side of which
is of a lighter hue. The outer layer beneath the epidermis exhibits a
large number of oil-cells, frequently as much as 300 mkm. in diameter.
About 200 oil-cells may be counted in one transverse section, so that
the large amount of essential oil in the drug is well shown by its
microscopic characters. The above-mentioned zone is chiefly made up of
about 30 fibro-vascular bundles, another stronger bundle traversing the
centre of the clove. The fibro-vascular bundles, as well as the tissue
bordering the oil-cells, assume a greenish black hue by alcoholic
perchloride of iron. Oil-cells are also largely distributed in the
leaves, petals and even the stamens of Eugenia.
Chemical Composition—Few plants possess any organ so rich
in essential oil as the drug under consideration. The oil known
in pharmacy as Oleum Caryophylli, which is the important
constituent of cloves, is obtainable to the extent of 16 to 20
per cent. But to extract the whole, the distillation must be long
continued, the water being returned to the same material.
The oil is a colourless or yellowish liquid with a powerful odour
and taste of cloves, sp. gr. 1·046 to 1·058. It is a mixture of a
hydrocarbon, and an oxygenated oil called Eugenol, in variable
proportions. The former which is termed light oil of cloves and
comes over in the first period of the distillation, has the composition
C₁₅H₂₄, a sp. gr. of 0·918 and boils at 251° C. It deviates the plane
of polarization slightly to the left, and is not coloured on addition
of ferric chloride; it is of a rather terebinthinaceous odour.
Eugenol, sometimes called Eugenic Acid, has a sp. gr. of 1·087
at 0° C., and possesses the full taste and smell of cloves. Its boiling
point is 247°·5 C. With alkalis, especially ammonia and baryta, it
yields crystallizable salts. Eugenol may therefore be prepared by
submitting the crude oil of cloves to distillation with caustic soda;
the “light oil” distils then, the eugenol, being now combined with
sodium, remains in the still. It will be obtained on addition of an
acid and again distilling. Eugenol is devoid of rotatory power, whence
the crude oil of cloves, of which eugenol is by far the prevailing
constituent, is optically almost inactive. The constitution of eugenol
is given by the formula
OCH₃
C₆H₃
OH.
CH·CH·CH₃
It belongs to the phenol class, and has also been met with in the
fruits of Pimenta officinalis (see next article), in the Bay leaves,
in Canella bark (see page 75), in the leaves and flower buds of
Cinnamomum zeilanicum and in Brazilian clove-bark (Dicypellium
caryophyllatum Nees).
Eugenol can be converted into Vanillin (see Fructus Vanillæ).
The water distilled from cloves is stated to contain, in addition
to the essential oil, another body, Eugenin, which sometimes
separates after a while in the form of tasteless, crystalline laminæ,
having the same composition as eugenol.[1093]
We have never met with it.
According to Scheuch (1863), oil of cloves also (sometimes) contains a
little Salicylic acid,
C₆H₄
OH
COOH,
which may be removed by shaking the oil with a solution of carbonate of
ammonium.
Caryophyllin, C₂₀H₃₂O, is a neutral, tasteless, inodorous
substance, crystallizing in needle-shaped prisms. We have obtained it
in small quantity, by treating with boiling ether cloves, which we had
previously deprived of most of their essential oil by small quantities
of alcohol. E. Mylius (1873) obtained from it by nitric acid, crystals
of Caryophyllinic Acid, C₂₀H₃₂O₆.
Carmufellic Acid obtained in colourless crystals, C₁₂H₂₀O₁₆,
in 1851 by Muspratt and Danson after digesting an aqueous extract of
cloves with nitric acid, is a product of this treatment and not a
natural constituent of cloves.
Cloves contain a considerable proportion of gum; also a tannic acid not
yet particularly examined.
Production and Commerce—Of late years the principal locality
for the production of cloves has been the islands of Zanzibar and
Pemba on the east coast of Africa, which until very recently were
capable of producing a maximum crop of 10½ millions of pounds in a
single season. On the 15th April 1872, Zanzibar was visited by a
hurricane of extraordinary violence, by which about five-sixths of the
clove-trees in the island were destroyed; and although the plantations
are being renewed, many years must elapse before the crop can resume
its former importance. Pemba, which is distant from Zanzibar 25 miles,
and produced about half as much of the spice as that island, did not
appreciably suffer from the storm.
The crop on these islands fluctuates, a good year alternating with a
bad one. This is partly shown in the imports of Bombay, the great mart
of Zanzibar produce, which have been as follows:—
1869-70
1870-71
1871-72
1872-73
45,642 cwt.
21,968 cwt.
43,891 cwt.
25,185 cwt.
The quantity of cloves shipped from Bombay to the United Kingdom is
comparatively small, being in 1871-72, 3279 cwt.; in 1872-73, 3271 cwt.
The imports of cloves to the United Kingdom are from one million to
four million pounds annually.
Cloves are also largely shipped direct from Zanzibar to the United
States and Hamburg. A small amount is taken in native vessels to the
Red Sea ports; these are packed in raw hides. Those for the European
and American markets are shipped in mat bags made of split cocoa-nut leaf.
The clove trade of the Moluccas has been for many years in the hands
of the Dutch Government, which, by its restrictive policy, assumed
practically the position of growers, disposing of their produce through
the Netherlands Trading Company at auctions held in Holland twice a
year. This system having been abolished in 1872, has proved disastrous
to the trade it was designed to protect, and to such a degree that the
produce of cloves in the Moluccas is but a tenth of what it was in
the early days of their intercourse with Europe. The crop of the four
islands, Amboyna, Haruku, Saparua, and Nusalaut, the only Moluccas in
which the tree is cultivated, was reckoned in 1854 as 510,912 lb.
The export of cloves from Java in 1871 was 1397 peculs[1094]
(186,226 lb.). The French island of Réunion which from 1825 to 1849 used to
produce annually as much as 800,000 kilogrammes (1,764,571 lb.), now
yields almost none, owing chiefly to the frequent hurricanes.
Uses—As a remedy, cloves are unimportant, though in the form of
infusion or distilled water they are useful in combination with other
medicines. The essential oil which sometimes relieves toothache is a
frequent ingredient of pill-masses. The chief consumption of cloves is
as a culinary spice.
Substitutes—1. Clove Stalks—Festucœlvel Stipites
Caryophylli, in French Griffes de Girofle, in German
Nelkenstiele, were an article of import into Europe during the
middle ages, when they were chiefly known by their low Latin name of
fusti, or the Italian bastaroni. Thus under the statutes
of Pisa,[1095]a.d. 1305, duty was levied not only on cloves
(garofali), but also on Folia et fusti garofalorum.
Pegolotti[1096]
a little later names both as being articles of trade at
Constantinople. Clove Leaves are enumerated[1097]
as an import into Palestine in the 12th century; they are also
mentioned in a list of the drugs sold at Frankfort[1098]
about the year 1450; we are not aware that they are used in modern times.
As to Clove Stalks, they are still a considerable object of trade,
especially from Zanzibar, where they are called by the natives
Vikunia. They taste tolerably aromatic, and yield 4 to 6·4 per
cent. of volatile levogyre oil; they are used for adulterating the
Ground Cloves sold by grocers. Such an admixture may be detected
by the microscope, especially if the powder after treatment with potash
be examined in glycerin. If clove stalks have been ground, thick-walled
or stone-cells will be found in the powder; such cells do not occur in
cloves. Powdered allspice is also an adulterant of powdered cloves; it
also contains stone-cells, but in addition numerous starch granules
which are entirely wanting in cloves.
2. Mother Cloves, Anthophylli—are the fruits of the
clove-tree, and are ovate-oblong berries about an inch in length and
much less rich in essential oil than cloves. Though occasionally seen
in the London drug sales in some quantity, they are not an article of
regular import.[1099]
As they contain very large starch granules, their presence as an
adulteration of ground cloves would be revealed by the microscope.
3. Royal Cloves—Under this name or Caryophyllum
regium, a curious monstrosity of the clove was formerly held in the
highest reputation, on account of its rarity and the strange stories
told respecting it.[1100]
Specimens in our possession show it to be a very small clove,
distinguished by an abnormal number of sepals and large bracts at
the base of the calyx-tube, the corolla and internal organs being
imperfectly developed.
FRUCTUS PIMENTÆ.
Semen Amomi; Pimento, Allspice, Jamaica
Pepper; F. Poivre de la Jamaïque, Piment des Anglais,
Toute-épice; G. Nelkenpfeffer, Nelkenköpfe,
Neugewürz.
Botanical Origin—Pimenta officinalis Lindley[1101]
(Myrtus Pimenta L., Eugenia Pimenta DC.), a beautiful
evergreen tree, growing to about 30 feet in height, with a trunk 2 feet
in circumference, common throughout the West India Islands. In Jamaica,
it prefers limestone hills near the sea, and is especially plentiful on
the north side of the island.
History—The high value placed on the spices of India
sufficiently explains the interest with which aromatic and pungent
plants were regarded by the early explorers of the New World; while
the eager desire to obtain these lucrative commodities is shown by the
names Pepper, Cinnamon, Balsam, Melegueta,
Amomum, bestowed on productions totally distinct from those
originally so designated.
Among the spices thus brought to the notice of Europe were the little
dry berries of certain trees of the myrtle tribe, which had some
resemblance in shape and flavour to peppercorns, and hence were named
Pimienta,[1102]
corrupted to Pimenta or Pimento. It was doubtless a drug
of this kind, if not our veritable allspice, that was given to Clusius
in 1601 by Garret, a druggist of London, and described and figured by the
former in his Liber Exoticorum.[1103]
A few years later it began to be imported into England, being,
as Parkinson[1104]
says, “obtruded for Amomum” (Round Cardamom), so that
“some more audacious than wise ... put it in their compositions instead
of the right.” Francesco Redi mentioned the fruits as Pimienta
de Chapa; Chiapas, now the south-eastern department of Mexico,
bordering Guatemala. Redi states that the spice was also called
Pimienta de Tavasco from the adjoining department of Tabasco.
According to Sloane[1105]
(1691) it was commonly sold by druggists for Carpobalsamum. Ray
(1693) distinguished the spice as a production of Jamaica under the
name of Sweet-scented Jamaica Pepper or Allspice, and
states it to be abundantly imported into England, and in frequent use
as a condiment, though not employed in medicine. The spice had a place
in the London Pharmacopœia as early as 1721.
The consumption of Pimento has been enormous. In the year 1804-5,
the quantity shipped from the British West Indies was 2,257,000 lb.,
producing on import duty a net revenue of £38,063.[1106]
Production and Commerce—The spice found in commerce is
furnished wholly by the island of Jamaica. A plantation, there called
a Pimento walk, is a piece of natural woodland stocked with
the trees, which require but little attention. The flowers appear in
June, July, and August, and are quickly succeeded by the berries, which
are gathered when of full size but still unripe. This is performed by
breaking off the small twigs bearing the bunches. These are then spread
out, and exposed to the sun and air for some days, after which the
stalks are removed, and the berries are fit for being packed.
By an official document[1107]
it appears that, in the year 1871, the amount of land in Jamaica
cropped with pimento was 7,178 acres. In that year the island exported
of the spice 6,857,838 lb., value £28,574. Of this quantity Great
Britain took 4,287,551 lb., and the United States 2,266,950 lb. In 1875
the export was 57,500 cwts., valued at £40,250, of which 10,894 cwts.
only went to the United States.
Description—Allspice is a small, dry globular berry, rather
variable in size, measuring ³/₁₀ to less than ²/₁₀ of an inch in
diameter. It is crowned by a short style, seated in a depression,
and surrounded by 4 short thick sepals; generally however the latter
have been rubbed off, a scar-like raised ring marking their former
position. The berry has a woody shell or pericarp, easily cut, of a
dark ferruginous brown, and rugose by reason of minute tubercles filled
with essential oil. It is two-celled, each cell containing a single,
reniform, exalbuminous seed, having a large spirally curved embryo. The
seed is aromatic, but less so than the pericarp.
Allspice has an agreeable, pungent, spicy flavour, much resembling that
of cloves.
Microscopic Structure—The outer layer of the pericarp,
immediately beneath the epidermis, contains numerous large cells filled
with essential oil. The parenchyme further exhibits thick-walled cells
loaded with resin, and smaller cells enclosing crystals of oxalate of
calcium. The whole tissue is traversed by small fibro-vascular bundles.
The seeds are also provided with a small number of oil-cells, and
contain starch granules.
Chemical Composition—The composition of pimento resembles in
many points that of cloves. The berries yield to the extent of 3 to
4½ per cent. a volatile oil, sp. gr. 1·037 (Gladstone), having the
characteristic taste and odour of the spice, and known in the shops as
Oleum Pimentæ. We have found it to deviate the ray of polarized
light 2° to the left, when examined in a column of 50 mm.
Oeser (1864), whose experiments have been confirmed by Gladstone
(1872), has shown that oil of pimento has substantially the same
composition as oil of cloves; salicylic acid has not been found.
Pimento is rich in tannin, striking with a persalt of iron an inky
black. Its decoction is coloured deep blue by iodine, showing the
presence of starch. Dragendorff (1871) pointed out the existence in
allspice of an extremely small quantity of an alkaloid, having somewhat
the odour of coniine.
Uses—Employed as an aromatic clove; a distilled water (Aqua
Pimentæ) is frequently prescribed. The chief use of pimento is as a
culinary spice.
Substitute—The Mexican spice called Pimienta de Tabasco
(Piment Tabago Guibourt) is somewhat larger and less aromatic
than Jamaica allspice. Analogous products are afforded by Pimenta
acris Wight[1108]
(Myrcia acris DC, Amomis acris Berg), the
Bay-berry tree, and P. Pimento Griseb. The oil of
bay-berry consists of eugenol and a hydrocarbon, possibly identical
with the “light oil of cloves” (p. 284), but present in
a larger amount. Bay rum, much used in the United States by the
perfumers, is an alcoholic tincture flavoured with oil of bay-berry.
GRANATEÆ.
CORTEX GRANATI FRUCTUS.
Cortex Granati; Pomegranate Peel; F. Ecorce de
Grenades; G. Granatschalen.
Botanical Origin—Punica Granatum L., a shrub or low
tree, with small deciduous foliage and handsome scarlet flowers. It
is indigenous to North-western India, and the counties south and
south-west of the Caspian to the Persian Gulf and Palestine, and grows
wild in the hills of Western Sindh in elevations of 4000 feet, in
Balutchistan to 6000 feet, also in the east flank of Soliman range.
The trunk is short, rarely over 20 feet high. The tree has long been
cultivated, and is now found throughout the warm parts of Europe, and
in the subtropical regions of both hemispheres.
History—The pomegranate has been highly prized by mankind from
the remotest antiquity, as is shown by the references to it in the
Scriptures,[1109]
and by the numerous representations of the fruit in the
sculptures of Persepolis and Assyria,[1110]
and on the ancient monuments of Egypt.[1111]
It was probably introduced into the south of Italy by
Greek colonists, and is named as a common fruit-tree by Porcius
Cato[1112]
in the 3rd century b.c. The peel of the fruit was recognized
as medicinal by the ancients, and among the Romans was in common use
for tanning leather,[1113]
as it still is in Tunis.
Description—The fruit of the pomegranate tree is a spherical,
somewhat flattened and obscurely six-sided berry, the size of a common
orange and often much larger, crowned by the thick, tubular, 5-to
9-toothed calyx. It has a smooth, hard, coriaceous skin, which when the
fruit is ripe, is of a brownish yellow tint, often finely shaded with
red. Membranous dissepiments, about 6 in number meeting in the axis of
the fruit, divide the upper and larger portion into equal cells. Below
these a confused conical diaphragm separates the lower and smaller
half, which in its turn is divided into 4 or 5 irregular cells. Each
cell is filled with a large number of grains, crowded on thick spongy
placentæ, which in the upper cells are parietal but in the lower appear
to be central. The grains, which are about ½ an inch in length, are
oblong or obconical and many-sided, and consist of a thin transparent
vesicle containing an acid, saccharine, red, juicy pulp, surrounding an
elongated angular seed.
The only part of the fruit used medicinally is the peel, Cortex
Granati of the druggists, which in the fresh state is leathery.
When dry as imported, it is in irregular, more or less concave
fragments, some of which have the toothed, tubular calyx still
enclosing the stamens and style. It is ⅒ to ¹/₂₀ of an inch thick,
easily breaking with a short corky fracture; externally it is rather
rough, of a yellowish-brown or reddish colour. Internally it is more
or less brown or yellow, and honey-combed with depressions left by the
seeds. It has hardly any odour, but has a strongly astringent taste.
Microscopic Structure—The middle layer of the peel consists of
large thin-walled and elongated, sometimes even branched cells, among
which occur thick-walled cells and fibro-vascular bundles. Both the
outer and the inner surface are made up of smaller, nearly cubic and
densely packed cells. Small starch granules occur sparingly throughout
the tissue, as well as crystals of oxalate of calcium.
Chemical Composition—The chief constituent is tannin, which in
an aqueous infusion of the dried peel produces with perchloride of iron
an abundant dark blue precipitate. The peel also contains sugar and a
little gum. Dried at 100° C. and incinerated, it yielded us 5·9 per
cent. of ash.
Uses—Pomegranate peel is an excellent astringent, now almost
obsolete in British medicine. Waring[1114]
chronic dysentery of the natives of India, as well as in diarrhœa.
CORTEX GRANATI RADICIS.
Pomegranate-root Bark; F. Ecorce de racine de Grenadier;
G. Granatwurzelrinde.
Botanical Origin—Punica Granatum L., see page 289.
History—In addition to the particulars regarding the
pomegranate tree given in the preceding article, the following which
concern the drug under notice may be stated.
A decoction of the root of the pomegranate was recommended by
Celsus,[1115]
Dioscorides,[1116]
and Pliny[1117]
for the expulsion of tapeworm; but the remedy had fallen into complete
oblivion, until its use among the Hindus attracted the notice of
Buchanan[1118]
at Calcutta about the year 1805. This physician pointed out the
efficacy of the root-bark, which was further shown by Fleming and
others. Pomegranate-root is known to have been long used for a similar
purpose by the Chinese.[1119]
Though the medicine is admitted to be efficient, and is employed with
advantage in India where it is easily procured both genuine and fresh,
it is hardly ever administered in England, the extract of male-fern
being generally preferred; but it has a place in several continental pharmacopœias.
Description—The bark occurs in rather thin quills or fragments,
3 to 4 inches long. Their outer surface is yellowish-grey, sometimes
marked with fine longitudinal striations or reticulated wrinkles, but
more often furrowed by bands of cork, running together in the thickest
pieces into broad flat conchoidal scales. The inner surface, which is
smooth or marked with fine striæ and is of a greyish yellow, has often
strips of the tough whitish wood attached to it. The bark breaks short
and granular; it has a purely astringent taste, but scarcely any odour.
Microscopic Structure—On a transverse section, the liber is seen
to be the prevailing part of the cortical tissue. The former consists
of alternating layers of two kinds of cells—one of them loaded with
tufted crystals of oxalate of calcium, the other filled with starch
granules and tannic matter. The bark is traversed by narrow medullary
rays, and very large sclerenchymatous cells are scattered through the
liber. Touched with a dilute solution of a persalt of iron, the bark
assumes a dark blackish blue tint.
Chemical Composition—The bark contains, according to Wackenroder
(1824), more than 22 per cent. of tannic acid, which Rembold (1867)
has ascertained to consist for the most part of a peculiar variety
called Punico-tannic Acid, C₂₀H₁₆O₁₃; when boiled with dilute
sulphuric acid, it is resolved into Ellagic Acid, C₁₄H₈O₉,
and sugar. Punico-tannic acid is accompanied by common tannic acid,
yielding, by means of sulphuric acid, gallic acid, which appears
sometimes to pre-exist in the bark. If a decoction of pomegranate bark
is precipitated by acetate of lead, and the lead is separated from the
filtered liquid, the latter on evaporation yields a considerable amount
of mannite. This is probably the Punicin or Granatin of
former observers.
The tænicide power is due, according to Tanret (1878) to
Pelletierine, C₈H₁₅NO, a liquid dextrogyre alkaloid, boiling
at 180° to 185° C. It can be obtained colourless by evaporating its
ethereal solution in a vacuum, but in the open air becomes yellow.
Pelletierine, so called in honour of Pelletier, is readily soluble
in water, alcohol or chloroform, and has a somewhat aromatic odour.
Several of its salts are crystallizable, yet extremely hygroscopic. The
yield of the root-bark was about ½ per cent. of the alkaloid, or about
2 per cent. of crystallized sulphate from trees grown near Troyes, in
the Champagne.
Uses—A decoction, followed by a purgative, is stated by
Waring[1120]
and others to be most efficient for the expulsion of the
tapeworm. The fresh bark is said to be preferable to the dried.
Adulterations—The commercial drug frequently consists partly
or entirely of the bark of the stem or branches, characterized by its
less abundant cork-formation, which exhibits longitudinal bands or
ridges of light brownish cork, but not conchoidal exfoliations. The
middle cortical layer is somewhat more developed, and contains in the
outer cells deposits of chlorophyll. The cambial zone is not distinctly
observable. Such bark is reputed to be less active than that of the
root, but we are not aware that the fact has ever been proved.
The bark of Buxus sempervirens and of Berberis vulgaris
are somewhat similar to the drug under notice, but their decoctions are
not affected by salts of iron.
CUCURBITACEÆ.
FRUCTUS ECBALLII.
Fructus Elaterii; Elaterium Fruit, Squirting
Cucumber, Wild Cucumber; F. Concombre purgatif ou
sauvage; G. Springgurke.
Botanical Origin—Ecballium[1121]Elaterium A. Richard (Momordica Elaterium L.), a coarse,
hispid, fleshy, decumbent plant without tendrils, having a thick white
perennial root. It is common throughout the Mediterranean region,
extending eastward as far as Southern Russia and Persia, and westward
to Portugal. It succeeds well in Central Europe, and is cultivated to a
small extent for medicinal use at Mitcham and Hitchin in England.
History—Theophrastus mentions the plant under notice by the
name of Σίκυος ἄγριος. It is also particularly noticed by Dioscorides,
who explicitly describes the singular process for making elaterium
(ἐλατήριον), which was almost exactly like that followed at the present day.
The Wild or Squirting Cucumber was well known and cultivated in gardens
in England as early as the middle of the 16th century.[1122]
Description—The fruit is ovoid-oblong, nodding, about 1½ inch
long, hispid from numerous short fleshy prickles terminating in white
elongated points. It is attached by a long scabrous peduncle, is fleshy
and green while young, becoming slightly yellowish when mature; it is
3-celled and contains numerous oblong seeds lodged in a very bitter
succulent pulp. The fruit when ripe separates suddenly from the stalk,
and at the same moment the seeds and juice are forcibly expelled
from the aperture left by the detached peduncle. This interesting
phenomenon[1123]
is due to the process of exosmosis, by which the juice
of the outer part of the fruit gradually passes through the strong
contractile tissue which lines the central cavity, until the pressure
becomes so great that the cell gives way at its weakest point. This
point is that at which the peduncle is articulated with the fruit; and
it is the sudden and powerful contraction of the elastic tissue when
relieved from pressure that occasions the violent expulsion of the
contents of the central cavity.
For the preparation of the officinal elaterium, the fruit has to be
employed while still somewhat immature, for the simple reason that it
would be impossible to gather it so as to retain its all-important
juice if left till quite ripe. When it is sliced longitudinally as
in making elaterium, some of the juice is expelled by virtue of the
endosmotic action already described, as can easily be seen on examining
the contracted lining of the sliced fruit.
Pereira observes[1124]
that if the juice of a fruit is received on a plate of glass, it is
seen to be nearly colourless and transparent. In a few minutes however,
by exposure to the air, it becomes slightly turbid, and small white
coagula are formed in it. By slow evaporation, minute rhomboidal
crystals make their appearance: these are elaterin.
Hot, dry weather favours the development of the active principle of the
drug.[1125]
Microscopic Structure—The middle layer of the fruit is built up
of large somewhat thick-walled cells, traversed by a few fibro-vascular
bundles. The former abound in small starch grains, and also contain
granules of albuminous matter.
Chemical Composition—The experiments of Clutterbuck (1819)
proved that the active properties of the elaterium plant reside
chiefly, though not exclusively, in the juice that surrounds the seeds;
and it is to this juice and to the medicinal product which it yields,
that the attention of chemists has been hitherto directed.
The juice obtained by lightly pressing the sliced fruits is at first
greenish and slightly turbid. After having been set aside a few hours,
it yields a deposit, which has to be collected on calico, rapidly
drained with gentle pressure between layers of bibulous paper and
porous bricks, and dried in a warm place. The substance thus obtained
is the Elaterium of pharmacy.[1126]
The method recommended by Clutterbuck[1127]
involves no pressing. The juice of the sliced fruit is saved, and the
pulp, scooped out by the thumb of the operator, is thrown on a sieve
and slightly washed with pure water. From these liquors, elaterium is deposited.
Elaterium occurs in irregular cake-like fragments, light, friable, and
opaque; when new, of a bright pale green, becoming by age greyish and
exhibiting minute crystals on the surface. It has a herby tea-like
odour and a very bitter taste. The produce is extremely small: 240 lb.
of fruit gathered at Mitcham, 1Oth August 1868, yielded 4⅝ ounces of
elaterium = 0·123 per cent.
Elaterium consists, according to Pereira, of Elaterin, to which
the activity of the drug is due, contaminated with green colouring
matter, cellular tissue, and starch, together with a little of
the residue of the bitter liquor from which these substances were
deposited. Yet, in our opinion, this description is not applicable to
the best varieties of elaterium. We have examined elaterium carefully
prepared in the laboratory of Messrs. Allen and Hanburys, London, and a
fine specimen imported from Malta. Both are devoid of starch, as well
as of cellular tissue, but were seen to be largely made up of crystals.
The first sample contained 12 per cent. of water, and yielded after
drying, 8·4 per cent. of ash.
The most interesting principle of elaterium is Elaterin,
C₂₀H₂₈O₅, discovered about the year 1831 by Morries, and independently
by Hennell. The best method of obtaining it, according to our
experience, is to exhaust elaterium with chloroform. From this
solution, a white crystalline deposit of elaterin is immediately
separated by addition of ether. It should be washed with a little
ether, and recrystallized from chloroform. We have thus obtained 33·6
per cent. of pure elaterin from the above-mentioned elaterium of
London, and 27·6 per cent. from that of Malta. Elaterin crystallizes
in hexagonal scales or prisms; it has an extremely bitter, somewhat
acrid taste. It is readily soluble in boiling alcohol, amylic alcohol,
bisulphide of carbon, or chloroform. Its alcoholic solutions are
neutral and are not precipitated by tannin, nor by any metallic solution.
It is but very little coloured by cold concentrated sulphuric acid.
Elaterin is the drastic principle of Ecballium; if to its
boiling alcoholic solution, solid caustic potash is added, the liquid
thus obtained is stated by Buchheim (1872) to be no longer precipitable
by water. The elaterin is then in fact converted into an acid body,
which may be separated by supersaturating the solution with a mineral
acid. The principle thus obtained has been found by Buchheim to be
devoid of drastic power.
The fresh juice of the fruits was found by Köhler (1869) to contain
95 per cent. of water, 3 to 3·5 of organic and 1 to 1·6 of inorganic
constituents. The same chemist observed that the percentage of elaterin
gradually diminished as the season advanced, until in the month of
September he was unable to obtain any of it whatever.
Walz (1859) found in the juice of the fruits and herb of
Ecballium, as well as in that of Cucumis Prophetarum
L., a second crystallizable bitter principle, Prophetin, and
the amorphous substances Ecballin or Elateric Acid,
Hydro-elaterin, and Elateride, all of which require
further examination.[1128]
Prophetin is a glucoside,—not so the other principles. The four
together constitute, according to Walz, 8·7 per cent. of elaterium,
which moreover contains about the same percentage of pectic matter.
Uses—Squirting cucumbers are only employed for making elaterium,
which is a very powerful hydragogue cathartic.[1129]
Elaterin is not employed in medicine, but seeing how much elaterium is liable to vary
from climate or season, it might probably be introduced into use with advantage.
FRUCTUS COLOCYNTHIDIS.
Colocynth, Coloquintida, Bitter Apple; F.
Coloquinte; G. Coloquinthe.
Botanical Origin—Citrullus Colocynthis Schrader
(Cucumis Colocynthis L.)—The colocynth gourd is a slender
scabrous plant with a perennial root, native of warm and dry regions in
the Old World, over which it has an extensive area.
Commencing eastward, it occurs in abundance in the arid districts
of the Punjab and Sind, in sandy places on the Coromandel coast, in
Ceylon, Persia as far north as the Caspian, in Arabia (Aden), Syria,
and in some of the Greek islands. It is found in immense quantities
in Upper Egypt and Nubia, spreading itself over sand hillocks of the
desert after each rainy season. It further extends throughout North
Africa to Morocco and Senegambia, in the Cape de Verd Islands, and on
maritime sands in the south-east of Spain and Portugal. Finally, it is
said to have been collected in Japan.
History—Colocynth was familiar to the Greek and Roman,
as well as to the Arabian physicians; it also occurs in Susruta
(“Indravārunī”); and if we may judge by the mention of it in an
Anglo-Saxon herbal of the 11th century,[1130]
was not then unknown in Britain. The drug was collected in Spain at an
early period, as is evident from an Arabic calendar of a.d.
961.[1131]
The plant has been long cultivated in Cyprus, and its fruit is
mentioned in the 14th century as one of the more important products of
the island.[1132]
Tragus (1552) figured the plant, and stated that the
fruit is imported from Alexandria.
Description—The colocynth plant bears a gourd of the size and
shape of an orange, having a smooth, marbled-green surface. It is
sometimes imported simply dried, in which case it is of a brown colour;
but far more usually it is found in the market peeled with a knife and
dried. It then forms light, pithy, nearly white balls, which consist
of the dried internal pulp of the fruit with the seeds imbedded in
it. This pulp is nearly inodorous, but has an intensely bitter taste,
perceptible by reason of its dust when the drug is slightly handled.
The balls are generally more or less broken; when dried too slowly they
have a light brown colour.
The seeds are disposed in vertical rows on 3 thick parietal placentæ,
which project to the centre of the fruit, then divide and turn back,
forming two branches directed towards one another. Owing to this
structure, the fruit easily breaks up vertically into 3 wedges in each
of which are lodged 2 rows of dark brown seeds. The seeds, of which a
fruit contains from 200 to 300, are of flattened ovoid form, ³/₁₀ of
an inch long by ²/₁₀ broad, not bordered. The testa which is hard and
thick, having its surface minutely granulated, is marked on each side
of its more pointed end by two furrows directed towards the hilum.
The seed, as in other Cucurbitaceæ, is exalbuminous, and has
thick oily cotyledons, enclosing an embryo with short straight radicle
directed towards the hilum.
Colocynth fruits are mostly supplied by wholesale druggists, broken
up and having the seeds removed, the drug in such case being called
Colocynth Pulp or Pith.
Microscopic Structure—The pulp is made up of large thin-walled
parenchymatous cells, their outer layer consisting of rows of smaller
cells more densely packed. The tissue is irregularly traversed by
fibro-vascular bundles, and also exhibits numerous large intercellular
spaces. The cells contain but an insignificant amount of minute
granules, to which neither iodine nor a persalt of iron imparts any
coloration. The tissue is not much swollen by water, although one part
of the pulp easily retains from 10 to 12 parts of water like a sponge.
Chemical Composition—The bitter principle has been isolated
in 1847 by Hübschmann.[1133]
He observed that alcohol removes from the fruit a large amount of
resin. By submitting this solution to distillation, the bitter
principle remains partly in the aqueous liquid, partly in the resin,
from which the “Colocynthin” is to be extracted by boiling
water. The whole solution was then concentrated and mixed with
carbonate of potassium, when a thickish viscid liquid separated.
Hübschmann dried it and redissolved it in a mixture of 1 part of strong
alcohol and 8 parts of ether. After treatment with charcoal, the
solvents were distilled and the remaining bitter principle removed by
means of water. This on evaporating afforded 2 per cent. of the pulp of
a yellow extremely bitter powder, readily soluble in water or alcohol,
not in pure ether. Colocynthin is precipitated from its aqueous
solution by carbonate of potassium. Colocynthin was further extracted
by Lebourdais (1848) by evaporating the aqueous infusion of the fruit
with charcoal, and exhausting the dried powder with boiling alcohol.
Again, another method was followed by Walz (1858). He treated alcoholic
extract of colocynth with water, and mixed the solution firstly with
neutral acetate of lead, and subsequently with basic acetate of
lead. From the filtered liquid the lead was separated by means of
sulphuretted hydrogen, and then tannic acid added to it. The latter
caused the colocynthin to be precipitated; the precipitate washed and
dried was decomposed by oxide of lead, and finally the colocynthin was
dissolved out by ether.
Walz thus obtained about ¼ per cent. of a yellowish mass or tufts,
which he considered as possessing crystalline structure and to which
he gave the name Colocynthin. He assigns to it the formula
C₅₆H₈₄O₂₃, which in our opinion requires further investigation.
Colocynthin is a violent purgative; it is decomposed according
to Walz by boiling dilute hydrochloric acid, and then yields
Colocyntheïn, C₄₄H₆₄O₁₃, and grape sugar. The same chemist
termed Colocynthitin that part of the alcoholic extract of
colocynth which is soluble in ether but not in water. Purified with
boiling alcohol, colocynthitin forms a tasteless crystalline powder.
The pulp perfectly freed from seeds and dried at 100° C., afforded us
11 per cent. of ash; the seeds alone yield only 2·7 per cent. They
have, even when crushed, but a faint bitter taste, and contain 17 per
cent. of fat oil.
The fresh leaves of the plant if rubbed emit a very unpleasant smell.
Commerce—The drug is imported from Mogador, Spain and Syria.
Uses—In the form of an extract made with weak alcohol, and
combined with aloes and scammony, colocynth is much employed as a
purgative. The seeds, roasted or boiled, are the miserable food of some
of the poorest tribes of the Sahara.[1134]
The people of the Berber upon the Nile make a curious application for
the tar they obtain from the fruit. The latter is heated in an earthen
vessel with a hole in it; the tar drips through to another vessel and
is fit for smearing leather water-bags. The bad smell of the tar (and
of the leaves) prevents the camels from cutting open the water-bags.[1135]
Substitutes—Cucumis trigonus Roxb. (C.
Pseudo-colocynthis Royle), a plant of the plains of Northern India,
with spherical or elongated, sometimes obscurely trigonous, bitter
fruits, prostate rooting stems, and deeply divided leaves,
resembles the colocynth gourd and has been mistaken for it. Another
species named by Royle C. Hardwickii, and known to the natives
of India as Hill Colocynth, has oval oblong bitter fruits, but
leaves entirely unlike those of the Citrullus Colocynthis.
UMBELLIFERÆ.
HERBA HYDROCOTYLES.
Indian Hydrocotyle, Indian Pennywort; F.
Bevilacqua.
Botanical Origin—Hydrocotyle asiatica L., a small
creeping herb,[1136]
with slender jointed stems, common in moist places throughout tropical
Asia and Africa, ascending in Abyssinia to elevations of 6,000 feet.
It also occurs in America from South Carolina to Valdivia, in the West
Indies, the islands of the Pacific, New Zealand, and Australia.
History—Hydrocotyle is called in Sanskrit mandūka-parnī,
in Hindi khulakhudi. The former name denotes various plants,
but is thought to refer in Susruta to the plant under notice (Dr.
Rice). It was known to Rheede[1137]
by its Malyalim name of Codagam (or Kutakan), and also
to Rumphius.[1138]
It has been long used medicinally by the natives of Java and of the
Coromandel coast. In 1852, Boileau, a French physician of Mauritius,
pointed out its virtues in the treatment of leprosy,[1139]
for which disease it was largely tried in the hospitals of Madras
by Hunter[1140]
in 1855. It has since been admitted to a place in the Pharmacopœia of India.
Description[1141]—The
peduncles and petioles are fasciculed; the
latter are frequently 2½ inches long; the peduncles are shorter and
bear a 3-or 4-flowered simple umbel with very short rays. The leaves
are reniform, crenate, ½ to 2 inches in longest diameter, 7-nerved,
glabrous, or when young somewhat hairy on the under side. The fruit
is laterally compressed, orbicular, acute on the back; the mericarps
reticulated, sometimes a little hairy, with 3 to 5 curved ribs; they
are devoid of vittæ. The main root is an inch or two long, but roots
are also thrown out by the procumbent stem.
When fresh, the herb is said to be aromatic and of a disagreeable
bitter and pungent taste; but these qualities appear to be lost in drying.
Chemical Composition—An analysis of hydrocotyle has been
made by Lépine, a pharmacien of Pondicherry,[1142]
who found it to yield a somewhat peculiar body which he called
Vellarin, from Valālrai, the Tamil name of the plant,
and regarded as its active principle. Vellarin, which is said to be
obtainable from the dry plant to the extent of 0·8 to 1·0 per cent.,
is an oily, non-volatile liquid with the smell and taste of fresh
hydrocotyle, soluble in spirit of wine, ether, caustic ammonia, and
partially also in hydrochloric acid. These singular properties do not
enable us to rank vellarin in any well-characterized class of organic compounds.
By exhausting 3 ounces of the dried herb with rectified spirit, we did
not obtain any thing like vellarin, but simply a green extract almost
entirely soluble in warm water, and containing chiefly tannic acid,
which produced an abundant green precipitate with salts of iron. With
caustic potash, neither the herb nor its extract evolved any nauseous
odour. The dried plant afforded Lépine 13 per cent. of ash.
Uses—As an alterative tonic, hydrocotyle is allowed to be of
some utility, but the power claimed for it by Boileau of curing leprosy
is generally denied. Dorvault[1143]
regards it as belonging to the class of narcotico-acrid poisons such
as hemlock, but we see no evidence to warrant such an opinion. Besides
being administered internally, it is sometimes locally applied in the
form of a poultice. Boileau says that the entire plant is preferable to
the leaves alone.[1144]
Substitutes (?)—H. rotundifolia Roxb., another species
common in India, may be known from H. asiatica by having 10 or
more flowers in an umbel and much smaller fruits. The European H.
vulgaris L., easily distinguishable from the allied tropical
species just described, by having its leaves orbicular and peltate
(not reniform), is said to possess deleterious properties.
FRUCTUS CONII.
Hemlock fruits; F. Fruits de Ciguë; G.
Schierlingsfrucht.
Botanical Origin—Conium maculatum L., an erect biennial
herbaceous plant, flourishing by the sides of fields and streams, and
in neglected spots of cultivated ground, throughout temperate Europe
and Asia. It occurs in Asia Minor and the Mediterranean islands, and
has been naturalized in North and South America. But the plant is very
unevenly distributed, and in many districts is entirely wanting. It is
found in most parts of Britain from Kent and Cornwall to the Orkneys.
History—Κώνειον, occurring as early as the fourth or fifth
century b.c. in the Greek literature, was the plant under
notice, at least in most cases. The famous hemlock potion of the Greeks
by which criminals were put to death[1145]
was essentially composed of the juice of this plant. The old Roman
name of Conium was Cicuta; it prevails in the mediæval Latin
literature, but was applied, about 1541, by Gesner (and probably before
him by others) to Cicuta virosa L., another umbelliferous plant
which is altogether wanting in Greece and in Southern Europe generally,
and does not contain any poisonous alkaloid. To avoid the confusion
arising from the same appellation given to these widely different and
quite dissimilar plants, Linnæus, in 1737, restoring the classical
Greek name, called it Conium maculatum.[1146]
Hemlock was used in Anglo-Saxon medicine. It is mentioned as early as
the 1Oth century in the vocabulary of Alfric, archbishop of Canterbury,
as “Cicuta, hemlic,”[1147]
and also in the Meddygon Myddfai. Hemlock is derived from the
Anglo-Saxon words “hem,” border, shore, and “leác” leek. Its use in
modern medicine is due chiefly to the recommendation of Störck of
Vienna, since whose time (1760) the plant has been much employed. The
extreme uncertainty and even inertness of its preparations, which had
long been known to physicians and had caused its rejection by many,
have been recently investigated by Harley.[1148]
The careful experiments of this physician show what are the real
powers of the drug, and by what method its active properties may be
utilized.
Description—The fruit has the structure usual to the order;
it is broadly ovoid, somewhat compressed laterally, and constricted
towards the commissure, attenuated towards the apex, which is crowned
with a depressed stylopodium. As met with in the shops, it consists of
the separated mericarps which are about ⅛ of an inch long. The dorsal
surface of these has 5 prominent longitudinal ridges, the edges of
which are marked with little protuberances giving them a jagged or
crenate outline, which is most conspicuous before the fruits are fully
ripe. The furrows are glabrous but slightly wrinkled longitudinally;
they are devoid of vittæ. When a mericarp is cut transversely, the seed
exhibits a reniform outline, due to a deep furrow in the albumen on the
side of the commissure.
The fruits of hemlock are dull greenish grey, and have but little taste
and smell; but when triturated with a solution of caustic alkali they
evolve a strong and offensive odour.
Microscopic Structure—Hemlock fruits differ from other fruits
of the order by the absence of vittæ.[1149]
In the endocarp, there is a peculiar layer of small nearly cubic cells
surrounding the albumen. The cells of the endocarp are loaded with a
brown liquid consisting chiefly of conine and essential oil.
Chemical Composition—The most important constituent of the
fruits of hemlock Conine or Conia, C₈H₁₄NH, a limpid
colourless oily fluid, 0·846 sp. gr. at 12°·5 C. It has a strong
alkaline reaction, and boils at 170° C. in an atmosphere devoid of
oxygen, without decomposition. It was first observed by Giseke at
Eisleben, Saxony, in 1827, recognized as an alkaloid by Geiger in
1831, and more amply studied by Wertheim in 1856 and 1862. To obtain
it, an alcoholic extract is submitted to distillation with a little
slaked lime. The product should be neutralized with oxalic acid, and
the oxalate of conine removed by absolute alcohol mixed with a little
ether, oxalate of ammonium being insoluble. The oxalate of the alkaloid
shaken with caustic lye and ether, affords the conine, on evaporating
the solvent and distilling the alkaloid in a current of dry hydrogen.
In the plant it is combined with an acid (malic?), and accompanied by
ammonia, as well as by a second, less poisonous crystallizable base,
called Conhydrine, C₈H₁₇NO, which may be converted into conine
by abstraction of the elements of water. From these alkaloids a liquid
non-poisonous hydrocarbon, Conylene, C₈H₁₄, has been separated
by Wertheim. Even in nature one hydrogen atom of conine is frequently
replaced by methyl, CH₃; and commercial conine commonly contains, as
shown by A. von Planta and Kekulé, methyl-conine, C₈H₁₄NCH₃. Lastly
there is present in hemlock fruits a third alkaloid having probably the
composition C₇H₁₃N.
As to the yield of conine, it varies according to the development
of the fruits, but it is at best only about ⅕ per cent. According
to Schroff (1870), the fruits are most active just before maturity,
provided they are gathered from the biennial plant. At a later stage,
conine is probably partly transformed into conhydrine, which however is
present in but very small proportion,—about 1¼ per mille at most.
In its deleterious action, conine resembles nicotine, but is much less
powerful.
Schiff (1871-1872) has artificially produced an alkaloid partaking of
the general properties of conine, and having the same composition; but
it is optically indifferent. Conine, on the other hand, we find turns
the plane of polarization to the right.
The fruits of hemlock contain also a volatile oil which appears devoid
of poisonous properties; it exists in but small quantity and has not
yet been fully examined.
Uses—The fruits of hemlock are the only convenient source of the
alkaloid conine. They were introduced into British medicine in 1864, as
a substitute for the dried leaf in making the tincture. But it has been
shown that a tincture, whether of leaf or fruit, is a preparation of
very small value, and that it is far inferior to the preserved juice of
the herb. It has however been pointed out by W. Manlius Smith,[1150]
and his observations have been confirmed by Harley,[1151]
that the green unripe fruits possess more than any other part
the peculiar energies of the plant, and that they may even be dried
without loss of activity. A medicinal fluid extract of considerable
power has been made from them by Squibb of New York.
FOLIA CONII.
Hemlock Leaves; F. Feuilles de Ciguë; G.
Schierlingsblätter.
Description—Hemlock in its first year produces only a tuft
of leaves; but in its second a stout erect stem which often grows
to the height of 5 or 9 feet, is much branched in its upper part,
and terminates in small umbels, each having about 12 rays. The lower
leaves, often a foot in length, have a triangular outline, and a hollow
stalk as long as the lamina, clasping the stem at its base with a
membranous sheath. Towards the upper portion of the plant, the leaves
have shorter stalks, are less divided, and are opposite or in cohorts
of 3 to 5. The involucral bracts are lanceolate, reflexed, and about a
¼ of an inch long. Those of the partial umbel are turned towards the
outside, and are always 3 in number. The larger leaves are twice or
thrice pinnate, the ultimate segments being ovate-oblong, acute, and
deeply incised.
The stem is cylindrical and hollow, of a glaucous green, generally
marked on its lower part with reddish-brown spots. The leaves are of a
dull dark green, and like the rest of the plant quite glabrous. They
have when bruised a disagreeable fœtid smell.
For medicinal purposes the plant should be taken when in full
blossom.[1152]
Chemical Composition—The leaves of hemlock contain, though in
exceedingly small proportion, the same alkaloids as the fruits. Geiger
obtained from the fresh herb not so much as one ten-thousandth part
of conine. It is probable however that the active constituents vary
in proportion considerably, and that a dry and sunny climate promotes
their development.
The same observer, as well as Pereira, has pointed out that hemlock
leaves when dried are very frequently almost devoid of conine, and
the observation is supported by the more recent experiments of Harley
(1867). It has also been shown by the last named physician, that the
inspissated juice known in pharmacy as Extractum Conii usually
contains but a mere trace of alkaloid, the latter having in fact been
dissipated by the heat employed in reducing the juice to the required
consistence. On the other hand, Harley has proved that the juice of
fresh hemlock preserved by the addition of spirit of wine, as in the
Succus Conii of the Pharmacopœia, possesses in an eminent degree
the poisonous properties of the plant.
The entire amount of nitrogen in dried hemlock leaves was estimated by
Wrightson (1845) at 6·8 per cent.; the ash at 12·8 per cent. The latter
consists mainly of salts of potassium, sodium, and calcium, especially
of sodium chloride and calcium phosphate.
A ferment-oil may be obtained from Conium; it is stated to have
an odour unlike that of the plant and a burning taste, and not to be
poisonous.[1153]
Uses—Hemlock administered in the form of Succus Conii,
has a peculiar sedative action on the motor nerves, on account of which
it is occasionally prescribed. It was formerly much more employed than
at present, although the preparations used were so defective that they
could rarely have produced the specific action of the medicine.
Plants liable to be confounded with Hemlock—Several common
plants of the order Umbelliferæ have a superficial resemblance
to Conium, but can be discriminated by characters easy of
observation. One of these is Æthusa Cynapium L. or Fool’s
Parsley, a common annual garden weed, of much smaller stature than
hemlock. It may be known by its primary umbel having no involucre, and
by its partial umbel having an involucel of 2 or 3 linear pendulous
bracts. The ridges of its fruit moreover are not wavy or crenate as in
hemlock, nor is its stem spotted.
Chærophyllum Anthriscus L. (Anthriscus vulgaris Pers.)
and two or three other species of Chærophyllum have the lower
leaves not unlike those of hemlock, but they are pubescent or
ciliated. The fruits too are linear-oblong, and thus very
dissimilar from those of Conium.
The latter plant is in fact clearly distinguished by its smooth spotted
stem, the character of its involucral bracts and fruit, and finally by
the circumstance that when triturated with a few drops of solution of
caustic alkali, it evolves conine (and ammonia), easily observable as
a white fume when a rod moistened with strong acetic acid is held over
the mortar.
FRUCTUS AJOWAN.
Semen Ajavæ vel Ajouain; Ajowan, True Bishop’s
weed.
Botanical Origin—Carum Ajowan Bentham et Hooker (Ammi
copticum L. Ptychotis coptica et Pt. Ajowan DC.)—an
erect annual herb, cultivated in Egypt and Persia, and especially in
India where it is well known as Ajvan or Omam.
History—The minute spicy fruits of the above-named plant
have been used in India from a remote period, as we may infer from
their being mentioned in Sanskrit writings, as, for instance, by the
grammarian Pānini, in the third century b.c.
(or later?), and in Susruta.
Owing to their having been confounded with some other very small
umbelliferous fruits, it is difficult to trace them precisely in
many of the older writers on materia medica. It is however probable
that they are the Ammi which Anguillara[1154]
met with in 1549 at Venice, where it had then, exceptionally, been imported
in small quantity from Alexandria. It is also, we suppose, the Ammi
perpusillum of Lobel (1571), in whose time the drug was likewise
imported from Egypt, as well as the Ammi alterum parvum,
the seed of which Dodonæus (1583) mentions as being “minutissimum,
acre et fervidum.” Dale,[1155]
who says it is brought from Alexandria, reports it as very scarce in
the London shops. Under the name of Ajave Seeds, the drug was
again brought into notice in 1773 by Percival,[1156]
who received a small quantity of it from Malabar as a remedy for
colic; and still more recently, it has been favourably spoken of by
Fleming, Ainslie, Roxburgh, O’Shaughnessy, Waring and other writers who
have treated of Indian materia medica.
Description—Ajowan fruits, like those of other cultivated
Umbelliferæ, vary somewhat in size and form. The largest kind
much resemble those of parsley, being of about the same shape and
weight. The length of the large fruits is about ⅒, of the smaller form
scarcely ¹/₁₆ of an inch. The fruits are greyish brown, plump, very
rough on the surface, owing to numerous minute tubercles (fructus
muriculatus). Each mericarp has five prominent ridges, the
intervening channels being dark brown, with a single vitta in each.
The commissural side bears two vittæ. The fruits when rubbed exhale a
strong odour of thyme (Thymus vulgaris L.), and have a biting
aromatic taste.
Microscopic Structure—The oil-ducts of ajowan are very large,
often attaining a diameter of 200 mkm. The ridges contain numerous
spiral vessels; the blunt tubercles of the epidermis are of the same
structure as those in anise, but comparatively larger and not pointed.
The tissue of the albumen exhibits numerous crystalloid granules of
albuminous matter (aleuron), distinctly observable in polarized light.
Chemical Composition—The fruits on an average afford from 4
to 4·5 per cent. of an agreeable aromatic, volatile oil; at the same
time there often collects on the surface of the distilled water a
crystalline substance, which is prepared at Oojein and elsewhere in
Central India, by exposing the oil to spontaneous evaporation at a low
temperature. This stearoptene, sold in the shops of Poona and other
places of the Deccan, under the name of Ajwain-ka-phul, i.e.
flowers of ajwain, was showed by Stenhouse (1855) and by Haines
(1856) to be identical with
OH
Thymol, C₆H₃
CH₃, as contained in Thymus vulgaris.
C₃H₇
We obtained it by exposing oil of our own distillation, first rectified
from chloride of calcium, to a temperature of 0° C., when the oil
deposited 36 per cent. of thymol in superb tabular crystals, an inch
or more in length. The liquid portion, even after long exposure to a
cold some degrees below the freezing point, yielded no further crop.
We found the thymol thus obtained began to melt at 44° C., yet using
somewhat larger quantities, it appeared to require fully 51° C. for
complete fusion. On cooling, it continues fluid for a long time, and
only recrystallizes when a crystal of thymol is projected into it.
Thymol is more conveniently and completely extracted from the oil by
shaking it repeatedly with caustic lye, and neutralizing the latter.
The oil of ajowan, from which the thymol has been removed, boils
at about 172°, and contains cymene (or cymol), C₁₀H₁₄, which, with
concentrated sulphuric acid, affords cymen-sulphonic acid, C₁₀H₁₃SO₂OH.
The latter is not very readily crystallizable, but forms crystallized
salts with baryum, calcium, zinc, lead, which are abundantly soluble
in water. In the oil of ajowan no constituent of the formula C₁₀H₁₆
appears to be present; mixed with alcohol and nitric acid (see p. 279)
it at least produces no crystals of terpin.
The residual portions of the oil, from which the cymene has been
distilled, contains another substance of the phenol class different
from thymol.
We have found that neither the thymol nor the liquid part of ajowan oil
possesses any rotatory power.
Uses—Ajowan is much used by the natives of India as a
condiment.[1157]
The distilled water which has been introduced into the
Pharmacopœia of India, is reputed to be carminative, and a good
vehicle for nauseous medicines. It has a powerful burning taste, and
would seem to require dilution. The volatile oil may be used in the
place of oil of thyme, which it closely resembles.
Ajowan seeds are largely imported into Europe since thymol has been
universally introduced into medical practice (see Folia Thymi). They
have proved much more remunerative for the manufacture of thymol than
Thymus vulgaris. The largest quantities, we believe, of thymol have
been made from ajowan at Leipzig.
Substitutes—Under the name Semen Ammi, the very small
fruits of Ammi majus L. and of Sison Amomum L. have been
often confounded with those of Ajowan; but the absence of hairs
on the two former, not to mention some other differences, is sufficient
to negative any supposition of identity.
The seeds of Hyoscyamus niger L. being called in India
Khorāsāniajwān, a confusion might arise between them and true
ajowan; though the slightest examination would suffice to show the
difference.[1158]
FRUCTUS CARUI.
Semen Carui vel Carvi; Caraway Fruits, Caraway
Seeds, Caraways; F. Fruits ou Semences de Carvi; G.
Kümmel.
Botanical Origin—Carum Carvi L., an erect annual or
biennial plant not unlike a carrot, growing in meadows and moist grassy
land over the northern and midland parts of Europe and Asia, but to
what extent truly wild cannot be always ascertained.
It is much cultivated in Iceland, and is also apparently wild.[1159]
It grows throughout Scandinavia, in Finland, Arctic, Central, and Southern
Russia, Persia, and in Siberia. It appears as a wild plant in many
parts of Britain (Lincolnshire and Yorkshire), but is also cultivated
in fields, and may not be strictly indigenous. The caraway is found
throughout the eastern part of France, in the Pyrenees, Spain, Central
Europe, Armenia, and the Caucasian provinces; and it grows wild largely
in the high alpine region of Lahul, in the Western Himalaya.[1160]
But the most curious fact in the distribution of Carum Carvi
is its occurrence in Morocco, where it is largely cultivated about El
Araiche, and round the city of Morocco.[1161]
The plant differs somewhat from that of Europe; it is an annual with a
single erect stem, 4 feet high. Its foliage is more divided, and its
flowers larger, with shorter styles and on more spreading umbels than
the common caraway, and its fruit is more elongated.[1162]
History—The opinion that this plant is the Κάρος of Dioscorides,
and that, as Pliny states, it derived its name from Caria (where it
has never been met with in modern times) has very reasonably been
doubted.[1163]
Caraway fruits were known to the Arabians, who called them
Karawya, a name they still bear in the East, and the original of
our words caraway and carui, as well as of the Spanish
alcarahueya. In the description of Morocco by Edrisi,[1164]
12th century, it is stated that the inhabitants of Sidjilmâsa (the
south-eastern province) cultivate cotton, cumin, caraway,
henna (Lawsonia alba Lamarck). In the Arab writings quoted by
Ibn Baytar,[1165]
himself a Mauro-Spaniard of the 13th century, caraway
is compared to cumin and anise. The spice probably came into use about
this period. It is not noticed by St. Isidore, archbishop of Seville
in the 7th century, though he mentions fennel, dill, coriander, anise,
and parsley; nor is it named by St. Hildegard in Germany in the 12th
century. Neither have we found any reference to it in the Anglo-Saxon
Herbarium of Apuleius, written circaa.d.
1050,[1166]
or in other works of the same period, though cumin, anise, fennel,
and dill are all mentioned.
On the other hand, in two German medicine-books of the 12th and 13th
centuries[1167]
there occurs the word Cumich, which is still the
popular name of caraway, in Southern Germany; and Cumin is also
mentioned. In the same period the seeds appear to have been used by the
Welsh physicians of Myddvai.[1168]
Caraway was certainly in use in England at the close of the 14th
century, as it figures with coriander, pepper and garlick in the
Form of Cury, a roll of ancient English cookery compiled by
the master-cooks of Richard II. about a.d. 1390.
The oriental names of caraway show that as a spice it is not a
production of the East:—thus we find it termed Roman (i.e.
European), Armenian, mountain, or foreign
Cumin; Persian or AndalusianCaraway; or
foreign Anise. And though it is now sold in the Indian bazaars,
its name does not occur in the earlier lists of Indian spices.
Cultivation[1169]—In
England, the caraway is cultivated exclusively in Kent and Essex,
on clay lands. It was formerly sown mixed with coriander and teazel
seed, but now with the former only. The plant, which requires the most
diligent and careful cultivation, yields in its second year a crop
which is ready for harvesting in the beginning of July. It is cut with
a hook at about a foot from the ground, and a few days afterwards may
be thrashed. The produce is very variable, but may be stated at 4 to 8
cwt. per acre.
Description—The fruits, which in structure correspond to those
of other plants of the order, are laterally compressed and ovate. The
mericarps which hang loosely suspended from the arms of the carpophore,
are in the English drug about ⅙ of an inch in length and ¹/₂₀ in
diameter, subcylindrical, slightly arched, and tipped with the conical,
shrivelled stylopodium. They are marked with five pale ridges, nearly
half as broad as the shining, dark brown furrows, each of which is
furnished with a conspicuous vitta; a pair of vittæ separated from each
other by a comparatively thin fibro-vascular bundle, occurs on the commissure.
Caraways are somewhat horny and translucent; when bruised, they evolve
an agreeable fragrance resembling that of dill, and they have a
pleasant spicy taste. In the London market, they are distinguished as
English, Dutch, German, and Mogador, the
first sort fetching the highest price. The fruit varies in size, tint
and flavour; the English is shorter and plumper than the others; the
Mogador is paler, stalky, and elongated—often ³/₁₀ of an inch in length.
Microscopic Structure—Caraways are especially distinguished by
their enormous vittæ, which in transverse section display a triangular
outline, the largest diameter, i.e. the base of the triangle,
often attaining as much as 300 mkm. Even those of the commissure are
usually not smaller.
Chemical Composition—Caraways contain a volatile oil, which
the Dutch drug affords to the extent of 5·5 per cent., that grown
in Germany to the amount of 7 per cent.[1170];
in Norway 5·8 per cent. have also been obtained from indigenous caraways.[1171]
The position and size of the vittæ account for the fact that
comminution of the fruits previous to distillation, does not increase
the yield of oil.
Völckel (1840) showed that the oil is a mixture of a hydrocarbon
C₁₀H₁₆, and an oxygenated oil, C₁₀H₁₄O. Berzelius subsequently termed
the former Carvene and the latter Carvol.
Carvene, constituting about one-third of the crude oil, boils at 173°
C., and forms with dry hydrochloric gas crystals of C₁₀H₁₆ + 2HCl.
It has been ascertained by us that carvene, as well as carvol, has a
dextrogyrate power, that of carvene being considerably the stronger;
there are probably not many liquids exhibiting a stronger dextrogyrate
rotation. Carvene is of a weaker odour than carvol, from which it has
not yet been absolutely deprived; perfectly pure carvene would no
doubt prove no longer to possess the specific odour of the drug. By
distilling it over sodium it acquires a rather pleasant odour; its
spec. gr. at 15° C. is equal to 0·861.
Carvol at 20° C. has a sp. gr. of 0·953; it boils at 224° C.; the same
oil appears to occur in dill (see Fructus Anethi), and an oil of the
same percental constitution is yielded by the spearmint. The latter
however deviates the plane of polarization to the left. If 4 parts of
carvol, either from caraways, dill, or spearmint, are mixed with 1 part
of alcohol, sp. gr. 0·830, and saturated with sulphuretted hydrogen,
crystals of (C₁₀H₁₄C)₂SH₂ are at once formed as soon as a little
ammonia is added.[1172]
Oil of caraway of inferior quality is obtained from the refuse of the
fruit; we find it less dextrogyrate than the oil from the fruits alone;
this is due to the admixture of oil of turpentine before distilling.
If the carvol is distilled there remains in the still a thickish
residue, from which a substance of the phenol class may be extracted by
caustic lye.
Oil of caraway distilled in England from home-grown caraways is
preferred in this country. On the Continent, that extracted from the
caraways of Halle and Holland is considered to be of finer flavour than
the oil obtained from those of Southern Germany.
The immature fruit of caraway is rich in tannic matter, striking blue
with a salt of iron. It occurs abundantly in the tissue around the
oil-ducts, where the presence of sugar may be also detected by alkaline
tartrate of copper. Sugar occurs likewise in the embryo, but not in the
albumen, in which latter protein substances predominate.
Production and Commerce—Caraways are exported from Finmark, the
most northerly province of Norway; from Finland and Russia. In Germany,
the cultivation, recommended by Gleditsch in 1776, is now largely
carried on in Moravia, and in Prussia, especially in the neighbourhood
of Halle. The districts of Erfurt and Merseburg, also in Prussia, are
stated to yield annually about 30,000 cwt. Dutch caraways are produced
in the provinces of North Holland, Gelderland and North Brabant, in the
latter two from wild plants.[1173]
Caraways are frequently shipped from the ports of Morocco; the quantity
exported thence in 1872 was 952 cwt. and 288 cwt. in
1875.[1174]
The import of caraways into the United Kingdom in 1870 amounted to
19,160 cwt., almost all being from Holland.
The essential oil is manufactured on a large scale. According to a
statement of the Chamber of Commerce of Leipzig,[1175]
four establishments of that district produced in 1872 no less a
quantity than 30,955 kilo. (68,277 lb.), valued at £24,000.
Uses—Caraway in the form of essential oil or distilled water
is used in medicine as an aromatic stimulant, or as a flavouring
ingredient. But the consumption in Europe is far more important as a
spice, in bread, cakes, cheese, pastry, confectionary, sauces, etc., or
in the form of oil as an ingredient of alcoholic liquors. The oil is
also used for the scenting of soap.
FRUCTUS FŒNICULI.
Fennel Fruits, Fennel Seeds; F. Fruits de Fenouil;
G. Fenchel.
Botanical Origin—Fœniculum vulgare Gärtn. (Anethum
Fœniculum L.), an erect, branching plant with an herbaceous stem
and perennial rootstock, growing to the height of 3 or 4 feet, having
leaves 3 or 3 times pinnate with narrow linear segments. In allusion to
the latter the plant had also been named Fœniculum capillaceum
by Gilibert.
It appears to be truly indigenous to the countries extending from the
Caspian regions (or even China?) to the Mediterranean and the Greek
Peninsula, but is a doubtful native in many parts of Central and
Southern Russia. The plant on the other hand is also found apparently
wild, over a large portion of Western Europe as far as the British
Isles, especially in the vicinity of the sea.
Fennel is largely cultivated in the central parts of Europe, as Saxony,
Franconia and Wurtemberg, also in the South of France about Nîmes, and
in Italy. It is extensively grown in India and China. The Indian plant
is an annual of somewhat low stature.[1176]
The plant varies in stature, foliage, and in the size and form of its
fruits; but all the forms belong apparently to a single species.
History—Fennel was used by the ancient Romans, as well for
its aromatic fruits, as for its edible succulent shoots. It was also
employed in Northern Europe at a remote period, as it is constantly
mentioned in the Anglo-Saxon medical receipts, which date as early at
least as the 11th century. The diffusion of the plant in Central Europe
was stimulated by Charlemagne, who enjoined its cultivation on the
imperial farms. Fennel shoots (turiones fœnuculi), fennel water,
and fennel seed, as well as anise, are all mentioned in an ancient
record[1177]
of Spanish agriculture dating a.d. 961.
Description—The fennel fruits of commerce, commonly called
Fennel Seeds, are of several kinds and of very different
pecuniary value. The following are the principal sorts:—
1. Sweet Fennel,—known also as Roman Fennel, is
cultivated in the neighbourhood of Nîmes in the south of France. The
plant is a tall perennial with large umbels of 25 to 30 rays.[1178]
As the plants grow old, the fruits of each succeeding season gradually change
in shape and diminish in size, till at the end of 4 or 5 years they are
hardly to be distinguished from those of the wild fennel growing in the
same district. This curious fact, remarked by Tabernæmontanus (1588),
was experimentally proved by Guibourt.[1179]
The fruits of Sweet Fennel as found in the shops are oblong,
cylindrical, about ⁴/₁₀ of an inch in length by ⅒ in diameter, more or
less arched, terminating with the two-pointed base of the style, and
smooth on the surface. Each pericarp is marked by 5 prominent ridges,
the lateral being thicker than the dorsal. Between the ridges lie
vittæ, and there are two vittæ on the commissural surface,—all filled
with dark oily matter. The fruits seen in bulk have a pale greenish
hue; their odour is aromatic, and they have a pleasant, saccharine,
spicy taste.
2. German Fennel, Saxon Fennel, produced especially near
Weissenfels in the Prussian province of Saxony; the fruits are ²/₁₀
to ¼ of an inch long, ovoid-oblong, a little compressed laterally,
slightly curved, terminating in a short conical stylopodium; they are
glabrous, of a deep brown, each mericarp marked with 5 conspicuous pale
ridges, of which the lateral are the largest. Seen in bulk, the fruits
have a greenish brown hue; they have an aromatic saccharine taste, with
the peculiar smell of fennel.
3. Wild or Bitter Fennel (Fenouil amer), collected in the
south of France, where the plant grows without cultivation. They are
smaller and broader than those of the German Fennel, being from ⅕ to ⅙
of an inch long by about ¹/₁₅ of an inch wide. They have less prominent
ridges and at maturity are a little scurfy in the furrows and on the
commissure. Their taste is bitterish, spicy, and strongly fennel-like.
The essential oil (Essence de Fenouil amer) is distilled from
the entire herb.
4. Indian Fennel.—A sample in our possession from Bombay
resembles Sweet Fennel, but the fruits are not so long, and are usually
straight. The mother plant of this drug is F. Panmorium DC., now
regarded as a simple variety of F. vulgare Gärtn.
Microscopic Structure—The most marked peculiarity of fennel is
exhibited by the vittæ, which are surrounded by a brown tissue. The
latter is made up of cells resembling the usual form of cork-cells. In
Sweet Fennel the vittæ are smaller than in the German fruit; in the
transverse section of the latter, the largest diameter of these ducts
is about 200 mkm.
Chemical Composition—The most important constituent of fennel
fruits is the volatile oil, which is afforded both by the Sweet and the
German fennel to the extent of about 3½ per cent.
Oil of fennel, from whatever variety of the drug obtained, consists of
Anethol (or Anise-camphor)
C₆H₄
OCH₃
CH·CH·CH₃,
and variable but less considerable proportions of an oil, isomeric
with oil of turpentine. Anethol is obtainable from fennel in two forms, the
solid and the liquid; crystals of the former are deposited when the
oil is subjected to a somewhat low temperature; the liquid anethol may
be got by collecting the portion of the crude oil passing over at 225°
C. The crystals of anethol fuse between 16 and 20°; the liquid form of
anethol remains fluid even at -10° C. By long keeping, the crystals
slowly become liquid and lose their power of reassuming a crystalline form.
Three varieties of oil of fennel are found in commerce, namely the
oils of Sweet Fennel and Bitter Fennel offered by the
drug-houses of the south of France; their money value is as 3 to 1, the
oil of sweet fennel, which has a decidedly sweet taste, being
by far the most esteemed. The third variety is obtained from Saxon
fennel, especially by the manufacturers of Dresden and Leipzig.[1180]
We have been supplied with type-specimens of the first two oils by the
distillers, Messrs. J. Sagnier, fils, & Cie., Nîmes; a specimen of the
third has been distilled in the laboratory of one of ourselves.
Oil of fennel differs from that of anise by displaying a considerable
rotatory power. We found the above-mentioned specimens, examined in a
column 50 mm. long, to deviate the ray of polarized light to the right thus:—
Oil of
Sweet Fennel
29°·8
”
Bitter ”
4°·8
”
German ”
9°·1
The rotatory power is due to the hydrocarbon contained in the oil; we
ascertain that anethol from oil of anise is devoid of it.
Fennel fruits contain sugar, yet their sweetness or bitterness depends
on the essential oil rather than on the presence of that body. The
albumen of the seed contains fixed oil, which amounts to about 12 per
cent. of the fruit.
Uses—Fennel fruits are used in medicine in the form of distilled
water and volatile oil, but to no considerable extent. The chief
consumption is in cattle medicines, and of the oil in the manufacture
of cordials.
FRUCTUS ANISI.
Anise, Aniseed; F. Fruits d’Anis vert; G.
Anis.
Botanical Origin—Pimpinella Anisum L., an annual plant,
is indigenous to Asia Minor, the Greek Islands and Egypt, but nowhere
to be met with undoubtedly growing wild. It is now also cultivated
in many parts of Europe where the summer is hot enough for ripening
its fruits, as well as in India and South America. It is not grown in
Britain.
History—Anise, which the ancients obtained chiefly from Crete
and Egypt, is among the oldest of medicines and spices.[1181]
It is mentioned by Theophrastus, by the later writers Dioscorides and Pliny,
as well as by Edrisi,[1182]
who enumerates anise “sorte de graine douce” among the
products of Tunisia. In Europe we find that Charlemagne
(a.d. 812) commanded that anise should be
cultivated on the imperial farms in Germany. The Anglo-Saxon writings
contain frequent allusions to the use of dill and cumin, but we have
failed to find in them any reference to anise, nor in the Meddygon Myddfai.
The Patent of Pontage granted by Edward I. in 1305 to raise funds
for repairing the Bridge of London,[1183]
enumerates Anise (anisium) among the commodities liable to toll.
There are entries for it under the name of Annis vert in the account of
the expenses of John, king of France, during his abode in England, 1359-60;[1184]
and it is one of the spices of which the Grocers’ Company
of London had the weighing and oversight from 1453.[1185]
By the Wardrobe Accounts of Edward IV., a.d. 1480,[1186]
it appears that the royal linen was perfumed by means of “lytill bagges of
fustian stuffed with ireos and anneys.”
Anise seems to have been grown in England as a potherb prior to 1542,
for Boorde in his Dyetary of Helth, printed in that year,[1187]
says of it and fennel,—“these herbes be seldom vsed, but theyr seedes
be greatly occupyde.”
In common with all other foreign commodities, anise was enormously
taxed during the reign of Charles I., the duties levied upon it
amounting to 75s. per 112 lb.[1188]
Description—Anise fruits, which have the usual characters of
the order, are about ²/₁₀ of an inch in length, mostly undivided and
attached to a slender pedicel. They are of ovoid form, tapering towards
the summit, which is crowned by a pair of short styles rising from a
thick stylopode; they are nearly cylindrical, but a little constricted
towards the commissure. Each fruit is marked by 10 light-coloured
ridges which give it a prismatic form; these as well as the rest of
the surface of the fruit, are clothed with short rough hairs. The drug
has a greyish brown hue, a spicy saccharine taste, and an agreeable
aromatic smell.
Microscopic Structure—The most striking peculiarity of anise
fruit is the large number of oil-ducts or vittæ it contains; each half
of the fruit exhibits in transverse section nearly 30 oil-ducts, of
which the 4 to 6 in the commissure are by far the largest. The hairs
display a simple structure, inasmuch as they are the elongated cells of
the epidermis a little rounded at the end.
Chemical Composition—The only important constituent of anise is
the essential oil (Oleum Anisi), which the fruits afford to the
extent of 3 per cent. from the best Moravian sort; Russian anise yields
from 2·5 to 2·7 per cent., the German 2·3 per cent.[1189]
This oil is a colourless liquid, having an agreeable odour of anise and
a sweetish aromatic taste; its sp. gr. varies from 0·977 to 0·983. At
10° to 15° C., it solidifies to a hard crystalline mass, which does not
resume its fluidity till the temperature rises to about 17° C.
Oil of anise resembles the oils of fennel, star-anise, and
tarragon, in that it consists almost wholly of Anethol or
Anise-camphor described in the previous article (p. 309).
This fact explains the rotatory power of oil of anise being inferior to that
of fennel. Oil of German anise, distilled by one of us, examined under
the conditions stated, page 310, deviated only 1°·7, but to the left.
Franck (1868) found oil of Saxon anise deviating 1°·1 to the right.
Production and Commerce—Anise is produced in Malta, about
Alicante in Spain, in Touraine and Guienne in France, in Puglia
(Southern Italy), in several parts of Northern and Central Germany,
Bohemia and Moravia. The Russian provinces of Orel, Tula and Woronesh,
south of Moscow, also produce excellent anise, and in Southern Russia,
Charkow is likewise known for the production of this drug. In Greece,
anise is largely cultivated under the name of γλυάισον, and it is much
grown in Northern India. Considerable quantities are also now imported
from Chili. The drug is, on the whole, always of a remarkably uniform appearance.
Uses—Anise is an aromatic stimulant and carminative, usually
administered in the form of essential oil as an adjunct to other
medicines. It is also used as a cattle medicine. The essential oil is
largely consumed in the manufacture of cordials, chiefly in France,
Spain, Italy, and South America.
Adulteration—The fruits of anise are sometimes mixed with those
of hemlock, but whether by design or by carelessness we know not.
Careful inspection with a lens will reveal this dangerous adulteration.
We have known powdered anise also to contain hemlock, and have
detected it by trituration in a mortar with a few drops of solution of
potash, a sample of pure anise for comparison being tried at the same
time.
The essential oil of aniseed may readily be confounded with that of
Star-anise, which is distilled from the fruits of the widely different
Illicium anisatum. As stated at p. 22, these oils
agree so closely in their chemical and optical properties, that no scientific
means are known for distinguishing them.
RADIX SUMBUL.
Sumbul Root; F. Racine de Sumbul, Sambola ou
Sambula; G. Moschuswurzel.
Botanical Origin—Ferula Sumbul Hooker fil. (Euryangium
Sumbul Kauffmann[1190]), a tall perennial plant discovered in 1869
by a Russian traveller, Fedschenko, in the mountains of Maghian near
Pianjakent, in the northern part of the Khanat of Bukhara, nearly 40°
N. lat., and 68° to 69° E. long. From Wittmann’s statements (1876) it
would appear that the Sumbul plant abounds far east from that country,
in the coast province of the Amoor. A living plant transmitted from the
former district to the Botanical Garden of Moscow flowered there in
1871, another in 1875 at Kew, where the plant died after flowering.
History—The word sumbul, which is Arabic and signifies
an ear or spike, is used as the designation of various
substances, but especially of Indian Nard, the rhizome of
Nardostachys Jatamansi DC. Under what circumstances, or at what
period, it came to be applied to the drug under notice, we know not.
Nor are we better informed as to the history of sumbul root, which we
have been unable to trace by means of any of the works at our disposal.
All we can say is, that the drug was first introduced into Russia about
the year 1835 as a substitute for musk, that it was then recommended
as a remedy for cholera, and that it began to be known in Germany in
1840, and ten years afterwards in England. It was admitted into the
British Pharmacopœia in 1867.
Description—The root as found in commerce consists of transverse
slices, 1 to 2 inches, rarely as much as 5 inches in diameter, and
an inch or more in thickness; the bristly crown, and tapering lower
portions, often no thicker than a quill, are also met with. The outside
is covered by a dark papery bark; the inner surface of the slices is of
a dirty brown, marbled with white, showing when viewed with a lens an
abundant resinous exudation, especially towards the circumference. The
interior is a spongy, fibrous, farinaceous-looking substance, having a
pleasant musky odour and a bitter aromatic taste.
Microscopic Structure—The interior tissue of sumbul root is very
irregularly constructed of woody and medullary rays, while the cortical
part exhibits a loose spongy parenchyme. The structural peculiarity of
the root becomes obvious, if thin slices are moistened with solution
of iodine, when the medullary rays assume by reason of the starch
they contain an intense blue. The structure of the root differs from
the usual arrangement by the formation of independent secondary
cambial zones with fibro-vascular bundles within the original cambium.
Similar peculiarities are also displayed by the roots of Myrrhis
odorata, Convolvulus Scammonia, Ipomœa Turpethum and others.[1191]
Large balsam-ducts are also observable in Sumbul as well as in the roots of
many other Umbelliferæ.[1192]
Chemical Composition—Sumbul root yields about 9 per cent. of a
soft balsamic resin soluble in ether, and ⅓ per cent. of a dingy bluish
essential oil. The resin has a musky smell, not fully developed until
after contact with water. According to Reinsch (1848), it dissolves in
strong sulphuric acid with a fine blue colour, but in our experience
with a crimson brown. The same chemist states that when subjected to
dry distillation, it yields a blue oil.
Solution of potash is stated to convert the resin of sumbul into a
crystalline potassium salt of Sumbulamic Acid, which latter
was obtained in a crystalline state by Reinsch in 1843, but has not
been further examined. Sumbulamic acid, which smells strongly of
musk, appears to be a different substance from Sumbulic or
Sumbulolic Acid, the potassium salt of which may be extracted
by water from the above-mentioned alkaline solution. Ricker and
Reinsch (1848), assert that the last-mentioned acid, of which the root
contains about ¾ per cent., is none other than Angelic Acid,
accompanied, as in angelica root, by a little valerianic acid. All
these substances require further investigation, as well as the body
called Sumbulin, which was prepared by Murawjeff (1853), and is
said to form with acids, crystalline salts.
Sommer has shown (1859) that by dry distillation, sumbul resin yields
Umbelliferone, which substance we shall further notice when
describing the constituents of galbanum.
Uses—Prescribed in the form of tincture as a stimulating tonic.
Adulteration—Bombay Sumbul, or “Boi,” is the
root of Dorema Ammoniacum (see article Ammoniacum, p. 324),
which is largely imported into Bombay, being used there in the Parsee fire
temples as an incense.[1193]
The largest roots, for which we are indebted to Professor Dymock, are
three inches in diameter at the crown, by 8 inches in length. They are
easily distinguished from the Sumbul by their decidedly yellowish hue
as well as by the absence of any musky odour. We extracted by alcohol,
from the root dried at 100° C., 26 per cent. of a resin identical with
that afforded by commercial Ammoniacum.
Bombay Sumbul agrees with the Indian Sumbul as described by
Pereira.[1194]
ASAFŒTIDA.
Gummi-resina Asafœtida vel Assafœtida; Asafœtida; F.
Asafœtida; G. Asant, Stinkasant.
Botanical Origin—Two perennial umbelliferous plants are now
generally cited as the source of this drug; but though they are both
capable of affording a gum-resin of strong alliaceous odour, it has not
been proved that either of them furnishes the asafœtida of commerce.
The plants in question are:—
1. Ferula Narthex Boiss. (Narthex Asafœtida Falconer),
a gigantic herbaceous plant, having a large root several inches in
thickness, the crown of which is clothed with coarse bristly fibres; it
has an erect stem attaining 10 feet in height, throwing out from near
its base upwards a regular series of branches bearing compound umbels,
each branch proceeding from the axil of a large sheathing inflated
petiole, the upper of which are destitute of lamina. The radical
leaves, 1½ feet long, are bipinnate with broadly ligulate obtuse lobes.
It has a large flat fruit with winged margin. When wounded, the plant
exudes a milky juice having a powerful smell of asafœtida. It commences
to grow in early spring, rapidly throwing up its foliage, which dies
away at the beginning of summer. It does not flower till the root has
acquired a considerable size and is several years old.
F. Narthex, which now exists in several botanic gardens and has
flowered twice in that of Edinburgh, was discovered by Falconer in
1838, in the valley of Astor or Hasora (35° N. lat., 74°·30 E. long.
north of Kashmir).[1195]
2. Ferula Scorodosma Bentham et Hooker (Scorodosma
fœtidum Bunge; Ferula Assa fœtida L. in Boissier, Flora
orientalis ii. 994)—In form of leaf, in the bristly summit of the root,
and in general aspect, this plant resembles the preceding; but it has
the stem (5 to 7 feet high) nearly naked, with the umbels, which are
very numerous, collected at the summit; and the few stem-leaves have
not the voluminous sheathing petioles that are so striking a feature
in Narthex. In Narthex, the vittæ of the fruit are
conspicuous,—in Scorodosma almost obsolete; but the development
of these organs in feruloid plants varies considerably, and has been
rejected by Bentham and Hooker as affording no important distinctive
character. Scorodosma is apparently more pubescent than Narthex.
F. Scorodosma was discovered by Lehmann in 1841, in the sandy
deserts eastwards of the Sea of Aral, and also on the hills of the
Karatagh range south of the river Zarafshan,—that is to say, south-east
of Samarkand. In 1858-59, it was observed by Bunge about Herat. At
nearly the same period, it was afresh collected between the Caspian
and Sea of Aral, and in the country lying eastward of the latter,
by Borszczow, a Russian botanist, who has made it the subject of an
elaborate and valuable memoir.[1196]
The most detailed account of the asafœtida plant we possess is that
of the German traveller Engelbert Kämpfer, who in 1687 observed it
in the Persian province of Laristan, between the river Shúr and the
town of Kongún, also in the neighbourhood of the town of Dusgan
or Disgun, in which latter locality[1197]
alone he saw the gum-resin collected. He states that he found the plant
also growing near Herat. Kämpfer has given figures of his plant which
he calls Asa fœtida Disgunensis, and his specimens consisting
of remnants of leaves, a couple of mericarps (in a bad state) and a
piece of the stem a few inches long, are still preserved in the British Museum.
These materials have been the subject of much study, in order to
determine which of the asafœtida plants of modern botanists should be
identified with that of Kämpfer. Falconer and Borszczow have arrived
in turns at the conclusion that his own plant accords with Kämpfer’s.
But Kämpfer’s figures agree well neither with Narthex nor with
Scorodosma. The plant they represent does not form, it would
seem, the branching pyramid of the Narthex (as it flowered at
Edinburgh), nor has it the multitude of umbels seen in Borszczow’s
figure of Scorodosma.[1198]
Whether Kämpfer’s plant is really identical with either of those we
have noticed, and whether the discrepancies observable are due to
careless drawing, or to actual difference, are points that cannot be
settled without the examination of more ample specimens.
Great allowance must be made for the period of growth at which these
plants have been observed. Kämpfer saw his plant when quite mature, and
not when its stem was young and flowering. Narthex is scarcely
known except from specimens grown at Edinburgh, those obtained by
Falconer in Tibet having been gathered when dry and withered. Even
Borszczow’s plant appears never to have been seen by any botanist while
its flower-stem was in a growing state.
History—Whether the substance which the ancients called Laser
was the same as the modern Asafœtida is a question that has been
often discussed during the last three hundred years, and it is one upon
which we shall attempt to offer no further evidence. Suffice it to say
that Laser is mentioned along with products of India and Persia,
among the articles on which duty was levied at the Roman custom-house
of Alexandria in the 2nd century.
“Hingu,” doubtless meaning Asafœtida, occurs in many Sanskrit
works, especially in epic poetry, but also in Susruta.
Asafœtida was certainly known to the Arabian and Persian geographers
and travellers of the middle ages. One of these, Ali Istakhri, a native
of Istakir, the ancient Persepolis, who lived in the 10th century,
states[1199]
that it produced abundantly in the desert between Sistan and
Makran, and is much used by the people as a condiment. The region in
question comprises a portion of Beluchistan.
The geographer Edrisi,[1200]
who wrote about the middle of the 12th century, asserts that asafœtida,
called in Arabic Hiltit, is collected largely in a district of
Afghanistan near Kaleh Bust, at the junction of the Helmand with the
Arghundab, a locality still producing the drug. Other Arabian writers
as quoted by Ibn Baytar,[1201]
describe asafœtida in terms which show it to have been well known
and much valued.
Matthæus Platearius, who flourished in the second half of the 12th
century, mentions asafœtida in his work on simple medicines, known
as Circa instans, which was held in great esteem during the
middle ages. It is also named a little later by Otho of Cremona,[1202]
who remarks that the more fœtid the drug, the better its quality. Like
other productions of the East, asafœtida found its way in European
commerce during the middle ages through the trading cities of Italy.
It is worthy of remark that it is much less frequently mentioned by
the older writers than galbanum, sagapenum and opopanax. In the 13th
century, the “Physicians of Myddfai” in Wales,[1203]
considered asafœtida as one of the substances which every physician
“ought to know and use.”
Collection—The collecting of asafœtida on the mountains about
Dusgun in Laristan in Persia, as described by Kämpfer,[1204]
is performed thus:—
The peasants repair to the localities where the plants abound, about
the middle of April, at which time the latter have ceased growing, and
their leaves begin to show signs of withering. The soil surrounding the
plant is removed to the depth of a span, so as to bare a portion of the
root. The leaves are then pulled off, the soil is replaced, and over
it are laid the leaves and other herbage, with a stone to keep them in
place, the whole being arranged in this way to prevent injury to the
root by the heat of the sun.
About forty days later, that is towards the end of May, the people
return, the men being armed with knives for cutting the root, and broad
iron spatulas for collecting the exuded juice. Having first removed
the leaves and earth, a thinnish slice is taken from the fibrous
crown of the root, and two days later the juice is scraped from the
flat cut surface. The root is again sheltered, care being taken that
nothing rests on it. This operation is repeated twice in the course
of the next few days, a very thin slice being removed from the root
after each scraping. The product got during the first cutting is
called shīr, i.e. milk, and is thinner and more milky
and less esteemed than that obtained afterwards. It is not sold in
its natural state, but is mixed with soft earth (terra limosa)
which is added to the extent of an equal, or even double, weight of the
gum-resin, according to the softness of the latter.
After the last cutting, the roots are allowed to rest 8 or 10 days,
when a thicker exudation called pispaz, more esteemed than the
first, is obtained by a similar process carried on at intervals during
June and July, or even later, until the root is quite exhausted.
The only recent account of the production of asafœtida that we have
met with, is that of Staff-surgeon H. W. Bellew, who witnessed the
collection of the drug in 1857 in the neighbourhood of Kandahar.[1205]
The frail withered stem of the previous year with the cluster of
newly-sprouted leaves, is cut away from the top of the root, around
which a trench of 6 inches wide and as many deep, is dug in the earth.
Several deep incisions are now made in the upper part of the root, and
this operation is repeated every 3 or 4 days as the sap continues to
exude, which goes on for a week or two according to the strength of the
plant. The juice collects in tears about the top of the root, or when
very abundant flows into the hollow around it. In all cases as soon as
incisions are made, the root is covered with a bundle of loose twigs
or herbs, or even with a heap of stones, to protect it from the drying
effects of the sun. The quantity of gum-resin obtained is variable;
some roots yield scarcely half an ounce, others as much as two pounds.
Some of the roots are no larger than a carrot, others attain the
thickness of a man’s leg. The drug is said to be mostly adulterated
before it leaves the country, by admixture of powdered gypsum or flour.
The finest sort, which is generally sold pure, is obtained solely “from
the node or leaf-bud in the centre of the root-head.” At Kandahar, the
price of this superior drug is equivalent to from 2s. 8d.
to 4s. 8d. per lb, while the ordinary sort is worth but
from 1s. to 2s.
During a journey from North-western India to Teheran in Persia,
through Beluchistan and Afghanistan, performed in the spring of 1872,
the same traveller observed the asafœtida plant in great abundance
on many of the elevated undulating pasture-covered plains and hills
of Afghanistan, and of the Persian province of Khorassan. He states
that the plant is of two kinds, the one called Kamá-i-gawí
which is grazed by cattle and used as a potherb, and the other known
as Kamá-i-angúza which affords the gum-resin of commerce. The
collecting of this last is almost exclusively in the hands of the
western people of the Kákarr tribe, one of the most numerous and
powerful of the Afghan clans, who, when thus occupied, spread their
camps over the plains of Kandahar to the confines of Herat.[1206]
Wood, in his journey to the source of the Oxus, found asafœtida to
be largely produced in a district to the north of this, namely the
mountains around Saigan or Sykan (lat. 35° 10, long. 67° 40), where,
says he, the land affording the plant is as regularly apportioned out
and as carefully guarded as the cornfields on the plain.[1207]
Description—The best asafœtida is that consisting chiefly of
slightly or not agglutinated tears. This is the Kandahari-Hing
of the Bombay market, which is not always to be met with in Bombay,
and even there is only used by wealthy people as a condiment. It
is not exported to Europe. The best sort shipped to Europe is the
Anguzeh-i-Lari, coming from Laristan by way of Afghanistan and
the Bolan Pass to Bombay. It shows agglutinated tears, or when freshly
imported, it forms a clammy yet hard yellowish-grey mass, in which
opaque, white or yellowish milky tears, sometimes an inch or two long,
are more or less abundant.
Sometimes asafœtida is imported as a fluid honey-like mass, apparently
pure. We presume that such is that of the first gathering, which
Kämpfer says is called milk. The drug is often adulterated with
earthy matter which renders it very ponderous; it must be granted
that an addition of such matters may often be necessary in order to
enable the drug to be transported. This earthy or stony asafœtida
constitutes at Bombay a distinct article of commerce under the name of
Hingra.
By exposure to air, asafœtida acquires a bright pink and then a brown
hue. The perfectly pure tears display when fractured a conchoidal
surface, which changes from milky white to purplish pink in the course
of some hours. If a tear is touched with nitric acid sp. gr. 1·2, it
assumes for a short time a fine green colour.
When asafœtida is rubbed in a mortar with oil of vitriol, then diluted
with water and neutralized, the slightly coloured solution exhibits
a bluish fluorescence. The same will be observed, to some extent, if
tears of the drug are immersed in water and a little ammonia is added.
The tears of asafœtida when warmed become adhesive, but by cold are
rendered so brittle that they may be powdered. With water they easily
form a white emulsion.
The drug has a powerful and persistent alliaceous odour and a bitter
acrid alliaceous taste.
Chemical Composition—Asafœtida consists of resin, gum and
essential oil, in varying proportions, but the resin generally
amounting to more than one-half.
As to the oil, we have repeatedly obtained from 6 to 9 per cent. by
distilling it from common copper stills. It is light yellow, has a
repulsive, very pungent odour of asafœtida, tastes at first mild, then
irritating, but does not stimulate like oil of mustard when applied to
the skin. It is neutral, but after exposure to the air acquires an acid
reaction and different odour; it evolves sulphuretted hydrogen. In the
fresh state, the oil is free from oxygen; it begins to boil at 135° to
140° C., but with continued evolution of hydrogen sulphide, so that we
did not succeed in preparing it of constant composition, the amount of
sulphur varying from 20 to 25 per cent. We found it to have a sp. gr.
of 0·951 at 25°, and a strong dextrogyrate power. If one drop of it is
allowed to float on water it assumes a fine violet hue by vapours of bromine.
The essential oil of asafœtida submitted to fractional distillation
yielded us, at 300°, a considerable proportion of a most beautifully
blue coloured oil. By very cautiously oxidizing the crude oil,
we obtained a small amount of extremely deliquescent crystals of a
sulphonic acid. Sodium or potassium decomposes the oil with evolution
of gas, forming potassium sulphide; the residual oil is found to have
the odour of cinnamon.
The resin of asafœtida is not wholly soluble in ether or in chloroform,
but dissolves with decomposition in warm concentrated nitric acid. It
contains a little Ferulaic Acid,
C₆H₃
OCH₃
CH·CH·COOH,
OH
discovered by Hlasiwetz and Barth in 1866, crystallizing in iridescent
needles soluble in boiling water; it is homologous with Eugetic Acid,
C₆H₂
OCH₃
COOH,
OH
CH·CH·CH₃,
which is to be obtained by adding CO₂ to the molecule of eugenol
(page 284).
Fused with potash, ferulaic acid yields oxalic and carbonic acids,
several acids of the fatty series, and protocatechuic acid. The resin
itself treated in like manner after it has been previously freed from
gum, yields resorcin; and by dry distillation, oils of a green, blue,
violet or red tint, besides about ¼ per cent. of Umbelliferone, C₉H₆O₃.
The mucilaginous matter of asafœtida consists of a smaller part soluble
in water and an insoluble portion. The former yields a neutral solution
which is not precipitated by neutral acetate of lead. The insoluble
part is readily dissolved by caustic lye and again separates on
addition of acids.
Commerce—The drug is at the present day produced exclusively
in Afghanistan. Much of it is shipped in the Persian Gulf for Bombay,
whence it is conveyed to Europe; it is also brought into India by way
of Peshawur, and by the Bolan pass in Beluchistan.
In the year 1872-73, there were imported into Bombay by sea, chiefly
from the Persian Gulf, 3367 cwt. of asafœtida, and 4780 cwt. of the
impure form of the drug called Hingra. The value of the latter
is scarcely a fifth that of the genuine kind. The export of asafœtida
from Bombay to Europe is very small in comparison with the shipments to
other ports of India.
Uses—Asafœtida is reputed stimulant and antispasmodic. It is in
great demand on the Continent, but is little employed in Great Britain.
Among the Mahommedan as well as Hindu population of India, it is
generally used as a condiment, and is eaten especially with the various
pulses known as dāl. In regions where the plant grows, the fresh
leaves are cooked as an article of diet.
Adulteration—The systematic adulteration, chiefly with earthy
matter already pointed out, may be estimated by exhausting the drug
with alcohol and incinerating the residue.
Allied Substances.
Hing from Abushahir, also in Bombay simply called Hing.
Among the natives of Bombay, a peculiar form of asafœtida is in
use that commands a much higher price than those just described;
it is also the only kind admitted there in the government sanitary
establishmente. This is the Abushaheree Hing, imported from
Abushir (Bender Bushehr) and Bender Abassi on the Persian Gulf. It is
the product of Ferula alliacea Boiss.[1208]
(F. Asafœtida Boiss. et Buhse, non Linn.) discovered in 1850 by
Buhse, and observed in 1858-59 by Bunge in many places in Persia. This
Hing is collected near Yezd in Khorassan, and also in the province of
Kerman, the plant being known as angúza, the same name that is
applied to Scorodosma.
Abushaheree Hing is never brought into European trade.[1209]
It forms an almost blackish brown, originally translucent, brittle mass,
of extremely fœtid alliaceous odour, containing many pieces of the stem
with no admixture of earth. Guibourt, by whom it was first noticed,[1210]
was convinced that it had not been obtained from the root, but had
been cut from the stem. He remarks that Theophrastus alludes
to asafœtida (as he terms the Silphium[1211]
of this author) as being of two kinds,—the one of the stem, the other
of the root; and thinks the former may be the sort under notice.
Vigier,[1212]
who calls it Asafœtida nauséeux, found it to contain in 100
parts, of resin and essential oil 37·5, and gum 23·7.
We find the odour of the Hing much more repulsive than that of common
Asafœtida. The former yields an abundance of essential oil, which
differs by its reddish hue from that of asafœtida. The oil of Hing,
as distilled by one of us (1877) has also a higher specific gravity,
namely, 1·02 at 25° C. We find also its rotatory power stronger;
it deviated 38°·8 to the right, when examined in a column of 100
millimetres in length. The oil of common asafœtida deviated 13°·5 under
the same conditions.
By gently warming the Abushaheree Hing with concentrated hydrochloric
acid, about 1·12 sp. gr., it displays simply a dingy brown hue. By
shaking it with water and a little ammonia no fluorescence is produced.
In all these respects there is consequently a well-marked difference
between the drug under examination and common asafœtida.
F. teterrima Kar. et Kir., a plant of Soungaria, is likewise
remarkable for its intense alliaceous smell; but the plant is not known
as the source of any commercial product.[1213]
GALBANUM.
Gummi-resina Galbanum; Galbanum; F. Galbanum; G.
Mutterharz.
Botanical Origin—The uncertainty that exist as to the plants
which furnish asafœtida, hangs over those which produce the nearly
allied drug Galbanum. Judging from the characters of the latter,
it can scarcely be doubted that it is yielded by umbelliferous plants
of at least two species, which are probably the following:[1214]—
1. Ferula galbaniflua Boiss. et Buhse,[1215]—a
plant with a tall, solid stem, 4 to 5 feet high, greyish, tomentose
leaves, and thin flat fruits, 5 to 6 lines long, 2 to 3 broad,
discovered in 1848 at the foot of Demawend in Northern Persia, and
on the slopes of the same mountain at 4,000 to 8,000 feet, also on
the mountains near Kushkäk and Churchurä (Jajarúd?). Bunge collected
the same plant at Subzawar. Buhse says that the inhabitants of the
district of Demawend collect the gum-resin of this plant which is
Galbanum; the tears which exude spontaneously from the stem,
especially on its lower part and about the bases of the leaves, are at
first milk-white, but become yellow by exposure to light and air. It
is not the practice, so far as he observed, to wound the plant for the
purpose of causing the juice to exude more freely, nor is the gathering
of the gum in this district any special object of industry.[1216]
The plant is called in Persian Khassuih, and the Mazanderan
dialect Boridsheh.
2. F. rubricaulis Boiss.[1217]
(F. erubescens Boiss. ex parte, Aucher exsicc. n. 4614,
Kotschy n. 666).—This plant was collected by Kotschy in gorges of the
Kuh Dinar range in Southern Persia, and probably by Aucher-Eloy on the
mountain of Dalmkuh in Northern Persia. Borszczow,[1218]
who regards it as the same as the preceding (though Boissier[1219]
places it in a different section of the genus), says, on the authority
of Buhse, that it occurs locally throughout the whole of Northern
Persia, is found in plenty on the slopes of Elwund near Hamadan, here
and there on the edge of the great central salt-desert of Persia, on
the mountains near Subzawar, between Ghurian and Kháf, west of Herat,
and on the desert plateau west of Kháf. He states, though not from
personal observation, that its gum-resin, which constitutes Persian
Galbanum, is collected for commercial purposes around Hamadan.
F. rubricaulis Boiss. has been beautifully figured by Berg[1220]
under the name of F. erubescens.
History—Galbanum, in Hebrew Chelbenah, was an ingredient
of the incense used in the worship of the ancient Israelites,[1221]
and is mentioned by the earliest writers on medicine as Hippocrates
and Theophrastus.[1222]
Dioscorides states it to be the juice of a Narthex growing in
Syria, and describes its characters, and the method of purifying it by
hot water exactly as followed in modern times. We find it mentioned in
the 2nd century among the drugs on which duty was levied at the Roman custom-house
at Alexandria.[1223]
Under the name of Kinnah it was well known to the Arabians, and through
them to the physicians of the school of Salerno.
In the journal of expenses of John, king of France, during his
captivity in England, a.d. 1359-60, there is an entry
for the purchase of 1 lb. of Galbanum which cost 16s., 1 lb. of
Sagapenum (Serapin) at the same time costing only 2s.[1224]
In common with other products of the East, these drugs used to reach
England by way of Venice, and are mentioned among the exports of that
city to London in 1503.[1225]
An edict of Henry III. of France promulgated in 1581, gives the
prices per lb. of the gum-resins of the Umbelliferæ as
follows:—Opopanax, 32 sols, Sagapenum 22 sols, Asafœtida 15 sols,
Galbanum 10 sols, Ammoniacum 6 sols 6 deniers.[1226]
Description—Galbanum is met with in drops or tears, adhering
inter se into a mass, usually compact and hard, but sometimes
found so soft as to be fluid. The tears are of the size of a lentil to
that of a hazel-nut, translucent, and of various shades of light brown,
yellowish or faintly greenish. The drug has a peculiar, not unpleasant,
aromatic odour, and a disagreeable, bitter, alliaceous taste.
In one variety, the tears are dull and waxy, of a light yellowish
tint when fresh, but becoming of an orange-brown by keeping; they are
but little disposed to run together, and are sometimes quite dry and
loose, with an odour that somewhat reminds one of savine. In recent
importations of this form of galbanum, we have noticed a considerable
admixture of thin transverse slices of the root of the plant, an inch
or more in diameter.
Chemical Composition—Galbanum contains volatile oil, resin
and mucilage. The first, of which 7 per cent. may be obtained by
distillation with water, is a colourless or slightly yellowish liquid,
partly consisting of a hydrocarbon, C₁₀H₁₆, boiling at from 170° to
180°. This oil affords easily crystals of terpin, C₁₀H₁₆ + 3OH₂, if it
is treated as mentioned in the article Oleum Cajuputi; it also affords
the crystallized compound C₁₀H₁₆ + HCl. But the prevailing part of oil
of galbanum consists of hydrocarbons of a much higher boiling point.
The crude oil has a mild aromatic taste, and deviates the ray of
polarized light to the right.
The resin, which we find to constitute about 60 per cent. of the drug,
is very soft, and dissolves in ether or in alkaline liquids, even
in milk of lime, but only partially in bisulphide of carbon. When
heated for some time at 100° C. with hydrochloric acid, it yields
Umbelliferone, C₉H₆O₃, which may be dissolved from the acid
liquid by means of ether or chloroform; it is obtained on evaporation
in colourless acicular crystals. Umbelliferone is soluble in hot water;
its solution exhibits, especially on addition of an alkali, a brilliant
blue fluorescence which is destroyed by an acid. If a small fragment
of galbanum is immersed in water, the fluorescence is immediately
produced by a drop of ammonia.[1227]
The same phenomenon takes place with asafœtida, not at all with
ammoniacum; it is probably due to traces of Umbelliferone pre-existing
in the former drugs. By boiling the umbelliferone with concentrated
caustic lye, it splits up into resorcin, carbonic acid and formic acid.
Umbelliferone is also produced from many other aromatic umbelliferous
plants, as Angelica, Levisticum and Meum, when
their respective resins are submitted to dry distillation. According to
Zwenger (1860) it may be likewise obtained from the resin of Daphne
Mezereum L. The yield is always small; it is highest in galbanum,
but even in this does not much exceed 0·8 per cent. reckoned on the
crude drug.
By submitting galbanum-resin to dry distillation, there will be
obtained a thick oil of an intense and brilliant blue,[1228]
which was noticed as early as about the year 1730 by Caspar Neumann of Berlin.
It is a liquid having an aromatic odour and a bitter acrid taste; in
cold it deposits crystals of umbelliferone, which can be extracted by
repeatedly shaking the oil with boiling water. A small amount of fatty
acids is also removed at the same time. Submitted to rectification
the crude oil at first yields a greenish portion and then the superb
blue oil. Kachler (1871) found that it could be resolved by fractional
distillation into a colourless oil having the formula C₁₀H₁₆, and a
blue oil to which he assigned the composition C₁₀H₁₆O, boiling at 289°
C. As to the hydrocarbon, it boils at 240° C., and therefore differs
from the essential oil obtained when galbanum is distilled with water.
The blue oil, after due purification, agrees, according to Kachler,
with the blue oil of the flowers of Matricaria Chamomilla
L. Each may be transformed by means of potassium into a colourless
hydrocarbon, C₁₀H₁₆; or by anhydride of phosphoric acid into another
product, C₁₀H₁₄, likewise colourless. The latter, as well as the former
hydrocarbon, if diluted with ether, and bromine be added, assumes for a
moment a fine blue tint; the colourless oil as afforded by the drug on
distillation with water assumes also the same coloration with bromine.
By fusing galbanum-resin with potash, Hlasiwetz and Barth (1864)
obtained crystals (about 6 per cent.) of Resorcin or
Meta-Dioxybenzol, together with acetic and volatile fatty acids.
The name of this remarkable substance alludes to Orcin, which had been
extracted in 1829 by Robiquet from lichens. The formula of Resorcin,
C₆H₄(OH)₂, shows at once its relations to Orcin, C₆H₃CH₃(OH)₂. Resorcin
has been ascertained to be frequently produced by melting other resins
with potash; it has also been prepared on a large scale for the
manufacture of the brilliant colouring matter called Eosin.
Galbanum-resin treated with nitric acid yields Trinitroresorcin
C₆H(NO₂)₃(OH)₂, the so-called Styphnic Acid.
If galbanum, or still better its resin, is very moderately warmed with
concentrated hydrochloric acid, a red hue is developed, which turns
violet or bluish if spirit of wine is slowly added. Asafœtida treated
in the same way assumes a dingy greenish colour, and ammoniacum is
not altered at all. This test probably depends upon the formation
of resorcin, which in itself is not coloured by hydrochloric acid, but
assumes a red or blue colour if sugar or mucilage or certain other
substances are present. It is remarkable that ammoniacum, though
likewise yielding resorcin when fused with potash, assumes no red
colour when warmed with hydrochloric acid. The mucilage of galbanum has
not been minutely examined.
Commerce—Galbanum is, we believe, brought into commerce chiefly
from Eastern Europe. It is stated that considerable quantities reach
Russia by way of Astrachan and Orenburg.
Uses—Galbanum is administered internally as a stimulating
expectorant, and is occasionally applied in the form of plaster to
indolent swellings.
Allied Substances.
Sagapenum—This is a gum-resin which, when pure, forms a tough
softish mass of closely agglutinated tears. It differs from asafœtida
in forming brownish (not milk-white) tears, which when broken do not
acquire a pink tint; also in not having an alliaceous odour. A good
specimen presented to us by Professor Dymock of Bombay (1878) reminds
in that and other respects rather of galbanum. We find this sagapenum
to be devoid of sulphur but containing umbelliferone; it is extremely
remarkable for the intense and permanent purely blue colour it
acquires in cold when the smallest fragment of the drug is immersed in
hydrochloric acid 1·13 sp. gr.
Sagapenum, which in mediæval pharmacy was often called
Serapinum, is so frequently mentioned by the older writers that
it must have been a plentiful substance. At the present day it can
scarcely be procured genuine even at Bombay, whither it is sometimes
brought from Persia. The botanical origin of the drug is unknown.
AMMONIACUM.
Gummi-resina Ammoniacum; Ammoniacum or Gum Ammoniacum; F.
Gomme-résine Ammoniaque; G. Ammoniak-gummiharz.
Botanical Origin—Dorema Ammoniacum, Don, a perennial plant,[1229]
with a stout, erect, leafless flower-stem, 6 to 8 feet high, dividing
towards its upper part into numerous ascending branches, along
which are disposed on thick short stalks, ball-like simple umbels,
scarcely half an inch across, of very small flowers. The aspect of the
full-grown plant is therefore very unlike that of Ferula. The
Dorema has large compound leaves with broad lobes. The whole
plant in its young state is covered with a tomentum of soft, stellate
hairs, which give it a greyish look, but which disappear as it ripens
its fruits. The withered stems long remain erect, and occurring in
immense abundance and overtopping the other vegetation of the arid
desert, having a striking appearance.[1230]
The root is described in the article on Sumbul, p. 313.
The plant occurs over a wide area of the barren regions of which Persia
is the centre. According to Bunge and Bienert, its north-western limit
appears to be Shahrud (S.E. of Asterabad), whence it extends eastwards
to the deserts south of the Sea of Aral and the Sir-Daria. The most
southern point at which the plant has been observed is Basiran, a
village of Southern Khorassan in N. lat. 32°, E. long. 59°.
Of the three or four other species of Dorema, D. Aucheri
Boiss.[1231]
affords very good ammoniacum, as we know by an ample specimen
of the gum deposited together with the plant in the British Museum by
Mr. W. K. Loftus, who in 1751 collected both at Kirrind in Western
Persia, where the plant is called in Kurdish Zuh. Boissier[1232]
includes as D. Aucheri another plant, called by Loftus D.
robustum, the gum of which is certainly different from ammoniacum.
Of the plant itself there are only fruits in the British Museum.
History—The first writer to mention ammoniacum is Dioscorides,
who states it to be the juice of a Narthex growing about Cyrene
in Libya, and that it is produced in the neighbourhood of the temple
of Ammon. He says it is of two sorts, the one like frankincense in
pure, solid tears, the other massive, and contaminated with earthy
impurities. Pliny gives essentially the same account.
The succeeding Greek and Latin authors on medicine throw but little
light on the drug, which however is mentioned by most of them as
used in fumigation. Hence we find such terms as Ammoniacum
thymiama,[1233]Ammoniacum suffimen, Thus Libycum.
The African origin assigned to the drug by Dioscorides, has long
perplexed pharmacologists; but it is now well ascertained that in
Morocco a large species of Ferula yields a gum-resin having
some resemblance to ammoniacum, and still an object of traffic with
Egypt and Arabia, where it is employed, like the ancient drug, in
fumigations. There can be but little doubt we think, that the
ammoniacum of Morocco is identical with the ammoniacum of the ancients;
it may well have been imported by way of Cyrene from regions lying
further westward.[1234]
Persian ammoniacum or the ammoniacum of European commerce may also have
been known in very remote times, though we are unable to trace it back
earlier than the 10th century, at which period it is mentioned by Isaac
Judæus[1235]
and by the Persian physician Alhervi.[1236]
Both these writers designate it Ushak, a name which it bears in
Persia to the present day.
Collection—The stem of the plant abounds in a milky juice which
flows out on the slightest puncture. The agent which occasions the
exudation is a beetle, multitudes of which pierce the stem. The gum,
the drops of which speedily harden, partly remains adherent to the stem
and partly falls to the ground; it is gathered about the end of July by
the peasants, who sell it to dealers for conveyance to Ispahan or the
coast.[1237]
Young roots 3 to 4 years old are, according to Borszczow, extremely
rich in milky juice which sometimes exudes into the surrounding soil in
large drops; there is also an exudation from the fibrous crown of the
root of a dark inferior sort of ammoniacum. The gum-resin appears to be
collected in quantity only in Persia. One of the chief localities for
it are the desert plains about Yezdikhast, between Ispahan and Shiraz.
Description—Ammoniacum occurs in dry grains or tears of
roundish form, from the size of a small pea to that of a cherry, or
in nodular lumps. They are externally of a pale creamy yellow, opaque
and milky-white within. By long keeping, the outer colour darkens to a
cinnamon-brown. Ammoniacum is brittle, showing when broken a dull waxy
lustre, but it easily softens with warmth. It has a bitter acrid taste,
and a peculiar, characteristic, non-alliaceous odour. It readily forms
a white emulsion when triturated with water. It is coloured yellow by
caustic potash. Hypochlorites, as common bleaching powder, give it a
bright orange hue, while they do not affect the Morocco drug.
Ammoniacum is obtained from the mature plant, the ripe mericarps of
which, ⅜ of an inch in length, are often found sticking to the tears.
By pressure the tears agglutinate into a compact mass, which is the
Lump Ammoniacum of the druggists. It is generally less pure than
the detached grains, and fetches a lower price.
Chemical Composition—Ammoniacum is a mixture of volatile oil
with resin and gum. We obtained only ⅓ per cent. of oil which we find
to be dextrogyrate; we failed in obtaining terpin (see Galbanum, p. 322)
from it. The oil has the precise odour of the drug, contains,
according to our experiments, no sulphur; a similar observation was
made by Przeciszewski[1238].
Vigier[1239]
asserts that it blackens silver, and that after oxidation with
nitric acid, he detected in it sulphuric acid. He states that, with
hydrochloric acid, the oil acquires a fine violet tint passing by all
shades to black; we failed in obtaining this coloration. By diluting
the oil with bisulphide of carbon, and then adding mineral acids, we
observed only yellow colorations. The oil diluted with alcohol acquires
a reddish hue by ferric chloride.
The resin ammoniacum usually amounts to about 70 per cent.
Przeciszewski asserts that the indifferent resin when heated yields
sulphuretted hydrogen. Our own experiments failed to show the presence
of sulphur in the crude drug; and the same negative result has
been more recently obtained in some careful experiments by Moss[1240].
Water when boiled with the resin acquires a yellow hue and slightly
acid reaction; the liquid assumes an intense red coloration on addition
of ferric chloride.
Unlike the gum-resin of allied plants, ammoniacum yields no
umbelliferone. When melted with caustic potash it affords a little resorcin.
The mucilaginous matter of the drug consists of a gum readily soluble
in water and a smaller quantity of about ¼ of an insoluble part, no
doubt identical with that occurring in asafœtida and galbanum. The
aqueous solution of the gum of ammoniacum is very slightly levogyre.
Commerce—Ammoniacum is shipped to Europe from the Persian Gulf
by way of Bombay. The exports from the latter place in the year 1871-72
were 453 cwt., all shipped to the United Kingdom. The quantity imported
into Bombay in 1872-73 was 1671 cwt., all from the Persian Gulf.[1241]
Uses—The drug is administered as an expectorant and is also used
in certain plasters.
Allied Gum-resins.
African Ammoniacum.—This is according to Lindley[1242]
the product of Ferula tingitana L., a species growing over all northern
Africa as far as Syria, Rhodus and Chios. It is called Kelth
in Morocco, its product, Fasay, being shipped occasionally at
Mazagan (el Bridja) or also at Mogador. This gum-resin is in large,
compact, dark masses, formed of agglutinated tears having a whitish or
pale greenish, or a fawn colour. But there are also seen very impure
masses. The weak odour of the Moroccan drug is not suggestive of
true ammoniacum. Moss (1873) found in a specimen of the former 9 per
cent. of gum and 67 per cent. of resin. It yielded umbelliferone to
Hirschsohn (1875), and by melting it with potash Goldschmiedt (1878)
obtained Resorcin and a peculiar acid, C₁₀H₁₀O₆, which he failed to
obtain from true ammoniacum.
Opopanax—A gum-resin occurring in hard, nodular, brittle,
earthy-looking lumps of a bright orange-brown hue, and penetrating
offensive odour, reminding one of crushed ivy-leaves. It is commonly
attributed to Opopanax Chironium Koch, a native of Mediterranean
Europe. We have never seen a specimen known to have been obtained
from this plant; but can say that the gum-resin of the nearly allied
Opopanax persicum Boiss., as collected by Loftus at Kirrind
in Western Persia in 1851, has neither the appearance nor the
characteristic odour of officinal opopanax. Powell,[1243]
who endeavoured to trace the origin of the drug, regards it as a product of Persia.
Opopanax was very common in old pharmacy, but has fallen out of use,
and is now both rare and expensive.[1244]
FRUCTUS ANETHI.
Semen Anethi; Dill Fruits, Dill Seeds; F.
Fruits d’Aneth; G. Dillfrüchte.
Botanical Origin—Anethum graveolens L., (Peucedanum[1245]graveolens Hiern) an erect, glaucous annual plant, with finely
striated stems, usually to 1 to 1½ feet high, pinnate leaves with
setaceous linear segments, and yellow flowers.
It is indigenous to the Mediterranean region, Southern Russia and the
Caucasian provinces, but is found as a cornfield weed in many other
countries, and is frequently cultivated in gardens. It succeeds in
Norway as far north as Throndhjem.
Dill, under the Hindustani name of Suvā or Sōyah, is
largely grown in various ports of India, where the plant though of but
a few months’ duration, grows to a height of 2 to 3 feet. On account
of a slight peculiarity in the fruit, the Indian plant was regarded by
Roxburgh and De Candolle as a distinct species, and called Anethum
Sowa, but it possesses no botanical characters to warrant its
separation from A. graveolens.
History—Dill is commonly regarded to be the Ἄνηθον of
Dioscorides, the Anethum of Palladius and other ancient writers,
as well as of the New Testament.[1246]
In Greece the name Ἄνηθον is at present applied[1247]
to a plant of very similar appearance, Carum Ridolfia Benth. et
Hook (Anethum segetum L.). By the later Greeks, the term Ἄνηθον
was also used for dill.[1248]
Dill, as well as coriander, fennel, cumin, and ammi, was in frequent
requisition in Britain in Anglo-Saxon times.[1249]
The name is derived according to Prior[1250]
from the old Norse word dilla, to lull, in allusion to
the reputed carminative properties of the drug. However this may be, we
find the word occurring in the 10th century in the Vocabulary of Alfric,
archbishop of Canterbury.[1251]
The words dill and till, undoubtedly meaning this drug, were
also used in Germany and Switzerland as early as a.d. 1000.
Description—The fruit, which has the characters usual to
Umbelliferæ, is of ovoid form, much compressed dorsally,
surrounded with a broad flattened margin. The mericarps about ⅒ of an
inch wide, are mostly separate; they are provided with 5 equidistant,
filiform ridges, of which the two lateral lose themselves in the
paler, broad, thin margin. The three others are sharply keeled; the
darkest space between them is occupied by a vitta and two occur on the
commissure. In the Indian drug, the mericarps are narrower and more
convex, the ridges more distinct and pale, and the border less winged.
In other respects it accords with that of Europe. The odour and taste
of dill are agreeably aromatic.
Microscopic Characters—The pericarp is formed of a small number
of flattened cells, which in the inner layer are of a brown colour; the
ridges consist as usual of a strong fibro-vascular bundle. The vittæ
in a transverse section present an elliptic outline ¹/₁₄₀ of an inch
or less in diameter. The margin of the mericarp is built up of porous,
parenchymatous tissue. The albumen as in the seeds of all umbellifers,
consists of thick-walled, angular cells, loaded with fatty oil, and
globular grains of albuminous matters which present a dark cross when
examined by polarized light.
Chemical Composition—Dill fruit yields from 3 to 4 per cent.
of an essential oil, the largest proportion of which was found by
Gladstone (1864-1872) to be a hydrocarbon, C₁₀H₁₆, to which he gave
the name Anethene. This substance has a lemon-like odour,
sp. gr. ·846, and boils at 172° C. It deviates a ray of polarized
light strongly to the right. Nietzki (1874) ascertained that there
is, moreover, present another hydrocarbon, C₁₀H₁₆, in a very small
proportion, which boils at 155-160°. A third constituent of oil of dill
is in all probability identical with carvol (see page 307);
we prepared from the former immediately the crystals (C₁₀H₁₄O)₂SH₂.
Uses—The distilled water of dill is stomachic and carminative,
and frequently prescribed as a vehicle for more active medicines. The
seeds are much used for culinary and medicinal purposes by the people
of India, but are little employed in Continental Europe.
FRUCTUS CORIANDRI.
Semen Coriandri; Coriander Fruits, Coriander
Seeds, Corianders; F. Fruits de Coriandre; G.
Koriander.
Botanical Origin—Coriandrum sativum L., a small glabrous,
annual plant, apparently indigenous to the Mediterranean and Caucasian
regions, not known growing wild, but now found as a cornfield weed
throughout the temperate parts of the Old World. It is cultivated in
many countries, and has thus found its way even to Paraguay. In England
the cultivation of coriander has long been carried on, but only to a
very limited extent.
History—Coriander appears to occur in the famous Egyptian
papyrus Ebers; it is also mentioned, under the name of Kustumburu, in
early Sanskrit authors, and is also met with in the Scriptures.[1252]
The plant owes its names Κόριον, Κορίαννον, and Κοριάνδρον, or also
in the middle ages, Κλάνδρον, to the offensive odour it exhales when
handled, and which reminds one of bugs,—in Greek Κόρις. This character
caused it to be regarded in the middle ages as having poisonous
properties.[1253]
The ripe fruits which are entirely free from the fœtid
smell of the growing plant, were used as a spice by the Jews and the
Romans, and in medicine from a very early period. Cato, who wrote on
agriculture in the 3rd century b.c., notices the cultivation
of coriander. Pliny states that the best is that of Egypt. It is of
frequent occurrence in the book “De opsoniis et condimentis” of Apicius
Cœlius, about the 3rd century of our era. Coriander is also included in
the list of Charlemagne, alluded to pages 92, 98, etc.
Coriander was well known in Britain prior to the Norman Conquest, and
often employed in ancient Welsh and English medicine and cookery.
Cultivation—Coriander, called by the farmers Col, is
cultivated in the eastern counties of England, especially in Essex. It
is sometimes sown with caraway, and being an annual is gathered and
harvested the first year, the caraway remaining in the ground. The
seedling plants are hoed so as to leave those that are to remain in
rows 10 to 12 inches apart. The plant is cut with sickles, and when dry
the seed is thrashed out on a cloth in the centre of the field. On the
best land, 15 cwt. per acre is reckoned an average crop.[1254]
Description—The fruit of coriander consists of a pair of
hemispherical mericarps, firmly joined so as to form an almost regular
globe, measuring on an average about ⅕ of an inch in diameter, crowned
by the stylopodium and calycinal teeth, and sometimes by the slender
diverging styles. The pericarp bears on each half, 4 perfectly straight
sharpish ridges, regarded as secondary (juga secundaria); two
other ridges, often of darker colour, belonging to the mericarps in
common, the separation of which takes place in a rather sinuous line.
The shallow depression between each pair of these straight ridges is
occupied by a zigzag raised line (jugum primarium), of which
there are therefore 5 in each mericarp. It will thus be seen that each
mericarp has 5 (zigzag) so-called primary ridges, and 4 (keeled
and more prominent) secondary, besides the lateral ridges which
mark the suture or line of separation. There are no vittæ on the outer
surface of the pericarp. Of the 5 teeth of the calyx, 2 often grow into
long, pointed, persistent lobes; they proceed from the outer flowers of
the umbel.
Though the two mericarps are closely united, they adhere only by the
thin pericarp, enclosing when ripe a lenticular cavity. On each side
of this cavity, the skin of the fruit separates from that of the seed,
displaying the two brown vittæ of each mericarp. In transverse section,
the albumen appears crescent-shaped, the concave side being towards the
cavity. The carpophore stands in the middle of the latter as a column,
connected with the pericarp only at top and bottom.
Corianders are smooth and rather hard, in colour buff or light brown.
They have a very mild aromatic taste, and, when crushed, a peculiar
fragrant smell. When unripe, their odour, like that of the fresh plant,
is offensive. The nature of the chemical change that occasions this
alteration in odour has not been made out.
The Indian corianders shipped from Bombay are of large size and of
elongated form.
Microscopic Structure—The structural peculiarities of coriander
fruit chiefly refer to the pericarp. Its middle layer is made up of
thick walled ligneous prosenchyme, traversed by a few fibro-vascular
bundles which in the zigzag ridges vary exceedingly in position.
Chemical Composition—The essential oil of coriander has a
composition indicated by the formula C₁₀H₁₈O, and is therefore isomeric
with borneol. If the elements of water are abstracted by phosphoric
anhydride, it is converted, according to Kawalier (1852), into an oil
of offensive odour, C₁₀H₁₆.
The fruits yield of volatile oil from 0·7 to 1·1 per cent.; as the
vittæ are well protected by the woody pericarp, corianders should be
bruised before being submitted to distillation. Trommsdorff (1835)
found the fruits to afford 13 per cent. of fixed oil.
The fresh herb distilled in July when the fruits were far from ripe,
yielded to one of us (F.) from 0·57 to 1·1 per mille of an essential
oil possessing in a high degree the disagreeable odour already alluded
to. This oil was found to deviate the ray of polarized light 1·1° to
the right when examined in a column 50 mm. long. The oil distilled by
us from ripe commercial fruit deviated 5·1° to the right.
Production and Commerce—Coriander is cultivated in various
parts of Continental Europe, and, as already stated, to a small extent
in England. It is also produced in Northern Africa and in India. In
1872-73, the export of coriander from the province of Sind[1255]
was 948cwt.; from Bombay[1256]
in the same year 619 cwt. From Calcutta[1257] there
were shipped in 1870-71, 16,347 cwt.
Uses—Coriander fruits are reputed stimulant and carminative,
yet are but little employed in medicine. They are however used in
veterinary practice, and by the distillers of gin, also in some
countries in cookery.
FRUCTUS CUMINI.
Fructus vel Semen Cymini; Cumin or
Cummin[1258]Fruits, Cummin Seeds; F. Graines de Cumin; G.
Mutterkümmel, Kreuzkümmel, Langer oder Römischer
Kümmel, Mohrenkümmel.
Botanical Origin.—Cuminum Cyminum L., a small annual
plant, indigenous to the upper regions of the Nile, but carried at an
early period by cultivation to Arabia, India and China, as well as to
the countries bordering the Mediterranean. The fruits of the plant
ripen as far north as Southern Norway; but in Europe, Sicily and Malta
alone produce them in quantity.
History—Cumin was well known to the ancients; it is alluded
to by the Hebrew prophet Isaiah,[1259]
and is mentioned in the gospel of Matthew[1260]
as one of the minor titheable productions of the Holy Land. Under the
name Κύμινον, it is commended for its agreeable taste by Dioscorides,
in whose day it was produced on the coasts of Asia Minor and Southern
Italy. It is named as Cuminum by Horace and Persius; Scribonius
Largus, in the first century of our era, mentions Cuminum æthiopicum,
silvaticum and thebaicum.
During the middle ages, cumin was one of the spices in most common use.
Thus in a.d. 716, an annual provision of 150 lb. of cumin
for the monastery of Corbie in Normandy, was not thought too large a
supply.[1261]
Edrisi mentioned cumin as a product of Morocco (see article
Fructus Carui, p. 305), Algeria and Tunisia. It was in frequent
use in England, its average price between 1264 and 1400 being a little over
2d. per lb.[1262]
Cumin is enumerated in the Liber albus[1263]
of the city of London, compiled in 1419, among the merchandize on which
the king levied the impost called scavage. It is mentioned[1264]
in 1453 as one of the articles of which the Grocers’ Company had the
weighing and oversight, and was classed in 1484 in the same way in the
German warehouse in Venice.[1265]
Description—The fruit, the colour of which is brown, has the
usual structure of the order; it is of an elongated ovoid form,
tapering towards each end, and somewhat laterally compressed. The
mericarps, which do not readily separate from the carpophore, are about
¼ of an inch in length and ⅒ of an inch in greatest breadth. Each has
5 primary ridges which are filiform, and scabrous or muriculate, and
4 secondary covered with rough hairs. Between the primary ridges is a
single elongated vitta, and 2 vittæ occur on the commissural surface.
A transverse section of the seed shows a reniform outline. There is
a form of C. Cyminum in cultivation, the fruit of which is
perfectly glabrous.
Cumin has a strong aromatic taste and smell, far less agreeable than
that of caraway.
Microscopic Structure—The hairs are rather brittle, sometimes
½ mm. in length, formed of cells springing from the epidermis. The
larger consists of groups of cells, vertically or laterally combined,
and enclosed by a common envelope; the smaller of but a single cell
ending in a rounded point. The whole pericarp is rich in tannic matter,
striking with salts of iron a dark greenish colour.
The tissue of the seed is loaded with colourless drops of a fatty oil;
the vittæ with a yellowish-brown essential oil. But the most striking
contents of the parenchyme of the albumen consist of transparent,
colourless, spherical grains, 7 to 5 mkm. in diameter, several of which
are enclosed in each cell. Under a high magnifying power, they show a
central cavity with a series of concentric layers around it, frequently
traversed by radial clefts. Examined in polarized light, these grains
display exactly the same cross as is seen in granules of starch,
although their behaviour with chemical tests at once proves that they
are by no means that substance; in fact iodine does not render them
blue, but intensely brown. Grains of the same character, assuming
sometimes a crystalloid form, occur in most umbelliferous fruits,
and in many seeds of other orders. All these bodies are composed of
albuminous and fatty matters; the more crystalloid form as met with in
the seeds of Ricinus and in the fruit of parsley, is the body
called by Hartig Aleuron.
Chemical Composition—Cumin fruits yielded to Bley (1829) 7 per
cent. of fat oil, 13 per cent. of resin (?), 8 of mucilage and gum, 15
of albuminous matter, and a large amount of malates. Their peculiar,
strong, aromatic smell and taste, depend on the essential oil of which
they afford as much as 4 per cent. It contains about 56 per cent. of
Cuminol (or Cuminaldehyde),
C₆H₄
CHO
C₃H₇ ,
a liquid of sp. gr. 0·972, boiling point 237°
C. It has also been met with, in 1858, by Trapp in the oil of Cicuta
virosa. By boiling cuminol with potash in alcoholic solution, cuminalcohol,
C₆H₄
CH₂OH
C₃H₇ ,
as well as the potassium salt of cuminic acid,
C₆H₄
COOH
C₃H₇ ,
are formed.
The oil of cumin, secondly, contains a mixture of hydrocarbons. That
which constitutes about one-half of the crude oil has been first
obtained in 1841 by Gerhardt and Cahours, just from the oil under
notice, and therefore called Cymene (or also Cymol). It
is a liquid of 0·873 sp. gr. at 0° (32° F.), boiling at 175°; neither
cymene nor cuminol have the same odour and taste as the crude oil.
Many other plants have been noticed as containing cymene among the
constituents of their essential oils. Thus for instance Cicuta
virosa L., Carum Ajowan (page 304), Thymus vulgaris
(see art. Folia Thymi), Eucalyptus globulus Labill.
Cymene, C₆H₄
CH₃ (Propylmethyl-benzol),
C₃H₇
may also be artificially obtained from a large number of essential
oils having the composition C₁₀H₁₆, or C₁₀H₁₄O, or C₁₀H₁₆O, or C₁₀H₁₈O. It
differs very remarkably from the oils of the formula C₁₀H₁₆, inasmuch
as cymene yields the crystallizable cymen-sulphonic acids when it is
warmed with concentrated sulphuric acid.
Lastly, there is present in the oil of cumin a small amount of a
terpene, C₁₀H₁₆, boiling at 155·8° C., as stated in 1865 by C. M.
Warren, and in 1873 by Beilstein and Kupffer.
The dextrogyrate power of cuminol is a little less strong than that of
cymene; artificial cymene is optically inert.
Commerce—Cumin is shipped to England from Mogador, Malta and
Sicily. In Malta there were in 1863, 140 acres under cultivation with
this crop; in 1865, 730 acres, producing 2766 cwt.[1266]
The export of cumin from Morocco[1267]
in 1872 was 1657 cwt.; that from Bombay in the year 1872-73 was 6766 cwt.;[1268]
and 20,040 cwt. from Calcutta[1269]
in the year 1870-71.
Uses—Cumin is sold by druggists as an ingredient of curry
powders, but to a much larger extent for use in veterinary medicine.
CAPRIFOLIACEÆ.
FLORES SAMBUCI.
Elder Flowers; F. Fleurs de Sureau; G.
Holunderblüthe, Fliederblumen.
Botanical Origin—Sambucus nigra L.—a large deciduous
shrub or small tree, indigenous to Southern and Central Europe (not
in Russia), Western Asia, the Crimea, the regions of the Caucasus
and Southern Siberia. It is believed to be a native of England and
Ireland, but not to be truly wild in Scotland. In other northern parts
of Europe, as Norway and Sweden, the elder appears only as a plant
introduced there during the middle ages by the monks.[1270]
History—The Romans, as we learn from Pliny, made use in medicine
of the plant under notice as well as of the Dwarf Elder (S.
Ebulus L.) Both kinds were employed in Britain by the ancient
English[1271]
and Welsh[1272]
leeches, and in Italy in the medicine of the school of Salernum.
Description—The elder produces in the early summer, conspicuous,
many-flowered cymes, 4 to 5 inches in diameter, of which the long
peduncle divides into 5 branches, which subdivide once or several
times by threes or fives, ultimately separating by repeated forking
into slender, furrowed pedicels about ¼ of an inch long, each bearing
a single flower. In the second or third furcations, the middle flower
remains short-stalked or sessile, and opens sooner than the rest. In
like manner, on the outermost small forks only one of the florets is
usually long-stalked. The whole of this inflorescence forms a flattish
umbelliform cyme, perfectly glabrous and destitute of bracts.
The calyx is combined with the ovary and bordered with 4 or 5 small
teeth. The corolla, which is of a creamy white, is monopetalous with
a very short tube and 5 spreading ovate lobes. The stamens which are
about as long as the divisions of the corolla and alternate with
them, are inserted in the tube of the latter. The yellow pollen which
thickly powders the flowers, appears under the microscope 3-pored. The
projecting ovary is crowned by a 2-or 3-lobed sessile stigma.
For use in pharmacy, the part of the flower most desirable is the
corolla, to obtain a good proportion of which the gathered cymes are
left for a few hours in a large heap; the mass slightly heats, the
corollas detach themselves, and are separated from the green stalks by
shaking, rubbing, and sifting; they require to be then rapidly dried.
This done, they become much shrivelled and assume a dull yellow tint.
When fresh, they have a sweet faint smell, which becomes stronger and
somewhat different by drying, and is quite unlike the repulsive odour
of the fresh leaves and bark. Dried elder flowers have a bitterish,
slightly gummy flavour. On the Continent they are sold with the stalks,
i.e. in entire cymes.
Chemical Composition—Elder flowers yield a very small percentage
of a butter-like essential oil, lighter than water, and smelling
strongly of the flowers; it is easily altered by exposure to the
air.[1273]
The oil is accompanied by traces of volatile acids.
Uses—Elder flowers are only employed in British medicine for
making an aromatic distilled water, and for communicating a pleasant
odour to lard (Unguentum Sambuci). The flowers of Sambucus
canadensis L.[1274]
indigenous in the United States, which are extremely similar to those
of our species, appear to be more fragrant. The leaves of the
latter are sometimes used for giving a fine green tint to oil or fat,
as in the Oleum viride and Unguentum Sambuci foliorum of
the shops. The bark, once much employed, is now obsolete.
RUBIACEÆ.
GAMBIER.
Catechu pallidum, Extractum
Uncariæ; Gambier, Pale Catechu, Gambier
Catechu, Terra Japonica; F. Gambir, Cachou
jaune; G. Gambir.
Botanical Origin—1. Uncaria Gambier Roxb. (Nauclea
Gambir Hunter) a stout climbing shrub, supporting itself by means
of its flower-stalks which are developed into strong recurved hooks.[1275]
It is a native of the countries bordering the Straits of Malacca, and
especially of the numerous islands at their eastern end; but according
to Crawfurd[1276]
it does not seem indigenous to any of the islands of the
volcanic band. It also grows in Ceylon, where however no use is made of
it.
2. U. acida Roxb.,[1277]
probably a mere variety of the preceding, and growing in the Malayan
islands, appears to be used in exactly the same manner.
History—Gambier is one of the substances to which the name of
Catechu or Terra Japonica is often applied; the other is
Cutch, which has been already described (p. 243).
By druggists and pharmaceutists the two articles are frequently confounded, but
in the great world of commerce they are reckoned as quite distinct.
In many price-currents and trade-lists, Catechu is not found
under that name, but only appears under the terms Cutch and Gambier.
Crawfurd asserts that gambier has been exported from time immemorial
to Java from the Malacca Straits. This statement appears highly
questionable. Rumphius, who resided in Amboyna during the second half
of the 17th century, was a merchant, consul and naturalist; and in
these capacities became thoroughly conversant with the products of the
Malay Archipelago and adjacent regions, as the six folio volumes of his
Herbarium Amboinense, illustrated by 587 plates, amply prove.
Among other plants, he figures[1278]Uncaria Gambier, which he terms Funis uncatus, and states
to exist under two varieties, the one with broad, and the other with
narrow leaves. The first form, he says, is called in Malay Daun
Gatta Gambir, on account of the bitter taste of its leaves, which
is perceptible in the lozenges (trochisci) called Gatta
Gambir, so much so that one might suppose they were made from these
leaves, which however is not the case. He further asserts that the
leaves have a detergent, drying quality by reason of their bitterness,
which is nevertheless not intense but quite bearable in the mouth:
that they are masticated instead of Pinang [Betel-nut] with
Siri [leaf of Piper Betle] and lime: that the people of
Java and Bali plant the first variety near their houses for the sake
of its fragrant flowers; but though they chew its leaves instead of
Pinang, it must not be supposed that it is this plant from which
the lozenges Gatta are compounded, for that indeed is quite different.
Thus, if we may credit Rumphius, it would seem that the important
manufacture of gambier had no existence at the commencement of the
last century. As to “Gatta Gambir,” his statements are scarcely
in accord with those of more recent writers. We may however remark
that that name is very like the Tamil Katta Kāmbu, signifying
Catechu, which drug is sometimes made into little round cakes,
and was certainly a large export from India to Malacca and China as
early as the 16th century (p. 241).
That gambier was unknown to Europeans long after the time of Rumphius,
is evident from other facts. Stevens, a merchant of Bombay, in his
Compleat Guide to the East India Trade, published in 1766,
quotes the prices of goods at Malacca, but makes no allusion to
gambier. Nor is there any reference to it in Savary’s Dictionnaire
de Commerce (ed. of 1750), in which Malacca is mentioned as the
great entrepôt of the trade of India with that of China and Japan.
The first account of gambier known to us, was communicated to the
Batavian Society of Arts and Sciences in 1780, by a Dutch trader named
Couperus. This person narrates[1279]
how the plant was introduced into Malacca from Pontjan in 1758, and how
gambier is made from its leaves; and names several sorts of the drug
and their prices.
In 1807, a description of “the drug called Gutta Gambeer,” and
of the tree from which it is made, was presented to the Linnean Society
of London.[1280]
The writer, William Hunter, well known for scientific observations in
connection with India, states that the substance is made chiefly at
Malacca, Siak and Rhio, that it is in the form of small squares, or
little round cakes almost perfectly white, and that the finer sorts are
used for chewing with betel leaf in the same manner as catechu, while
the coarser are shipped to Batavia and China for use in tanning and dyeing.
Manufacture—The gambier plant is cultivated in plantations.
These were commenced in 1819 in Singapore, where there were at one time
800 plantations; but owing to scarcity of fuel, without an abundant
supply of which the manufacture is impossible, and dearness of labour,
gambier-planting was in 1866 fast disappearing from the island.[1281]
The official Blue Book, printed at Singapore in 1872, reports it
as “much increased.” It is largely pursued on the mainland
(Johore), and in the islands of the Rhio-Lingga Archipelago, lying
south-east of Singapore. On the island of Bintang, the most northerly
of the group, there were about 1,250 gambier-plantations in 1854.
The plantations are often formed in clearings of the jungle, where
they last for a few years and are then abandoned,[1282]
owing to the impoverishment of the soil and the irrepressible growth
of the lalang grass (Imperata Kœnigii P. de B.), which
is more difficult to eradicate than even primæval jungle. It has been
found profitable to combine with the cultivation of gambier that of
pepper, for which the boiled leaves of the gambier form an excellent manure.
The gambier plants are allowed to grow 8 to 10 feet high, and as their
foliage is always in season, each plant is stripped 3 or 4 times in
the year. The apparatus and all that belongs to the manufacture of the
extract are of the most primitive description.[1283]
A shallow cast-iron pan about 3 feet across is built into an earthen
fireplace. Water is poured into the pan, a fire is kindled, and the
leaves and young shoots, freshly plucked, are scattered in, and boiled
for about an hour. At the end of this time they are thrown on to a
capacious sloping trough, the lower end of which projects into the pan,
and squeezed with the hand so that the absorbed liquor may run back
into the boiler. The decoction is then evaporated to the consistence
of a thin syrup, and baled out into buckets. When sufficiently cool
it is subjected to a curious treatment:—instead of simply stirring it
round, the workman pushes a stick of soft wood in a sloping direction
into each bucket; and placing two such buckets before him, he works a
stick up and down in each. The liquid thickens round the stick, and
the thickened portion being constantly rubbed off, while at the same
the whole is in motion, it gradually sets into a mass, a result which
the workman affirms would never be produced by simple stirring round.
Though we are not prepared to concur in the workman’s opinion, it is
reasonable to suppose that his manner of treating the liquor favours
the crystallization of the catechin in a more concrete form than it
might otherwise assume. The thickened mass, which is said by another
writer to resemble soft yellowish clay, is now placed in shallow square
boxes, and when somewhat hardened is cut into cubes and dried in the
shade. The leaves are boiled a second time, and finally washed in
water, which water is saved for another operation.
From informations obtained in 1878 it would appear that now the
prevailing part of gambier is made by means of pressure into blocks.
A plantation with five labourers contains on an average 70,000 to
80,000 shrubs, and yields 40 to 50 catties (1 catty = 1⅓ lb. = 604·8
grammes) of gambier daily.
Description—Gambier is an earthy-looking substance of light
brown hue, consisting of cubes about an inch each side, more or less
agglutinated, or it is in the form of entirely compact masses. The
cubes are externally of a reddish-brown and compact, internally of a
pale cinnamon hue, dry, porous, friable, devoid of odour, but with a
bitterish astringent taste, becoming subsequently sweetish. Under the
microscope, the cubes of gambier are seen to consist of very small
acicular crystals.
Chemical Composition—In a chemical point of view, gambier agrees
with cutch, especially with the pale variety made in Northern India (p. 242).
Both substances consist mainly of Catechin,[1284]
which may be obtained in the hydrated state as slender colourless needles, by
exhausting gambier with cold water, and crystallizing the residue from
3 or 4 parts of hot water, which on cooling deposits nearly all the
catechin. Ferric chloride strikes with the solution of catechin, even
when much diluted, a green tint. If it is shaken with ferrous sulphate
and an extremely small quantity of bicarbonate of sodium, a violet
colour makes its appearance. The same reactions are produced by various
substances of the tannic class.
The yellowish colouring matter of gambier was determined by Hlasiwetz
(1867) and Löwe (1873) to be Quercetin, which is also a
constituent of cutch. Quercetin is but very sparingly soluble in water,
yet it is nevertheless found, in small quantity, in the aqueous extract
of cutch, from which it may be removed by means of ether. As many
species of Nauclea contain, according to De Vry,[1285]Quinovic Acid, it is probable that that substance may be detected in gambier.
Some fine gambier in regular cubes which we incinerated left 2·6 per
cent. of ash, consisting mainly of carbonates of calcium and magnesium.
Commerce—Singapore, which is the great emporium for gambier,
exported in 1871 no less than 34,248 tons, of which quantity 19,550
tons had been imported into the colony chiefly from Rhio and the
Malayan Peninsula.[1286]
In 1876 the export had increased to more than
50,000 tons of pressed block gambier and 2,700 tons of cubes. In 1877
it diminished to 39,117 tons, owing to difficulties which had arisen
between the Chinese dealers, who supplied the drug in a rather wet
state, and the European exporters. Of the above quantity 21,607 tons
were shipped for London, 7,572 for Liverpool, 2,345 for Marseilles.
Gambier usually fetches a lower price[1287]
in the London market than cutch.
The quantity imported into the United Kingdom in 1872 was 21,155 tons,
value £451,737, almost the whole being from the Straits Settlements.
Uses—Gambier, under the name of Catechu, is used
medicinally as an astringent, but the quantity thus consumed is as
nothing in comparison with that employed for tanning and dyeing.
CORTEX CINCHONÆ.
Cortex Peruvianus, Cortex Chinæ; Cinchona
Bark, Peruvian Bark; F. Ecorce de Quinquina; G.
Chinarinde.
Botanical Origin—The genus Cinchona constitutes together
with Cascarilla (including Buena and Cosmibuena),
Remijia, Ladenbergia, Macrocnemum, and about
30 other nearly allied genera, the well-characterized tribe
Cinchoneæ of the order Rubiaceæ. This tribe consists of
shrubs or trees with opposite leaves, 2-celled ovary, capsular fruit,
and numerous minute, vertical or ascending, peltate, winged, albuminous seeds.
(A.) Remarks on the genus.—The genus Cinchona is
distinguished by deciduous stipules, flowers in terminal panicles,
5-toothed superior calyx, tubular corolla expanding into 5 lobes
fringed at the margin. The corolla is of an agreeable weak odour, and
of a rosy or purplish hue or white. The fruit is a capsule of ovoid
or subcylindrical form, dehiscing from the base (the fruit-stalk also
splitting) into two valves, which are held together at the apex by the
thick permanent calyx. The seeds, 30 to 40 in number, are imbricated
vertically; they are flat, winged all round by a broad membrane, which
is very irregularly toothed or lacerated at the edge.
The Cinchonas are evergreen, with finely-veined leaves, traversed by a
strong midrib. The thick leafstalk, often of a fine red, is sometimes a
sixth the length of the whole leaf, but usually shorter. The leaves are
ovate, obovate, or nearly circular; in some species lanceolate, rarely
cordate, always entire, glabrous or more rarely hirsute, often variable
as to size and form in the same species.
Among the valuable species, several are distinguished by small pits
called scrobiculi, situated on the under side of the leaf,
in the axils of the veins which proceed from the midrib. These pits
sometimes exude an astringent juice. In some species they are replaced
by tufts of hair. The young leaves are sometimes purplish on the under
side; in several species the full-grown foliage assumes before falling,
rich tints of crimson or orange.
The species of Cinchona are so much alike that their definition is
a matter of the utmost difficulty, and only to be accomplished by
resorting to a number of characters which taken singly are of no great
importance. Individual species are moreover frequently connected
together by well-marked and permanent intermediate forms, so that
according to the expression of Howard, the whole form a continuous
series, the terminal members of which are scarcely more sharply
separated from the allied genera, than from plants of their own series.
As to the number and value of the species known, there is some
diversity of view. Weddell, in 1870, enumerated 33 species and 18
sub-species, besides numerous varieties and sub-varieties. Bentham and
Hooker, in 1873, estimated the species as about 36.
Kuntze, in the book quoted at the end of the present article, proposed
to reduce all the species to the four following:
1. Cinchona Weddelliana O. Kuntze, nearly answering to C.
Calisaya Weddell.
2. C. Pavoniana O. Kuntze, including C. micrantha Ruiz
and Pavon and several allied plants.
3. C. Howardiana O. Kuntze, constituted of C.
succirubra Pavon and a few other species of former authors.
4. C. Pahudiana Howard.
Kuntze, who has examined the living Cinchonæ as cultivated in India, is
of the opinion that all the numerous forms hitherto observed, both in
the wild plants and in cultivation, are merely either belonging to the
above four species or deriving from them chiefly by hybridation. Though
much in favour of a reduction of the species, we are not yet prepared
to accept Kuntze’s arrangement.
(B.) Area, Climate and Soil.—The Cinchonas are natives of
South America, where they occur exclusively on the western side of the
continent between 10° N. lat. and 22° S. lat., an area which includes
portions of Venezuela, New Granada, Ecuador, Peru, and Bolivia.
The plants are found in the mountain regions, no species whatever
being known to inhabit the low alluvial plains. In Peru and Bolivia,
the region of the Cinchona forms a belt, 1300 miles in length,
occupying the eastern slope of the Cordillera of the Andes.[1288]
In Ecuador and New Granada, the tree is not strictly limited to the
eastern slopes, but occurs on other of the Andine ranges.
The average altitude of the cinchoniferous region is given by Weddell
as 5,000 to 8,000 feet above the sea-level. The highest limit, as noted
by Karsten, is 11,000 feet. One valuable species, C. succirubra,
occurs exceptionally as low as 2,600 feet. Generally, it may be said
that the altitude of the Cinchona zone decreases in proportion as it
recedes from the equator, and that the most valuable sorts are not
found lower than 5,000 feet.
The climate of the tropical mountain regions in which the Cinchonas
flourish, is extremely variable,—sunshine, showers, storms, and thick
mist, alternating in rapid succession, yet with no very great range
of temperature. A transient depression of the thermometer even to the
freezing point, and not unfrequent hail-showers, may be borne without
detriment by the more hardy species. Yet the mean temperature most
favourable for the generality of species, appears to be 12 to 20° C.
(54 to 68° F.)
Climatic agencies appear to influence the growth of Cinchona far more
than the composition of the soil. Though the tree occurs in a great
variety of geological formations, there is no distinct evidence that
these conditions control in any marked manner either the development of
the tree or the chemical constitution of its bark. Manure on the other
hand, though not increasing perceptibly luxuriance of growth, has a
decided effect in augmenting the richness of the bark in alkaloids.[1289]
(C.) Species yielding officinal barks.—The Cinchona Barks
of commerce are produced by about a dozen species; of these barks the
greater number are consumed solely in the manufacture of quinine. Those
admitted for pharmaceutical use are afforded by the following species:—
1. Cinchona officinalis Hooker[1290]—A
native of Ecuador and Peru, existing under several varieties. It forms
a large tree, having lanceolate or ovate leaves, usually pointed,
glabrous, and shining on the upper surface, and scrobiculate on the
under. The flowers are small, pubescent and in short lax panicles, and
are succeeded by oblong or lanceolate capsules, ½ an inch or more in
length.
2. C. Calisaya Weddell—Discovered by Weddell in 1847,[1291]
although its bark had been an object of commerce since the latter half
of the previous century.
The tree inhabits the warmest woods of the declivities which border
the valleys of Bolivia and South-eastern Peru, at an altitude of 5000
to 6000 feet above the sea-level. More precisely, the chief localities
for the tree are the Bolivian provinces of Enquisivi, Yungas de la
Paz, Larecaja or Sorata, Caupolican or Apolobamba, and Muñecas: thence
it passes northward into the Peruvian province of Carabaya, suddenly
ceasing on the confines of the valley of Sandia, although, as Weddell
observed, the adjacent valleys are to all appearance precisely similar.
When well grown, C. Calisaya has a trunk often twice as thick as
a man’s body, and a magnificent crown of foliage overtopping all other
trees of the forest. It has ovate capsules of about the same length (½
an inch) as the elegant pinkish flowers, which are in large pyramidal
panicles. The leaves are 3 to 6 inches long, of very variable form, but
usually oblong and obtuse, rarely acute.
A variety named after Joseph de Jussieu who first noticed it, β.
Josephiana, but known in the country as Ichu-Cascarilla
or Cascarilla del Pajonal, differs from the preceding in that
it is a shrub, 6 to 10 feet high, growing on the borders of mountain
meadows and of thickets in the same regions as the larger form.
Other forms known in Bolivia as Calisaya zamba, morada,
verde or alta, and blanca, have been distinguished
by Weddell as varieties of C. Calisaya.
Towards the middle of the year 1865, Charles Ledger, an English
traveller, obtained seeds of a superior Cinchona, which had been
collected near Pelechuco, eastwards of the lake Titicaca, about 68°
W. long. and 15° S. lat., in the Bolivian province of Caupolican. In
the same year the seeds arrived in England, but were subsequently sold
to the Dutch government, and raised with admirable success in Java,
and a little later also in private plantations in British India. The
bark of “Cinchona Ledgeriana” has since proved by far the most
productive in quinine of all Cinchona Barks. The tree is a mere form of
C. Calisaya.[1292]
3. C. succirubra Pavon,[1293]—a
magnificent tree, 50 to 80 feet high, formerly growing in all the
valleys of the Andes which debouch in the plain of Guayaquil. The tree
is now almost entirely confined to the forests of Guaranda on the
western declivities of Chimborazo, at 2,000 to 5,000 feet above the
level of the sea.
The bark appears to have been appreciated in its native country at an
early period, if we may conclude that the Red Bark mentioned by
La Condamine in 1737 was that under notice. It would seem, however, to
have scarcely reached Europe earlier than the second half of the last
century.[1294]
The tree has broadly oval leaves, attaining about a foot in length,
nearly glabrous above, pubescent beneath, large terminal panicles of
rosy flowers, succeeded by oblong capsules 1 to 1¼ inches long.
The other species of Cinchona, the bark of which is principally
consumed by the manufacturers of quinine, will be found briefly
noticed, together with the foregoing, in the conspectus at page 355.
History—The early native history of Cinchona is lost in
obscurity. No undoubted proofs have been handed down, to show that the
aborigines of South America had any acquaintance with the medicinal
properties of the bark. But traditions are not wanting.
William Arrot,[1295]
a Scotch surgeon who visited Peru in the early part
of the last century, states that the opinion then current at Loxa was
that the qualities and use of the barks of Cinchona were known to the
Indians before any Spaniard came among them. Condamine, as well as
Jussieu, heard the same statements, which appear to have been generally
prevalent at the close of the 17th century.
It is noteworthy, on the other hand, that though the Peruvians
tenaciously adhere to their traditional customs, they make no use at
the present day of Cinchona bark, but actually regard its employment
with repugnance.
Humboldt[1296]
declares that at Loxa the natives would rather die than
have recourse to what they consider so dangerous a remedy. Pöppig[1297]
(1830) found a strong prejudice to prevail among the people of Huanuco
against Cinchona as a remedy for fevers, and the same fact was observed
farther north by Spruce[1298]
in 1861. The latter traveller narrates, that it was impossible to
convince the cascarilleros of Ecuador that their Red Bark
could be wanted for any other purpose than dyeing cloth; and that even
at Guayaquil there was a general dislike to the use of quinine.
Markham[1299]
notices the curious fact that the wallets of the native
itinerant doctors, who from father to son have plied their art since
the days of the Incas, never contain cinchona bark.
Although Peru was discovered in 1513, and submitted to the Spanish
yoke by the middle of the century, no mention has been found of the
febrifuge bark with which the name of the country is connected, earlier
than the commencement of the 17th century.
Joseph de Jussieu,[1300]
who visited Loxa in 1739, relates that the use of the remedy was first
made known to a Jesuit missionary, who being attacked by intermittent
fever, was cured by the bark administered to him by an Indian cacique
at Malacotas, a village near Loxa. The date of this event is not given.
The same story is related of the Spanish corregidor of Loxa, Don Juan
Lopez Canizares, who is said to have been cured of fever in 1630.
Eight years later, the wife of the viceroy of Peru, Luis Geronimo
Fernandez de Cabrera y Bobadilla, fourth count of Chinchon, having
been attacked with fever, the same corregidor of Loxa sent a packet
of powdered bark to her physician Juan de Vega, assuring him of its
efficacy in the treatment of “tertiana.” The drug fully bore out
its reputation, and the countess Ana was cured.[1301]
Upon her recovery, she caused to be collected large quantities of the
bark, which she used to give away to those sick of fever, so that the
medicine came to be called Polvo de la Condesa, i.e. The
Countess’ Powder. It was certainly known in Spain the following
year (1639), when it was first tried at Alcala de Henares near
Madrid.[1302]
The introduction of Peruvian Bark into Europe is described by
Chifflet, physician to the archduke Leopold of Austria, viceroy of the
Netherlands and Burgundy, in his Pulvis Febrifugus Orbis Americani
ventilatus, published at Brussels in 1653 (or 1651?). He says that
among the wonders of the day, many reckon the tree growing in the
kingdom of Peru, which the Spaniards call Polo de Calenturas,
i.e. Lignum febrium. Its virtues reside chiefly in the bark,
which is known as China febris, and which taken in powder drives
off the febrile paroxysms. He further states, that during the last few
years the bark has been imported into Spain, and thence sent to the
Jesuit Cardinal Joannes de Lugo at Rome.[1303]
Chifflet adds, that it has been carried from Italy to Belgium by the
Jesuit Fathers going to the election of a general, but that it was also
brought thither direct from Peru by Michael Belga, who had resided some
years at Lima.
Chifflet, though candidly admitting the efficacy of the new drug when
properly used, was not a strong advocate for it; and his publication
started an acrimonious controversy, in which Honoratius Faber, a Jesuit
(1655), Fonseca, physician to Pope Innocent X., Sebastiano Bado[1304]
of Genoa (1656 and 1663), and Sturm (1659) appeared in defence of the
febrifuge; while Plempius (1655), Glantz, an imperial physician of
Ratisbon (1653), Godoy, physician to the king of Spain (1653), René
Moreau (1655), Arbinet and others contended in an opposite sense.
From one of these disputants, Roland Sturm, a doctor of Louvain, who
wrote in 1659,[1305]
we learn that four years previously, some of the
new febrifuge had been sent by the archduke Leopold to the Spanish
ambassador at the Hague, and that he (Sturm) had been required to
report upon it. He further states, that the medicine was known in
Brussels and Antwerp as Pulvis Jesuiticus, because the Jesuit
Fathers were in the habit of administering it gratis to indigent
persons suffering from quartan fever; but that it was more commonly
called Pulvis Peruanus or Peruvianam Febrifugum. At Rome
it bore the name of Pulvis eminentissimi Cardinalis de Lugo,
or Pulvis patrum; the Jesuits at Rome received it from the
establishments of their order in Peru, and used to give it away to the
poor in Cardinal de Lugo’s palace. In 1658 Sturm saw 20 doses sent to
Paris which cost 60 florins. He gives a copy of the handbill[1306]
of 1651 which the apothecaries of Rome used to distribute with the costly powder.
The drug began to be known in England about 1655.[1307] The Mercurius
Politicus one of the earliest English newspapers, contains
in several of its numbers for 1658,[1308]
a year remarkable for the prevalence in England of an epidemic
remittent fever, advertisements offering for sale—“the excellent
powder known by the name of the Jesuit’s Powder”—brought over by
James Thomson, merchant of Antwerp.
Brady, professor of physic at Cambridge, prescribed bark about this
time; and in 1660, Willis, a physician of great eminence, reported it
as coming into daily use. This is also evidenced, with regard to the
continent, by the pharmaceutical tariffs of the cities of Leipzig and
Frankfurt of the year 1669, where “China Chinæ” has a place.
⅛ of an ounce (a “quint”) is quoted in the latter at 50 kreuzers
(about 1s. 6d.), whereas the same quantity of opium is valued at 4
kreuzers,[1309]
camphor 2 kreuzers, balsam of Peru 8 kreuzers.
Among those who contributed powerfully to the diffusion of the new
medicine, was Robert Talbor alias Tabor. In his “Pyretologia”
(see Appendix, T.) he by no means intimates that his method of cure
depends on the use of bark. On the contrary, he cautions his readers
against the dangerous effects of Jesuit’s Powder when administered by
unskilful persons, yet admits that, properly given, it is a “noble and
safe medicine.”
Talbor’s reputation increasing, he was appointed in 1678 physician in
ordinary to Charles II., and in 1679, the king being ill of tertian
fever at Windsor, Talbor cured him by his secret remedy.[1310]
He acquired similar favour in France, and upon Talbor’s death (1681),
Louis XIV. ordered the publication of his method of cure, which
accordingly appeared by Nicolas de Blegny, surgeon to the king.[1311]
This was immediately translated into English, under the title of The
English Remedy: or, Talbor’s Wonderful Secret for Cureing of Agues and
Feavers.—Sold by the Author Sir Robert Talbor to the most Christian
King and since his Death, ordered by his Majesty to be published in
French, for the benefit of his subjects, and now translated into
English for Publick Good (Lond. 1682).
Cinchona bark was now accepted into the domain of regular medicine,
though its efficacy was by no means universally acknowledged. It
first appeared in the London Pharmacopœia in 1677, under the name of
Cortex Peruanus.
For the first accurate information on the botany of Cinchona, science
is indebted to the French.[1312]
Charles-Marie de la Condamine, while occupied in common with Bouguer
and Godin, as an astronomer from 1736 to 1743, in measuring the arc of
a degree near Quito, availed himself of the opportunity to investigate
the origin of the famous Peruvian Bark. On the 3rd and 4th of February,
1737, he visited the Sierra de Cajanuma, 2½ leagues from Loxa, and
there collected specimens of the tree now known as Cinchona
officinalis var. a. Condaminea. At that period the very
large trees had already become rare, but there were still specimens
having trunks thicker than a man’s body. Cajanuma was the home of
the first cinchona bark brought to Europe; and in early times it
enjoyed such a reputation, that certificates drawn up before a notary
were provided as proof that parcels of bark were the produce of that
favoured locality.
Joseph de Jussieu, botanist to the French expedition with which
La Condamine was connected, gathered, near Loxa in 1739, a second
Cinchona subsequently named by Vahl C. pubescens, a
species of no medicinal value.
In 1742 Linnæus established the genus Cinchona,[1313]
and in 1753 first described the species C. officinalis, recently restored
and exactly characterized by Hooker, aided by specimens supplied to him
by Mr. Howard.
The cinchona trees were believed to be confined to the region around
Loxa, until 1752 when Miguel de Santisteban, superintendent of the mint
at Santa Fé, discovered some species in the neighbourhood of Popayan
and Pasto.
In 1761 José Celestino Mutis, physician to the Marquis de la Vega,
viceroy of New Granada, arrived at Carthagena from Cadiz, and
immediately set about collecting materials for writing a Flora
of the country. This undertaking he carried on with untiring energy,
especially from the year 1782 until the end of his life in 1808,—first
for seven years at Real del Sapo and Mariquita at the foot of the
Cordillera de Quindiu, and subsequently at Santa Fé de Bogotá. Mutis
gave up his medical appointment in 1772, for the purpose of entering a
religious order, and ten years later was entrusted by the Government
with the establishment and direction of a large museum of natural
history, first at Mariquita, afterwards at Santa Fé.
A position similar to that of Mutis in New Granada had also been
conferred in 1777 on the botanists Hipolito Ruiz and José Pavon with
regard to southern Peru, whence originated the well-known Flora
Peruviana et Chilensis,[1314]
as well as most important direct contributions to our knowledge on the
subject of Cinchona.
About the same time (1776), Renquizo (Renquifo or Renjifo) found
cinchona trees in the neighbourhood of Huanuco, in the central tract of
Peru, whereby the monopoly of the district of Loxa was soon broken up.
Numerous and important quinological discoveries were subsequently
made by Mutis, or rather by his pupils Caldas, Zea, and Restrepo,[1315]
as well as on the other hand by Ruiz and Pavon, and their successors
Tafalla and Manzanilla. Mutis did not bring his labours to any definite
conclusion, and his extensive botanical collections and 5,000 coloured
drawings, were sent to Madrid only in 1817, and there remained in a
lamentable state of neglect.
Some of his observations first appeared in print in 1793-94, under the
title of El Arcano de la Quina in the Diario, a local
paper of Santa Fé, and were reprinted at Madrid in 1828 by Don Manuel
Hernandez de Gregorio. The botanical descriptions of the cinchonas of
New Granada, forming the fourth part of the Arcano, remained
forgotten and lost to science until rescued by Markham and published in
1867.[1316]
The drawings belonging to the descriptions were photographed
and engraved a little later, and form part of Triana’s Nouvelles
Etudes sur les Quinquinas, which appeared in 1870.
The two Peruvian botanists succeeded somewhat better in securing
their results. Ruiz in 1792, in his Quinologia,[1317] and in
1801 conjointly with Pavon in a supplement thereto, brought together
a portion of their important labours relating to cinchona. But an
essential part called Nueva Quinologia,[1318] written between 1821
and 1826, remained unpublished; and after an oblivion of over thirty
years, it came by purchase into the hands of Mr. John Eliot Howard, who
published it, and with rare liberality enriched it with 27 magnificent
coloured plates, mostly taken from the very specimens of Pavon lying in
the herbarium of Madrid.
Between the pupils of Mutis on the one hand, and those of Ruiz and
Pavon on the other, there arose an acrimonious controversy regarding
their respective discoveries, which has been equitably summarized by
Triana in the work just mentioned.
Production—The hardships of bark-collecting in the primeval
forests of South America are of the severest kind, and undergone
only by the half-civilized Indians and people of mixed race, in the
pay of speculators or companies located in the towns. Those who are
engaged in the business, especially the collectors themselves, are
called Cascarilleros or Cascadores, from the Spanish
word Cascara, bark. A major-domo at the head of the collectors
directs the proceedings of the several bands in the forest itself,
where provisions and afterwards the produce are stowed away in huts of
slight construction.
Arrot in 1736, and Weddell and Karsten in our own day, have given from
personal observation a striking picture of these operations.
The cascarillero having found his tree, has usually to free its stem
from the luxuriant climbing and parasitic plants with which it is
encircled. This done, he begins in most cases at once to remove, after
a previous beating, the sapless layer of outer bark. In order to detach
the valuable inner bark, longitudinal and transverse incisions are made
as high as can be reached on the stem. The tree is then felled, and the
peeling completed. In most cases, but especially if previously beaten,
the bark separates easily from the wood. In many localities it has to
be dried by a fire made on the floor of a hut, the bark being placed
on hurdles above,—a most imperfect arrangement. In Southern Peru and
Bolivia however, according to Weddell, even the thickest Calisaya bark
is dried in the sun without requiring the aid of the fire.
The thinner bark as it dries rolls up into tubes or quills called
canutos or canutillos, while the pieces stripped from the
trunks are made to dry flat by being placed one upon another and loaded
with weights, and are then known as plancha or tabla.
The bark of the root was formerly neglected, but is now in several
instances brought into the market.
After drying, the barks are either assorted, chiefly according to
size, or all are packed without distinction in sacks or bales. In some
places, as at Popayan, the bark is even stamped, in order to
reduce its bulk as much as possible. The dealers in the export towns
enclose the bark in serons[1319]
of raw bullock-hide, which, contracting as it dries, tightly compresses
the contents (100 lb. or more) of the package. In many places however
wooden chests are used for the packing of bark.
Conveyance to the Coast and Commercial Statistics—The ports to
which bark is conveyed for shipment to Europe are not very numerous.
Guayaquil on the Pacific coast is the most important for produce of
Ecuador. The quantity shipped thence in 1871 was 7,859 quintals.[1320]
Pitayo bark is largely exported from Buenaventura in the Bay of Choco
further north.
Payta, the most northerly port of Peru, and Callao, the port of Lima,
likewise export bark, the latter being the natural outlet for the barks
of Central Peru from Huanuco to Cusco.
Islay, and more particularly Arica, receive the valuable barks of
Carabaya and of the high valleys of Bolivia. In 1877 the export of
Arica was equal to 5100 cwt.
The barks of Peru and Bolivia find an exceptional outlet also by the
Amazon and its tributaries, and are shipped to Europe from port of
Brazil. Howard[1321]
has given an interesting account of one of the first attempts to
utilize this eastern route, made by Senr. Pedro Rada in 1868.
There is a large export of the barks of New Granada, principally from
Santa Marta, whence the shipments[1322]
in 1871 were 3,415,149 lb.; and in 1872, 2,758,991 lb. From the
neighbouring port of Savanilla, which represents the city of
Barranquilla, the sea-terminus of the navigation of the Magdalena, the
export of bark in 1871 was 1,043,835 lb., value £38,715;[1323]
it amounted to 2 millions of kilogrammes in 1877. All Columbia is
stated, in 1877, to have shipped 3½ millions of kilogrammes of bark;
yet a good deal of the excellent barks of the Columbian State of
Santander, especially those of the neighbourhood of Bucaramanga, find
their way to Maracaibo, taking the name of that place.
Some Cinchona bark is also shipped from Venezuela by way of Puerto
Cabello.
The quantity of bark appearing in the Annual Statement of Trade
as “Peruvian Bark” imported into the United Kingdom in 1872, was
28,451 cwt., valued £285,620; of which 11,843 cwt. was shipped from
New Granada, 4,668 cwt. from Ecuador, and 5,829 cwt. from Peru, the
remainder being entered as from the ports of Chili, Brazil, Central
America and other countries. The imports into the United Kingdom in
1876 were 26,021 cwt., valued at £272,154.
Cultivation—The reckless system of bark-cutting in the forests
of South America, which has resulted in the utter extermination of the
tree from many localities, has aroused the attention of the Old World,
and has at length prompted serious efforts to cultivate the tree on a
large scale in other countries.
The idea of cultivating Cinchonas out of their native regions was
advanced by Ruiz in 1792, and by Fée of Strassburg in 1824.[1324]
Royle[1325]
pointed out in 1839 that suitable localities for the purpose might
be found in the Neilgherry Hills and probably in many other parts of
India, and argued indefatigably in favour of the introduction of the tree.
The subject was also urged in reference to Java in 1837 by Fritze,
director of medical affairs in that island; in 1846 by Miquel, and
subsequently by other Dutch botanists and chemists.[1326]
Living Cinchonas had been taken to Algeria as early as 1849, by the
intervention of the Jesuits of Cusco, but their cultivation met with no success.
Weddell in 1848 brought cinchona seeds from South America to France,
and strenuously insisted on the importance of cultivating the plant.
His seeds, especially those of C. Calisaya, germinated at the
Jardin des Plantes in Paris, and in June 1850, living seedlings were
sent to Algeria; and in April 1852, through the Dutch Government, to Java.
The first important attempts at cinchona cultivation were made by the
Dutch. Under the auspices of the Colonial Minister Pahud, afterwards
Governor-General of the Dutch East Indies, the botanist Hasskarl was
despatched to Peru for the purpose of obtaining seeds and plants. His
mission was so far successful, that a collection of plants contained in
21 Wardian cases, was shipped in August 1854 from Callao, in a frigate
sent expressly to receive them. Notwithstanding every care, the plants
did not reach Java in good condition; and when Hasskarl resigned his
appointment in 1856, he bequeathed to his successor Junghuhn only 167
young cinchonas, though 400 specimens had been shipped from South America.
An impulse to the project of cinchona-planting was given in 1852 by
Royle, in a report addressed to the East India Company, in which he
pointed out that the Government of India were then spending more than
£7,000 a year for Cinchona bark, in addition to about £25,000 for
quinine.[1327]
After some unsatisfactory endeavours on the part of the British
Government to obtain plants and seeds through the intervention of H.
M. Consuls in South America, Mr. Markham offered his services, which
were accepted. Markham, though not a professed botanist, was well
qualified for the task by a previous acquaintance with the country
and people of Peru and Bolivia, and by a knowledge of the Spanish
and Quichua languages,—and even more so by a rare amount of zeal,
intelligence, and forethought. Being fully aware of the difficulties of
the undertaking, he earnestly insisted that nothing should be neglected
which could ensure success; and in particular made repeated demands
for a steam-vessel to convey the young plants across the Pacific to
India, which unfortunately were not complied with. He further urged the
desirableness of not confining operations to a single district, but of
endeavouring to procure by different collectors all the more valuable species.
The prudence of this latter suggestion was evident, and Markham was
enabled to engage the services of Richard Spruce, the distinguished
botanist, then resident in Ecuador, who expressed his readiness to
undertake a search for the Red Bark trees (C. succirubra) in
the forests of Chimborazo. He also secured the co-operation of G.
J. Pritchett for the neighbourhood of Huanuco, and of two skilful
gardeners, John Weir and Robert Cross. The last named was employed
in 1861 to procure seeds of C. officinalis from the Sierra de
Cajanuma near Loxa, and in 1868-64 those of C. pitayensis from
the province of Pitayo in Ecuador.[1328]
Markham reserved for himself the border-lands of Peru and Bolivia, in
order to obtain C. Calisaya; and for this purpose started from
Islay in March 1860. Arriving in the middle of April by way of Arequipa
and Puno, at Curcero, the capital of the province of Carabaya, he made
his way to the village of Sandia, near which he met with the first
specimens of Cinchona in the form of the shrubby variety of
C. Calisaya, termed Josephiana. He afterwards found the
better variety a. vera, and also C. ovata R. et P., C.
micrantha R. et P., and C. pubescens Vahl. Of these sorts,
but chiefly of the first three, 456 plants were shipped at Islay in June 1860.
In consequence of the hostile attitude of the people, and the jealousy
of the Bolivian Government, lest an important monopoly should be broken
up, added to the difficulties arising from insalubrious climate and the
want of roads, the obstacles encountered by Markham were very great,
and no attempt could be made to wait for the ripening of the seeds of
the Calisaya, which takes place in the month of August.[1329]
The expedition of Spruce was successful, but was also attended with
much difficulty and danger, of which there are vivid pictures in the
interesting narratives by himself and by Cross, published in the
Parliamentary Returns of 1863 and 1866.[1330]
The service entrusted, to Pritchett was also efficiently performed; and
he succeeded in bringing to Southampton six cases containing plants of
C. micrantha and C. nitida, besides a large supply of seeds.
Some important supplies of plants and seed for British India have
likewise been obtained from the Dutch plantations in Java. Seeds of
C. lancifolia, the tree affording the valuable bark of New
Granada, were procured through Dr. Karsten.
Previously to the arrival in India of the first consignment of plants,
careful inquiries were instituted from a meteorological and geological
point of view, as to the localities most adapted for the cultivation.
This resulted in the selection for the first trial of certain spots
among the Neilgherry (or Nilgiri) Hills on the south-west coast of
India and in the Madras Presidency. Of this district, the chief town
is Ootocamund (or Utakamand), situated about 60 miles south of Mysore
and the same distance from the Indian Ocean. Here the first plantation
was established in a woody ravine, 7,000 feet above the sea-level, a
spot pronounced by Mr. Markham to be exceedingly analogous, as respects
vegetation and climate, to the Cinchona valleys of Carabaya. Other
plantations were formed in the same neighbourhood, and so rapid was the
propagation, that in September 1866, there were more than 1½ millions
of Cinchona plants on the Neilgherry Hills alone.[1331]
The species that grows best there is C. officinalis.
The number was stated to be in 1872, 2,639,285, not counting the trees
of private planters. The largest are about 30 feet high, with trunks
over 3 feet in girth. The area of the Government plantations on the
Neilgherry Hills is 950 acres.[1332]
Plantations have also been made in the coffee-producing districts of
Wynaad, and in Coorg, Travancore and Tinnevelly, in all instances, we
believe, as private speculations.
Cinchona plantations have been established by the Government of India
in the valleys of the Himalaya in British Sikkim,[1333]
and some have been started in the same region by private enterprise. In the former
there were on the 31st March 1870, more than 1½ millions of plants
permanently placed, the species growing best being C. succirubra
and C. Calisaya. The Cinchona plantation of Rungbi near
Darjiling (British Sikkim) covered in 1872 2,000 acres. In the Kangra
valley of the Western Himalaya, plantations have been commenced, as
well as in the Bombay Presidency, and in British Burma.
Ceylon offers favourable spots for the cultivation of Cinchona, in
the mountain region which occupies the centre of the island, as
at Hakgalle, near Neuera-Ellia, 5,000 feet above the sea, where a
plantation was formed by Government in 1861. The production of bark has
been taken up with spirit by the coffee-planters of Ceylon.
The Government of India has acted with the greatest liberality in
distributing plants and seeds of Cinchona, and in promoting the
cultivation of the tree among the people of India; and it has freely
granted supplies of seed to other countries.
The plantations of Java commenced by Hasskarl, increased under
Junghuhn’s management to such an extent, that in December 1862 there
were 1,360,000 seedlings and young trees, among which however the more
valuable species, as C. Calisaya, C. lancifolia, C.
micrantha and C. succirubra, were by far the least numerous,
whereas C. Pahudiana, of which the utility was by no means
well established, amounted to over a million. The disproportionate
multiplication of this last was chiefly due to its quickly yielding
an abundance of seeds, and to its rapid and vigorous growth. Another
defect in the early Dutch System of cultivation arose from the notion
that the Cinchona requires to be grown in the shade of other trees, and
to a less successful plan of multiplying by cuttings and layers.
These and other matters were the source of animated and often bitter
discussions, which terminated on the one hand by the death of Junghuhn
in 1864, and on the other by the skilful investigations of De Vry. This
eminent chemist was despatched by the Government of Holland in 1857 to
Java, that he might devote his chemical knowledge to the investigation
of the natural productions of the island, including the then newly
introduced Cinchona. It was March 16th, 1859, when Dr. de Vry laid
before the governor-general, Mr. Pahud, the first crystals of sulphate
of quinine he had prepared from bark grown in that island.
Under K. W. van Gorkom, who was appointed superintendent in 1864, the
Dutch plantations have assumed a very prosperous state. J. C. Bernelot
Moens,[1334]
the present director, stated that at the end of 1878 the
leading species was Calisaya in its various forms, including more than
400,000 plants of Ledger’s Calisaya. Numerous analyses of Bernelot
Moens show a percentage of from 4½ to 10·6 of quinine in the latter
variety. Some of them, however, in December 1878, afforded not more
than 0·64 per cent. of quinine and 1·26 of cinchonidine.
The regular shipments of the barks from Java to the Amsterdam market
are going on, and the barks are sold there with regard to the results
of the government chemist’s analyses.
Cinchona Bark from the Indian plantations began to be brought into the
London market in 1867,[1335]
and now arrives in constantly increasing quantities.
The history of the transplantation of the Cinchona down to the year
1867 has been made the subject of the report of Soubeiran and Delondre
mentioned at the end of the present article.
Description—(A.) Of Cinchona Barks generally—In
the development of their bark, the various species of Cinchona exhibit
considerable diversity. Many are distinguished from an early stage by
an abundant exfoliation of the outer surface, while in others this
takes place to a smaller degree, or only as the bark becomes old. The
external appearance of the bark varies therefore very much, by reason
of the greater or less development of the suberous coat. The barks of
young stems and branches have a greyish tint more or less intense,
while the outer bark of old wood displays the more characteristic
shades of brown or red, especially after removal of the corky layers.
In the living bark, these colours are very pale, and only acquire their
final hue by exposure to the air, and drying. Some of them however are
characteristic of individual species, or at least of certain groups, so
that the distinctions originated by the bark-collectors of pale,
yellow, red, etc.[1336]
and adopted by druggists, are not without reason.
In texture, the barks vary in an important manner by reason of
diversity in anatomical structure. Their fracture especially depends
upon the number, size, and arrangement of the liber-fibres, as will be
shown in our description of their microscopic characters.
The taste in all species is bitter and disagreeable, and in some there
is in addition a decided astringency. Most species have no marked
odour, at least in the dried state. But this is not the case in that of
C. officinalis, the smell of which is characteristic.
(B.) Of the Barks used in pharmacy—For pharmaceutical
preparations as distinguished from the pure alkaloids and their salts,
the Cinchona barks employed are chiefly of three kinds.
1. Pale Cinchona Bark, Loxa Bark, Crown
Bark[1337]—This
bark, which previous to the use of Quinine and for
long afterwards, was the ordinary Peruvian Bark of English
medicine, is only found in the form of quills, which are occasionally
as much as a foot in length, but are more often only a few inches or
are reduced to still smaller fragments. The quills are from ¾ down
to an ⅛ of an inch in diameter, often double, and variously twisted
and shrunken. The thinnest bark is scarcely stouter than writing
paper; the thickest may be ⅒ of an inch or more.[1338]
The pieces have a blackish brown or dark greyish external surface,
variously blotched with silver-grey, and often beset with large and
beautiful lichens. The surface of some of the quills is longitudinally
wrinkled and moderately smooth; but in the majority it is distinctly
marked by transverse cracks, and is rough and harsh to the touch. The
inner side is closely striated and of a bright yellowish-brown.
The bark breaks easily with a fracture which exhibits very short fibres
on the inner side. It has a well-marked odour sui generis,
and an astringent bitter taste. Though chiefly afforded by C.
officinalis, some other species occasionally contribute to furnish
the Loxa Bark of commerce as shown in the conspectus at p. 355.
2. Calisaya Bark, Yellow Cinchona Bark.[1339]—This
bark, which is the most important of those commonly used in medicine, is
found in flat pieces (α.), and in quills (β.), both afforded by C.
Calisaya Wedd., though usually imported separated.
α. Flat Calisaya—is in irregular flat pieces, a foot or more in
length by 3 to 4 inches wide, but usually smaller, and ²/₁₀ to ⁴/₁₀ of
an inch in thickness; devoid of suberous layers and consisting almost
solely of liber, of uniform texture, compact and ponderous. Its colour
is a rusty orange-brown, with darker stains on the outer surface. The
latter is roughened with shallow longitudinal depressions, sometimes
called digital furrows.[1340]
The inner side has a wavy, close, fibrous texture. The bark breaks
transversely with a fibrous fracture; the fibres of the broken ends are
very short, easily detached, and with a lens are seen to be many of
them faintly yellowish and translucent.
A well-marked variety, known as Bolivian Calisaya, is
distinguished for its greater thinness, closer texture, and for
containing numerous laticiferous ducts which are wanting in common flat
Calisaya bark.
β. Quill Calisaya—is found in tubes ¾ to 1½ inch thick, often
rolled up at both edges, thus forming double quills. They are always
coated with a thick, rugged, corky layer, marked with deep longitudinal
and transverse cracks, the edges of which are somewhat elevated. This
suberous coat, which is silvery white or greyish, is easily detached,
leaving its impression on the cinnamon-brown middle layer. The inner
side is dark brown and finely fibrous. The transverse fracture is
fibrous but very short. The same bark also occurs in quills of very
small size, and is then not distinguishable with certainty from Loxa bark.
3. Red Cinchona Bark.—Though still retaining a place in the
British Pharmacopœia, this is by far the least important of the
Cinchona barks employed in pharmacy. But as the tree yielding it (C.
succirubra) is now being cultivated on a large scale in India, the
bark may probably come more freely into use.
Red Bark of large stems, which is the most esteemed kind, occurs in
the form of flat or channelled pieces, sometimes as much as ½ an inch
in thickness, coated with their suberous envelope which is rugged and
warty. Its outermost layer in the young bark has a silvery appearance.
The inner surface is close and fibrous and of a brick-red hue. The bark
breaks with a short fibrous fracture.[1341]
(C.) Of the Barks not used in pharmacy—Among the
non-officinal barks, the most important are afforded by Cinchona
lancifolia Mutis and C. pitayensis Wedd., natives of the
Cordilleras of Columbia.
These barks are largely imported and used for making quinine, the
former under the name of Columbian, Carthagena, or
Caqueta bark. It varies much in appearance, but is generally of
an orange-brown; the corky coat, which scales off easily, is shining
and whitish. The barks of C. lancifolia often occur in fine
large quills or thick flattish pieces. Their anatomical structure
agrees in all varieties which we have examined, in the remarkable
number of thick-walled and tangentially-extended cells of the middle
cortical layer and the medullary rays. In percentage of alkaloids,
Carthagena barks are liable to great variation.
The Pitayo Barks are restricted to the south-western districts
of Columbia,[1342]
and are usually imported in short flattish fragments,
or broken quills, of brownish rather than orange colour, mostly covered
with a dull greyish or internally reddish cork. The middle cortical
layer exhibits but few thick-walled cells; the liber is traversed by
very wide medullary rays, and is provided with but a small number of
widely scattered liber-fibres, which are rather thinner than in most
other Cinchona barks. The Pitayo barks are usually rich in alkaloids,
quinine prevailing. Cinchona pitayensis is one of the hardiest
species of the valuable Cinchonas, and is therefore particularly
suitable for cultivation, which however has not yet been carried out as
largely as that of either C. officinalis or C. succirubra.
In the Conspectus on the next page, we have arranged the principal
species of Cinchona, with short indications of the barks which
some of them afford.[1343]
Microscopic Structure—The first examination of the minute
structure of Cinchona barks is due to Weddell, whose observations have
been recorded in one of his beautiful plates published in 1849.[1344]
Since that time numerous other observers have laboured in the same
field of research.
General Characters.—These barks, as contrasted with those of
other trees, do not exhibit any great peculiarities of structure; and
their features may be comprehended in the following statements. The
epidermis, in the anatomical sense, occurs only in the youngest
barks, which are not found in commerce. The corky layer, which
replaces the epidermis, is constructed of the usual tabular cells.
In some species as C. Calisaya, it separates easily, at least
in the older bark, whereas in others as C. succirubra, the
bark even of trunks is always coated with it. In several species the
corky tissue is not only found on the surface, but strips of it occur
also in the inner substance of the bark. In this case the portions of
tissue external to the inner corky layers or bands are thrown off as
bork-scales (periderm of Weddell). This peculiar form of
suberous tissue[1345]
was first examined (not in cinchona) in 1845 by H. von Mohl, who
called it rhytidoma (Borke of the Germans). In C.
Calisaya it is of constant occurrence, but not so usually in C.
succirubra and some others; the rhytidoma therefore affords a good
means of distinguishing several barks.
The inner portion of the bark exhibits a middle or primary
layer (mesophlœum),[1346]
made up of parenchyme; and a second inner layer or liber
(endophlœum)[1347]
displaying a much more complicated structure. The primary layer
disappears if rhytidoma is formed: barks in which this is the case are
therefore at last exclusively composed of liber, of which Flat Calisaya
Bark is a good example.
CONSPECTUS OF THE PRINCIPAL SPECIES OF CINCHONA.
SPECIES (EXCLUDING SUB-SPECIES AND VARIETIES) ACCORDING TO WEDDELL.
WHERE FIGURED.
NATIVE COUNTRY.
WHERE CULTIVATED.
PRODUCT.
I. Stirps Cinchonæ officinalis
1. Cinchona officinalis Hook
Bot. Mag. 5804
Ecuador (Loxa)
India, Ceylon, Java.
Loxa or Crown Bark, Pale Bark.
2.”
macrocalyx Pav.
Howard N. Q.
Peru
Ashy Crown Bark. The sub-species
_C. Palton_ affords an important
sort called _Palton Bark_ much
used in the manufacture of quinine.
3.”
lucumæfolia Pav.
Do.
Ecuador, Peru.
4.”
lanceolata R. et P.(?)
Do.
Peru
Carthagena Bark, confounded with
Palton Bark, but is not so good.
5.”
lancifolia Mutis
Karsten tab. 11. 12.
New Granada
India
Columbian Bark. Imported in large
quantities for manufacture of
quinine.The soft Columbian Bark
is produced by Howard’s var.
_oblonga_.
6.”
amygdalifolia Wedd.
Wedd. tab. 6.
Peru, Bolivia
A poor bark, but not now imported.
II. Stirps Cinchonæ rugosæ
7. Cinchona pitayensis Wedd.
Karst. tab. 22. (C. Trianæ).
New Granada (Popayan)
India
Pitayo Bark. Very valuable; used by
makers of quinine; it is the chief
source of quinidine.
8.”
rugosa Pav.
Howard N. Q.
Peru
Bark unknown, probably valueless.
9.”
Mutisii Lamb.
Do.
Ecuador
Bark not in commerce, contains only aricine.
10.”
hirsuta R. et P.
Wedd. tab. 21.
Peru
11.”
carabayensis Wedd.
Wedd. tab. 19.
Peru, Bolivia
Bark not collected.
12.”
Pahudiana How.
Howard N. Q.
Peru
India, Java
A poor bark, yet of handsome
appearance; propagation of tree discontinued.
13.”
asperifolia Wedd.
Wedd. tab. 20.
Bolivia
Bark not collected.
14.”
umbellulifera Pav.
Howard N. Q.
Peru
Bark not known as a distinct sort.
15.”
glandulifera R. et P.
Do.
Peru
Do.
16.”
Humboldtiana Lamb.
Do.
Peru
False Loxa Bark, Jaen Bark. A very bad bark.
III. Stirps Cinchonæ micranthæ
17. Cinchona australis Wedd.
Wedd. tab. 8.
South Bolivia
An inferior bark, mixed with Calisaya.
18.”
scrobiculata H. et B.
Do.
Peru
Bark formerly known as Red Cusco Bark or Santa Ana Bark.
19.”
peruviana How.
Howard N. Q.
Peru
20.”
nitida R. et P.
Do.
Peru
India
Grey Bark, Huanuco or Lima Bark.
Chiefly consumed on the Continent.
21.”
micrantha R. et P.
Do.
Peru
India
IV. Stirps Cinchonæ Calisayæ
22. Cinchona Calisaya Wedd.
Wedd. tab. 9.
Peru, Bolivia
India, Ceylon, Java, Jamaica, Mexico.
Calisaya Bark, Bolivian Bark,
Yellow Bark. The tree exists under
many varieties, bark also very
variable.
23.”
elliptica Wedd.
Do.
Peru (Carabaya)
Carabaya Bark. Bark scarcely now
imported. C. sunsura Miq.
(flower and fruit unknown)
may perhaps be this species.
V. Stirps Cinchonæ ovatæ
24. Cinchona purpurea R. et P.
Howard N. Q.
Peru (Huamalica)
Huamalies Bark. Not now Imported.
25.”
rufinervis Wedd.
Do.
Peru, Bolivia
Bark, a kind of light Calisaya.
26.”
succirubra Pav.
Do.
Ecuador
India, Ceylon, Java, Jamaica.
Red Bark. Largely cultivated in British India.
27.”
ovata R. et P.
Do.
Peru, Bolivia
India(?), Java(?)
Inferior Brown and Grey Barks.
28.”
cordifolia Mutis
Karsten tab. 8.
New Granada, Peru
Columbian Bark (in part). Tree
exists under many varieties; bark
of some used in manufacture of
quinine.
29.”
tucujensis Karst.
Karsten tab. 9.
Venezuela
Maracaibo Bark.
30.”
pubescens Vahl
Wedd. tab. 16.
Ecuador, Peru, Bolivia
Arica Bark (Cusco Bark from var. Pelletieriana). Some of the
varieties contain aricine. C. caloptera Miq. is probably
a var. of this species.
31.”
purpurascens Wedd.
Wedd. tab. 18
Bolivia
Bark unknown in commerce.
The liber is traversed by medullary rays, which in cinchona
are mostly very obvious, and project more or less distinctly into the
middle cortical tissue. The liber is separated by the medullary rays
into wedges,[1348]
which are constituted of a parenchymatous part and of yellow or
orange fibres. The number, colour, shape, and size, but chiefly the
arrangement of these fibres, confer a certain character common to all
the barks of the group under consideration.
The liber-fibres[1349]
are elongated and bluntly pointed at their ends, but never branched,
mostly spindle-shaped, straight or slightly curved, and not exceeding
in length 3 millimetres. They are consequently of a simpler structure
than the analogous cells of most other officinal barks. They are about
¼ to ⅓ mm. thick, their transverse section exhibiting a quadrangular
rather than a circular outline. Their walls are strongly thickened
by numerous secondary deposits, the cavity being reduced to a narrow
cleft, a structure which explains the brittleness of the fibres. The
liber-fibres are either irregularly scattered in the liber-rays, or
they form radial lines transversely intersected by narrow strips of
parenchyme, or they are densely packed in short bundles. It is a
peculiarity of cinchona barks that these bundles consist always of a
few fibres (3 to 5 or 7), whereas in many other barks (as cinnamon)
analogous bundles are made up of a large number of fibres. Barks
provided with long bundles of the latter kind acquire therefrom a very
fibrous fracture, whilst cinchona barks from their short and simple
fibres exhibit a short fracture. It is rather granular in Calisaya
bark, in which the fibres are almost isolated by parenchymatous tissue.
In the bark of C. scrobiculata, a somewhat short fibrous
fracture[1350]
is due to the arrangement of the fibres in radial rows. In C.
pubescens, the fibres are in short bundles and produce a rather
woody fracture.
Besides the liber-fibres, there are some other cells contributing to
the peculiarity of individual cinchona barks. This applies chiefly to
the laticiferous ducts or vessels[1351]
which are found in many sorts; they are scattered through the tissue intervening
between the middle cortical layer and the liber, and consist of
soft, elongated, unbranched cells, mostly exceeding in diameter the
neighbouring parenchymatous cells.
As to the contents of the tissue of cinchona barks, crystallized
alkaloids are not visible. Howard has published figures representing
minute rounded aggregations of crystalline matter in the cells, which
he supposes to be kinovates of the alkaloids; and also distinct
acicular crystals which he holds to be of the same nature. These
remarkable appearances are easily observable, yet only after sections
of the bark have been boiled for a minute in weak caustic alkali
and then washed with water; it may well be doubted whether they are
strictly natural. The liquids which are capable of dissolving the
alkaloids in the free state do not afford any if they are applied to
the barks. The alkaloids being contained in the bark in the form of
salts, the latter are decomposed by caustic lye, and the alkaloids set
at liberty assume the crystallized state. This is in our opinion the
origin of the crystals under notice.
The greater number of the parenchymatous cells are loaded with small
starch granules, or in young and fresh barks with chlorophyll. In
several barks, as in that of C. lancifolia Mutis, numerous
cells of the middle cortical layer and even of the medullary rays, are
provided with somewhat thick walls, and contain either a soft brown
mass or crystalline oxalate of calcium. These cells have therefore been
called resin-cells and crystal-cells; they are mostly
isolated, not forming extensive groups or zones, and their walls are
not strongly thickened as in true sclerenchymatous tissue. If thin
sections of the barks are moistened with dilute alcoholic perchloride
of iron, the walls of the cells, except the fibres and the cork, assume
a blackish-green due to cincho-tannic acid; this applies even to the
starch granules.
Characters of particular sorts.—The modifications of general
structure just described, are sufficient to impart a special character
to the bark of many species of Cinchona, provided the bark is examined
at its full development, the structural peculiarities being far from
well-marked in young barks.
Thus it is not possible to point out any distinctive features for the
Loxa Bark of commerce, because it is mostly taken from young
wood. We may say of it, that neither resin-cells nor crystal-cells
occur in its middle layer, that its laticiferous vessels become soon
obliterated, and have indeed disappeared in the older quills; and that
the liber-fibres form interrupted, not very regular, radial rows.
The quills of C. Calisaya display large laticiferous ducts,
which are wanting in the flat bark. There is a peculiar sort of the
latter called Bolivian Calisaya (already mentioned at p. 353),
the flat pieces of which still possess very obvious laticiferous
vessels. As to the liber-fibres of Calisaya bark, they are, as before
stated (p. 356), scattered throughout the parenchymatous
tissue or endophlœum. In the bark of C. scrobiculata, which might at first
sight be confounded with Calisaya bark, the liber-fibres form radial,
less interrupted rows. The microscope affords therefore the means of
distinguishing these two barks.
The barks of C. succirubra are particularly rich in laticiferous
ducts, mostly of considerable diameter, in which the formation of new
parenchyme may not unfrequently be observed. The orange liber-fibres
occurring in this bark are less numerous, more scattered, and of
smaller size than in Calisaya. The fracture of Red Bark, especially the
flat sort, is therefore more finely granular and not so coarse as that
of Calisaya.
The structural characters of Cinchona barks may lastly be fully
appreciated by examining barks of the allied genera Buena,
Cascarilla and Ladenbergia, which were formerly known
under the name of False Cinchona Barks. The microscope shows
that the liber-fibres of the latter are soft, branched and long,
densely packed into large bundles, imparting therefore a well-marked
fibrous structure. The external appearance of these barks is widely
different from that of true cinchona barks; none of them it would
appear is now collected for the purpose of adulteration.
Chemical Composition—The most important and at the
same time peculiar principles of Cinchona bark are the
Alkaloids,—enumerated in the following table:—[1352]
Cinchonine
C₂₀H₂₄N₂O.
or, as proposed by Skraup (1878)
C₁₉H₂₂N₂O.
Cinchonidine (Quinidine of many writers)
same formula.
Quinine
C₂₀H₂₄N₂O₂.
Quinidine (Conquinine of Hesse)
same formula.
Quinamine
C₁₉H₂₄N₂O₂.
Conquinamine (Conchinamine)
same formula.
B. A. Gomes[1353]
of Lisbon (1810) first succeeded in obtaining active principles
of cinchona, by treating an alcoholic extract of the bark with
water, adding to the solution caustic potash, and crystallizing the
precipitate from alcohol. The basic properties of the substance thus
obtained, which Gomes called Cinchonino, were observed in the
laboratory of Thénard by Houtou-Labillardière, and communicated
to Pelletier and Caventou.[1354]
Shortly before that time, Sertürner had asserted the existence of
organic alkalis: and the French chemists, guided by that brilliant
discovery, were enabled to show that the Cinchonino of Gomes
belonged to the same class of substances. Pelletier and Caventou,
however, speedily pointed out that it consisted of two distinct
alkaloids, one of which they named Quinine, the other
Cinchonine. In 1827 the Institut de France awarded to the two
chemists for their discovery the Montyon prize of 10,000 francs (see
page 57, note 4).
Cinchonidine (thus called by Pasteur in 1853) was first obtained
and characterized under the name of Quinidine in 1847, by F.
L. Winckler of Darmstadt, from Maracaibo Bark (C. tucujensis
Karst.); and in 1852 it was more closely studied by Leers, still under
the name of quinidine.
Cinchovatine, formerly stated to be a peculiar alkaloid, has
been shown by Hesse in 1876 to agree with cinchonidine.
Quinidine is the name applied by Henry and Delondre to an
alkaloid they obtained in 1833; its peculiar nature was not clearly
proved until 1853, when Pasteur examined it, and 1857 when De Vry
showed its identity with the Beta-quinine extracted in 1849 by
Van Heijningnen from commercial quinoidin. The name quinidine
having been since applied to different basic substances more or
less pure, Hesse (1865) has proposed to replace it by that of
Conquinine (Conchinin in German). The alkaloid is especially
characteristic of the Pitayo barks, and also occurs in the Calisaya
barks from Java.
Quinamine was discovered in 1872 by Hesse, in bark of C.
succirubra cultivated at Darjiling in British Sikkim; it is also of
common occurrence in the barks collected in Java. Conquinamine
was extracted in 1873 by Hesse from old barks from British India.
Paricine is another basic substance discovered in 1845 by
Winckler, in the bark of Buena hexandra Pohl. Hesse detected
it along with quinamine in the bark of C. succirubra; its
composition is not yet known.
Aricine, C₂₃H₂₆N₂O₄, and Cusconine, C₂₃H₂₆N₂O₄ + 2 OH₂,
occur in the so-called false Cinchona barks of not ascertained botanic
origin. These alkaloids differ in many respects from those of true
Cinchona barks.[1355]
Pitoyine was pointed out by Peretti (1837), but Hesse has shown
(1873) that the bark called China bicolorata Tecamez[1356]
or Pitoya Bark from which it was obtained, is altogether destitute
of alkaloid.
Lastly may be mentioned Paytine, C₂₁H₂₄N₂O + OH₂, a
crystallizable alkaloid discovered in 1870 by Hesse in a white bark of
uncertain origin.[1357]
It is allied to quinamine and quinidine, but has
not been met with in any known cinchona bark.
By heating for a length of time solutions of the cinchona alkaloids
with an excess of some mineral acid, Pasteur (1753) obtained
amorphous modifications of the natural bases. Quinine thus afforded
Quinicine, having the same composition; cinchonine and
cinchonidine furnished Cinchonicine, likewise agreeing in
composition with the alkaloids from which it originates. These
amorphous products may also be obtained by heating the natural bases
in glycerin at 200° C., when a red substance is also formed. In
quinine manufactories, amorphous alkaloids are constantly met with,
being partly produced in the course of the manipulations to which the
materials are subjected. Yet cinchona barks also afford amorphous
alkaloids at the very outset of analysis, whence we must infer
their existence in the living plant.
The name Quinoidine (or rather “Chinioïdin”) was applied
by Sertürner (1829) to an uncrystallizable basic substance, which he
prepared from cinchona barks, and found to be a peculiar alkaloid. The
term has subsequently been bestowed upon a preparation which has found
its way into commerce and medical practice, in the form of a dark brown
brittle extractiform mass, softening below 100° C., and having usually
a slight alkaline reaction. It is obtained in quinine factories by
precipitating the brown mother-liquors with ammonia, and contains the
amorphous alkaloids naturally occurring in the barks. Quinoidin should
not be used unless, when previously dried at 100°, it proves to afford
at least 70 per cent. of alkaloids soluble in ether.
Quinine and the allied alkaloids have not been met with in any
appreciable amount in other parts of the cinchonas than the bark, nor
has their presence been ascertained in other plants than those of the
tribe Cinchoneæ.
Characters of the Cinchona Alkaloids.
1. Quinine.—It is obtained from alcoholic solutions, in
prisms of the composition C₂₀H₂₄N₂O₂ + 3 OH₂, fusing at 57° C. The
crystals may be deprived of water by warming or exposure over oil of
vitriol, and they fuse at 177° C. The anhydrous alkaloid is likewise
crystallizable; it requires about 21 parts of ether for solution,
but dissolves more readily in chloroform or absolute alcohol. These
solutions deviate the ray of polarized light to the left, and so do
likewise solutions of the salts of quinine. Yet one and the same
quantity of alkaloid exhibits a very different rotatory power according
to the solvent used, though the volume of the solution remain the same.
Even the common sulphate differs in this respect from the two other
sulphates of quinine. The same remark applies to the optical power of
the other alkaloids.
If ten volumes of a solution of quinine, or of one of its salts, are
mixed in a test tube with one volume of chlorine water, and a drop of
ammonia is added, a brilliant green colour makes its appearance. In
solutions rich in quinine, a green precipitate, Thalleioquin
or Dalleiochine is produced; in solutions containing less than
¹/₁₀₀₀ of quinine, no precipitate is formed, but the fluid assumes
a green even more beautiful than in a stronger solution. The test
succeeds with a solution containing only one part of quinine in 5,000,
and in a solution containing not more than ¹/₂₀₀₀ of quinine, if
bromine is used instead of chlorine.[1358]
The bitter taste of quinine is not appreciable in solutions containing
less than one part in 100,000. The blue fluorescence displayed by a
solution of quinine in dilute sulphuric acid is observable in solutions
containing much less than one part in 200,000 of water; yet it is not
apparent in very strong solutions.
Besides the common medicinal sulphate, 2 C₂₀H₂₄N₂O₂ + SO₄H₂
+ 8 OH₂, quinine forms two other crystallizable sulphates, namely
the sulphate, C₂₀H₂₄N₂O₂ + SO₄H₂ + 7 OH₂, and a third having the
composition C₂₀H₂₄N₂O₂ + 2 SO₄H₂ + 7 OH₂.
Herapath, at Bristol, showed in 1852 that quinine forms with sulphuric
acid and iodine a peculiar compound, Iodo-sulphate of Quinine,
having the composition (C₂₀H₂₄N₂O₂)₄ + 3 (SO₄H₂) + 2 HI + 4 I + 3 OH₂.
As this substance possesses optical properties analogous to those of
tourmaline, it was called by Haidinger, Herapathite. It may
be easily obtained by dissolving sulphate of quinine in 10 parts of
weak spirit of wine containing 5 per cent. of sulphuric acid, and
adding an alcoholic solution of iodine until a black precipitate is no
longer formed. This precipitate is collected on a filter and washed
with alcohol; then dissolved in boiling spirit of wine and allowed
to crystallize. The tabular crystals thus obtained are extremely
remarkable on account of their dichroism and polarizing power, as well
as for the sparing solubility, since they require 1000 parts of boiling
water for solution; their sparing solubility in cold alcohol may be
utilized for separating quinine from the other cinchona alkaloids and
estimating its quantity.
2. Quinidine or Conquinine—forms crystals having the
composition, C₂₀H₂₄N₂O₂ + 2 OH₂; the anhydrous alkaloid melts at 168°
C., and requires about 30 parts of ether for solution. Its solutions
are strongly dextrogyre; it agrees with quinine as regards bitterness,
fluorescence and the thalleioquin test, and forms a neutral and an
acid sulphate. The most striking character of quinidine is afforded by
its hydriodate, the crystals of which require for solution at 15° C.,
1250 parts of water or 110 parts of alcohol sp. gr. ·834. Quinidine
may therefore be separated from the other alkaloids of bark by a
solution of iodide of potassium which will precipitate the hydriodate.
According to Hesse (1873), quinidine is further characterized by the
fact that its sulphate is soluble in 20 parts of chloroform at 15° C.,
the sulphates of the other cinchona alkaloids being far less soluble
in that liquid. The common medicinal sulphate of quinine, e.g.,
requires for solution 1000 parts of chloroform.
3. Cinchonine.—This alkaloid forms crystals which are always
anhydrous; they fuse at 257° C., and require about 400 parts of ether
and 120 of spirit of wine for solution. Cinchonine further differs from
quinine by its dextrogyre power, its want of fluorescence, and its
non-susceptibility to the thalleioquin test. Its hydriodate is readily
soluble in water, and still more so in alcohol whether dilute or strong.
4. Cinchonidine.—forms anhydrous crystals melting at 206°
C., soluble in 76 parts of ether, or 20 of spirit of wine, then
affording levogyre liquids, devoid of fluorescence, and not acquiring
a green colour (thalleioquin) by means of chlorine water and ammonia.
Hydrochlorate of cinchonidine forms pyramidal crystals of the
monoclinic system, very different from the hydrochlorates of the allied
alkaloids.
5. Quinamine.—The crystals are anhydrous, fuse at 172° C., and
form at a temp. of 20°, with 32 parts of ether or 100 parts of spirit
of wine, a dextrogyre solution. Quinamine is even to some extent
soluble in boiling water, and abundantly in boiling ether, benzol,
or petroleum ether. The solutions of quinamine do not stand the
thalleioquin test, nor do they display fluorescence; in acid solution,
the alkaloid is liable to be transformed into an amorphous state.
Quinamine moistened with concentrated nitric acid, assumes like paytine
a yellow coloration. Its hydriodate is readily soluble in boiling
water, but very sparingly in cold water, especially in presence of
iodide of potassium, in which respect it is allied to quinidine as well
as to paytine.
The more important properties of the Cinchona alkaloids may be
summarized as follows:—
a.
Hydrated crystals are formed by
Quinine, Quinidine, (or Conquinine).
No hydrated crystals by
Cinchonine, Cinchonidine, Quinamine.
b.
Abundantly_ soluble in ether
Quinine, Quinidine, Quinamine,
and the amorphous alkaloids.
Sparingly soluble in ether
Cinchonidine.
Almost insoluble in ether
c.
Levogyre solutions afforded by
Quinine, Cinchonidine.
Dextrogyre solutions by
Cinchonine, Quinidine, Quinamine,
Conquinamine, and the amorphous alkaloids.
d.
Thalleioquin is formed by
Quinine, Quinidine, and also by Quinicine.
Thalleioquin cannot be obtained from
Cinchonine, Cinchonidine, Quinamine,
nor from Cinchonicine.
e.
Fluorescence is displayed by solutions of Quinine, Quinidine.
No fluorescence in solutions of pure Cinchonine,
Cinchonidine, Quinamine.
Proportion of Alkaloids in Cinchona Barks—This is liable to very
great variation. We know from the experiments of Hesse (1871), that the
bark of C. pubescens Vahl is sometimes devoid of alkaloid.[1359]
Similar observations made near Bogota upon C. pitayensis Wedd.,
C. corymbosa Karst., and C. lancifolia Mutis, are due to
Karsten. He ascertained[1360]
that barks of one district were sometimes devoid of quinine, while
those of the same species from a neighbouring locality yielded 3½ to 4½
per cent. of sulphate of quinine.
Another striking example is furnished by De Vry[1361]
in his examination of quills of C. officinalis grown at
Ootacamund, which he found to vary in percentage of alkaloids, from
11·96 (of which 9·1 per cent. was quinine) down to less than 1 per
cent. An extremely remarkable variation has also been displayed, as
already alluded to at p. 351, by Ledger’s Calisaya.
Among the innumerable published analyses of cinchona bark, there are
a great number showing but a very small percentage of the useful
principles, of which quinine, the most valuable of all, is not seldom
altogether wanting. The highest yield on the other hand hitherto
observed, was obtained by Broughton[1362]
from a bark grown at Ootacamund. This bark afforded not less than 13½
per cent. of alkaloids, among which quinine was predominant. In Java
too, Cinchona Ledgeriana (see pp. 341,
351) has proved since to afford
much more alkaloid than any American barks; as much as 13·25 per cent.
of quinine have been observed in its bark.
The few facts just mentioned show that it is impossible to state even
approximately any constant percentage of alkaloids in any given bark.
We may however say that good Flat Calisaya Bark, as offered in
the drug trade for pharmaceutical preparations, contains at least 5 to
6 per cent. of quinine.
As to Crown or Loxa Bark, the Cortex Cinchonæ
pallidæ of pharmacy, its merits are, to say the least, very
uncertain. On its first introduction in the 17th century, when it was
taken from the trunks and large branches of full-grown trees, it was
doubtless an excellent medicinal bark; but the same cannot be said
of much of that now found in commerce, which is to a large extent
collected from very young wood.[1363]
Some of the Crown Bark produced in India is however of extraordinary
excellence, as shown by the recent experiments of
De Vry.[1364]
As to Red Bark, the thick flat sort contains only 3 to 4 per
cent. of alkaloids, but a large amount of coloring matter. The quill
Red Bark of the Indian plantations is a much better drug, some of it
yielding 5 to 10 per cent. of alkaloids, less than a third of which is
quinine and a fourth cinchonidine, the remainder being cinchonine and
sometimes also traces of quinidine (conquinine).
The variations in the amount of alkaloids relates not merely to their
total percentage, but also to the proportion which one bears to
another. Quinine and cinchonine are of the most frequent occurrence;
cinchonidine is less usual, while quinidine is still less frequently
met with and never in large amount. The experiments performed in
India[1365]
have already shown that external influences contribute in an important
manner to the formation of this or that alkaloid; and it may even
be hoped that the cultivators of cinchona will discover methods
of promoting the formation of quinine and of reducing, if not of
excluding, that of the less valuable alkaloids.
Most salts of the alkaloids of cinchona afford a beautiful purple tar
when they are heated in a test tube, and the same is also produced with
the powdered bark, provided alkaloids be present. No other bark, as
far as we know, yields a similar product of the dry distillation. It
is not observed even in using true Cinchona barks, which are devoid of
alkaloids. This method for ascertaining the presence of alkaloids in
Cinchona barks has been proposed in 1858 by Grahe of Kasan. Hesse has
improved Grahe’s test in the following way: he extracts the powdered
bark with slightly acidulated water and dries up the liquid with a
little of the powder. Grahe’s test at once shows whether a given
bark contains Cinchona alkaloids or not.
Acid principles of Cinchona Barks—Count Claude de la Garaye[1366]
observed (1746) a crystalline salt deposited in extract of cinchona
bark, which salt was known for some time in France as Sel essential
de la Garaye. Hermbstädt at Berlin (1785) showed it to be a salt
of calcium, the peculiarity of whose acid was pointed out in 1790
by C. A. Hoffmann,[1367]
an apothecary of Leer in Hanover, who termed it Chinasäure.
The composition of this substance, which is the Kinic Acid of
English chemists, was ascertained by Liebig in 1830 to be C₇H₁₂O₆, or
now C₆H₇(OH)₄COOH. The acid forms large monoclinic prisms, fusible
at 162° C., of a strong and pure acid taste, soluble in two parts of
water, also in spirit of wine, but hardly in ether. The solutions
are levogyre. Kinic acid appears to be present in every species,
and also to occur in barks of allied genera; and in fact to be of
somewhat wide distribution in the vegetable kingdom. By heating it
or a kinate, interesting derivatives are obtained; thus, by means of
peroxide of manganese and sulphuric acid, we get yellow crystals of
Kinone or Quinone, C₆H₄O₂,—a reaction which may be used
for ascertaining the presence of kinic acid. Kinic acid is devoid of
any noteworthy physiological action.
Cincho-tannic Acid—is precipitated from a decoction of bark by
acetate of lead, after the decoction has been freed from cinchona-red
by means of magnesia. Dr. de Vry informed us that the Indian barks
are usually richer in cincho-tannic acid; their cold infusion becomes
turbid on addition of hydrochloric acid, which forms an insoluble
compound with the former.
The cincho-tannate of lead decomposed by sulphuretted hydrogen, and the
solution cautiously evaporated in vacuo, yields the acid as an
amorphous, hygroscopic substance, readily soluble in water, alcohol,
or ether. The solutions, especially in presence of an alkali, are
quickly decomposed, a red flocculent matter, Cinchona-red, being
produced. Solutions of cincho-tannic acid assume a greenish colour on
addition of a ferric salt. By destructive distillation, cincho-tannic
acid affords pyrocatechin.
Quinovic (or Chinovic) Acid, C₂₄H₃₈O₄,
crystallizes in hexagonal scales which are sparingly soluble in cold
alcohol, more readily in boiling alcohol, but not dissolved by water,
ether, or chloroform. It occurs in cinchona barks, and has been met
with by Rembold (1868) in the rhizome of Potentilla Tormentilla Sibth.
Other Constituents of Cinchona Barks—Quinovic acid is
accompanied by Quinovin (or Chinovin), C₃₀H₄₈O₈, an
amorphous bitter substance, first obtained (1821) by Pelletier
and Caventou under the name of Kinovic Acid, from China
nova,[1368]
in which it occurs combined with lime. Quinovin in alcoholic solution
was shown in 1859 by Hlasiwetz to be resolved by means of hydrochloric
gas into quinovic acid, C₂₄H₃₈O₄, and an uncrystallizable sugar,
Mannitan, C₆H₁₂O₅, with subtraction of H₂O. The formation of
quinovic acid takes place more easily, if quinovin is placed in contact
with sodium amalgam and spirit of wine, when, after 12 hours, mannitan
and quinovate of sodium are formed (Rochleder, 1867).
Quinovin, although an indifferent substance, may be removed from
cinchona barks by weak caustic soda, from which it is precipitable by
hydrochloric acid, together with quinovic acid and cinchona-red. Milk
of lime then dissolves quinovin and quinovic acid, but not the red
substance. Quinovic acid and quinovin again precipitated by an acid,
may be separated by chloroform in which the latter only is soluble, or
also by cold dilute alcohol sp. gr. about 0·926, quinovin being readily
removed by this liquid.
Quinovin dissolves in boiling water; its solutions, as well as those
of quinovic acid, are dextrogyre. Quinovin seems to be a constituent
of almost every part of the cinchonas and the allied Cinchoneæ,
although the amount of it in barks does not apparently exceed 2 per
cent. It is accompanied by quinovic acid: both substances are stated to
have tonic properties.
Cinchona-red, an amorphous substance to which the red hue
of cinchona barks is due, is produced as shown by Rembold (1867),
when cincho-tannic acid is boiled with dilute sulphuric acid, sugar
being formed at the same time. By fusing cinchona-red with potash,
protocatechuic acid, C₇H₆O₄, is produced. Cinchona-red is sparingly
soluble in alcohol, abundantly in alkaline solutions, but neither in
water nor in ether. Thick Red Bark in which it is abundant, affords it
to the extent of over 10 per cent.
The Cinchona barks yield but a scanty percentage of ash, not exceeding
3 per cent., a fact well according with the small amount they contain
of oxalate and kinate of calcium.
Estimation of the Alkaloids in Cinchona Bark—The microscope
will enable us, as already shown, to ascertain whether a given bark is
derived from Cinchona, but it can furnish no exact information
as to the actual value of such bark as a drug.
Yet there is a very simple test by which the presence of a
cinchona-alkaloid may be demonstrated. These alkaloids heated in a
glass tube in the presence of a volatile acid or of substances capable
of producing a volatile acid, evolve heavy vapours of a beautiful
crimson colour, as mentioned p. 363.
But to ascertain the real value of a cinchona bark, a quantitative
estimation of the alkaloids is necessary. A good process for this
operation has been given by De Vry.[1369]
It is as follows:—Mix 20 grammes of powdered bark, dried at 100° C.,
with milk of lime (5 grm. slaked lime to 50 grm. water), dry the
mixture slowly; by stirring it frequently, the cincho-tannic acid loses
its solubility, being gradually transformed into cinchona-red. Then
boil the dry powder with 200 cubic centimetres of alcohol 0·830 sp. gr.
Pour the liquid on to a small filter, and afterwards the residual bark
and lime mixed with 100 cub. cent. more alcohol. Wash the powder on the
filter with 100 cub. cent. of spirit From the mixed liquids, about 370
cub. cent., separate the calcium by a few drops of weak sulphuric acid.
Filter, distill off the spirit and pour into a capsule the residual
liquid,—to which add a small quantity of spirit and water with which
the distilling apparatus has been rinsed out. Let the capsule be now
heated on a water-bath until all the spirit shall have been expelled;
and let the remaining liquor which contains all the alkaloids in the
form of acid sulphates be filtered. There will remain on the filter
quinovic acid and fatty substances, which must be washed with slightly
acidulated water. The filtrate and washings reduced to about 50 cub.
cent., should be treated while still warm with caustic soda in excess.
After cooling, this is decanted off from the precipitate, and then
water added to it before throwing it on to a filter. It is then to be
washed with the smallest quantity of water pressed between folds of
blotting paper, removed therefrom and dried. The weight multiplied by 5
will indicate the percentage of mixed alkaloids in the bark.
To separate the alkaloids from each other, treat the powdered mass
with ten times its weight of ether. This will resolve it into two
portions—(a) insoluble in ether, (b) soluble in ether.
(a.) This should be converted into neutral acetates, and to the
solution there should be added iodide of potassium, which will possibly
separate a little quinidine. After removal of the latter (if
present), add solution of tartrate of potassium and sodium, which will
throw down in a crystalline form tartrate of cinchonidine; from
the mother-liquor, cinchonine may be precipitated by caustic
soda.
(b.) The ether having been evaporated, the residue is to be dried at
100° C. and weighed. It may in many cases practically be considered
as consisting of quinine only. If however the estimation of quinidine
(conquinine) and quinamine is required, the residue, or a determined
portion of it, should be dissolved in acetic acid just as much as
will be necessary for affording a neutral solution. From this the
hydroiodate of quinidine is precipitated by means of an alcoholic
solution of iodide of potassium. In the filtrate quinine may be
precipitated by adding a few drops of dilute sulphuric acid and an
alcoholic tincture of iodine. The herapathite thus formed (see p. 360)
is collected after a day, dried at 100° and weighed; it then contains
55 per cent. of quinine.
After adding a few drops of sulphurous acid, the alcohol should now be
evaporated from the fluid from which the crystals of herapathite have
been removed, and caustic lye added, by which the amorphous alkaloids
will be precipitated, including quinamine if present.
Uses—Cinchona bark enjoys the reputation of being a most
valuable remedy in fevers. But the uncertainty of its composition and
its inconvenient bulk render it a far less eligible form of medicine
than the alkaloids themselves. It is nevertheless much used as a
general tonic in various pharmaceutical preparations.
As to the alkaloids, the only one which is in general use is
quinine. The neglect of the others is a regrettable waste, which
the result of recent investigations ought to obviate. In the year
1866 the Madras Government appointed a Medical Commission to test the
respective efficacy in the treatment of fever, of Quinine, Quinidine,
Cinchonine and Cinchonidine. Of the sulphates of these alkaloids, a
due supply, specially prepared under Mr. Howard’s superintendence, was
placed at the disposal of the Commission. From the report[1370]
it appears that the number of cases of paroxysmal malarious fevers treated was
2472,—namely 846 with Quinine, 664 with Quinidine, 569 with Cinchonine,
and 403 with Cinchonidine. Of these 2472 cases, 2445 were cured, and
27 failed. The difference in remedial value of the four alkaloids, as
deduced from these experiments, may be thus stated:—
Quinidine—
ratio of failure per 1000 cases treated
6
Quinine
””
7
Cinchonidine
””
10
Cinchonine
””
23
The Indian Government, acting on the recommendation of Mr. Howard,
has officially advised (Dec. 16, 1873) the more free use India of
cinchona alkaloids other than quinine, and especially of sulphate of
cinchonidine, which is procurable in abundance from Red Bark.[1371]
Quinidine on the other hand, which has proved the most valuable of all,
is only obtainable from a few barks and in very limited amount.
Dr. de Vry since 1876 advocates the use of what he calls
Quinetum. This preparation is obtained by exhausting the barks
with slightly acidulated water, and precipitating the whole amount
of alkaloids by caustic soda. In India the remedy is known as “the
Febrifuge.”[1372]
Adulteration—There is not now any frequent importation of
spurious cinchona barks, but the substitution of bad varieties
for good is sufficiently common. To discriminate these in a positive
manner by ascertaining the percentage of quinine, which is the chief
criterion of value, recourse must be had to chemical analysis, a method
of performing which has been described. Entirely worthless barks may be
easily recognized by means of Grahe’s test (p. 363).
Modern Works relating to Cinchona.
The following enumeration has been drawn up for the sake of those
desiring more ample information than is contained in the foregoing
pages, but it has no pretension to be a complete list of all
publications that have lately appeared on the subject.
Berg (Otto), Chinarinden der
pharmakognostischen Sammlung zu Berlin. Berlin, 1865, 4°. 48 pages
and 10 plates showing the microscopic structure of barks.
Bergen (Heinrich von), Monographie der
China. Hamburg, 1826, 4°. 348 pages and 7 coloured plates
representing the following barks:—China rubra, Huanuco, Calisaya,
flava, Huamalies, Loxa, Jaen. An exhaustive work for its period in
every direction.
Blue books—East India (Chinchona
Plant). Folio.
a.Copy of Correspondence relating to
the introduction of the Chinchona Plant into India, and to proceedings
connected with its cultivation from March 1852 to March 1863.
Ordered by the House of Commons to be printed, 20 March 1863. 272 pages.
Contains Correspondence of Royle, Markham, Spruce, Pritchett, Cross,
McIvor, Andersen and others, illustrated by 5 maps.
b.Copy of further Correspondence
relating to the introduction of the Chinchona Plant into India, and to
proceedings connected with its cultivation, from April 1863 to April
1866. Ordered by the House of Commons to be printed, 18 June 1866.
379 pages.
Contains Monthly Reports of the plantations on the Neilgherry
Hills; Annual Reports for 1863-64, 1864-65, with details of method of
propagation and cultivation, barking, mossing, attacks of insects,
illustrated by woodcuts and 4 plates; report of Cross’s journey to
Pitayo, with map; Cinchona cultivation in Wynaad, Coorg, the Pulney
Hills and Travancore, with map; in British Sikkim, the Kangra, Valley
(Punjab), the Bombay Presidency, and Ceylon.
c.Copy of all Correspondence between
the Secretary of State for India and the Governor-General, and the
Governors of Madras and Bombay, relating to the cultivation of
Chinchona Plants, from April 1866 to April 1870. Ordered by the
House of Commons to be printed, 9 August 1870. 285 pages.
Contains reports on the Neilgherry and other plantations, with map;
appointment of Mr. Broughton as analytical chemist, his reports and
analyses; reports on the relative efficacy of the several cinchona
alkaloids, on cinchona cultivation at Darjiling and in British Burma.
d.Copies of the Chinchona
Correspondence (in continuation of return of 1870), from August 1870 to
July 1875. Ordered by the House of Commons to be printed, 21 June
1877. 190 pages.
Contain also reports on the alkaloid manufactory in India,
collection and shipment of barks, and analyses of barks.
Delondre (Augustin Pierre) et Bouchardat
(Apollinaire), Quinologie, Paris, 1854, 4°. 48 pages, and
23 good coloured plates exhibiting all the barks then met with in commerce.
Delondre (Augustin), see Soubeiran.
Gorkom (K. W. van), Die Chinacultur auf
Java, Leipzig, 1869, 61 pages. An account of the management
of the Dutch plantation.
Hesse (Oswald). This chemist has summarized his
elaborate researches on Cinchona in the German Dictionary of Chemistry,
articles Chinin, Cinchonin, etc. 1876-1877.
Howard (John Eliot), Illustrations of the
NuevaQuinologia of Pavon. London, 1862, folio, 163 pages
and 30 beautiful coloured plates.—Figures of Cinchona mostly taken
from Pavon’s specimens in the herbarium of Madrid, and three plates
representing the structure of several barks.
Howard (J. E.), Quinology of the East
IndiaPlantations. London, 1869, folio x. and 43 pages, with
3 coloured plates exhibiting structural peculiarities of the barks of
cultivated Cinchonæ.
Howard (J. E.) The same, parts ii. and iii.,
Lond. 1876, folio xiv. and 74 p., with 2 views, 2 black plates and 13
coloured figures of Cinchona Calisaya (Ledgeriana), C.
officinalis, C. pitayensis, and others.
Karsten (Hermann), Die medicinischen
ChinarindenNeu-Granada’s. Berlin, 1858, 8°. 71 pages, and
2 plates showing microscopic structure of a few barks. An English
translation prepared under the supervision of Mr. Markham, has been
printed by the India Office under the title of Notes on the
Medicinal Cinchona Barks of New Granada by H. Karsten, 1861. The
plates have not been reproduced.
Karsten (Hermann), Floræ Columbiæ terrarumque
adjacentiumspecimina selecta. Berolini, 1858, folio.
Beautiful coloured figures of various plants including Cinchona, under
which name are several species usually referred to other genera. Only
three parts have been published.
King (George), A Manual of Cinchona
cultivation in India. Calcutta, 1876, 80 pages, small folio.
Kuntze (Otto), Cinchona. Arten, Hybriden and
Cultur der Chininbäume. Leipzig, 1878. 124 pages and 3 plates.
A review of this book will be found in the Archiv der Pharmacie,
213, (1878) 473-480.
McIvor (W. G.) Notes on the propagation and
cultivation of the medicinal Cinchonas or Peruvian bark trees.
Madras, 1867, 33 pages, 9 plates. The author explains the “mossing
system” alluded to p. 362.
McIvor (William Graham), A letter on the
cultivation of Chinchona on the Nilgiris. Ootacamund, 1876, 27 pages.
Markham (Clements Robert), The Chinchona
Species of New Granada, containing the botanical descriptions of the
species examined by Drs. Mutis and Karsten; with of their labours.
London, 1867, 8°. 139 pages and 5 plates. The plates are not coloured,
yet are good reduced copies of those contained in Karsten’s Flora
Columbiæ; they represent the following:—Cinchona corymbosa,
C. Trianæ, C. lancifolia, C. cordifolia, C. tucujensis.
Markham. A Memoir of the Lady Ana de
Osorio, Countess of Chinchon, vice-queen of Peru (a.d. 1629-1639), with a plea for the correct
spelling of the Chinchona genus. London, 1874, 4°. 99 pages, with a
map, heraldic figures and views.
See also Hanbury, Science Papers, 1876, p. 475.
Miquel (Friedrich Anton Wilhelm), De
Cinchonæ speciebus> quibusdam, adjectis iis quæ in Java coluntur.
Commentatio ex Annalibus Musei Botanici Lugduno-Batavi exscripta.
Amstelodami, 1869,4°. 20 pages.
Oudemans (Anthony Cornelis), Sur le pouvoir
rotatoire spécifique des principaux alcaloïdes du quinquina. Archives
néerlandaises, x. (1875), 193-268, and xii. (1877).
Phoebus (Philipp), Die
Delondre-Bouchardat’schen China-Rinden. Giessien, 1864, 8°. 75
pages and a table. The author gives a description without figures, of
the microscopic structure of the type-specimens figured in Delondre and
Bouchardat’s Quinologie.
Planchon (Gustave), Des Quinquinas. Paris
et Montpellier, 1864, 8°. 150 pages. A description of the cinchonas
and their barks. An English translation has been issued under the
superintendence of Mr. Markham by the India Office, under the title of
Peruvian Barks by Gustave Planchon. London, printed by Eyre and
Spottiswoode, 1866.
Soubeiran (J. Léon) et Delondre (Augustin),
De l’introduction et de l’acclimation des Cinchonas dans les Indes
néerlandaises et dans les Indes britanniques. Paris, 1868, 8°. 165 pages.
Triana (José), Nouvelles études sur les
Quinquinas. Paris, 1870, folio, 80 pages, and 33 plates. An
interesting account of the labours of Mutis, illustrated by uncoloured
copies of some of the drawings prepared by him in illustration of his
unpublished Quinologia de Bogotá, especially of the several
varieties of Cinchona lancifolia; also an enumeration and
short descriptions of all the species of Cinchona, and of New
Granadian plants (chiefly Cascarilla) formerly placed in that genus.
An abstract of the book will be found in Just’s
Botanischer Jahresbericht für 1873, 484-494.
Vogl (August), Chinarinden des Wiener
Grosshandels und der Wiener Sammlungen. Wien, 1867, 8°. 134 pages,
no figures. A very exhaustive description of the microscopic structure
of the barks occurring in the Vienna market, or preserved in the
museums of that city.
Vogl (A.), Beiträge zur Kenntniss der
sogenannten falschen Chinarinden. Wien, 1876, 4°. 26 pages, 7
microscopic sections.
Vrij (John Eliza de), Kinologische
studiën. More than 30 papers published since 1868 in the
NieuwTijdschrift voor de Pharmacie in Nederland. They
are chiefly devoted to the chemistry of the barks from Java and
British India.
Weddell (Hugh Algernon), Histoire naturelle
des Quinquinas, ou monographie du genre Cinchona, suivie d’une
description du genre Cascarilla et de quelques autres plantes de la
même tribu. Paris, 1849, folio, 108 pages, 33 plates, and map.
Excellent uncoloured figures of Cinchona and some allied genera, and
beautiful coloured drawings of the officinal barks. Plate I. exhibits
the anatomical structure of the plant; Plate II. that of the bark.
Weddell (H. A.), Notes sur les Quinquinas,
Extrait des Annales des Sciences naturelles, 5ᵉ série, tomes xi. et
xii. Paris, 1870, 8°. 75 pages. A systematic arrangement of the genus
Cinchona, and description of its (33) species, accompanied by
useful remarks on their barks. An English translation has been printed
by the India Office with the title—Notes on the Quinquinas by H. A.
Weddell, London, 1871, 8°. 64 pages. A German edition by Dr. F. A
Flückiger has also appeared under the title Uebersicht der Cinchonen
von H. A. Weddell. Schaffhausen and Berlin, 1871, 8°. 43 pages,
with additions and indexes.
RADIX IPECACUANHÆ.
Ipecacuanha Root, Ipecacuan; F. Racine d’Ipécacuanha
annelee; G. Brechwurzel.
Botanical Origin—Cephaëlis[1373]Ipecacuanha A. Richard—This is a small shrub, 8 to 16 inches
high, with an ascending, afterwards erect, simple stem, and somewhat
creeping root, growing socially in moist and shady forests of South
America, lying between 8° and 22° S. lat., especially in the Brazilian
provinces of Pará, Maranhão, Pernambuco, Bahia, Espiritu Santo, Minas,
Rio de Janeiro, and São Paulo. Within the last half century, it has
been discovered in the vast interior province of Matto Grosso, chiefly
in that part of it which forms the valley of the Rio Paraguay. From
information given to Weddell,[1374]
it would seem probable that the plant extends beyond the
frontiers of Brazil to the Bolivian province of Chiquitos.
The root which is brought into commerce is furnished chiefly by the
region lying between the towns of Cuyabá, Villa Bella, Villa Maria, and
Diamantina in the province of Matto Grosso; but to some extent also by
the woods in the neighbourhood of the German colony of Philadelphia on
the Rio Todos os Santos, a tributary of the Mucury, north of Rio de Janeiro.
Prof. Balfour of Edinburgh, who has paid much attention to the
propagation of ipecacuanha, finds that the plant exists under two
varieties, of which he has published figures;[1375]
they may be thus distinguished:
a. Stem woody, leaves of firm texture,
elliptic or oval, wavy at the edges, with but few hairs on surface and
margin. Long in cultivation: origin unknown.
b. Stem herbaceous, leaves less firm in
texture, more hairy on margin, not wavy. Grows in the neighbourhood of
Rio de Janeiro.
The plant cultivated in India seems disposed to run into several
varieties, but according to the experience gained in Edinburgh, the
diversity of form apparent in young plants tends to disappear with age.
History—In an account of Brazil, written by a Portuguese friar,
who, it would seem, had resided in that country from about 1570 to
1600, and published by Purchas,[1376]
mention is made of three remedies for the bloody flux, one of which is
called Igpecaya or Pigaya; the drug here spoken of is
probably that under notice.
Piso and Marcgraf[1377]
in their scientific exploration of Brazil met with two kinds of
ipecacuanha; the one provided with a brown root is Cephaëlis
Ipecacuanha, which they figured. The root of the other variety, which
they called Ipecacuanha blanca, is that of Richardsonia scabra
(see page 376 below). Piso and Marcgraf described the virtues
of these roots, apparently supposing them to be much the same as to their
action. Although in common use in Brazil, ipecacuanha was not employed
in Europe prior to the year 1672. At that date, a traveller named
Legras brought from South America a quantity of the root to Paris, some
of which came into the possession of the “maître appoticaire”
Claquenelle.[1378]
It would appear that the root was prescribed from the latter by Legras
(said to have been himself acquainted with the practice of medicine[1379]),
and also by Jean Adrien
Helvetius, a young Dutch physician, then living in Paris. Yet no
success at first was obtained, the drug being administered in too large
doses. In 1680, a merchant of Paris named Garnier became possessed of
150 lb. of ipecacuanha, the valuable properties of which in dysentery
he vaunted to his medical attendant Afforty, and to Helvetius. Garnier
on his convalescence[1380]
made a present of some of the new drug to Afforty, who attached to it
but little importance. Helvetius, on the other hand, was induced to
prescribe the root in cases of dysentery, which he did with the utmost
success. It is stated by Eloy that Helvetius even caused placards to be
affixed to the corners of the streets (about the year 1686), announcing
his successful treatment with the new drug, supplies of which he
obtained through Garnier from Spain, and sold as a secret medicine.
The fame of the cures effected by Helvetius reached the French Court,
and caused some trials of the drug to be made at the Hôtel Dieu. These
having been fully successful, Louis XIV. accorded to Helvetius the sole
right of vending his remedy.[1381]
Subsequently several great personages, including the Dauphin
of France, having experienced its benefit, the king consulted his
physician, Antoine d’Aquin, and the well-known Jesuit Père François de
Lachaise, who had become the King’s confessor in 1675. Through them was
chiefly negotiated the purchase from Helvetius of his secret, for 1000
louis d’or, and made public in 1688. The right of Helvetius to this
payment was disputed in law by Garnier, but maintained by a decision of
the Châtelet of Paris.[1382]
The botanical source of ipecacuanha was the subject of much dispute
until finally settled by Antonio Bernardino Gomez, a physician of the
Portuguese navy, who brought authentic specimens from Brazil to Lisbon
in the year 1800.[1383]
Collection[1384]—The
ipecacuanha plant, Poaya of the Brazilians, grows in valleys,
yet prefers spots which are rather too much raised to be inundated or
swampy. Here it is found under the thick shade of ancient trees growing
mostly in clumps. In collecting the root, the poayero, for so
the collector of poaya is called, grasps in one handful if he
can, all the stems of a clump, pushing under it obliquely into the soil
a pointed stick to which he gives a see-saw motion. A lump of earth
enclosing the roots is thus raised; and, if the operation has been well
performed, those of the whole clump are got up almost unbroken. The
poayero shakes off adhering soil, places the roots in a large
bag which he carries with him, and goes on to seek other clumps. A
good collector may thus get as much as 30 lb. of roots in the day; but
generally a daily gathering does not exceed 10 or 12 lb., and there
are many who scarcely get 6 or 8 lb. In the rainy season, the ground
being lighter, the roots are removed more easily than in dry weather.
The poayeros, who work in a sort of partnership, assemble in the
evening, unite their gatherings, which having been weighed, are spread
out to dig. Rapid drying is advantageous; the root is therefore exposed
to sunshine as much as possible, and if the weather is favourable, it
becomes dry in two or three days. But it has always to be placed under
cover at night on account of the dew. When quite dry, it is broken into
fragments, and shaken in a sieve in order to separate adherent sand and
earth, and finally it is packed in bales for transport.
The harvest goes on all the year round, but is relaxed a little during
the rains, on account of the difficulty of drying the produce. As
fragments of the root grow most readily, complete extirpation of the
plant in any one locality does not seem probable. The more intelligent
poayeros of Matto Grosso are indeed wise enough intentionally to
leave small bits of root in the place whence a clump has been dug, and
even to close over the opening in the soil.
Cultivation—The importance in India of ipecacuanha as a remedy
for dysentery, and the increasing costliness of the drug,[1385]
have occasioned active measures to be taken for attempting its cultivation
in that country. Though known for several years as a denizen of
botanical gardens, the ipecacuanha plant has always been rare, owing to
its slow growth and the difficulty attending its propagation.
It was discovered in 1869 by McNab, curator of the Botanical Garden
of Edinburgh, that if the annulated part of the root of a growing
ipecacuanha plant be cut into short pieces even only ¹/₁₆ of an inch
thick, and placed in suitable soil, each piece will throw out a
leaf-bud and become a separate plant. Lindsay, a gardener of the same
establishment, further proved that the petiole of the leaf is capable
of producing roots and buds, a discovery which has been utilized in the
propagation of the plant at the Rungbi Cinchona plantation in Sikkim.
In 1871, well-formed fruits were obtained from the ipecacuanha
plants growing in the Edinburgh Botanical Garden: this was promoted
by artificial fertilization, especially when the flowers of a plant
producing long styles were fertilized with the pollen of one
having short styles,—for Cephaëlis like Cinchona
has dimorphic flowers.
With regard to the acclimatization of the plant in India, much
difficulty has been encountered, and successful results are still
problematical. The first plant was taken to Calcutta by Dr. King in
1866, and by 1868 had been increased to nine; but in 1870-71, it
was reported that, notwithstanding every care, the plants could not
be made to thrive. Three plants which had been sent to the Rungbi
plantation in 1868, grew rather better; and by adopting the method of
root propagation, they were increased by August 1871, to 300. Three
consignments of plants, numbering in all 370, were received from
Scotland in 1871-72, besides a smaller number from the Royal Gardens,
Kew. From these various collections, the propagation has been so
extensive, that on 31 March 1873, there were 6,719 young plants in
Sikkim, in addition to about 500 in Calcutta, and much more in 1874.
The ipecacuanha plant in India has been tried under a variety of
conditions as regards sun and shade, but thus far with only a moderate
amount of success. The best results are those that have been obtained
at Rungbi, 3000 feet above the sea, where the plants, placed in glazed
frames, were reported in May 1873 as in the most healthy condition.[1386]
Description—The stem creeps a little below the surface of
the soil, emitting a small number of slightly branching contorted
roots, a few inches long. These roots when young are very slender and
thread-like, but grow gradually knotty and become by degrees invested
with a very thick bark, transversely corrugated or ringed. Close
examination of the dry root shows that the bark is raised in narrow
warty ridges, which sometimes run entirely round the root, sometimes
encircle only half its circumference. The whole surface is moreover
minutely wrinkled longitudinally. The rings or corrugations of a full
sized root number about 20 in an inch; not unfrequently they are deep
enough to penetrate to the wood.
The root attains a maximum diameter of about ²/₁₀ of an inch; but as
imported, a large proportion of it is much smaller. The woody central
part is scarcely ¹/₂₀ of an inch in diameter, subcylindrical, sometimes
striated, and devoid of pith.
Ipecacuanha is of a dusky grey hue, occasionally of a dull ferruginous
brown. The root is hard, breaks short and granular (not fibrous),
exhibiting a resinous, waxy, or farinaceous interior, white or greyish.
The bark, which constitutes 75 to 80 per cent. of the entire root, may
be easily separated from the less brittle wood. It has a bitterish
taste and faint, musty smell; when freshly dried it is probably much
more odorous. The wood is almost tasteless. In the drug of commerce
the roots are always much broken, and there is often a considerable
separation of bark from wood; portions of the non-annulated, woody,
subterraneous stem are always present.
During the last few years there has been imported into London a variety
of ipecacuanha, distinguished as Carthagena or New Granada
Ipecacuanha, and differing from the Brazilian drug chiefly in being
of larger size. Thus, while the maximum diameter of the annulated roots
of Brazilian ipecacuanha is about ²/₁₀ of an inch, corresponding roots
of the New Granada variety attain nearly ³/₁₀. The latter, moreover,
has a distinct radiate arrangement of the wood, due to a greater
developement of the medullary rays, and is rather less conspicuously
annulated. Lefort (1869) has shown that the New Granada drug is a
little less rich in emetine than the ipecacuanha of Brazil.
Mr. R. B. White, of Medellin in the valley of the Cauca, New Granada,
near which place the drug has been collected, has been good enough to
send us herbarium specimens of the plant with roots attached; they
agree entirely with Cephaëlis Ipecacuanha.
Microscopic Structure—The root is coated with a thin layer of
brown cork-cells; the interior cortical tissue is made up of a uniform
parenchyme, in which medullary rays cannot be distinguished. In the
woody column they are obvious; the prevailing tissue consists of short
pitted vessels. The cortical parenchyme and the medullary rays are
loaded with small starch granules. Some cells of the interior part of
the bark contain however only bundles of acicular crystals of oxalate
of calcium.
Chemical Composition—The peculiar principles of ipecacuanha are
Emetine and Ipecacuanhic Acid, together with a minute
proportion of a fœtid volatile oil. The activity of the drug appears
to be due solely to the alkaloid, which taken internally is a potent
emetic.
Emetine, discovered in 1817 by Pelletier and Magendie, is a bitter
substance with distinct alkaline reaction, amorphous in the free state
as well as in most of its salts; we have succeeded in preparing a
crystallized hydrochlorate.
The root yields of the alkaloid less than 1 per cent.; the numerous
higher estimates that have been given relate to impure emetine, or have
been arrived at by some defective methods of analysis.[1387]
The formula assigned to emetine by Reich (1863) was C₂₀H₃₀N₂O, that
given by Glénard (1875) C₁₅H₂₂NO₂, and lastly that found in 1877 by
Lefort and F. Würtz, C₂₈H₄₀N₂O₅.
The alkaloid may be obtained by drying the powdered bark of the root
with a little milk of lime, and exhausting the mixture with boiling
chloroform, petroleum-benzin or ether. It is a white powder turning
brown on exposure to light and softening at 70° C. Emetine assumes
an intense and permanent yellow colour with solution of chlorinated
lime and a little acetic acid, as shown by Power (1877). A solution
containing but ¹/₆₀₀₀ of emetine still displays that reaction. We
found the alkaloid to be destitute of rotatory power, at least in the
chloroform solution.
The above reactions may be easily shown thus:—Take 10 grains of
powdered ipecacuanha, and mix them with 3 grains of quicklime and a few
drops of water. Dry the mixture in the water bath and transfer it to a
vial containing 2 fluid drachms of chloroform: agitate frequently, then
filter into a capsule containing a minute quantity of acetic acid,
and allow the chloroform to evaporate. Two drops of water now added
will afford a nearly colourless solution of emetine, which, placed in
a watch-glass, will readily give amorphous precipitates upon addition
of a saturated solution of nitrate of potassium, or of tannic acid, or
of a solution of mercuric iodide in iodide of potassium. To the nitrate
Power’s test may be further applied.
If the wood separated as exactly as possible from the bark is
used, and the experiment performed in the same way, the solution will
reveal only traces of emetine. By addition of nitrate of potassium, no
precipitate is then produced, but tannic acid or the potassico-mercuric
iodate afford a slight turbidity. This experiment confirms the
observation that the bark is the seat of the alkaloid, as might indeed
be inferred from the fact that the wood is nearly tasteless.
Ipecacuanhic Acid, regarded by Pelletier as gallic acid,
but recognised in 1850 as a peculiar substance by Willigk,[1388]
is reddish-brown, amorphous, bitter, and very hygroscopic. It is related
to caffetannic and kinic acids; Reich has shown it to be a glucoside.
Ipecacuanha contains also, according to Reich, small proportions of
resin, fat, albumin, and fermentable and crystallizable sugar; also gum
and a large quantity of pectin. The bark yielded about 30 per cent.,
and the wood more than 7 per cent. of starch.
Commerce—The imports of ipecacuanha into the United Kingdom in
1870 amounted to 62,952 lb., valued at £16,639.[1389]
Uses—Ipecacuanha is given as an emetic, but much more often in
small doses as an expectorant and diaphoretic. In India it has proved
of late a most important remedy for dysentery. Since the year 1858 when
the administration of ipecacuanha in large (30 grains) doses began to
be adopted, the mortality in the cases treated for this complaint has
greatly diminished.[1390]
Adulteration and Substitutes—It can hardly be said that
ipecacuanha as at present imported is ever adulterated. Although it may
contain an undue proportion of the woody stems of the plant, it is not
fraudulently admixed with other roots. But it very often arrives much
deteriorated by damp: we have the authority of an experienced druggist
for saying that at least three packages out of every four offered in
the London drug sales, have either been damaged by sea-water or by damp
during their transit to the coast.
Several roots have been described as False Ipecacuanha, but we
know not one that would not be readily distinguished at first sight by
any druggist of average knowledge and experience.
In Brazil the word Poaya is applied to emetic roots of plants
of at least six genera, belonging to the orders Rubiaceæ,
Violarieæ, and Polygaleæ; while in the same country,
the name Ipecacuanha is used for various species of
Ionidium[1391]
as well as for Cephaëlis.
Some of these roots, which are occasionally brought to Europe under the
notion that they may find a market, have been described and figured by
pharmacologists. We shall notice only the following:—
1. Large Striated Ipecacuanha—This is the root of Psychotria
emetica Mutis (Rubiaceæ), a native of New Granada. It is
considerably stouter than true ipecacuanha, but consists like the
latter of a woody column covered with a thick brownish bark. The
latter, though marked here and there with constrictions and fissures,
is not annulated like ipecacuanha, but has very evident longitudinal
furrows. But its most remarkable character is that it remains soft
and moist, tough to the knife, even after many years; and the
cut surface has a dull violet hue. The root has a sweetish taste and
abounds in sugar;[1392]
its decoction is not rendered blue by iodine, nor is any starch to be
detected by means of the microscope. The drug occasionally appears in
the London market.
2. Small Striated Ipecacuanha—This drug in outward appearance
closely resembles the preceding, but is usually of smaller size,
sometimes much smaller and in short pieces tapering towards either
end. It also differs in being brittle, abounding in starch, and having
its woody column provided with numerous pores, easily visible under a
lens. Prof. Planchon[1393]
of Paris, who has particularly examined both varieties of Striated
Ipecacuanha, is of opinion that the drug under notice may be derived
from some species of Richardsonia.
3. Undulated Ipecacuanha—The root thus called is that of
Richardia scabra L. (Richardsonia scabra St. Hilaire),
a plant of the same order as Cephaëlis, very common in Brazil,
where it grows in cultivated ground and sandy places, or by roadsides,
and even in the less frequented streets of Rio de Janeiro. Authentic
specimens have been forwarded to us by Mr. Glaziou of Rio de Janeiro,
and Mr. J. Correa de Méllo of Campinas; and we have also had ample
supplies of the plant cultivated by us near London and at Strassburg,
where Richardsonia succeeds in the open air.
The root in the fresh state is pure white, but by drying becomes of
a deep iron-grey. In the Brazilian specimens, there is a short crown
emitting as many as a dozen prostrate stems; below this there is
generally, as in true ipecacuanha, a naked woody portion, which extends
downwards into a thicker root, ²/₁₀ of an inch in diameter, and six
or more inches long. This part of the root is marked by deep fissures
on alternate sides, which give it a knotty, sinuous, or undulating
outline. It has a brittle, very thick bark, white and farinaceous
within, surrounding a strong flexible slender woody column. The root
has an earthy odour not altogether unlike that of ipecacuanha, and a
slightly sweet taste. It affords no evidence of emetine when tested
in the manners described at p. 374, and can
therefore easily be distinguished from the true drug.
VALERIANACEÆ.
RADIX VALERIANÆ.
Valerian Root; F. Racine de Valériane; G.
Baldrianwurzel.
Botanical Origin—Valeriana officinalis L., an herbaceous
perennial plant, growing throughout Europe from Spain to Iceland,
the North Cape and the Crimea, and extending over Northern Asia to
the coasts of Manchuria. The plant is found in plains and uplands,
ascending even in Sweden to 1200 feet above the sea-level.
In England, valerian is cultivated in many villages[1394]
near Chesterfield in Derbyshire, the wild plant which occurs in the
neighbourhood not being sufficiently plentiful to supply the demand.
In Vermont, New Hampshire and New York, as well as in Holland, the
plant is grown to some extent, but by far the largest supply would
appear to be grown in the environs of the German town Cölleda, not far
from Leipzig.
Valerian is propagated by separating the young plants which are
developed at the end of runners emitted from the rootstock.
The wild plant, according to the situation it inhabits, exhibits
several divergent forms. Among eight or more varieties noticed by
botanists,[1395]
we may especially distinguish α. major with a comparatively
tall stem and all the leaves toothed, β. minor (V.
angustifolia Tausch) with entire or slightly dentate leaves,
and also V. sambucifolia Mikan, having only 4 or 5 pairs of
leaflets.
History—The plant which the Greeks and Romans called Φοῦ or
Phu, and which Dioscorides and Pliny describe as a sort of wild
nard, is usually held to be some species of valerian.[1396]
The word Valeriana is not found in the classical authors. We
first meet with it in the 9th or 10th century, at which period and for
long afterwards, it was used as synonymous with Phu or Fu.
Thus in the writings of Isaac Judæus[1397]
occurs the following:—“Fu id est valeriana, melior rubea et tenuis
et quæ venit de Armenia et est diversa in sua complexione....”
Constantinus Africanus[1398]—“Fu,
id est valeriana. Naturam habet sicut spica nardi....”
The word Valeriane occurs in the recipes of the Anglo-Saxon
leeches written as early as the 11th century.[1399]Valeriana, Amantilla and Fu are used as synonymous in the
Alphita, a mediæval vocabulary of the school of Salernum.[1400]
Saladinus[1401]
of Ascoli directs (circaa.d. 1450)
the collection in the month of August of “radices fu id est valerianæ.”
Valerian was anciently called in English Setwall, a name
properly applied to Zedoary; and the root was so much valued
for its medicinal virtues, that as Gerarde[1402]
(1567) remarks, the poorer classes in the north of England esteemed “no broths, pottage,
or physicall meats” to be worth anything without it. Its odour,
now considered intolerable, was not so regarded in the 16th century,
when it was absolutely the custom to lay the root among clothes as a
perfume[1403]
in the same way as those of Valeriana celtica L. and
the Himalayan valerians are still used in the East.
Some of the names applied to valerian in Northern and Central Europe
are remarkable. Thus in Scandinavia we find Velandsrot,
Velamsrot, Vandelrot (Swedish); Vendelród,
Venderód, Vendingsród (Norwegian); and Velandsurt
(Danish)—names all signifying Vandels’ root.[1404]
Valerian is also called in Danish Danmarks græs. Among the German-speaking
population of Switzerland, a similar word to the last, namely
Tannmark, is applied to valerian. The Denemarcha
mentioned by St. Hildegard,[1405]
about a.d. 1160, is the same. These names
seem to point to some connexion with Northern Europe which we are
wholly unable to explain.
Pentz, a pharmaceutical assistant at Pyrmont, was the first, in 1829,
to draw attention to the acid reaction of the distilled water of
valerian. Another German assistant, Grote, at Verden, showed in 1831
that the acidity was by no means due to acetic acid, but to a peculiar
kind of acid. The latter was identified in 1843 by Dumas with the acid
artificially obtained from amylic alcohol and that extracted in 1817 by
Chevreul from the fat of dolphins.
Description—The valerian root of the shops consists of an
upright rhizome of the thickness of the little finger, emitting a
few short horizontal branches, besides numerous slender rootlets.[1406]
The rhizome is naturally very short, and is rendered still more so
by the practice of cutting it in order to facilitate drying. The
rootlets, which are generally 3 to 4 inches long, attain ⅒ of an inch
in diameter, tapering and dividing into slender fibres towards their
extremities. They are shrivelled, very brittle, and, as well as the
rhizome, of a dull, earthy brown. When broken transversely, they
display a dark epidermis, forming part of a thick white bark which
surrounds a slender woody column. The interior of the rhizome is
compact, firm and horny, but when old becomes hollow, a portion of the
tissue remaining however in the form of transverse septa.
The drug has a peculiar, somewhat terebinthinous and camphor-like
odour, and a bitterish, aromatic taste. The root when just taken from
the ground has no distinctive smell, but acquires its characteristic
odour as it dries.
Microscopic Structure[1407]—In
the rhizome as well as in the rootlets, the cortical part is separated
from the central column by a dark cambial zone; the medullary rays are
not distinctly obvious. In old rootstocks, sclerenchymatous cells are
met with in the cortical tissue.
The parenchyme of the drug is loaded with small starch granules,
brownish grains of tannic matter and drops of essential oil. Numerous
oil ducts are met with in the outer layer of the tissue.
Chemical Composition—Volatile oil is contained in the dry root
to the extent of ½ to 2 per cent., yet on an average appears scarcely
to exceed ⁴/₅ per cent. This variation in quantity is partly explained
by the influence of locality, a dry, stony soil yielding a root richer
in oil than one that is moist and fertile. In the latter the plant may
be distinguished as the variety sambucifolia, which has a less
vigorous root, devoid of runners.
Schoonbroodt[1408]
has shown that the most important influence is the recent condition
of the root. He states that if the root is submitted to distillation
when perfectly fresh, it yields a neutral water and a large quantity of
essential oil. The latter has but a very faint odour, but by exposure
to the air it slowly acidifies, especially if a little alkali is added,
and acquires a strong smell. Valerianic Acid which is thus
formed amounts to 6 per mille of the fresh root. The dried root yields
a distillate of decided valerian odour, containing valerianic acid,
but in proportion not exceeding 4 per mille of the root calculated as fresh.
The oil of valerian is of a very peculiar yellowish or brownish,
sometimes even almost a little greenish hue, and possessing the
characteristic odour of the drug. We found it to deviate the plane
of polarization from 11° to 13° to the left when examined by Wild’s
Polaristrobometer in a column of 50 millimetres. By submitting it to
fractional distillation we noticed[1409]
that it affords a magnificent blue fraction. A superb violet or blue
colour is produced if one drop of the crude oil dissolved
in about 20 drops of bisulphide of carbon is mixed with 1 drop of
nitric acid 1·20 sp. gr. Other colorations are produced if bromine or
concentrated sulphuric acid are used;[1410]
even the tincture of valerian displays similar reactions.
Bruylants (1878) has isolated from oil of valerian—1st. A hydrocarbon,
C₁₀H₁₆, boiling at 157° C., yielding a crystallized compound with
HCl. 2nd. The liquid compound C₁₀H₁₈O, which by means of chromic acid
affords common camphor and formic, acetic and valerianic acids, which
are met with in old valerian root, owing no doubt to the slow oxidation
of the compound C₁₀H₁₈O. 3rd. There is also present a crystallizable
compound of the same composition, which is probably identical with
the camphor of Dryobalanops aromatica (see our article on Camphora).
It would appear that this substance is of alcoholic nature, being
combined in the root with the 3 organic acids mentioned under 2nd. On
distilling, these compound ethers are resolved partly into the alcohol
C₁₀H₁₈O (borneol) and the acids. This decomposition is fully performed,
if the root is macerated with alkaline water, and then, on distilling,
a slight excess of sulphuric acid is added. 4th. At about 300° a
greenish portion is coming over, which can be obtained colourless by
again rectifying it. This oil assumes intense colorations if it is
shaken with concentrated mineral acids; it becomes blue by distilling it over potash.
Valerianic acid as afforded by the root is not agreeing with normal
valerianic acid. It is, more exactly, isovalerianic acid, or
isopropyl-acetic acid: (CH₃)₂CH·CH₂COOH, which is produced by Valeriana
as well as by Archangelica officinalis and Viburnum Opulus. The same
acid also may be obtained from the fat of Dolphinus globiceps.
After the root has been submitted to the distillation of the oil, there
is found a strongly acid residue containing malic acid, resin, and
sugar,—the last capable, according to Schoonbroodt, of reducing cupric oxide.
Uses—Valerian is employed as a stimulant and antispasmodic.
Substitutes—In the London market there has been offered
“Kesso” the root of Patrinia scabiosaefolia Link,[1411]
a Japanese herb of the order Valerianaceæ. This drug consists of a very
short rootstock giving off a large number of rootlets about 5 inches
long and ⅒ of an inch in diameter. By the absence of a well-marked
upright rhizome in this Japanese Valerian it is widely differing
from our Valerian, although at first sight it agrees to some extent
with it. As to the odour and taste we find Kesso almost identical with
true Valerian.
The less aromatic and now disused root of Valeriana Phu L.
consists of a thicker rhizome which lies in the earth obliquely; it is
less closely annulated and rooted at the bottom only. It resembles by
no means true Valerian.
COMPOSITÆ.
RADIX INULÆ.
Radix Enulæ, Radix Helenii;
Elecampane;[1412]
F. Racine d’Aunée; G. Alantwurzel.
Botanical Origin—Inula Helenium L.—This stately perennial
plant is very widely distributed, occurring scattered throughout the
whole of central and southern Europe, and extending eastward to the
Caucasus, Southern Siberia and the Himalaya. It is found here and there
apparently wild in the south of England and Ireland, as well as in
Southern Norway and in Finland (Schübeler).
Elecampane was formerly cultivated in gardens as a medicinal and
culinary plant, and in this manner has wandered to North America. In
Holland and some parts of England and Switzerland, it is cultivated on
a somewhat larger scale, most largely probably near Cölleda (see p. 377).
History—The plant was known to the ancient writers on
agriculture and natural history, and even the Roman poets were
acquainted with it, and mention Inula as affording a root used both
as a medicine and a condiment. Vegetius Renatus, about the beginning
of the 5th century, calls it Inula Campana, and St. Isidore in the
beginning of the 7th names it as Inula, adding—“quam Alam
rustici vocant.” It is frequently mentioned in the Anglo-Saxon writings
on medicine current in England prior to the Norman Conquest; it is also
the “marchalan” of the Welsh Physicians[1413]
of the 13th century and was generally well known during the middle
ages. Not only was its root much employed as a medicine, but it was
also candied and eaten as a sweetmeat.
Description—For pharmaceutical use, the root is taken from
plants two or three years old; when more advanced, it becomes too
woody. The principle mass of the root is a very thick short crown,
dividing below into several fleshy branches of which the larger are an
inch or two in diameter, covered with a pale yellow bark, internally
whitish, and juicy. The smaller roots are dried entire; the larger are
variously sliced, which occasions them to curl up irregularly. When
dried, they are of a light grey, brittle, horny, smooth-fractured. Cut
transversely the young root exhibits an indistinct radiate structure,
with a somewhat darker cambial zone separating the thick bark from the
woody nucleus. The pith is not sharply defined, and is often porous and
hollow. In the older roots the bark is relatively much thinner, and
the internal substance is nearly uniform. Elecampane root has a weak
aromatic odour suggestive of orris and camphor, and a slightly bitter,
not unpleasant, aromatic taste.
Microscopic Structure—The medullary rays, both of the woody
column and the inner part of the bark (endophlœum), exhibit
large balsam-ducts. In the fresh root they contain an aromatic liquid,
which as it dries deposits crystals of helenin, probably derived from
the essential oil. The parenchymatous cells of the drug are loaded with
inulin in the form of splinter-like fragments, devoid of any peculiar
structure.
Chemical Composition—It was observed by Le Febvre, as early as
1660, that when the root of elecampane is subjected to distillation
with water a crystallizable substance collects in the head of the
receiver from which it speedily passes on as the operation proceeds.
Similar crystals may also be observed after carefully heating a thin
slice of the root, and are even found as a natural efflorescence on the
surface of root that has been long kept. They can be extracted from the
root by means of alcohol and precipitated with water. Kallen (1874,
1876) showed that the crystals chiefly consist of the anhydride,
C₁₅H₂₀O₂, of alantic acid, melting at 66° C. The anhydride,
which is very little aromatic, can easily be sublimed, although it
begins to boil only at 275°, yet not without decomposition. Alantic
anhydride dissolves in caustic lye, but on saturating the solution with
an acid, alantic acid, C₁₅H₂₂O₃, separates. It is not present in the root.
The anhydride is accompanied by a small quantity of Helenin,
C₆H₈O, and Alantcamphor (i.e. Elecampane-camphor). The crystals
of helenin have a slightly (?) bitterish taste, but no odour, and melt
at 110°. The camphor, occurring in but very small amount, has not yet
been analyzed; it agrees probably with the formula C₁₀H₁₆O; it melts
at 64° C., and in taste and smell is suggestive of peppermint. It is
very difficult entirely to remove helenin from alantcamphor, these
substances being soluble to nearly the same extent in alcohol or ether.
By distilling the second of them with pentasulphide of phosphorus,
Cymene, C₁₀H₁₄, was obtained.
By distilling the root under notice with water, the alantic anhydride
is chiefly obtained, but impregnated with Alantol, C₁₀H₁₆O
(probably). The latter can be removed from the crystals by pressing
them between folds of bibulous paper. On submitting this again to
distillation, alantol is obtained as an aromatic liquid, boiling at 200°.
The substance most abundantly contained in elecampane root is
Inulin, discovered in it by Valentine Rose at Berlin in 1804.
It has the same composition as starch, C₆H₁₀O₅, but stands to a
certain extent in opposition to that substance, which it replaces
in the root-system of Compositæ. In living plants, inulin is
dissolved in the watery juice, and on drying is deposited within the
cells in amorphous masses, which in polarized light are inactive, and
are not coloured by iodine. There are various other characters, by
which inulin differs from starch. Thus for instance, inulin readily
dissolves in about 3 parts of boiling water; the solution is perfectly
clear and fluid, not paste-like; but on cooling deposits nearly all
the inulin. The solution is levogyre and is easily transformed into
uncrystallizable sugar. With nitric acid, inulin affords no explosive
compound as starch does.
Sachs showed in 1864 that by immersing the roots of elecampane, or
Dahlia variabilis or of many other perennial Compositæ,
in alcohol or glycerin, inulin may be precipitated in a crystalline
form. Its globular aggregates of needle-shaped crystals
(“sphæro-crystals”) then exhibit under the polarizing microscope a
cross similar to that displayed by starch grains.
The amount of inulin varies according to the season, but is most
abundant in the autumn. Of the various sources for it, the richest
appears to be elecampane. Dragendorff, who has made it the subject of a
very exhaustive treatise,[1414]
obtained from the root in October not less than 44 per cent.,
but in spring only 19 per cent.
In the roots of the Compositæ inulin is accompanied, according
to Popp,[1415]
by two closely allied substances, Synanthrose,
C₁₂H₂₂O₁₁ + H₂O, and Inuloïd, C₆H₁₀O₅ + H₂O. Synanthrose
is soluble in dilute alcohol, devoid of any rotatory power, and
deliquescent. Inuloïd is much more readily soluble in water than
inulin. Both these substances are probably present in elecampane.
Inulin is widely distributed in the perennial roots of compositæ, and
has also been met with in the natural orders Campanulaceæ, Goodenovieæ
(or Goodeniaceæ), Lobeliaceæ, Stylidieæ, and lastly by Kraus (1879)
in the root of Ionidium Ipecacuanha St. Hilaire, Violaceæ; the
formerly so-called Ipecacuanha alba lignosa
(see p. 375, note 4).
Uses—Elecampane is an aromatic tonic, but as a medicine is
now obsolete. It is chiefly sold for veterinary practice. In France
and Switzerland (Neuchâtel), it is employed in the distillation of
Absinthe.
Substitutes—Dioscorides in speaking of Costus root
states that it is often mixed with that of elecampane of Kommagene
(north-western Syria). The former, derived from Aplotaxis[1416]auriculata DC. (A. Lappa Decaisne, Aucklandia Costus
Falconer), is remarkably similar to elecampane both in external
appearance and structure. Costus is an important spice, incense and
medicine in the east from the antiquity down to the present day;[1417]
it would be of great interest to examine it chemically with regard to elecampane.
RADIX PYRETHRI.
Pellitory Root, Pellitory of Spain; F.
Pyrèthre-salivaire; G. Bertramwurzel.
Botanical Origin—Anacylus Pyrethrum DC. (Anthemis
Pyrethrum L.), a low perennial plant with small, much divided
leaves, and a radiate flower resembling a large daisy. It is a native
of northern Africa, especially Algeria, growing on the high plateaux
that intervene between the fertile coast regions and the desert.
History—The πύρεθρον of Dioscorides was an umbelliferous plant,
the determination of which must be left to conjecture. The pellitory of
modern times was familiar to the Arabian writers on medicine, one of
whom, Ibn Baytar, describes it very correctly from specimens gathered
by himself near the city of Constantine in Algeria. The plant, says he,
called by the Berbers sandasab, is found nowhere but in Western
Africa, from which region it is carried to other countries.[1418]
Pellitory root is a favourite remedy in the East, and has long been
an article of export by way of Egypt to India. An Arabic name for
it is Aāqarqarhā or Akulkara[1419],
a word which, under slight variations, is found in the principal
languages of India. In Germany, pellitory was known as early as the
12th century; it is named in the oldest printed works on materia
medica. In the 13th century “pellitory of Spain” (Pelydr ysbain)
was a proved “remedy for the toothache” with the Welsh
physicians.[1420]
Description—The root as found in the shops is simple, 3 to 4
inches long by ⅜ to ⁴/₈ of an inch thick, cylindrical, or tapering,
sometimes terminated at top by the bristly remains of leaves, and
having only a few hair-like rootlets. It has a brown, rough, shrivelled
surface, is compact and brittle, the fractured surface being radiate
and destitute of pith. The bark, at most ¹/₂₅ of an inch thick, adheres
closely to the wood, a narrow zone of cambium intervening. The woody
column is traversed by large medullary rays in which, as in the bark,
numerous dark resin-ducts are scattered. The root has a slight aromatic
smell, and a persistent, pungent taste, exciting a singular tingling
sensation, and a remarkable flow of saliva. The drug is very liable to
the attacks of insects.
Microscopic Structure—The cortical part of this root is
remarkable on account of its suberous layer, which is partly made up of
sclerenchyme (thick-walled cells). Balsam-ducts (oil-cells) occur as
well in the middle cortical layer as in the medullary rays. Most of the
parenchymatous cells are loaded with lumps of inulin; pellitory in fact
is one of those roots most abounding in that substance.
Chemical Composition—Pellitory has been analysed by several
chemists, whose labours have shown that its pungent taste is due in
great part to a resin, not yet fully examined. The root also contains
a little volatile oil besides, sugar, gum, and a trace of tannic acid.
The so-called Pyrethrin is a mixed substance.
Commerce—The root is collected chiefly in Algeria and is
exported from Oran and to a smaller extent from Algiers. But from
the information we have received from Colonel Playfair, British
Consul-General for Algeria, and from Mr. Wood, British Consul at Tunis,
it appears that the greater part is shipped from Tunis to Leghorn
and Egypt. Mr. Wood was informed that the drug is imported from the
frontier town of Tebessa in Algeria into the regency of Tunis, to the
extent of 500 cantars (50,000 lb.) per annum.
Bombay imported in the year 1871-72, 740 cwt. of this drug, of which
more than half was shipped to other ports of India.[1421]
Uses—Chiefly employed as a sialogogue for the relief of
toothache, occasionally in the form of tincture as a stimulant and
rubefacient.
Substitute—In Germany, Russia and Scandinavia, African pellitory
is replaced by the root of Anacyclus officinarum Hayne, an
annual herb long cultivated in Prussia and Saxony.[1422] Its root of a
light grey is only half as thick as that of A. Pyrethrum, and is
always abundantly provided with adherent remains of stalks and leaves.
It is quite as pungent as that of the perennial species.
FLORES ANTHEMIDIS.
Chamomile Flowers; F. Fleurs de Camomille Romaine; G.
Römische Kamillen.
Botanical Origin—Anthemis nobilis L., the Common or Roman
Chamomile, a small creeping perennial plant, throwing up in the latter
part of the summer solitary flowerheads.
It is abundant on the commons in the neighbourhood of London, and
generally throughout the south of England; and extends to Ireland, but
is not a native of Scotland, except the islands of Bute and Cumbrae,
where Anthemis is stated to grow wild. It is plentiful in the west and
centre of France, Spain, Portugal, Italy, and Dalmatia; and occurs as a
doubtful native in Southern and Central Russia.
History—The identification of the chamomile in the classical and
other ancient authors seems to be impossible, on account of the large
number of allied plants having similar inflorescence.
The chamomile has been cultivated for centuries in English gardens, the
flowers being a common domestic medicine. The double variety was well
known in the 16th century.
The plant was introduced, according to Gesner, into Germany from
Spain about the close of the middle ages. Tragus first designated
it Chamomilla nobilis,[1423]
and Joachim Camerarius (1598), who had observed its abundance near Rome,
gave it the name of Roman Chamomile.
Porta, about the year 1604,[1424] states that 100 pounds of Flores
Chamœmeli yielded 2 drachmæ of a green volatile oil; we suppose he
distilled the flowers under notice.
Production—The camomile is cultivated at Mitcham, near London,
the land applied to this purpose being in 1864 about 55 acres, and the
yield reckoned at about 4 cwt. per acre. The flowers are carefully
gathered, and dried by artificial heat; and fetch a high price in the
market.[1425]
The plant is grown on a large scale at Kieritzsch, between Leipzig and
Altenburg, and near Zeiz and Borna, all in Saxony; and likewise to some
extent in Belgium and France.
Description—The chamomile flowers found in commerce are never
those of the wild plant, but are produced by a variety in which the
tubular florets have all, or for the greater part been converted into
ligulate florets. In the flowers of some localities this conversion
has been less complete, and such flowers having a somewhat yellow
centre, are called by druggists Single Chamomiles; while those
in which all the florets are ligulate and white, are known as Double
Chamomiles.
Chamomile flowers have the general structure found in the order
Compositæ. They are ½ to ¾ of an inch across, and consist of a
hemispherical involucre about ⅜ of an inch in diameter, composed of a
number of nearly equal bracts, scarious at the margin. The receptacle
is solid, conical, about ¼ of an inch in height, beset with thin,
concave, blunt, narrow, chaffy scales, from the bases of which grow the
numerous florets. In the wild plant, the outer of these, to the number
of 12 or more, are white, narrow, strap-shaped, and slightly toothed
at the apex. The central or disc florets are yellow and tubular, with
a somewhat bell-shaped summit from which project the two reflexed
stigmas. In the cultivated plant, the ligulate florets predominate, or
replace entirely the tubular. The florets which are wholly destitute of
pappus are reflexed, so that the capitulum when dried has the aspect
of a little white ball. Minute oil-glands are sparingly scattered
over the tubular portion of the florets of either kind. The flowers
of chamomile, as well as the green parts of the plant, have a strong
aroma, and a very bitter taste.
In trade, dried chamomile flowers are esteemed in proportion as they
are of large size, very double, and of a good white—the last named
quality being due in great measure to fine dry weather during the
flowering period. Flowers that are buff or brownish, or only partially
double, command a lower price.
Chemical Composition—Chamomile flowers yield from 0·6 to 0·8
per cent. of essential oil,[1426]
which is at first of a pale blue, but becomes yellowish-brown in the
course of a few months.
At Mitcham, oil of chamomile is usually distilled from the entire
plant, after the best flowers have been gathered. The oil has a
shade of green, to remove which it is exposed to sunlight; it thus
acquires a brownish-yellow colour, at the same time throwing down a
considerable deposit.
The investigations of several chemists, performed in 1878-79 in
Fittig’s laboratory, have shown the oil to contain the following
constituents:—At 147-148° C. isobutylic ethers and hydrocarbons
are distilling, at 177° angelicate of isobutyl,
at 200°-201° angelicate of isamyl, at 204°-205°
tiglinate of isamyl (both these compound ethers answering
to the formula C₅H₇O·OC₅H₁₁). In the residual portion hexylic alcohol,
C₆H₁₃OH, and an alcohol of the formula C₁₀H₁₆O, are met with, both
probably occurring in the form of compound ethers. By decomposing the
angelicates and the tiglinate above named with potash, angelic acid,
C₅H₈O₂, and tiglinic (or methylcrotonic) acid, isomeric to the former,
are obtained to the extent of about 30 or more per cent. of the crude
oil. In the oil examined by Fittig, angelic acid was prevailing; from
another specimen E. Schmidt (1879) obtained but very little of it,
tiglinic acid was by far prevailing (see also article Oleum Crotonis).
We have performed some experiments in order to isolate the bitter
principle, but have not succeeded in obtaining it in a satisfactory
state of purity; it forms a brown extract, apparently a glucoside. We
can also confirm the statement that no alkaloid is present.
Uses—An infusion or an extract of chamomile is often used as a
bitter stomachic and tonic.
Adulteration and Substitution—The flowerheads of Matricaria
Chamomilla L., designated in Germany Common Chamomiles
(gemeine Kamillen), are sometimes asked for in this country. In
aspect as well as in odour, they are very different from the chamomiles
of English pharmacy; they are quite single, not bitter, and have the
receptacle devoid of scales and hollow.
A cultivated variety of Chrysanthemum Parthenium Pers., or
Feverfew, with the florets all ligulate, and some scales on the
receptacle (not having the receptacle naked, as in the wild
form), common in gardens,[1427]
has flowerheads exceedingly like double chamomiles. But they may be
distinguished from the latter by their convex or nearly
flat receptacle, with the scales lanceolate and acute, and less
membranous.
The chamomiles of the Indian bazaars which are brought from Persia and
known as Bābūnah, are (as we infer from the statement of Royle)
the flowers of Matricaria suaveolens L., a slender form of M.
Chamomilla, growing in Southern Russia, Persia, Southern Siberia,
also in North America.
The fresh wild plant of Anthemis nobilis L., pulled up from
the ground, is sold in London for making extract, a proceeding highly
reprehensible supposing the extract to be sold for medicinal use.
SANTONICA.
Flores Cinæ, Semen Cinæ,[1428]Semen Santonicæ, Semen Zedoariæ, Semen Contra, Semen Sanctum;
Wormseed; F. Semen-contra, Semencine, Barbotine;
G. Wurmsamen, Zitwersamen.
Botanical Origin—Artemisia maritima, var. a.
Stechmanniana Besser[1429]
(A. Lercheana Karel. et Kiril, in Herbb. Kew, et Mus. Brit.;
A. maritima var. a. pauciflora Weber, quoad Ledebour,
Flor. Ross. ii. 570).
Artemisiæ of the section Seriphidium assume great
diversity of form:[1430]
they have been the object of attentive study on the part of the Russian
botanists Besser (1834-35) and Ledebour (1844-46), whose researches
have resulted in the union of many supposed species, under the head of
the Linnæan Artemisia maritima. This plant has an extremely wide
distribution in the northern hemisphere of the old world, occurring
mostly in saltish soils. It is found in the salt marshes of the British
Islands, on the coasts of the Baltic, of France and the Mediterranean,
and on saline soils in Hungary and Podolia; thence it extends eastward,
covering immense tracts in Southern Russia, the regions of the Caspian,
and Central Siberia, to Chinese Mongolia.
The particular variety which furnishes at least the chief part of the
drug, is a low, shrubby, aromatic plant, distinguished by its very
small, erect, ovoid flowerheads, having oblong, obtuse, involucral
scales, the interior scales being scarious. The stem in its upper
half is a fastigiate, thyrsoid panicle, crowned with flowerheads. The
localities for the plant are the neighbourhood of the Don, the regions
of the lower Volga near Sarepta and Zaritzyn, and the Kirghiz deserts.
The drug, which consists of the minute, unopened flowerheads, is
collected in large quantities, as we are informed by Björklund (1867),
on the vast plains or steppes of the Kirghiz, in the northern part of
Turkestan. It was formerly gathered about Sarepta, a German colony in
the Government of Saratov, but from direct information we have (1872)
received, it appears to be obtained there no longer.
The emporium for wormseed is the great fair of Nishnei-Novgorod
(July 15th to Aug. 27th), whence the drug is conveyed to Moscow, St.
Petersburg, and Western Europe.
Wormseed is found in the Indian bazaars. A specimen received by us from
Bombay does not materially differ in form from the Russian drug, but is
slightly shaggy and mixed with tomentose stalks. It is probably brought
from Afghanistan and Cabul.[1431]
Wilkomm[1432]
has described, as mother plant of wormseed, an Artemisia
which he calls A. Cina. It was obtained in Turkestan by Prof.
Petzholdt, who received it from the people gathering the drug. The
specimen kindly communicated to us by Prof. Willkomm has flowerheads
which do not entirely resemble the wormseed of trade, in that they have
fewer scales, but their number may be somewhat varying.
History—Several species of Absinthium are mentioned by
Dioscorides, one of which called Ἀψίνθιον Θαλάσσιον or Σέριϕον, having
very small seeds (capitules), and growing in Cappadocia, he states
to be taken in honey as a remedy for ascarides and lumbrici: one can
hardly doubt but that this is the modern wormseed. Another species
is described by the same author as being called Σαντόνιον, from its
growing in the country of the Santones in Gaul (the modern Saintonge);
he asserts it to resemble σέριϕον in its properties.
In an epistle on intestinal worms attributed to Alexander
Trallianus,[1433]
who practised medicine with great success at Rome in the
6th century, the use is recommended of a decoction of Absinthium
marinum (θαλασσία ἀψίνθη) as a cure for ascarides and round worms.
Semen sanctum vel Alexandrinum is mentioned as a vermifuge
for children by Saladinus about a.d. 1450, and by Ruellius,
Dodonæus, the Bauhins, and other naturalists of the 16th century.
Tragus[1434]
mentions that it is imported by way of Genoa. Its ancient
reputation has been fully maintained in modern times, and in the form
partly of Santonin, the drug is still extensively employed.
Description—Good samples of the drug consist almost exclusively
of entire, unopened flowerheads or capitules, which are so minute that
it requires about 90 to make up the weight of one grain. In samples
less pure, there is an admixture of stalks, and portions of a small
pinnate leaf. The flowerheads are of an elliptic or oblong form, about
⅒ of an inch long, greenish yellow when new, brown if long kept; they
grow singly, less frequently in pairs, on short stalks, and are formed
of about 18 oblong, obtuse, concave scales, closely imbricated. This
involucre is much narrowed at the base in consequence of the lowermost
scales being considerably shorter than the rest. The capitule is
sometimes associated with a few of the upper leaves of the stem, which
are short, narrow, and simple. Notwithstanding its compactness, the
capitule is somewhat ridged and angular,[1435]
from the involuclar scales
having a strong, central nerve or keel. The middle portion of each
scale is covered with minute, yellow, sessile glands, which are wanting
on the transparent scarious edge. The latter is marked with extremely
fine striæ and is quite glabrous; in the young state the keel bears a
few woolly colourless hairs, but at maturity the whole flowerhead is
shining and nearly glabrous.[1436]
The florets number from 3 to 5; they have (in the bud) an ovoid
corolla, glandular in its lower portion, a little longer than the
ovary, which is destitude of pappus.
Wormseed when rubbed in the hand exhales a powerful and agreeable
odour, resembling cajuput oil and camphor; it has a bitter aromatic taste.
Chemical Composition—Wormseed yields from 1 to 2 per cent. of
essential oil, having its characteristic smell and taste. The oil
is slightly levogyrate and chiefly consists of the liquid C₁₀H₁₈O,
accompanied by a small amount of hydrocarbon. The former has the odour
of the drug, yet rather more agreeable; sp. gr. 0·913 at 20° C. It
boils without decomposition at 173°-174°, but in presence of P₂O₅ or
P₂S₅ abundantly yields cymol (see p. 333). The latter
had alreadybeen observed by Völckel (1854) under the name of cinene or
cynene, yet he assigned to it the formula C₁₂H₉; Hirzel (1854)
called it cinæbene.
The water which distills over carries with it volatile acids of the
fatty series, also angelic acid
(see pp. 313, 386).
The substance to which the remarkable action of wormseed on the human
body[1437]
is due is Santonin, C₁₅H₁₈O₃. It was discovered in 1830
by Kahler, an apothecary of Düsseldorf, who gave a very brief notice
of it in the Archiv der Pharmacie of Brandes (xxxiv. 318).
Immediately afterwards Augustus Alms, a druggist’s assistant at Penzlin
in the grand duchy of Mecklenburg-Schwerin, knowing nothing of Kahler’s
discovery, obtained the same substance and named it Santonin.
Alms recommended it to the medical profession, pointing out that it is
the anthelminthic principle of wormseed.[1438]
Santonin constitutes from 1½ to 2 per cent. of the drug, but appears
to diminish in quantity very considerably as the flowers open. It is
easily extracted by milk of lime, for, though not an acid and but
sparingly soluble in water even at a boiling heat, it is capable of
combining with bases. With lime it forms then santoninate of calcium,
which is readily soluble in water. On addition of hydrochloric acid,
santoninic acid, C₁₅H₂₀O₄, separates, but parts with OH₂, santonin
being thus immediately reproduced. Similar facts have been recorded
with regard to alantic acid (see p. 381).
Santonin forms crystals of the orthorhombic system, melting at 170°,
which are inodorous, but have a bitter taste, especially when dissolved
in chloroform or alcohol.[1439]
They are colourless, but when exposed to daylight, or to the blue or
violet rays, but not to the other colours of the spectrum, they assume
a yellow hue, and split into irregular fragments. This change, which
takes place even under water, alcohol or ether, is not accompanied
by any chemical alteration. This behaviour of santonin when exposed
to light, resembles that of erythrocentaurin, C₂₇H₂₄O₈. The latter
has been obtained by means of ether, from the alcoholic extract of
Erythræa Centaurium, and of some other Gentianaceæ. Méhu
(1866) has shown that the colourless crystals of that substance when
exposed to sunlight, assume a brilliant red colour, without
undergoing any chemical alteration. The colourless solutions of
this body in chloroform or alcohol yield the original substance. Yet as
to santonin, Sestini and Cannizzaro (1876) have shown, that its dilute
alcoholic solution, on long exposure to sunlight, affords a compound
ether of photosantonic acid, namely C₁₅H₁₃O₄(C₂H₅)₂.
Wormseed contains, in addition to the above described bodies, resin,
sugar, waxy fat, salts of calcium and potassium, and malic acid; when
carefully selected and dried, it yielded us 6·5 per cent. of ash, rich
in silica.
Commerce—Ludwig of St. Petersburg has stated that the imports of
wormseed into that city were about as follows:—In 1862, 7400 cwt.; in
1863, 10,500 cwt.; in 1864, 11,400 cwt. The drug was brought from the
Kirghiz steppes by Semipalatinsk and by Orenburg.
Uses—The drug is employed exclusively for its anthelminthic
properties, partly in the form of santonin. It proves of special
efficacy for the dislodgement of Ascaris lumbricoides.
RADIX ARNICÆ.
Rhizoma Arnicæ, Arnica Root; F. Racine d’Arnica;
G. Arnicawurzel.
Botanical Origin—Arnica montana L., a perennial plant
growing in meadows throughout the northern and central regions of the
northern hemisphere, but not reaching the British Islands. In western
and central Europe it is an inhabitant of the mountains, but in colder
countries it grows in the plains.
In high latitudes, as in Arctic Asia and America, a peculiar form of
the plant distinguished by narrow, almost linear leaves has been named
A. angustifolia Vahl; but numerous transitional forms prove its
identity with the ordinary A. montana of Europe.
History—The older botanists as Matthiolus, Gesner, Camerarius,
Tabernæmontanus, and Clusius were acquainted with Arnica and had some
knowledge of its medicinal powers, which appear to have been expressly
recommended, towards the end of the 16th century, by Franz Joël,
professor of Greifswald, Germany.[1440]
All parts of the plant were no doubt popular remedies in Germany at an
early period, but Arnica was only introduced into regular medicine on
the recommendation of Johann Michael Fehr of Schweinfurt and of several
other physicians.[1441]
But for enthusiastic laudation of the new remedy, all these writers
fall far short of Collin of Vienna, who imagined that in Arnica he had
found a European plant possessing all the virtues of Peruvian Bark.[1442]
In his hands fevers and agues gave way under its use, and more than 1000
patients in the Pazman Hospital were alleged to have been cured of
intermittents by an electuary of the flowers, between 1771 and 1774.
Such happy results were not obtained by other physicians.
Arnica (herba, flos, radix) had a place in the
London Pharmacopœia of 1788, but it soon fell out of notice, so that
Woodville writing in 1790, remarks that he had been unable to procure
the plant from any of the London druggists. Of late years it has gained
some popular notoriety as an application in the form of tincture,
for preventing the blackness of bruises, but in England it is rarely
prescribed internally.
Description—The arnic root of pharmacy consists of a slender,
contorted, dark brown rootstock, an inch or two long, emitting from its
under side an abundance of wiry simple roots, 3, 4 or more inches in
length; it usually bears the remains of the rosette of characteristic,
ovate, coriaceous leaves, which are 3-to 5-nerved, ciliated at the
margin, and slightly pubescent on their upper surface. It has a faintly
aromatic, herby smell, and a rather acrid taste.
Microscopic Structure—On a transverse section, the rootstock
exhibits a large pith surrounded by a strong woody ring. In the
innermost part of the cortical layer, large oil-ducts are found
corresponding to the fibro-vascular bundles. Neither starch granules,
inulin, or oxalate of calcium are visible in the tissue. The rootlets
are of a different structural character, but also contain oil-ducts.
Chemical Composition—Several chemists have occupied themselves
in endeavouring to isolate the active principle of arnica. Bastick
described (1851) a substance which he obtained in minute quantity from
the flowers and named Arnicine. He states it to possess alkaline
properties, to be non-volatile, slightly soluble in water, more so in
alcohol or ether; when neutralized with hydrochloric acid, it forms a
crystalline salt.
The Arnicin extracted by Walz (1861) both from the root and
flowers of arnica is a different substance; it is an amorphous yellow
mass of acrid taste, slightly soluble in water, freely in alcohol or
ether, and dissolving also in alkaline solutions. It is precipitable
from its alcoholic solution by tannic acid or by water. Walz assigns to
arnicin the formula C₂₀H₃₀O₄; other chemists that of C₃₅H₅₄O₇. Arnicin
has not yet been proved a glucoside, although it is decomposed by
dilute acids.
Sigel (1873) obtained from dried arnica root about ½ per cent. of
essential oil, and 1 per cent. from the fresh; the oil of the latter
had a sp. gr. of 0·999 at 18° C. The oil was found to be a mixture
of various bodies, the principle being dimethylic ether of thymohydroquinone
C₁₀H₁₂
OCH₃
OCH₃,
boiling at about 235°.
The water from which the oil separates contains isobutyric acid,
probably also a little angelic and formic acid; but
neither capronic nor caprylic acid, which had been pointed out by Walz.
Arnica root contains inulin, which Dragendorff extracted from it
to the extent of about 10 per cent.
Uses—Arnica is used chiefly in the form of tincture as a popular
application to bruises and chilblains; internally it is occasionally
prescribed as a stimulant and diaphoretic.
Adulteration—Arnica root has been met with[1443]
adulterated with the root of Geum urbanum L., a common
herbaceous plant of the order Rosaceæ. The latter is thicker
than the rhizome of arnica, being ³/₁₀ to ⁴/₁₀ of an inch in diameter;
it is a true root, furnished on all sides with rootlets, and has
an astringent taste. The leaves of Geum are pinnate and
quite unlike those of arnica.
History—The flowers probably in the first line attracted the
attention of popular medicine in Germany, as we pointed out, page 390.
Description—Arnica montana produces large, handsome,
orange-yellow flowers, solitary at the summit of the stem or branches.
The involucral scales of the capitulum (20 to 24) are of equal length,
but are imbricated, forming a double row. They are very hairy, the
shorter hairs being tipped with viscid glands. The receptacle is
chaffy, ¼ of an inch in diameter, with about 20 ligulate florets, and
of tubular a much larger number. The ligulate florets, an inch in
length, are oblong, toothed at the apex, and traversed by about 10
parallel veins. The achenes are brown and hairy, crowned by pappus
consisting of a single row of whitish barbed hairs.
The receptacle is usually inhabited by a fly, Trypeta arnicivora
Löw[1444];
the Pharmacopœia Germania (1872) therefore ordered the florets
to be deprived of the involucre and receptacle—“flosculi a peranthodio
liberati.” From a chemical point of view the usefulness of this
direction may be doubted.
Arnica flowers have a weak, not unpleasant odour; they were formerly
used in making the tincture, but as the British Pharmacopœia now
directs that preparation to be made with the root, they have almost
gone out of use in Great Britain.
Chemical Composition—The flowers appear to be rather richer in
arnicin than the root, and are said to be equal if not superior to it
in medicinal powers; yet the essential oil they contain is not the
same. It is obtained in but extremely small amount and has a greenish
or blue coloration. Hesse (1864) has proved that the flowers are devoid
of a peculiar volatile alkaloid which had been supposed to be present
in them.
RADIX TARAXACI.
Dandelion Root, Taraxacum Root; F. Pissenlit; G.
Löwenzahnwurzel.
Botanical Origin—Taraxacum officinale Wiggers T.
Dens-leonis Desf., Leontodon Taraxacum L., a plant of the
northern hemisphere, found over the whole of Europe, Central and
Northern Asia, and North America, extending to the Arctic regions. It
varies under a considerable number of forms, several of which have been
regarded as distinct species. In many districts it is a troublesome weed.
History—Though the common Dandelion is a plant which must have
been well known to the ancients, no indubitable reference to it can
be traced in the classical authors of Greece and Italy; it is thought
that ἀθάκη of Theophrast and others means it. The word Taraxacum
is however usually regarded as of Greek origin;[1445]
we have first met with as Tarakhshagun in the works of the
Arabian physicians, who speak of it as a sort of Wild Endive. It
is thus mentioned by Rhazes in the 10th, and by Avicenna in the 11th century.
The name Dens Leonis, an equivalent of which is found in nearly
all the languages of Europe, is stated in the herbal of Johann von
Cube[1446]
to have been bestowed on this plant by one Wilhelm, a surgeon,
who held it in great esteem; but of this personage and of the period
during which he lived we have sought information in vain, and we may
remember that Dens Leonis (“Dant y Llew”) is already met with in the
Welsh medicine of the 13th century.[1447]
Dandelion was also much valued as medicine in the time of Gerarde and
Parkinson, and is still extensively employed.
Collection—In England, taraxacum root is considered to be in
perfection for extract in the month of November, the juice at that
period affording an ampler and better product than at any other.
Bentley contends that it is more bitter in March, and most of all in
July, and that at the former period at least it should be preferred.
Description—The root is perennial, and tapering, simple, or
slightly branched, attaining in a good soil a length of a foot or more,
and half an inch to an inch in diameter. Old roots divide at the crown
into several heads. The root is fleshy and brittle; externally of a
pale brown, internally white, and abounding in an inodorous milky juice
of bitter taste. It shrinks very much in drying, losing in weight about
76 per cent.[1448]
Dried dandelion root is half an inch or less in thickness, dark
brown, shrivelled with wrinkles running lengthwise often in a spiral
direction; when quite dry, it breaks easily with a short corky
fracture, showing a very thick white bark, surrounding a woody column.
The latter is yellowish, very porous, without pith or rays. A rather
broad but indistinct cambium-zone separates the wood from the bark,
which latter exhibits numerous well-defined concentric layers. The root
has a bitterish taste.
Microscopic Structure—On the longitudinal section, especially
in a tangential direction, the brownish zones are seen to contain
laticiferous vessels, only about 2 mkm. in diameter. These traverse
their zones in a vertical direction, giving off numerous lateral
branches, which however remain always confined to their zone. Within
each of these zones, the lacticiferous vessels form consequently an
anastomosing net. We may say that the root is thus vertically traversed
by about 10 to 20 concentric rings of lacticiferous vessels.[1449]
They may be made beautifully evident by means of anilin-blue, with which
a thin longitudinal section of the fresh root may be moistened. The
root must be allowed to partially dry, but only till the milky juice
coagulates; the thin slice then energetically absorbs the colouring
matter.[1450]
The tissue of the dried root is loaded with inulin, which does not
occur in the solid form in the living plant. The woody part of
taraxacum root is made up of large scalariform vessels accompanied by
parenchymatous tissue, the former much prevailing.
Chemical Composition—The fresh milky juice of dandelion is
bitter and neutral, but it soon acquires an acid reaction and reddish
brown tint, at the same time coagulating with separation of masses of
what has been called by Kromayer (1861), Leontodonium. This
chemist, by treating this substance with hot water, obtained a bitter
solution yielding an active (?) principle to animal charcoal, from
which it was removed by means of boiling spirit of wine. After the
evaporation of the alcohol, Kromayer purified the liquid by addition
of basic acetate of lead, saturation of the filtered solution with
sulphuretted hydrogen and evaporation to dryness. The residue then
yielded to ether an acrid resin, and left a colourless amorphous mass
of intensely bitter taste, named by Kromayer Taraxacin. Polex
(1839) obtained apparently the same principle in warty crystals; he
simply boiled the milky juice with water and allowed the concentrated
decoction to evaporate.
The portion of the “Leontodonium,” not dissolved by
water, yields to alcohol a crystalline substance, Kromayer’s
Taraxacerin, C₈H₁₆O. It resembles lactucerin and has in
alcoholic solution an acrid taste. How far the medicinal value of
dandelion is dependent on the substances thus extracted, is not yet
known.
Dragendorff (1870) obtained from the root gathered near Dorpat in
October and dried at 100° C., 24 per cent. of Inulin and some
sugar. The root collected in March from the same place yielded only
1·74 per cent. of inulin, 17 of uncrystallizable sugar and 18·7 of
Levulin. The last named substance, discovered by Dragendorff,
has the same composition as inulin, but dissolves in cold water; the
solution tastes sweetish, and is devoid of any rotatory power. Inulin
is often to be seen as a glistening powder when extract of taraxacum is
dissolved in water.
T. and H. Smith of Edinburgh (1849) have shown that the juice of the
root by a short exposure to the air undergoes a sort of fermentation
which results in the abundant formation of Mannite, not a
trace of which is obtainable from the perfectly fresh root. Sugar
which readily underwent the vinous fermentation was found by the same
chemists in considerable quantity.
The leaves and stalks of dandelion (but not the roots) were found by
Marmé (1864) to afford the Inosite, C₆H₁₂O + 2 OH.
The root collected in the meadows near Bern immediately before
flowering, carefully washed and dried at 100° C., yielded us 5·24 per
cent. of ash, which we found to consist of carbonates, phosphates,
sulphates, and in smaller quantity also of chlorides.
Uses—Taraxacum is much employed as a mild laxative and tonic,
especially in hepatic disorders.
Adulteration—The roots of Leontodon hispidus L. (Common
Hawkbit) have occasionally been supplied by fraudulent herb-gatherers
in place of dandelion. Both plants have runcinate leaves, but those of
hawkbit are hairy, while those of dandelion are smooth. The (fresh)
root of the former is tough, breaking with difficulty and rarely
exuding any milky juice.[1451]
The dried root of dandelion is exceedingly liable to the attacks of
maggots, and should not be kept beyond one season.
HERBA LACTUCÆ VIROSÆ.
Prickly Lettuce; F. Laitue vireuse; G. Giftlattich.
Botanical Origin—Lactuca virosa L.,[1452]
a tall herb occurring on stony ground, banks and roadsides, throughout
Western, Central and Southern Europe. It is abundant in the Spanish
Peninsula and in France, but in Britain is only thinly scattered,
reaching its northern limit in the south-eastern Highlands of Scotland.
History—The introduction of this lettuce into modern medicine
is due to Collin (the celebrated physician of Vienna, mentioned in our
article on Rad. Arnicæ, p. 390), who about the year 1771
recommended the inspissated juice in the treatment of dropsy. In long standing
cases, this extract was given to the extent of half an ounce a day.
The College of Physicians of Edinburgh inserted Lactuca virosa
L. in their pharmacopœia of 1792, while in England its place was
taken by the Garden Lettuce, L. sativa L. The Authors of
the British Pharmacopœia of 1867 have discarded the latter,
and directed that Extractum Lactucæ shall be prepared by
inspissating the juice of L. virosa.
Description—The plant is biennial, producing in its first year
depressed obovate undivided leaves, and in its second a solitary
upright stem, 3 to 5 feet high, bearing a pinacle of small, pale yellow
flowers, resembling those of the Garden Lettuce. The stem, which is
cylindrical and a little prickly below, has scattered leaves growing
horizontally; they are of a glaucous green, ovate-oblong, often
somewhat lobed, auricled, clasping, with the margin provided with
irregular spinescent teeth, and midrib white and prickly. The whole
plant abounds in a bitter, milky juice of strong, unpleasant, opiate smell.
Chemical Composition—We are not aware of any modern
chemical examination having been made of Lactuca virosa.
The more important constituents of the plant are those found in
Lactucarium, to the article on which the reader is referred.
Uses—The inspissated expressed juice of the fresh plant is
reputed narcotic and diuretic, but is probably nearly inert.
LACTUCARIUM.
Lactucarium, Lettuce Opium,
Thridace;[1453]
F. and G. Lactucarium.
Botanical Origin—The species of Lactuca from which
lactucarium is obtained, are three or four in number, namely—
1. Lactuca virosa L., described in the foregoing article.
2. L. Scariola L., a plant very nearly allied to the preceding
and perhaps a variety of it, but having the foliage less abundant,
more glaucous, leaves more sharply lobed, much more erect and almost
parallel with the stem. It has the same geographical range as L.
virosa.
3. L. altissima Bieb., a native of the Caucasus, now cultivated
in Auvergne in France for yielding lactucarium. It is a gigantic herb,
having when cultivated a height of 9 feet and a stem 1½ inches in
diameter. Prof. G. Planchon believes it to be a mere variety of L.
Scariola L.
History—Dr. Coxe of Philadelphia was the first to suggest that
the juice of the lettuce, collected in the same manner as opium is
collected from the poppy, might be usefully employed in medicine. The
result of his experiments on the juice which he thus obtained from the
garden lettuce (L. sativa L.), and called Lettuce Opium,
was published in 1799.[1455]
The experiments of Coxe were continued some years later by Duncan,
Young, Anderson, Scudamore and others in Scotland, and by Bidault
de Villiers and numerous observers in France. The production of
lactucarium in Auvergne was commenced[1456]
by Aubergier, pharmacien of Clermont-Ferrand, about 1841.
Secretion—All the green parts of the plant are traversed by a
system of vessels, which when wounded, especially during the period
of flowering, instantly exude a white milky juice. The stem, at first
solid and fleshy but subsequently hollow, owes its rigidity to a circle
of about 30 fibro-vascular bundles, each of which includes a cylinder
of cambium. At the boundary between this tissue and the primary
cortical parenchyme, is situated the system of milk-vessels, exhibiting
on transverse section a single or double circle of thin-walled tubes,
the cavities of which contain dark brown masses of coagulated juice.
In longitudinal section, they appear branched and transversely bound
together, as in the milk-vessels of taraxacum. The larger of these
tubes, 35 mkm. in diameter, correspond pretty regularly in position
with the vascular bundles. Each of the latter is also separated from
the pith by a band or arch of cambium, in the circumference of which
isolated smaller milk-vessels occur.
The system of milk-vessels[1457]
is therefore double, belonging to the pith on the one side, and to the
bark on the other, the two being separated by juiceless wood. The milk
vessels of the bark are covered by only 2 to 6 rows of parenchyme-cells
of the middle bark, rapidly decreasing in size from within outwards,
and these are protected by a not very thick-walled epidermis. Hence it
is easy to understand how the slightest puncture or incision may reach
the very richest milk-cells.
The drops of milky juice, when exposed to the air, quickly harden to
small yellowish-brown masses, whitish within.
Collection and Description—Lactucarium has been especially
collected since about the year 1845, in the neighbourhood of the
small town of Zell on the Mosel between Coblenz and Trèves in Rhenish
Prussia. The introduction of this industry is due to Mr. Goeris,
apothecary of that place, to whom we are indebted for the following
information, and for some further particulars, to Mr. Meurer of Zell.
The plant is grown in gardens, where it produces a stem only in its
second year. In May just before it flowers, its stem is cut off at
about a foot below the top, after which a transverse slice is taken
off daily until September. The juice, which is pure white but readily
becomes brown on the surface, is collected from the wounded top by
the finger, and transferred to hemispherical earthen cups, in which
it quickly hardens so that it can be turned out. It is then dried in
the sunshine until it can be cut into four pieces, when the drying is
completed by exposure to the air for some weeks on frames.
At Zell, 300 to 400 kilogrammes (661 to 882 lb.) of lactucarium are
annually produced; the whole district furnishes at best but 20 quintals
annually. The price the drug fetches on the spot varies from 4 to 10
thalers per kilogramme (about 6s. to 14s. per lb.) In the
Eifel district, where lactucarium was formerly collected, none is now
produced.
As found in trade, German lactucarium consists of angular pieces formed
as already described, but rendered more or less shrunken and irregular
by loss of moisture and by fracture. Externally they are of a dull
reddish-brown, internally opaque and wax-like, and when recent, of a
creamy white. By exposure to the air, this white becomes yellow and
then brown. Lactucarium has a strong unpleasant odour, suggestive of
opium, and a very bitter taste.
The lactucarium produced by Aubergier of Clermont-Ferrand is of
excellent quality, but does not appear to differ from that obtained
on the Mosel, except that it is in circular cakes about 1½ inches in
diameter, instead of in angular lumps.
Scotch lactucarium, which was formerly the only sort found in the
market, is still (1872) met with. Mr. Fairgrieve, who produces it in
the neighbourhood of Edinburgh, collects the juice into little tin
vessels, in which it quickly thickens; it is then turned out and dried
with a gentle heat, the drug being broken up as the process of drying
goes on. It is thus obtained in irregular earthy-looking lumps of a
deep brown hue, of which the larger may be about an inch in length. In
smell, it exactly resembles the drug collected on the Continent.[1458]
We have also before us Austrian lactucarium, prepared at Waidhofen on
the Thaya, where about 35 kilogrammes are annually produced. It is in
fine tears of vigorous smell.
We are unacquainted with Russian lactucarium, which has been quoted at
a very high price in some continental lists.
Chemical Composition—Lactucarium is a mixture of very different
organic substances, together with 8 to 10 per cent. of inorganic
matter. It is not completely taken up by any solvent, and when heated
merely softens but does not melt. Nearly half the weight of lactucarium
consists of a substance called Lactucerin or Lactucon,
which in our opinion is closely allied to if not identical with similar
substances occurring in numerous milky juices. Lactucerin as afforded
by the drug under examination is probably a mixture of several bodies.
It may be obtained by exhausting lactucarium with boiling alcohol sp.
gr. 0·830; it is deposited in crystals, which when duly purified have
the form of slender colourless, microscopic needles. Lactucerin is an
inodorous, tasteless substance, insoluble in water, but dissolving in
ether and in oils both fixed and volatile, not quite so readily either
in benzol, or in bisulphide of carbon. We found it to melt at 232° C.
and to agree with the formula C₁₉H₃₀O; Franchimont (1879) assigns to it
the formula C₁₄H₂₄O, melting point 296°.
Euphorbon (see Euphorbium), echicerin (see Cortex Alstoniæ),
taraxacerin (p. 394), the cynanchol, C₁₅H₂₄O, extracted
in 1875 by Buttleroff from Cynanchum acutum L., are remarkably analogous
to lactucerin.
In the lactucarium of Zell, we further met with a large amount of a
substance which is readily soluble in bisulphide of carbon. It is an
amorphous mass, melting below 100°, separating from alcohol as a syrupy
mass.
Cold alcohol, as well as boiling water, takes out of lactucarium about
0·3 per cent. of a crystallizable bitter substance, Lactucin,
C₁₁H₁₂O₃H₂O, which although it reduces alkaline cupric tartrate, is
not a glucoside. It may be best obtained by means of dialyse. Lactucin
forms white pearly scales, readily soluble in acetic acid, but
insoluble in ether. It loses its bitterness when treated with an alkali.
From the mother-liquors that have yielded lactucin, Ludwig, in 1847,
obtained Lactucic Acid, as an amorphous light yellow mass,
becoming crystalline after long standing. Lastly lactucarium has
further afforded in small quantity an amorphous substance named
Lactucopicrin, C₄₄H₆₄O₂₁, apparently produced from lactucin by
oxidation; it is stated by Kromayer (1862) to be soluble in water or
alcohol, and to be very bitter.
Of the widely diffused constituents of plants, lactucarium contains
caoutchouc (40-50 per cent.), gum, oxalic, citric, malic and succinic
acids, sugar, mannite, and asparagin, together with potassium, calcium
and magnesium salts of nitric and phosphoric acids. We obtained
crystals of nitrate of potassium by concentrating the aqueous decoction
of lactucarium. On distillation with water, a volatile oil having the
odour of lactucarium passes over in very small quantity.
Uses—The soporific powers universally ascribed in ancient
times to the lettuce are supposed to exist in a concentrated form in
lactucarium. Yet numerous experiments have failed to show that this
substance possesses more than very slight sedative properties, if
indeed it is not absolutely inert.[1459]
LOBELIACEÆ.
HERBA LOBELIÆ.
Lobelia, Indian Tobacco; F. Lobelie enflée;
G. Lobeliakraut.
Botanical Origin—Lobelia inflata L., an annual herb, 9 to
18 inches high, with an angular upright stem, simple or more frequently
branching near the top, widely diffused throughout the eastern part
of North America from Canada to the Mississippi, growing in neglected
fields, along roadsides, and on the edges of woods, and thriving well
in European gardens.
History—Lobelia inflata was described and figured by
Linnæus[1460]
from specimens cultivated by him at Upsala about 1741, but
he does not attribute to the plant any medicinal virtues.
The aborigines of North America made use of the herb, which from
this circumstance and its acrid taste, came to be called Indian
Tobacco. In Europe it was noticed by Schöpf,[1461]
but with little appreciation of its powers. In America it has long been in the
hands of quack doctors, but its value in asthma was set forth by Cutler in
1813. It was not employed in England until about 1829, when, with several
other remedies, it was introduced to the medical profession by Reece.[1462]
Description—The leaves are 1 to 3 inches long, scattered,
sessile, ovate-lanceolate, rather acute, obscurely toothed, somewhat
pubescent. The edge of the leaf bears small whitish glands, and between
them isolated hairs which are more frequent on the under than on the
upper surface. They are usually in greater abundance on the lower and
middle portions of the stem.
The stem of the growing plant exudes when wounded a small quantity of
acrid milky juice, contained in laticiferous vessels running also into
the leaves. The inconspicuous blossoms are arranged in a many-flowered,
terminal, leafy raceme. The five-cleft, bilabiate corolla is bluish
with a yellow spot on the under lip, its tube being as long as the
somewhat divergent limb of the calyx.
The capsule is ovoid, inflated, ten-ribbed, crowned by five elongated
sepals which are half as long as the ripe fruit. The latter is
two-celled, and contains a large number of ovate-oblong seeds about
¹/₅₀ of an inch in length, having a reticulated, pitted surface.
The herb found in commerce is in the form of rectangular cakes, 1
to 1¾ inches thick, consisting of the yellowish-green chopped herb,
compressed as it would seem while still moist, and afterwards neatly
trimmed. The cakes arrive wrapped in paper, sealed up and bearing the
label of some American druggist or herb-grower.
Lobelia has a herby smell and, after being chewed, a burning acrid
taste resembling that of tobacco.
Chemical Composition—Lobelia has been examined by Procter,
Pereira (1842), Reinsch (1843), Bastick (1851), also by F. F. Mayer.[1463]
The first-named chemist[1464]
traced the activity of the plant to an alkaloid which he termed
Lobelina, and his observations were confirmed by the independent
experiments of Bastick.[1465]
Lewis (1878) obtained it by mixing the drug with charcoal and
exhausting the powder with water containing a little acetic acid.
The liquid is cautiously evaporated to the consistency of an extract
and triturated with magnesia, from the excess of which the aqueous
solution of lobeline is separated by filtration. It is agitated with
amylic alcohol (or ether), which by spontaneous evaporation affords the
alkaloid. The latter is again dissolved in water and filtered through
animal charcoal; from the dried powder lobeline is to be removed by ether.
Lobeline is an oily, yellowish fluid with a strong alkaline reaction,
especially when in solution. In the pure state it smells slightly of
the plant, but more strongly when mixed with ammonia. Its taste is
pungent and tobacco-like, and when taken in minute doses, it exercises
in a potent manner the poisonous action of the drug. Lobeline is to
some extent volatile, but its decomposition begins when it is heated to
100° C. either pure or in presence of dilute acids or caustic alkalis.
Lobeline dissolves in water, but more readily in alcohol or ether, the
latter of which is capable of removing it from its aqueous solution.
It neutralizes acids, forming with some of them crystallizable salts,
soluble in water or alcohol.
The herb likewise contains traces of essential oil (the
Lobelianin of Pereira?), resin and gum. The seeds afforded
Procter about 30 per cent. of fixed oil, sp. gr. 0·940, which was found
to dry very rapidly. The Lobeliin of Reinsch appears to be an
indefinite compound.
In 1871 Enders at our request performed some researches on Lobelia in
order to isolate the acrid substance to which the herb owes its taste.
He exhausted the drug with spirit of wine and distilled the liquid in
presence of charcoal, which then retained the acrid principle. The
charcoal was washed with water, and then treated with boiling alcohol.
This on evaporation yielded a green extract, which was further purified
by means of chloroform. Warty tufts were thus finally obtained, yet
always of a brownish colour. The tufts are readily soluble in ether and
chloroform, but only slightly in water; they possess the acrid taste
of lobelia. This substance, which we may term Lobelacrin, is
decomposed if merely boiled with water; by the influence of alkalis or
acids it is resolved into sugar and Lobelic Acid. The latter is
soluble in ether, water, and alcohol, and is non-volatile; it yields a
soluble salt with baryum oxide, whereas its plumbic salt is insoluble
in water.
Lewis suggests that lobelacrin is nothing else than lobeliate of
lobeline, which he believes to exist ready formed in the plant.
From a decoction of the drug, on addition of sulphate of copper,
lobeliate of copper is precipitated. By decomposing the latter with
sulphuretted hydrogen, concentrating the solution and shaking it with
warm ether, Lewis obtained a yellow solution affording on evaporation a
crystalline mass of lobelic acid.
Uses—Lobelia is a powerful nauseating emetic; in large doses an
acro-narcotic poison. It is prescribed in spasmodic asthma.
ERICACEÆ.
FOLIA UVÆ URSI.
Bearberry Leaves; F. Feuilles de Busserole;
G. Bärentraubenblätter.
Botanical Origin—Arctostaphylos Uva-ursi Sprengel (A.
officinalis Wimmer et Grabowsky, Arbutus Uva-ursi L.),
a small, procumbent, evergreen shrub, distributed over the greater
part of the northern hemisphere. It occurs in North America, Iceland,
Northern Europe, and Russian Asia, and on the chief mountain chains of
Central and Southern Europe. In Britain it is confined to Scotland, the
north of England, and Ireland.
History—The bearberry was used in the 13th century by the Welsh
“Physicians of Myddfai,” described by Clusius in 1601, and recommended
for medicinal use in 1763 by Gerhard of Berlin and others.[1466]
It had a place in the London Pharmacopœia for the first time in 1788.
Description—The leaves are dark green, ¾ to 1 inch in length by
²/₈ to ⅜ of an inch in breadth, obovate, rounded at the end, gradually
narrowed into a short petiole. They are entire, with the margin a
little reflexed, and in the young state slightly pubescent, otherwise
the whole leaf is smooth, glabrous, and coriaceous; the upper surface
shining, deeply impressed with a network of veins; the under minutely
reticulated with dark veins.[1467]
The leaves have a very astringent taste, and when powdered a tea-like smell.
Chemical Composition—Kawalier (1852) has shown that a decoction
of bearberry treated with basic acetate of lead yields a gallate of
that metal, thus proving that gallic acid exists ready-formed in the
leaves. When the filtrate, freed from lead by sulphuretted hydrogen, is
properly concentrated, it deposits acicular crystals of Arbutin,
a bitter neutral substance, easily soluble in hot water, less so in
cold, dissolving in alcohol, but sparingly in ether.
By contact for some days with emuslin, or by boiling with dilute
sulphuric acid, arbutin is resolved, according to Hlasiwetz and
Habermann (1875), as follows:—
C₂₅H₃₄O₁₄ + 2 OH₂ =
C₆H₁₂O₆
· C₆H₄(OH)₂
· C₆H₄(OH·OCH₃)
Arbutin.
Glucose.
Hydrokinone.
Methyl- hydrokinone.
Yet possibly arbutin is a mixture of the glucoside compounds of both
hydrokinone and methyl-hydrokinone.
By heating arbutin with peroxide of manganese and dilute sulphuric
acid, on the other hand, Kinone, C₆H₄O₂, and formic acid are
produced. If a concentrated decoction of the leaves is allowed to stand
for some months, a decomposition of the arbutin takes place, and a
certain quantity of hydrokinone can be isolated by shaking the liquid
with ether.
Arbutin is apparently widely distributed among the plants belonging
to the order Ericaceæ. Maisch in 1874 showed it to occur in
Arctostaphylos glauca Swindley, Gaultheria procumbens L.
(Wintergreen) and several other allied American plants. Kennedy (1875)
isolated arbutin from Kalmia latifolia L. (Spoonwood), where it
occurs in smaller quantity than in bearberry leaves.
Kinic acid (see p. 363) is probably absent in
all these plants containing arbutin.
Uloth (1859) had already noticed pyrocatechin (p. 244)
and hydrokinone among the products of the distillation of an aqueous extract of
bearberry leaves. Arbutin itself also yields hydrokinone by means of
dry distillation. Hydrokinone forms colourless crystals, melting at 169° C.
In the mother-liquor from which the arbutin has crystallized,
there remains a small quantity of the very bitter substance called
Ericolin, occurring in greater abundance in Calluna, Ledum,
Rhododendron, and other Ericaceæ. Ericolin is an
amorphous yellowish mass, softening at 100° C. and resolved, when
heated with dilute sulphuric acid, into sugar and Ericinol, a
colourless, quickly resinifying oil of a peculiar, not disagreeable
odour; its composition[1468]
agrees with the formula C₁₀H₁₆O. The same, or C₂₀H₃₂O₂, is to be
assigned to Ursone, which H. Trommsdorff, in 1854, obtained
from bearberry leaves by exhausting them with ether (in which however
it is but slightly soluble). Ursone is a colourless and tasteless
crystallizable substance. It melts at 200° C., and sublimes apparently
unchanged. Tonner (1866) met with it in the leaves of an Australian
Epacris, a plant of the same order as the bearberry.
Lastly, tannic acid is present in the leaves under notice; their
aqueous infusion is nearly colourless, but assumes a violet hue on
addition of ferrous sulphate. After a short time a reddish precipitate
is produced, which quickly turns blue. By using ferric chloride, a
bluish black precipitate immediately separates.
Adulteration—The leaves of Vaccinium Vitis-idæa L.,
called Red Whortleberry or Cowberry, have been confounded
with those of bearberry, which in form they much resemble. But they are
easily distinguished by being somewhat crenate towards the apex, dotted
and reticulate on the under surface and more revolate at the margin.
Uses—An astringent tonic used chiefly in affections of the bladder.
EBENACEÆ.
FRUCTUS DIOSPYRI.
Indian Persimmon.
Botanical Origin—Diospyros Embryopteris Pers.
(Embryopteris glutinifera Roxb.), a middle-sized or large
evergreen tree, native of the western coast of India, Ceylon, Bengal,
Burma, Siam, and also Java.[1469]
History—The tree, which is mentioned in the earliest epic
poems of the Sanskrit literature under the name of tinduka,[1470]
was also known about the year 1680 to Rheede, and was figured in his
Hortus Malabaricus.[1471]
The circumstance that the unripe fruit abounds in an astringent viscid
juice which is used by the natives of India for daubing the bottoms of
boats, was communicated by Sir William Jones to Roxburgh in 1791. The
introduction of the fruit into medicine, which is due to
O’Shaughnessy,[1472]
has been followed by its admission to the Pharmacopœia of India, 1868.
Description—The fruit is usually solitary, subsessile or
pedunculate, globular or ovoid, 1½ to 2 inches long, and as much as 1½
inch in diameter, surrounded at the base by a large and deeply 4-lobed
calyx. It is of a yellowish colour, covered with a rusty tomentum;
internally it is pulpy, 6-to 10-celled, with thin flat solitary seeds.
The fruit is used only in the unripe and fresh state; the pulp is then
excessively astringent. At maturity, in the month of April near Bombay,
the fruit becomes eatable, but is very little appreciated.
Chemical Composition—No analysis has been made of this fruit,
but there can be no doubt that in common with that of other species
of Diospyros, it is, when immature, rich in tannic acid.
Charropin (1873),[1473]
who has examined the fruit of the American D. virginiana L.,
found it to contain a tannic acid which he considered identical with
that of nutgalls, besides an abundance of pectin, glucose, and a yellow
colouring matter insoluble in water but dissolving freely in ether.
Uses—The inspissated juice has been recommended as an astringent
in diarrhœa and chronic dysentery.
STYRACEÆ.
RESINA BENZOË.
Benzoïnum; Benzoin, Gum Benjamin;
F. Benjoin; G. Benzoëharz.[1474]
Botanical Origin—Styrax Benzoin Dryander, a tree of
moderate height, with stem as thick as a man’s body and beautiful crown
of foliage, indigenous to Sumatra and Java, in the first of which
islands benzoin is produced.
The tree yielding the superior benzoin of Siam, though commonly
referred to this species, has never been examined botanically, and is
actually unknown. The French expedition for the exploration of the
Mekong and Cochin China (1866-68), reported the drug to be produced
in the cassia-yielding forests on the eastern bank of the river in
question in about N. lat. 19°. Whether any benzoin is obtained from
S. Finlaysoniana Wall, as conjectured by Royle, we know not.
History—There is no evidence that the Greeks and Romans,[1475]
or even the earlier Arabian physicians, had any acquaintance with benzoin;
nor is the drug to be recognized among the commodities which were
conveyed to China by the Arab and Persian traders between the 10th and
13th centuries, though the camphor of Sumatra is expressly named.
The first mention of benzoin known to us (disregarding the word
kalanusari, which in the St. Petersburg Dictionary is given as
the old Sanskrit name of benzoin) occurs in the travels of Ibn
Batuta,[1476]
who having visited Sumatra during his journey through the East, a.d. 1325-49, notes that the island produces
Java Frankincense and camphor. The word Java was at that
period a designation of Sumatra, or was even used by the Arabs to
signify the islands and productions of the Archipelago generally.[1477]
Hence came the Arabic name Lubán Jáwí, i.e. Java Frankincense, corrupted
into Banjawi, Benjui, Benzui, Benzoë and
Benzoïn, and into the still more vulgar English Benjamin.
We have no further information about the drug until the latter half of
the following century, when we find a record that in 1461 the sultan of
Egypt, Melech Elmaydi, sent to Pasquale Malipiero, doge of Venice, a
present of 30 rotoli of Benzoi, 20 rotoli of Aloes
Wood, two pairs of Carpets, a small flask of balsam (of Mecca), 15
little boxes of Theriaka, 42 loaves of Sugar, 5 boxes of Sugar Candy,
a horn of Civet, and 20 pieces of Porcelain.[1478]
Agostino Barbarigo, another doge of Venice, was presented in a similar manner in 1490 by
the sultan of Egypt with 35 rotoli of Aloes Wood, the same
quantity of Benzui and 100 loaves of Sugar.[1479]
Among the precious spices sent from Egypt in 1476 to Caterina
Cornaro, queen of Cyprus, were 10 lb. of Aloes Wood and 15 lb. of
Benzui.[1480]
These notices indicate the high value set upon the drug when first brought to Europe.
The occurrence of benzoin in Siam is noticed in the journal of the
voyage of Vasco da Gama,[1481]
where, in enumerating the kingdoms of India, it is stated that Xarnauz
(Siam[1482])
yields much benzoin worth 3 cruzados, and aloes worth 25
cruzados per farazola. According to the same record, the
price of benzoin (beijoim) in Alexandria was 1 cruzado
per arratel, half the value of aloes wood.
The Portuguese traveller Barbosa[1483]
visited in 1511 Calicut on the Malabar Coast, and found Benzui
to be one of the more valuable items of export, one farazola (22
lb. 6 oz.) costing 65 to 70 fanoes; camphor fetched nearly the
same price, and mace only 25 to 30 fanoes. From other sources we
gather that benzoin was an article of Venetian trade in the beginning
of the 16th century.
Garcia de Orta, writing at Goa (1563), was the first to give a lucid
and intelligent account of benzoin, detailing the method of collection,
and distinguishing the drug of Siam and Martaban from that produced in
Java and Sumatra.
It began then to be regularly imported into Europe,[1484]
being frequently called Asa dulcis. The chemists of that
time submitted it, like many other substances, to dry distillation.
Benzoic acid occasionally separating from the oily products (“oleum
Benzoës”) was noticed already by Nostredame,[1485] Rosello,[1486]
Liebaut,[1487]
Blaise de Vigenère,[1488]
and others. It was a common pharmaceutical preparation, under the name of
Flores Benzoës, since the 17th century.[1489]
In the early part of the 17th century, there was direct commercial
intercourse between England and both Siam and Sumatra, an English
factory existing at Ayuthia (Siam) until 1623; and benzoin was
doubtless one of the commodities imported. The import duties levied
upon it in England in 1635 amounted to 10s. per lb.[1490]
Production—Benzoin is collected in Northern and Eastern
Sumatra, especially in the Batta country, lying southward of the
state of Achin.[1491]
The tree grows in plenty also in the highlands of Palembang in the
south and its resin is collected. It is chiefly on the coast regions
that considerable plantations are found. Teysmann saw the cultivation
in the tracts of the river Batang Leko, the trees being planted about
15 feet apart. The benzoin from the interior is mostly from wild trees,
which occur at the foot of the mountains at an elevation of 300 to 1000 feet.
The trees, which are of quick growth, are raised from seeds grown on
the [edges of?] rice-fields; they require no particular attention
beyond being kept clear of other plants, until about 6 or 7 years old,
when they have trunks 6 to 8 inches in diameter, and are capable of
yielding the resin. Incisions are then made in their stems, from which
there exudes a thick, whitish, resinous juice, which soon hardens by
exposure to the air, and is carefully scraped off with a knife.
The trees continue to yield at the rate of about three pounds per
annum for 10 or 12 years, after which period they are cut down. The
resin which exudes during the first three years is said to be fuller
of white tears, and therefore of finer quality, than that which issues
subsequently, and is termed by the Malays Head Benzoin. That
which flows during the next 7 or 8 years, is browner in colour and less
valuable, and is known as Belly Benzoin; while a third sort,
called Foot, is obtained by splitting the tree and scraping the
wood; this last is mixed with much bark and refuse.[1492]
Benzoin is brought for sale to the ports of Sumatra in large cakes
called Tampangs, wrapped in matting. These have to be broken,
and softened either by the heat of the sun or by that of boiling water,
and then packed into square cases which the resin is made to fill.
The only account of the collection of Siam Benzoin is that given
by Sir R. H. Schomburgk, for some years British Consul at Bangkok.[1493]
He represents that the bark is gashed all over, and that the resin
which exudes, collects and hardens between it and the wood, the former
of which is then stripped off. This account is confirmed by the aspect
of some of the Siam benzoin of commerce as well as by that of pieces
of bark in our possession; but it is also evident that all the
Siam drug is not thus obtained. Schomburgk adds, that the resin is much
injured and broken during its conveyance in small baskets on bullocks’
backs to the navigable parts of the Menam, whence it is brought down to
Bangkok.[1494]
Whether benzoin owes its original fluidity to a volatile oil holding
the resin in solution, and its solidification to the volatilization
of this oil, or whether the resin itself hardens by oxidation,—what
occasions the remarkable diversity of aspect between the opaque and
milk-like, and the completely transparent resin, are questions to be
investigated by some future observer.
Description—Benzoin (always termed in English commerce Gum
Benjamin) is distinguished as of two kinds, Siam and
Sumatra. Each sort occurs in various degrees of purity, and
under considerable differences of appearance.
1. Siam Benzoin—The most esteemed sort is that which consists
entirely of flattened tears or drops, an inch or two long, of an
opaque, milk-like, white resin, loosely agglutinated into a mass.
More frequently the mass is quite compact, consisting of a certain
proportion of white tears of the size of an almond downwards, imbedded
in a deep, rich amber-brown, translucent resin. Occasionally the
translucent resin preponderates, and the white tears are almost
wanting. In some packages, the tears of white resin are very small,
and the whole mass has the aspect of a reddish-brown granite. There is
always a certain admixture of bits of wood, bark, and other accidental impurities.
The white tears when broken, display a stratified structure with layers
of greater or less translucency. By keeping, the white milky resin
becomes brown and transparent on the surface.
Siam benzoin is very brittle, the opaque tears showing a slightly waxy,
the transparent a glassy fracture. It easily softens in the mouth and
may be kneaded with the teeth like mastich. It has a delicate balsamic,
vanilla-like, fragrance, but very little taste. When heated it evolves
a more powerful fragrance, together with the irritating fumes of
benzoic acid; its fusing point is 75° C. The presence of benzoic acid
may be shown by the microscopical examination of splinters of the resin
under oil of turpentine.
Siam benzoin is imported in cubic blocks, which takes their form from
the wooden cases in which they are packed while the resin is still soft.
2. Sumatra Benzoin—Prior to the renewal of direct commercial
intercourse with Siam in 1853, this was the sort of benzoin most
commonly found in commerce.
It is imported in cubic blocks exactly like the preceding, from which
it differs in its generally greyer tint. The mass however, when the
drug is of good quality, contains numerous opaque tears, set in a
translucent, greyish-brown resin, mixed with bits of wood and bark.
When less good, the white tears are wanting, and the proportion of
impurities is greater. We have even seen samples consisting almost
wholly of bark. In odour, Sumatra benzoin is both weaker and less
agreeable than the Siam drug, and generally falls short of it in
purity[1495]
and handsome appearance, and hence commands a much lower
price. The greyish-brown portion melts at 95°, the tears at 85° C.
A variety of Sumatra benzoin is distinguished by the London
drug-brokers as Penang Benjamin or Storax-smelling
Benjamin. We have seen it of very fine quality, full of white
tears (some of them two inches long), the intervening resin being
greyish.[1496]
The odour is very agreeable, and perceptibly different
from that of Siam benzoin, or the usual Sumatra sort. Whether this
drug is produced in Sumatra and by Styrax Benzoin we know not;
but it is worthy of note that S. subdenticulata Miq., occurring
in Western Sumatra, has the same native name (Kajoe Kĕminjan)
as S. Benzoin, and that Miquel remarks of it—“An etiam
benzoiferum?”[1497]
Chemical Composition—Benzoin consists mainly of amorphous resins
perfectly soluble in alcohol and in potash, having slightly acid
properties, and differing in their behaviour to solvents. If two parts
of the drug are boiled with one part of caustic lime and 20 parts of
water, benzoic acid is removed. From the residue the excess of lime is
dissolved by hydrochloric acid, and the remaining resins washed and
dried. About one-third of them will be found readily soluble in ether,
the prevailing portion dissolves in alcohol, and a small amount remains undissolved.
By distilling the resin of benzoin with ten times its weight of zinc
dust, Ciamician (1878) chiefly obtained toluol, C₆H₅(CH₃).
Subjected to dry distillation, benzoin affords as chief product
Benzoic Acid, C₇H₆O₂, together with empyreumatic products,
among which Berthelot has proved the presence (in Siam benzoin)
of Styrol (p. 274). The latter has been obtained
in 1874 by Theegarten from Sumatra benzoë by distilling it with water.
When the resin is fused with potash, it is partly decomposed and
then, according to Hlasiwetz and Barth (1866), yields among other
products, protocatechuic acid (more than 5 per cent.), C₆H₃(OH)₂COOH,
para-oxybenzoic acid, C₆H₄(OH)COOH, and pyrocatechin, C₆H₄(OH)₂.
Benzoic acid exists ready-formed in the drug to the extent
of 14 to 18 per cent.[1498]
Although the acid dissolves in 12 parts of boiling water, the resin
in which it is imbedded precludes its complete extraction by this
means. It is however easily accomplished by the aid of an alkali,
most advantageously by milk of lime, which does not combine with the
amorphous resins.
Benzoin is not manifestly acted on by bisulphide of carbon, but if kept
in contact with it for a month or two, very large colourless crystals
of benzoic acid make their appearance. Brought into a warm room, the
crystals quickly dissolve, but are easily reproduced by exposure to cold.
Most pharmacopœias require not the inodorous acid obtained by a wet
process, but that afforded by sublimation, which contains a small
amount of fragrant empyreumatic products. The resin, when repeatedly
subjected to sublimation, affords as much as 14 per cent. of benzoic
acid. It has long been known that the opaque white tears of benzoin are
less rich in benzoic acid than the transparent brown resin in which
they lie. From the latter, S. W. Brown (1833) extracted 13 per cent.
of impure acid, but from the former scarcely 8½ per cent. We are by no
means sure that such difference is constant.
Bitter almond oil, which by oxidation yields benzoic acid, is wanting
in benzoin. Very little volatile oil is in fact to be got; half a pound
of the best Penang benzoin yielded us by distillation with water only a
few drops of an extremely fragrant oil (styrol?).
Ferric chloride imparts to an alcoholic solution of benzoin a dark
brownish green, which is not acquired under the same circumstances by
the aqueous decoction of the powdered resin. Benzoin dissolves in cold
oil of vitriol, forming a solution of splendid carmine hue, from which
water separates crystals of benzoic acid.
Kolbe and Lautemann in 1860 discovered in Siam and Penang benzoin
together with benzoic acid, an acid of different constitution, which
in 1861 they recognized as Cinnamic Acid, C₉H₉O₂. Aschoff
(1861) found in a sample of Sumatra benzoin, cinnamic acid only, of
which he got 11 per cent.; and in amygdaloid Siam and Penang benzoin
only benzoic acid. In some samples of the latter, one of us (F.) has
likewise met with cinnamic acid. On triturating this sort with peroxide
of lead and boiling the mixture with water, the odour of bitter almond
oil, due to the oxidation of cinnamic acid, is evolved.
The simultaneous occurrence of benzoic and cinnamic acids, or the
absence of one or other of them in benzoin, is due to circumstances at
present unexplained. Rump is of the opinion that the last named acid
exclusively is present in the Penang (or Sumatra) benzoin and that no
variety of the drug contains both those acids.
Rump (1878) treated Siam benzoic with caustic lime (see p. 407),
precipitated the benzoic acid with hydrochloric acid, and agitated the
liquid with ether. The latter on evaporating afforded a mixture of
benzoic acid and Vanillin (see article Vanilla).
Commerce—The statistics of Singapore,[1499]
the great emporium of the commerce of the Indian Archipelago, show the
imports of Gum Benjamin in 1871 as 7442 cwt., of which quantity 6185
cwt. had been shipped from Sumatra and 405 cwt. from Siam. In 1877 only
1871 peculs (2227 cwts.) were exported from Singapore. Penang, which
is also a mart for this drug was stated in 1871 to have received from
Sumatra for trans-shipment, 4959 cwt. of Gum Benjamin.
Padang in Sumatra exported in 1870, 4303 peculs (5122 cwt.); and in
1871, 4064 peculs (4838 cwt.) of benzoin.[1500]
The imports of Gum Benjamin into Bombay in the year 1871-72 were no
less than 5975 cwt., and the exports 1043 cwt.[1501]
Uses—Benzoin appears to be nearly devoid of medicinal
properties, and is but little employed. It is chiefly imported for use
as incense in the service of the Greek Church.
OLEACEÆ.
MANNA.
Manna; F. Manne; G. Manna.
Botanical Origin—Fraxinus Ornus L. (Ornus europæa
Pers.), the Manna-ash, is a small tree found in Italy, whence it
extends northwards as far as the Canton of Tessin in Switzerland and
the Southern Tyrol. It also occurs in Hungary (Buda) and the eastern
coasts of the Adriatic, in Greece, Turkey (Constantinople), in Asia
Minor about Smyrna and at Adalia on the south coast. It grows in the
islands of Sicily, Sardinia and Corsica, and is found in Spain at
Moxente in Valencia.[1502]
As an ornamental tree it has been introduced into Central Europe, where
it is often seen of greater dimensions, sometimes acquiring a height of
about 30 feet. It blossoms in early summer, producing numerous feathery
panicles of dull white flowers which give it a pleasing appearance. The
foliage exhibits great variation in shape of leaflets, even where the
tree is uncultivated; and the fruits also are very diverse in form.
In some districts of Sicily, a little manna is obtained from the Common
Ash, F. excelsior L.
History—The name Manna, though originally applied to
the aliment miraculously provided for the sustenance of the ancient
Israelites during their journey to the Holy Land, has been used to
designate other substances of distinct nature and origin. Of these,
the best known and most important is the saccharine exudation of
Fraxinus Ornus L., which constitutes the Manna of
European medicine.
It appears evident[1503]
that previous to the 15th century, the manna in Europe was imported
from the East and was not that of the ash. Raffaele Maffei, called also
Volaterranus, a writer who flourished in the second half of the 15th
century, states that manna began to be gathered in Calabria in his time,
but that it was inferior to the oriental.[1504]
At this period the manna collected was that which exuded spontaneously
from the leaves of the tree, and was termed Manna di foglia or
Manna di fronda: that which flowed from the stem bore the name
of Manna di corpo and was less esteemed. All such manna was very dear.
About the middle of the 16th century, the plan of making incisions in
the trunk and branches was resorted to, and although it was strenuously
opposed even by legislative enactment, the more copious supplies which
it enabled the collectors to obtain led it to being generally adopted.
The Ricettario Fiorentino of the year 1573[1505]
states that the manna “fatta con arte,” i.e. obtained by
incisions, came from Cosenza in Calabria and differed not little from
Syrian “manna mastichina.”[1506]
Manna di foglia became in fact utterly unknown, so that Cirillo
of Naples, writing in 1770, expresses doubt whether it ever had any
existence.[1507]
With regard to the history of manna-production in Sicily, there is this
curious fact, that near Cefalù there exists an eminence in the Madonia
range, called Gebelman or Gibelmanna, which in Arabic
signifies manna-mountain. This name is not of modern origin,
but is found in a diploma of the year 1082, concerning the foundation
of the bishopric of Messina; and it has been held to indicate that
manna was there collected during the Saracenic occupation of Sicily,
a.d. 827 to 1070. We have not been successful in finding
any evidence whether this supposition is well founded. On the other hand,
it is remarkable that no writer, so far as we know, mentions manna as
a production of Sicily, before Paolo Boccone of Palermo, who, after
naming many localities for the drug in continental Italy, states that
it is also obtained in Sicily.[1508]
Manna was also produced until recently in the Tuscan Maremma, but
neither from that locality, nor from the States of the Church, where it
was collected in the time of Boccone, is any supply now brought into
commerce, though the name of Tolfa, a town near Civita Vecchia, is
still used to designate an inferior sort of the drug.
The collection of manna in Calabria, which was imported up to the end
of last century, has now almost entirely ceased.[1509]
Production—The manna of commerce is collected at the present
day exclusively in Sicily. The principal localities producing the drug
are the districts around Capaci, Carini, Cinisi, and Favarota, small
towns 20 to 25 miles west of Palermo near the shores of the bay of
Castellamare; also the townships of Geraci, Castelbuono, and other
places in the district of Cefalù, 50 to 70 miles eastward of Palermo.
The manna-ash, in the districts whence the best manna is obtained, does
not at the present day form natural woods, but is cultivated in regular
plantations called frassinetti. The trees, which attain a height
of from 10 to 20 feet, are planted in rows and stand about 7 feet
apart, the soil between being at times loosened, kept free from weeds,
and enriched by manure. After a tree is 8 years old and when its stem
is at least 3 inches in thickness, the gathering of manna may begin;
and may continue for 10 or 12 years, when the stem is usually cut down,
and a young one brought up from the same root takes its place. The same
stump thus has often two or three stems rising from it.
To obtain manna, transverse cuts from 1½ to 2 inches long and 1 inch
apart, are made in the bark, just reaching to the wood. One cut is made
daily, beginning at the bottom of the tree, the second directly above
the first, and so on while dry weather lasts. In the following year,
cuts are made in the untouched part of the stem, and in the same way
in succeeding seasons. When after some years the tree has been cut all
round and is exhausted, it is felled. Pieces of sticks or straws are
inserted in the incisions, and become encrusted with the very superior
manna, called Manna a cannolo, which however is unknown in
commerce as a special sort. The fine manna ordinarily seen appears to
have hardened on the stem of the tree. The manna which flows from the
lower incisions, and is often collected on tiles or on a cup-shaped
piece of the stem of the prickly pear (Opuntia), is less crystalline,
and more gummy and glutinous, and is regarded of inferior quality.
The best time for notching the stems is in July and August, when the
trees have ceased to push forth more leaves. Dry and warm weather is
essential for a good harvest. The manna after removal from the tree,
is laid upon shelves in order that it may dry and harden before it is
packed. The masses left adhering to the stem after the finer pieces
have been gathered, are scraped off and form part of the Small
Manna of commerce.[1510]
Secretion—We have examined microscopically the bark of stems
of Fraxinus Ornus that had been incised for manna at Capaci.
It exhibits no peculiarity explaining the formation of manna, or
any evidence that the saccharine exudation is due to an alteration
of the cell-walls as in the case of tragacanth. The bark is poor in
tannic matter; it contains starch, and imparts to water a splendid
fluorescence due to the presence of Fraxin.
Description—Various terms have been used by pharmacological
writers to designate the different qualities of manna, but in English
commerce they are not now employed; and the better kinds of the drug
are called simply Flake Manna, while the smaller pieces, usually
loosely agglutinated and sold separately, are termed Small Manna
or Tolfa Manna.
Owing to the gradual exudation of the juice and the deposition of one
layer over another, manna has a stalactitic aspect. The finest pieces
are mostly in the form of three-edged sticks, sometimes as much as 6
to 8 inches long and an inch or more wide, grooved on the inner side,
which is generally soiled by contact with the bark; of a porous,
crystalline, friable structure and of a pale brownish yellow tint,
becoming nearly pure white in those parts which have been most distant
from the bark of the tree. The pieces which are of deeper colour, and
of an unctuous or gummy appearance, are less esteemed. Good manna is
crisp and brittle, and melts in the mouth with an agreeable, honey-like
sweetness, not entirely devoid of traces of bitterness and acridity.
Its odour may be compared to that of honey or moist sugar.
Manna of the best quality dissolves at ordinary temperatures in about
six parts of water, forming a clear, neutral liquid. It contains
besides mannite, a small proportion of sugar and gum.
The manna which exudes from the older stems and from the lower parts
of even young trees, contains more or less considerable quantities
of gum and fermentable sugar, as well as extraneous impurities. The
less favourable weather of the later summer and autumn promotes an
alteration in the composition of the juice, and impairs its property of
concreting into a crystalline mass.
Chemical Composition—The predominant constituent of manna, at
least of the better sorts, is Manna-sugar or Mannite,
C₆H₈(OH)₆ which likewise occurs, though in much smaller quantity,
in many other plants besides Fraxinus. Artificially, it is
produced by treating glucose, C₆H₁₂O₆, with sodium amalgam, and
indirectly in the fermentation of glucose or of cane-sugar. It is
isomeric with dulcite or melampyrin; crystallizes in shining prisms
or tables, belonging to the rhombic system; melts at 166° C., and in
very small quantity may by careful heating be sublimed and decomposed.
It dissolves in 6·5 parts of water at 16° C., less freely in aqueous
alcohol, very sparingly in absolute alcohol, and not in ether. The
solution has an extremely weak rotatory power, and is not altered by
boiling with dilute acids or alkalis, or with alkaline cupric tartrate.
Berthelot has shown that mannite is susceptible of fermentation, though
not so easily as sugars belonging to the group of carbo-hydrates. The
quantity of mannite in the best manna varies from 70 to 80 per cent.
When a solution of manna is mixed with alkaline cupric tartrate, rapid
reduction to cuprous hydrate takes place even in the cold. This effect
is due to the presence of a sugar which, according to Backhaus (1860),
consists of ordinary dextro-glucose. It may amount to as much as 16 per
cent., and is found in the best flake manna, but most abundantly in
the unctuous varieties. Buignet[1511]
has pointed out that the rotatory power of this sugar being
inconsiderable, it probably consists of a mixture of Cane-sugar
and Levulose. He found however that an aqueous solution of manna
deviates powerfully to the right, a fact which he considers due to the
presence of a large proportion of Dextrin. The best kinds of
manna, according to Buignet, contain about 20 per cent. of dextrin; the
inferior much more.
In our experiments we have not succeeded in isolating either dextrin or
cane-sugar. There is present, even in the finest manna, a small amount
of a dextrogyre mucilage, which is precipitated by neutral acetate of
lead, and yields mucic acid when boiled with concentrated nitric acid.
Ether extracts from an aqueous solution of manna a very small quantity
of red-brown resin, having an offensive odour and sub-acrid taste;
together with traces of an acid which reduces silver salts and appears
to be easily resinified. The quantity of water in the inferior kinds
of manna often amounts to 10 or 15 per cent. The finest manna affords
about 3·6 per cent. of ash.
The greenish colour of certain pieces of manna was formerly attributed
to the presence of copper, till Gmelin, on account of the fluorescence
of the solution, ascribed it to Æsculin. It is in reality
produced by a body much resembling æsculin, namely Fraxin,
C₁₆H₁₈O₁₀, occurring in the bark of the manna-ash and of the common
ash, and together with æsculin, in that of the horse-chestnut. Fraxin
crystallizes in colourless prisms, easily soluble in hot water and
in alcohol, and having a faintly astringent and bitter taste. By
dilute acids, it is resolved into Fraxetin, C₁₀H₈O₃, and
Glucose, C₆H₁₂O₆. The presence of fraxin in manna, especially in
the inferior sorts, is made apparent by the faint fluorescence of the
alcoholic manna solution. The smallest fragment of the bark of the ash
or the manna-ash immersed in water displays the same fluorescence.
Commerce—The exports of manna from Sicily[1512]
(chiefly from Palermo) have been as follows:—
1869
1870
187
2546 cwt.,
1564 cwt.,
3038 cwt.,
val. £15,972.
val. £10,220.
val. £19,528.
About half the quantity is sent to France. Italian commercial
statistics[1513]
represent the export of manna in 1870 thus:—in canelli 58,691
kilo. (1155 cwt.), in sorte 186,664 kilo. (3676 cwt.). The
United Kingdom imported in the year 1870, 230 cwt. of manna, valued
at £4447.[1514]
In 1877 the exports of “canelli” from Messina were 4273 kilogrammes,
and of the drug “in sorte” 52,874 kilogr.; total value, 127,145 lire.
Adulteration—It can hardly be said that manna is subject to
adulteration, though attempts to introduce a spurious manna made of
glucose have been recorded. But considerable skill and ingenuity have
been expended in converting the inferior sorts of manna into what has
the aspect of fine natural Flake Manna, the manufacturers admitting
however the factitiousness of their product. The artificial Flake Manna
has the closest superficial resemblance to very fine pieces of the
natural drug, but differs in its more uniform colour, and in being
uncontaminated with the slight impurities, from which natural manna is
never wholly free. It differs also in that when broken, no crystals of
mannite are to be seen in the interstices of the pieces, and it wants
the peculiar odour and slightly bitter flavour of natural manna. If one
part of it is boiled with four of alcohol (0·838), a viscid honey-like
residue will be obtained, whereas natural manna leaves undissolved a
hard substance. Histed[1515]
found it to afford about 40 per cent. of mannite, while fine manna
similarly treated yielded 70 per cent.
Uses—A gentle laxative, much less frequently employed in this
country than formerly, but still largely consumed in South America.
Mannite, which possesses similar properties, is often prescribed in Italy.
Other sorts of Manna.
Various plants besides Fraxinus afford, under certain
conditions, saccharine exudations, some of which constituted the
Oriental Manna used in Europe in early times. So far as is
known, they differ from officinal manna in containing no mannite.
Alhagi Manna; Turanjabín (Arabic); is afforded by
Alhagi Camelorum Fisch. (Hedysarum Alhagi Pallas, non
L.), a small spiny plant of the order Leguminosæ found in
Persia, Afghanistan and Beluchistan. It had already been noticed by
Isztachri.[1516]
Excellent specimens of the manna, kindly obtained for us in the
north-west of India by Dr. E. Burton Brown and Mr. T. W. H. Tolbort,
show it as a substance in little roundish, hard, dry tears, varying
from the size of a mustard seed to that of a hemp seed, of a light
brown colour, agreeable saccharine taste, and senna-like smell. The
leaflets, spines and pods of the plant, mixed with the grains of this
manna, are characteristic and easily recognizable.
Villiers (1877) showed this manna to contain cane-sugar, a dextrogyrate
glucose, and melezitose (see further on: Briançon manna, page
416). Ludwig[1517]
had also found some dextrin and mucilage.
Alhagi Manna is collected near Kandahar and Herat, where it is found
on the plants at the time of flowering. It is imported into India
from Kabul and Kandahar to the extent of about 25 maunds (2000
lb.) annually; its value is reckoned at 30 rupees per secr, =
30s. per lb.[1518]
Gaz-anjabin (Arabic); Tamarisk Manna (in part)—In
the months of June and July, the shrubs of tamarisk (Tamarix
gallica var. mannifera Ehrenb.) growing in the valleys of
the peninsula of Sinai, especially in the Wady es Sheikh, exude from
their slender branches, in consequence of the puncture of an insect
(Coccus manniparus Ehrenb.) little honey-like drops, which
in the coolness of early morning are found in a solid state. This
substance is Tamarisk Manna: it is collected by the Arabs,
and by them sold to the monks of St. Katharine, who dispose of it to
the pilgrims visiting the convent. Tamarisk Manna is also produced
(but is perhaps no longer collected?) in Persia, where it is called
Gaz-angabín;[1519]
and probably likewise in the Punjab,[1520]
from which regions it may have been brought to Europe in ancient times.
A specimen of tamarisk manna brought from Sinai, examined in 1861 by
Berthelot, had the appearance of a thick yellowish syrup, contaminated
with vegetable remains. It was found to consist of cane-sugar, inverted
sugar (lævulose and glucose), dextrin and water, the last constituting
one-fifth of the whole.[1521]
Although the name Gaz-angabín signifies tamarisk-honey,
it is used according to Haussknecht[1522]
at the present time in Persia, to designate certain round cakes, common
in all the bazaars, of which the chief constituent is a manna collected
in the mountain districts of Chahar-Mahal and Faraidan, and especially
about the town of Khonsar, south-west of Ispahan, from Astragalus
florulentus Boiss. et Haussk. and A. adscendens Boiss. et
Haussk. The best sorts of this manna, which are termed Gaz Alefi
or Gaz Khonsari, are obtained in August by shaking it from the
branches, the little drops finally sticking together and forming a
dirty, greyish-white, tough mass. The commoner sort got by scraping the
stem, is still more impure. The specimen of it brought by Haussknecht yielded
to Ludwig[1523]
dextrin, uncrystallizable sugar and organic acids.
Shir-khist—Ancient writers on materia medica as Garcia d’Orta
(1563) mention a sort of manna known by this name. The substance is
still found in the bazaars of North-western India, being imported in
small quantity from Afghanistan and Turkistan.[1524]
Haussknecht in his paper on Oriental Manna already quoted, states
that it is the exudation of Cotoneaster nummularia Fisch.
et Mey. (Rosaceæ), also of Atraphaxis spinosa L.
(Polygonaceæ), and that it is brought chiefly from Herat. We
have to thank Dr. E. Burton Brown of Lahore, and Mr. Tolbort for
specimens of this manna, which, from fragments it contains, is without
doubt derived from a Cotoneaster. It is in irregular roundish
tears, from about ¼ up to ¾ of an inch in greatest length, of an opaque
dull white, slightly clammy, and easily kneaded in the fingers. It has
a manna-like smell, a pure sweet taste and crystalline fracture. With
water, it forms a syrupy solution with an abundant residue of starch
granules.
Shír-khist was found by Ludwig to consist of an exudation analogous
to tragacanth, but containing at the same time two kinds of gum, an
amorphous levogyre sugar, besides starch and cellulose.
Oak Manna—The occurrence of a saccharine substance on the oak
is noticed by both Ovid and Virgil, and it is also mentioned by the
Arabian physicians, as Ibn Baytar[1525]
and Elluchasem Elimithar.[1526]
The last named, who died a.d. 1052, states
that the exudation appears upon the oaks in the region of Diarbekir. At
the present day, it is the object of some industry among the wandering
tribes of Kurdistan, who, according to Haussknecht, collect it from
Quercus Vallonea Kotschy and Q. persica Jaub. et Spach.
These trees are visited in the month of August by immense numbers of
a small white Coccus, from the puncture of which a saccharine
fluid exudes, and solidifies in little grains. The people go out before
sunrise, and shake the grains of manna from the branches on to linen
cloths, spread out beneath the trees. The exudation is also collected
by dipping the small branches on which it is formed, into vessels
of hot water, and evaporating the saccharine solution to a syrupy
consistence, which in this state is used for sweetening food, or is
mixed with flour to form a sort of cake.
A fine specimen of the Oak Manna of Diarbekir was sent to the London
International Exhibition of 1862. It constituted a moist soft mass of
agglutinated tears, much resembling an inferior sort of ash-manna, and
had an agreeable saccharine taste.
A less pure form of this manna occurs as a compact, greyish, saccharine
mass, sometimes hard enough to be broken with a hammer. It consists
of sugary matter, mixed with abundance of small fragments of green
leaves, and has a herby smell and pleasant sweet taste. A sample of it
brought from Diarbekir, examined by one of us, yielded 90 per cent.
of dextrogyre sugar, which could not be obtained in a crystalline
state, though it exists in such condition in the crude drug. Starch and
dextrine were entirely wanting.[1527]
A specimen furnished to Ludwig[1528]
by Haussknecht afforded much mucilage, a small amount of starch, about
48 per cent. of dextrogyre grape sugar, with traces of tannic acid and
chlorophyll.
Briançon Manna—This is a white saccharine substance which,
in the height of summer and in the early part of the day, is found
adhering in some abundance to the leaves of the larch (Pinus
Larix L.), growing on the mountains about Briançon in Dauphiny. It
was formerly collected for use in medicine, but only to a very limited
extent, for it was rare in Paris in the time of Geoffroy (1709-1731),
and at the present day has quite disappeared from trade, though still
gathered by the peasants. A specimen collected for one of us near
Briançon in 1854, consists of small, detached, opaque, white tears,
many of them oblong and channelled, and encrusting the needle-like leaf
of the larch; they have a sweet taste and slight odour.[1529]
Under the microscope they exhibit indistinct crystals.
Briançon manna has been examined in 1858 by Berthelot, who detected in
it a peculiar sugar termed Melezitose, answering to the formula
C₁₂H₂₂O₁₁ + OH₂.
Several other saccharine exudations have been observed by travellers
and naturalists; we shall simply enumerate the more remarkable,
referring the reader for further information to the original notices.
Pirus glabra Boiss. affords in Luristan a substance which,
according to Haussknecht, is collected by the inhabitants, and is
extremely like Oak Manna. It is stated by the same traveller that
Salix fragilis L., and Scrophularia frigida Boiss.,
likewise yield in Persia saccharine exudations. A kind of manna was
anciently collected from the cedar, Pinus Cedrus L.[1530]
Manna is yielded in Spain by Cistus ladaniferus L.[1531]Australian Manna, which is in small rounded, opaque, white, dry masses, is
found on the leaves of Eucalyptus viminalis Labill. It contains
a kind of sugar called Melitose,[1532]
has a sweet thistle, is devoid of medicinal properties and is not collected
for use.[1533]
The substance named Tigala (corrupted into Trehala),
from which a peculiar sugar has been obtained,[1534]
is the coccoon of a beetle, and not properly a saccharine
exudation.[1535]
The Lerp Manna of Australia is also of animal origin.[1536]
It consists of water 14, white thread-like portion 33, sugar 53 parts.
The threads possess some of the characteristic properties of starch,
from which they differ entirely by their form and unalterability even
in boiling water. Yet in sealed tubes, they dissolve in 30 parts of
water at 135° C. The sugar is dextrogyre; it impregnates the threads
as a soft brown amorphous mass. In the purified state it does not
crystallize, even after a long time. By means of dilute sulphuric acid,
the threads are converted into crystalline grape sugar.
OLEUM OLIVÆ.
Olive Oil; Salad Oil; F. Huile d’Olives; G.
Olivenöl; Baumöl; Provencer Oel.
Botanical Origin—Olea europæa L., an evergreen tree,[1537]
seldom exceeding 40 feet in height, yet attaining extreme old age,
abundantly cultivated in the countries bordering the Mediterranean,
up to an elevation of about 2000 feet above the sea-level.[1538]Olea ferruginea Royle (O. cuspidata Wallich), a tree abundant
in Afghanistan, Beluchistan and Western Sind, has been supposed to be
a wild form of O. europæa, but is regarded by Brandis[1539]
as a distinct species. It is not known to have been ever cultivated, yet its
fruit, which is of a small size and but sparingly produced, is capable
of affording a good oil.
History—In ancient Egypt the olive was known by the term
bāk; it can be traced as far as the 17th century before our
era.[1540]
According to the elaborate investigations of Ritter[1541]
and of A. De Candolle,[1542]
the olive tree is a native of Palestine, and perhaps of Asia Minor and
Greece. Its original area also extends over north-eastern Africa;
Schweinfurth[1543]
regards it as undoubtedly wild on the mountains of Elbe and Soturba in
lat. 22 N. on the western shores of the Red Sea, a locality which he
visited in 1868. The olive tree has also been met with as far eastward
as the country of the Gallas, where it is much appreciated as affording
excellent timber.[1544]
It is also stated by Theophrastus, that in his time the tree was
plentiful in the Cyrenaica, the modern Barca, in northern Africa.
The olive would appear to have been introduced at a very remote period
into north-western Africa and Spain. Willkomm (1876) is of the opinion
that it was originally a native of the whole Mediterranean region.
At the present day it is largely cultivated in Algeria, Spain,
Portugal, Southern France, Italy, the Greek Peninsula and Asia Minor.
In the Crimea the tree grows well, but does not afford good fruit. It
was carried to Lima in Peru about 1560 and still flourishes there, and
in great plenty in the coast valleys further south as far as Santiago
in Chili.[1545]
Olive oil is mentioned in the Bible so frequently that it must have
been an important object with the ancient Hebrews. It held an equally
prominent place among the Greeks and Romans,[1546]
whose writers on agriculture and natural history treat of it in the
most circumstantial manner. Olive fruits preserved in brine were used
by the Romans as an article of food,[1547]
and were an object of commerce with Northern Europe as early as the
8th century.[1548]
Production—In common with many important cultivated plants, the
olive occurs under several varieties differing more or less from the
wild form, the finer of which are propagated by grafting. It is also
increased by the suckers which old trees throw up from their naked
roots, and which are easily made to develope into separate plants.[1549]
The fruit, an oval drupe, half an inch to an inch or more in length,
and of a deep purple, is remarkable for the large amount of fat oil
contained in its pulpy portion (sarcocarp). The latter is most rich
in oil when ripe, containing then nearly 70 per cent., besides 25
per cent. of water. The unripe fruit, as well as other parts of the
plant, abounds in mannite, which disappears in proportion as the oil
increases. The ripe olive contains no mannite, it having probably been
transformed into fatty oil.[1550]
The process for extracting olive oil varies slightly in different
countries, but consists essentially in subjecting the crushed pulp of
the ripe fruit to moderate pressure. The olives, which are gathered
from the trees, or collected from the ground, in November, or during
the whole winter and early spring, are crushed under a millstone to a
pulpy mass. This is then put into coarse bags, which, piled upon one
another, are subjected to moderate pressure in a screw press. The oil
thus obtained is conducted into tubs or cisterns containing water,
from the surface of which it is skimmed with ladles. This is called
Virgin Oil. After it has ceased to flow, the contents of the
bags are shovelled out, mixed with boiling water, and submitted to
stronger pressure than before, by which a second quality of oil is got.
If the fruit is left for a considerable time in heaps it undergoes
decomposition, yielding by pressure a very inferior quality of oil
called in French Huile fermentée. The worst oil of all, obtained
from the residues, has the name of Huile tournante or Huile
d’enfer.
It is said that in some districts the millstones are so mounted as
to crush the pulp without breaking the olive-stones, and that thus
the oil of the pulp is obtained unmixed with that of the kernels.[1551]
We have made many inquiries in Italy and France as to this method of
oil-making, but cannot find that it is anywhere followed.
The fixed oil of the kernels of ripe olives has been extracted and
examined by one of us (F.). Though the kernels have a bitterish taste,
the oil they yield is quite bland; by exposure to the vapour of
hyponitric acid, it concretes like that of the pulp. If the whole of it
were extracted in making olive oil, it would only be about as 1 part of
oil of the kernel, to 40 parts of oil of the pulp.
Description—Olive Oil is a pale yellow or greenish yellow,
somewhat viscid liquid, of a faint agreeable smell and of a bland
oleaginous taste, leaving in the throat a slight sense of acridity.[1552]
Its specific gravity on an average is 0·916 at 17° C. In cold weather,
olive oil loses its transparency by the separation of a crystalline
fatty body. The deposition takes place at a few degrees above the
freezing point of water, and in some oils even at 10° C. (50° F.) If
the oil is allowed to congeal perfectly, and is then submitted to
strong pressure, about one-third of its weight of solid fat may be
separated. After repeated crystallizations, this fat melts at 20 to 28°
C. The fluid part or Olein, continues fluid at -4° to -10° C.
Olive oil belongs to the class of the less alterable, non-drying oils.
The foregoing description does not apply to the inferior sorts of oil,
which congeal more easily, are more or less deep-coloured, have a
disagreeable odour and taste, and quickly turn rancid. These inferior
oils have their special applications in the arts.
Chemical Composition--The chief constituent of olive oil is
Olein or more correctly Triolein, C₃H₅(O·C₁₈H₃₃O)₃,
identical so far as at present ascertained with the fluid part of all
oils of the non-drying class. The proportion of olein in olive oil, as
well as in other oils, is liable to variation, the result partly of
natural circumstances and partly of the processes of manufacture. The
best oils are rich in olein.
As to the solid part of olive oil, Chevreul believed it to be
constituted of Margarin, which he first examined in 1820. But
Heintz (1852 and later) showed margarin to be a mixture of palmitin
with other compounds of glycerin and fatty acids. Collett in 1854
isolated Palmitic Acid, C₁₆H₃₂O₂, from olive oil; and Heintz and
Krug (1857) further proved that Tripalmitin is the chief of the
solid constituents of olive oil. They also met with an acid melting at
71°·4 C., which they regarded as Arachic Acid (p. 187).
As to stearic acid, Heintz and Krug did not fully succeed in evidencing its
presence in olive oil.
Lastly, Benecke discovered in olive oil a small quantity of
Cholesterin, C₂₆H₄₄O. It may be removed by means of glacial
acetic acid or alcohol, which dissolve but very little of the oil.
Commerce—Various sorts of olive oil are distinguished in the
English market, as Florence, Gallipoli, Gioja, Spanish (Malaga and
Seville), Sicily, Myteline, Corfu and Mogador.
Olive oil was imported into the United Kingdom in the year 1872 to
the value of £1,193,064. Nearly half the quantity was shipped from
Italy, one-fifth from Spain, and the remainder from other Mediterranean
countries.
The average annual production in Italy is estimated at about 3 millions
of hectolitres (66 million gallons), but the quantity exported does not
reach half that amount.
The statistics of the French Government indicate the annual production
of olive oil in France to be not more than 250,000 hectolitres,
equivalent in value to 30 millions of francs (£1,200,000).[1553]
Uses—The uses of olive oil in medicine and its immense
consumption in the warmer parts of Europe as an article of food, are
too well known to require more than a passing allusion.
Adulteration—Olive Oil is the subject of various fraudulent
admixtures with less costly oils, the means of detecting which has
engaged much attention. Of the various methods by which chemists have
endeavoured to ascertain the purity of olive oil, the following are the
more noteworthy:—
a. Drying oils (such as the oils of poppy and walnut) may be
distinguished by their not being converted into solid crystallizable
elaidin by hyponitric acid or concentrated solution of nitrate of
protoxide of mercury. Olive oil which contains any considerable
proportion of one of these oils, no longer solidifies if exposed for a
moment to one of the above-mentioned reagents. This test however is not
of sufficient delicacy for small amounts of drying oils.
b. Olive oil being one of the lighter oils, the specific gravity
may to some degree indicate admixture with a heavier oil. To make use
of this fact, Gobley and other chemists have invented an instrument
called an elaiometer, for taking the specific gravity of oils.
c. Observation of the Cohesion-figure.—This test, proposed by
Tomlinson in 1864,[1554] depends on the forces of cohesion,
adhesion, and diffusion. Thus, if a drop of any oil hanging from the
end of a glass rod is gently deposited upon the surface of chemically
clean water, contained in a clean glass, a contest takes place between
the forces in question the moment the drop flattens down by its gravity
upon the surface of the water. The adhesion of the liquid surface tends
to spread out the drop into a film, the cohesive force of the particles
of the drop strives to prevent that extension, and the resultant of
these forces is a figure which Mr. Tomlinson believes to be definite
for every independent liquid. The figure thus produced is named the
cohesion-figure.
So far as our experience goes, the processes hitherto recommended for
testing olive oil (and there are several that we have not mentioned)
are only available in cases where the adulteration is considerable, and
are quite insufficient for discovering a small admixture of other oils.
How little they are appreciated, may be inferred from the fact that the
Chamber of Commerce of Nice[1555]
offered a reward of 15,000 francs (£600) for a simple and easy process
for making evident an admixture with olive oil of 5 per cent. at least
of any seed-oil.
Botanical Origin—Alstonia[1557]scholaris R. Brown (Echites scholaris L.), a handsome
forest tree, 50 to 90 feet in height, common throughout the Indian
Peninsula from the sub-Himalayan region to Ceylon and Burma; found also
in the Philippines, Java, Timor and Eastern Australia, likewise in
Tropical Africa. It has oblong obovate leaves, in whorls of 5 to 7, and
slender pendulous pods a foot or more in length.
History—Saptachhada and saptaparna (literally seven-leaf),
occurring in early Sanskrit epic poetry and also in Susruta,
are ancient names of Alstonia (Dr. Rice). Rheede[1558]
in 1678 and Rumphius[1559]
in 1741 described and figured the tree, and mentioned the use made
of its bark by the native practitioners. Rumphius also explained
the trivial name scholaris as referring to slabs of the
close-grained wood which are used as school-slates, the letters being
traced upon them in sand. The tonic properties of the bark were
favourably spoken of by Graham in his Catalogue of Bombay Plants
(1839), and further recommended by Dr. Alexander Gibson in 1853[1560].
The drug has a place in the Pharmacopœia of India, 1868.
Description—The drug, as presented to one of us by the late
Dr. Gibson and by Mr. Broughton of Ootacamund, consists of irregular
fragments of bark, ⅛ to ½ an inch thick, of a spongy texture, easily
breaking with a short, coarse fracture. The external surface is very
uneven and rough, dark grey or brownish, sometimes with blackish spots;
the interior substance and inner surface (liber) is of a bright buff.
A transverse section shows the liber to be finely marked by numerous
small medullary rays. The bark is almost inodorous; its taste is purely
bitter and neither aromatic nor acrid.
Microscopic Structure—The cortical tissue is covered with a
thin suberous coat; the middle layer of the bark is built up of a thin
walled parenchyme, through which enormous, hard, thick-walled cells
are scattered in great numbers and are visible to the naked eye, as
they form large irregular groups of a bright yellow colour. Towards the
inner part these stone-cells disappear, the tissue being traversed by
undulated medullary rays, loaded with very small starch grains; many of
the other parenchymatous cells of the liber contain crystals of calcium
oxalate. The longitudinal section of the liber exhibits large but not
very numerous laticiferous vessels, containing a brownish mass, the
concrete milk juice in which all parts of the tree abound.
Chemical Composition—The first attempts to isolate the active
principles of this bark were made by two apothecaries, Scharlée at
Batavia[1561]
(1862) and Gruppe at Manila[1562] (1872).
In 1875 Jobst and Hesse exhausted the powdered bark with petroleum
ether, and then extracted, by boiling alcohol, the salt of an alkaloid,
which they called Ditamine. After the evaporation of the
alcohol, it is precipitated by carbonate of sodium and dissolved
by ether, from which it is removed by shaking it with acetic acid.
Ditamine as again isolated from the acetate forms an amorphous and
somewhat crystalline, bitterish powder of decidedly alkaline character;
the barks yields about 0·02 per cent. of it.
From the substances extracted by means of petroleum ether, as above
stated, Jobst and Hesse further isolated (1) Echicaoutchin,
C₂₅H₄₀O₂, an amorphous yellowish mass; (2) Echicerin, C₃₀H₄₈O₂,
forming acicular crystals, melting at 157° C.; (3) Echitin,
C₃₂H₅₂O₂, crystallized scales, melting at 170°; (4) Echiteïn,
C₄₂H₇₀O₂, which forms rhombic prisms, melting at 195°; (5)
Echiretin, C₃₅H₅₆O₂, an amorphous substance melting at 52° C.
Echicaoutchin may be written thus: (C₅H₈)₅O₂, echicerin (C₅H₈)₆O₂,
echiretin (C₅H₈)₇O₂; these formulæ at once point out how nearly the
three last named substances are allied. They are probably constituents
of the milky juice of the tree.
Lastly, Jobst and Hesse pointed out the existence of another alkaloid
in Dita bark.
Harnack (1877) on the other hand is of the opinion that it contains
only one alkaloid, which he terms Ditaïne. He used the alcoholic
extract of the bark which he treated with ether to which he added a
little ammonia. By this process ditamine of Jobst and Hesse would
have been removed, but Harnack suggests that only a little ditaïne is
dissolved by ether. He then mixed the extract with potash and exhausted
it with alcohol, which afforded crystals of ditaïne, answering to the
formula C₂₂H₃₀N₂O₄; its physiological action is nearly the same as
that of curare. Ditaïne is but sparingly soluble in ether or petroleum
ether, but dissolves readily in water, alcohol, or chloroform; it has a
decidedly alkaline reaction. It would appear that it is a glucoside.
Dita bark is stated[1563]
to yield 5 per cent. of “ditaïne”; but this probably refers not to the
pure alkaloid.
Uses—The bark has been recommended as a tonic and antiperiodic,
being extravagantly praised as a substitute for quinine.
ASCLEPIADEÆ.
RADIX HEMIDESMI.
Hemidesmus Root, Nunnari Root, Indian Sarsaparilla.
Botanical Origin—Hemidesmus indicus R. Brown
(Periploca indica Willd., Asclepias Pseudo-sarsa Roxb.),
a twining shrub, growing throughout the Indian Peninsula and in Ceylon.
The leaves are very diverse, being narrow and lanceolate in the lower
part of the plant, and broadly ovate in the upper branches.[1564]
History—In the ancient Sanskrit literature the plant occurs
frequently under the name Sārivā, and its root under the name
of Nannārī or Ananta-mūl (i.e. endless root) has
long been employed in medicine in the southern parts of India.[1565]
Ashburner in 1831 was the first to call the attention of the profession
in Europe to its medicinal value.[1566]
In 1864 it was admitted to a place in the British Pharmacopœia,
but its efficiency is by no means generally acknowledged.
Description[1567]—The
root is in pieces of 6 inches or more in length; it is cylindrical,
tortuous, longitudinally furrowed, from ²/₁₀ to ⁷/₁₀ of an inch in
thickness, mostly simple or provided with a few thin rootlets emitting
slender, branching woody aerial stems, ³/₀ of an inch or less thick.
Externally it is dark brown, sometimes with a slight violet-grey
hue, which is particularly obvious in the sunshine. The transverse
section of the hard root shows a white mealy or brownish or somewhat
violet cortical layer, not exceeding ⅒ of an inch in thickness, and a
yellowish woody column, separated by a narrow dark undulated cambial
line. Neither the wood nor the cortical tissue present a radiate
structure in the stout pieces; in the thinner roots, medullary rays
are obvious in the woody part. The extremely thin corky layer easily
separates from the bark, which latter is frequently marked transversely
by large cracks. The root, whether fresh or dried, has an agreeable
odour resembling tonka bean or melilot. The dried root has a sweetish
taste with a very slight acidity. The stems are almost tasteless and
inodorous. The root found in the English market is often of very bad quality.
Microscopic Structure—All the proper cortical tissue shows a
uniform parenchyme, not distinctly separated into liber, medullary
rays and mesophlœum. On making a longitudinal section however, one can
observe some elongated laticiferous vessels filled with the colourless
concrete milky juice. In a transverse section, they are seen to be
irregularly scattered through the bark, chiefly in its inner layers,
yet even here in not very considerable number. They are frequently 30
mkm. in diameter and not branched.
The wood is traversed by small medullary rays, which are obvious only
in the longitudinal section. The parenchymatous tissue of the root is
loaded with large, ovoid starch granules. Tannic matters do not occur
to any considerable amount, except in the outermost suberous layer.
Chemical Composition—The root has not been submitted to any
adequate chemical examination. Its taste and smell appear not to depend
on the presence of essential oil, so far as may be inferred from
microscopic examination; and it is probable the aroma is due to a body
of the cumarin class. According to Scott,[1568]
the root yields by simple distillation with water a stearoptene, which
is probably the substance obtained by Garden in 1837, and supposed to
be a volatile acid.
Uses—The drug is reputed to be alterative, tonic, diuretic and
diaphoretic, but is rarely employed, at least in England.
CORTEX MUDAR.
Cortex Calotropidis; Mudar; F. Ecorce de racine de
Mudar.
Botanical Origin—The drug under notice is furnished by two
nearly allied species of Calotropis, occupying somewhat distinct
geographical areas, but not distinguished from each other in the native
languages of India. These plants are:—
1. Calotropis procera R. Brown (C. Hamiltonii Wight), a
large shrub, 6 or more feet high, with dark green, oval leaves, downy
beneath, abounding in acrid milky juice.
It is a native of the drier parts of India, as the Deccan, the Upper
Provinces of Bengal, the Punjab and Sind, but is quite unknown in the
southern provinces; it also extends to Persia, Palestine, the Sinaitic
Peninsula, Arabia, Egypt, to the oasis Dachel, and other oases of the
Sahara, to Nubia, Abyssinia, the lake Tsad and through the Sudan.
Lastly it has been naturalized in the West Indies.
2. C. gigantea R. Brown (Asclepias gigantea Willd.), a
large erect shrub, 6 to 10 feet high, with stem as thick as a man’s
leg,[1569]
much resembling preceding, indigenous to Lower Bengal and the southern
parts of India, Ceylon, the Malayan Peninsula, and the Moluccas.
Both species are extremely common in waste ground over their respective
areas.[1570]
History—The ancient name of the plant, which occurs already
in the Vedic literature, was Arka (wedge), alluding to the
form of the leaves which were used in sacrificial rites. From one of
the Sanskrit names of this plant, namely Mandāra, Mudar is a
corruption;[1571]
the latter is frequently mentioned in the writings of
Susruta.
The plant was likewise well known to the Arabian physicians.[1572]
C. procera was observed in Egypt by Prosper Alpinus (1580-84),
and upon his return to Italy was figured, and some account given of its
medicinal properties.[1573]
It is also the “Apocynum syriacum” figured by Clusius.[1574]
C. gigantea was figured by Rheede[1575]
in 1679, and in our own day by Wight.[1576]
The medicinal virtues of mudar, though so long esteemed by the natives
of India, were not investigated experimentally by Europeans until the
present century, when Playfair recommended the drug in elephantiasis,
and its good effects were afterwards noticed by Vos (1826), Cumin
(1827), and Duncan (1829). The last named physician also performed
a chemical examination of the root-bark, the activity of which he
referred to an extractive matter which he termed Mudarine.[1577]
Description—The root-bark of C. procera, as we have
received it,[1578]
consists of short, arched, bent, or nearly flat fragments, ⅛ to ⅕
of an inch thick. They have outwardly a thickish, yellowish-grey,
spongy cork, more or less fissured lengthwise, frequently separating
from the middle cortical layer; the latter consists of a white mealy
tissue, traversed by narrow brown liber-rays. The bark is brittle and
easily powdered; it has a mucilaginous, bitter, acrid taste, but no
distinctive odour. The light yellow, fibrous wood is still attached to
many of the pieces.
The roots of C. gigantea are clothed with a bark which seems to
be undistinguishable from that of C. procera just described. The
wood of the root consists of a porous, pale yellow tissue, exhibiting
large vascular bundles, and very numerous small medullary rays,
consisting of 1 to 3 rows of the usual cells.[1579]
Microscopic Structure—In the root-bark of C. procera,
the suberous coat is made up of large, thin-walled, polyhedral, or
almost cubic cells; the middle cortical layer, of a uniform parenchyme,
loaded with large starch granules, or here and there containing some
thick-walled cells (sclerenchyme) and tufts of oxalate of calcium. The
large medullary rays are built up of the usual cells, having porous
walls and containing starch and oxalate. In a longitudinal section, the
tissue, chiefly of the middle cortical layer, is found to be traversed
by numerous laticiferous vessels, containing the dry milk juice[1580]
as a brownish granular substance not soluble in potash.
The microscopic characters of the root-bark of C. gigantea
agree with those here detailed of C. procera. The stems of
Calotropis are distinguished by strong liber-fibres, which are
not met with in the roots.
Chemical Composition—By following the process of Duncan above
alluded to, 200 grammes of the powdered bark of C. gigantea
yielded us nothing like his Mudarine, but 2·4 grammes of an
acrid resin, soluble in ether as well as in alcohol. The latter
solution reddens litmus; the former on evaporation yields the resin as
an almost colourless mass. If the aqueous liquid is separated from the
crude resin, and much absolute alcohol added, an abundant precipitate
of mucilage is obtained. The liquid now contains a bitter principle,
which after due concentration may be separated by means of tannic acid.
We obtained similar results by exhausting the bark of C. procera
with dilute alcohol. The tannic compound of the bitter principle was
mixed with carbonate of lead, dried and boiled with spirit of wine.
This after evaporation furnished an amorphous, very bitter mass, not
soluble in water, but readily so in absolute alcohol. The solution is
not precipitated by an alcoholic solution of acetate of lead.
By purifying the bitter principle with chloroform or ether, it is at
last obtained colourless. This bitter matter is probably the active
principle of Calotropis; we ascertained by means of the usual
tests that no alkaloid occurs in the drug. The large juicy stem,
especially that of C. gigantea, ought to be submitted to an
accurate chemical and therapeutical examination.[1581]
Uses—Mudar is an alterative, tonic and diaphoretic,—in large
doses emetic. By the natives of India, who employ it in venereal and
skin complaints, almost all parts of the plant are used. According to
Moodeen Sheriff,[1582]
the bark of the root and the dried milky juice
are the most efficient; the latter is however somewhat irregular and
unsafe in its action. The same writer remarks that he has found that
the older the plant, the more active is the bark in its effects. He
recommends that the corky outer coat, which is tasteless and inert,
should be scraped off before the bark is powdered for use: of a powder
so prepared, 40 to 50 grains suffice as an emetic.
The stems of C. gigantea afford a very valuable fibre which can
be spun into the finest thread for sewing or weaving.[1583]
FOLIA TYLOPHORÆ.
Country or Indian Ipecacuanha.
Botanical Origin—Tylophora asthmatica Wight et Arnott
(Asclepias asthmatica Roxb.), a twining perennial plant, common
in sandy soils throughout the Indian Peninsula and naturalized in
Mauritius. It may be distinguished from some of its congeners by its
reddish or dull pink flowers, with the scale of the staminal corona
abruptly contracted into a long sharp tooth.[1584]
History—The employment of this plant in medicine is well known
to the Hindus, who call it Antamul and use it with considerable
success in dysentery, but we have not succeeded in tracing it in
the ancient Indian literature. During the last century it attracted
the attention of Roxburgh[1585]
who made many observations on the administration of the root, while
physician to the General Hospital of Madras from 1776 to 1778. It was
also used very successfully in the place of ipecacuanha by Anderson,
Physician-General to the Madras army.[1586]
In more recent times, the plant has been prescribed by O’Shaughnessy,
who pronounced the root an excellent substitute for ipecacuanha if given
in rather larger doses.[1587]
Kirkpatrick[1588]
administered the drug in at least a thousand cases, and found it of
the greatest value; he prescribed the dried leaf, not only
because superior to the root in certainty of action, but also as being
obtainable without destruction of the plant. The drug has been largely
given by many other practitioners in India. Tylophora is also
employed in Mauritius, where it is known as Ipéca sauvage or
Ipéca du pays. It has a place in the Bengal Pharmacopœia
of 1844, and in the Pharmacopœia of India of 1868.
Description[1589]—The
leaves are opposite, entire, from 2 to 5 inches long, ¾ to 2½ inches
broad, somewhat variable in outline, ovate or subrotund, usually
cordate at the base, abruptly acuminate or almost mucronate, rather
leathery, glabrous above, more or less downy beneath with soft simple
hairs. The pedicel, which is channelled, is ½ to ¾ of an inch in
length. In the dry state the leaves are rather thick and harsh, of a
pale yellowish green; they have a not unpleasant herbaceous smell, with
but very little taste.[1590]
Chemical Composition—A concentrated infusion of the leaves has a
slightly acrid taste. It is abundantly precipitated by tannic acid, by
neutral acetate of lead or caustic potash, and is turned greenish-black
by perchloride of iron. Broughton of Ootacamund (India) has informed
us (1872) that from a large quantity of the leaves he obtained a small
amount of crystals,—insufficient for analysis. Dissolved and injected
into a small dog, they occasioned purging and vomiting.
Uses—Employed in India, as already mentioned, as a substitute
for ipecacuanha, chiefly in the treatment of dysentery. The dose of
the powdered leaves as an emetic is 25 to 30 grains, as a
diaphoretic and expectorant 3 to 5 grains.
Radix Tylophoræ—This root is met with in the Indian bazaars, and
has been employed, as before stated, as much or more than the leaf.
It consists of a short, knotty, descending rootstock, about ⅛ of an
inch in thickness, emitting 2 to 3 aerial stems, and a considerable
number of wiry roots. These roots are often 6 inches or more in length
by ½ a line in diameter, and are very brittle. The whole drug is of a
pale yellowish-brown; it has no considerable odour, but a sweetish and
subsequently acrid taste. In general appearance it is suggestive of
valerian, but is somewhat stouter and larger.
Examined microscopically, the parenchymatous envelope of the rootlets
is seen to consist of two layers, the inner forming a small nucleus
sheath. The outer portion is built up of large cells, loaded with
starch granules and tufted crystals of oxalate of calcium. Salts of
iron do not alter the tissue.
LOGANIACEÆ.
NUX VOMICA.
Semen Nucis Vomicæ; Nux Vomica; F. Noix vomique;
G. Brechnuss.
Botanical Origin—Strychnos Nux vomica L., a moderate
sized tree with short, thick, often crooked stem, and small,
greenish-white, tubular flowers ranged in terminal corymbs. It is
indigenous to most parts of India, especially the coast districts, and
is found in Burmah, Siam, Cochin China and Northern Australia.
The ovary of S. Nux vomica is bilocular, but as it advances
in growth the dissepiment becomes fleshy and disappears. The fruit,
which is an indehiscent berry of the size and shape of a small orange,
is filled with a bitter, gelatinous white pulp, in which the seeds,
1 to 5 in number, are placed vertically in an irregular manner. The
epicarp forms a thin, smooth, somewhat hard shell, which at first is
greenish, but when mature, of a rich orange-yellow. The pulp of the
fruit contains strychnine,[1591]
yet it is said to be eaten in India by birds.[1592]
The wood, which is hard and durable, is very bitter.
History—Nux Vomica, which was unknown to the ancients, is
thought to have been introduced into medicine by the Arabians. But the
notices in their writings which have been supposed to refer to it, are
far from clear and satisfactory. We have no evidence moreover that
it was used in India at an early period. Garcia de Orta, an observer
thoroughly acquainted with the drugs of the west coast of India in
the middle of the 16th century, is entirely silent as to nux vomica.
Fleming,[1593]
writing at the beginning of the present century, remarks that nux
vomica is seldom, if ever, employed in medicine by the Hindus, but this
statement does not hold good now.
The drug was however certainly made known in Germany in the 16th
century. Valerius Cordus[1594]
wrote a description of it about the year 1540, which is remarkable
for its accuracy. Fuchs, Bauhin and others noticed it as Nux
Metella, a name taken from the Methel of Avicenna and other
Arabian authors.[1595]
It was found in the English shops in the time of Parkinson (1640), who
remarks that its chief use is for poisoning dogs, cats, crows, and
ravens, and that it is rarely given as a medicine.
Description—Nux Vomica is the seed, removed from the
pulp and shell. It is disc-like, or rather irregularly orbicular, a
little less than an inch in diameter, by about a quarter of an inch
in thickness, slightly concave on the dorsal, convex on the ventral
surface, or nearly flat on either side, often furnished with a broad,
thickened margin so that the central portion of the seed appears
depressed. The outside edge is rounded or tapers into a keel-like
ridge. Each seed has on its edge a small protuberance, from which is a
faintly projecting line (raphe) passing to a central scar, which is the
hilum or umbilicus; a slight depression marks the opposite side of the
seed. The seeds are of a light greyish hue, occasionally greenish, and
have a satiny or glistening aspect, by reason of their being thickly
covered with adpressed, radiating hairs. Nux vomica is extremely
compact and horny, and has a very bitter taste.
After having been softened by digestion in water, the seed is easily
cut along its outer edge, then displaying a mass of translucent,
cartilaginous albumen, divided into two parts by a fissure in which
lies the embryo. This latter is about ³/₁₀ of an inch long, having
a pair of delicate 5-to 7-nerved, heart-shaped cotyledons, with a
club-shaped radicle, the position of which is indicated on the exterior
of the seed by the small protuberance already named.
Microscopic Structure—The hairs of nux vomica are of remarkable
structure. They are formed as usual of the elongated cells of the
epidermis, and have their walls thickened by secondary deposits, which
are interrupted by longitudinally extended pores; they are a striking
object in polarized light. The albumen is made up of large cells,
loaded with albuminoid matters and oily drops, but devoid of starch.
In water the thick walls of this parenchyme swell up and yield some
mucilage; the cotyledons are built up of a narrow, much more delicate
tissue, traversed by small fibro-vascular bundles.
The alkaloids are not directly recognizable by the microscope; but if
very thin slices of nux vomica are kept for some length of time in
glycerin, they develop feathery crystals, doubtless consisting of these bases.
Chemical Composition—The bitter taste and highly poisonous
action of nux vomica are chiefly due to the presence of
Strychnine and Brucine. Strychnine, C₂₁H₂₂N₂O₂, was first
met with in 1818 by Pelletier and Caventou in St. Ignatius’ Beans, and
immediately afterwards in nux vomica. It crystallizes from an alcoholic
solution in large anhydrous prisms of the orthorhombic system. It
requires for solution about 6700 parts of cold or 2500 of boiling
water; the solution is of decidedly alkaline reaction, and an intensely
bitter taste which may be distinctly perceived though it contain no
more than ¹/₆₀₀₀₀₀ of the alkaloid. The best solvents for strychnine
are spirit of wine or chloroform; it is but very sparingly soluble
in absolute alcohol, benzol, amylic alcohol, or ether. The alcoholic
solution deviates the ray of polarized light to the left.
Strychnine is not restricted to the fruit of the plant under notice,
but also occurs in the wood and bark.[1596]
It is moreover found in the wood of the root of Strychnos
colubrina L., and in the bark of the root of Strychnos
Tieute Lesch., both species indigenous to
the Indian Archipelago.
The discovery of Brucine was made in 1819 by the same chemists,
in nux vomica bark, then supposed to be derived from Brucea
ferruginea Héritier (B. antidysenterica Miller), an
Abyssinian shrub of the order Simarubeæ. The presence of brucine in
nux vomica and St. Ignatius’ Bean was pointed out by them in 1824.
Brucine, dried over sulphuric acid, has the formula C₂₃H₂₆N₂O₄,
but it crystallizes from its alcoholic solution with 4 OH₂. In
bitterness and poisonous properties, as well as in rotatory power,
it closely resembles strychnine, differing however in the following
particulars:—it is soluble in about 150 parts of boiling water, melts
without alteration a little above 130° C. In common with its salts, it
acquires a dark red colour when moistened with concentrated nitric acid.
The proportion of strychnine in nux vomica appears to vary from ¼ to ½
per cent. That of brucine is variously stated to be 0·12 (Merck), 0·5
(Wittstein), 1·01 (Mayer) per cent.
A third crystallizable base, called Igasurine, was stated in
1853 by Desnoix to occur in the liquors from which strychnine and
brucine had been precipitated by lime. Schützenberger’s investigations
(1858) are far from proving the existence of “igasurine.”[1597]
In nux vomica, as well as in St. Ignatius’ Beans, the alkaloids,
according to their discoverers, are combined with Strychnic or
Igasuric Acid; Ludwig (1873), who prepared this body from the
latter drug, describes it as a yellowish-brown amorphous mass, having
a strongly acid reaction and a sour astringent taste, and striking a
dark green with ferric salts. We have ascertained the correctness of
Ludwig’s observations.
Nux vomica dried at 100° C. yielded us when burnt with soda-lime 1·822
per cent. of nitrogen, indicating about 11·3 per cent. of protein
substances. By boiling ether, we removed from the seeds 4·14 per
cent. of fat; Meyer[1598]
found it to yield butyric, capronic, caprylic, caprinic and other acids
of the series of the common fatty acids, and also one acid richer in
carbon than stearic acid. Nux vomica also contains mucilage and sugar.
The latter, which according to Rebling (1855) exists to the extent
of 6 per cent., reduces cupric oxide without the aid of heat. When
macerated in water, the seeds easily undergo lactic fermentation, not
however attended with decomposition of the alkaloids. The stability
of strychnine is remarkable, even after ten years of contact with
putrescent animal substances.
Commerce—Large quantities of nux vomica are brought into the
London market from British India.[1599]
The export from Bombay in the year 1871-72 was 3341 cwt., all shipped
to the United Kingdom.[1600]
Madras in 1869-70 exported 4805 cwt.; and Calcutta in 1865-66, 2801 cwt. The
quantity imported into the United Kingdom in 1870[1601]
was 5534 cwt.
Nux vomica is stated by Garnier (l.c. page 429, note) to be
largely exported from Cambodja to China.
Uses—Tincture and extract of nux vomica, and the alkaloid
strychnine, are frequently administered as tonic remedies in a variety
of disorders.
SEMEN IGNATII.
Faba Sancti Ignatii; St. Ignatius’ Beans; F. Fèves de
Saint Ignace, Noix Igasur; G. Ignatiusbohnen.[1602]
Botanical Origin—Strychnos Ignatii Bergius[1603] (S.
philippensis Blanco, Ignatiana philippinica Loureiro), a
large climbing shrub, growing in Bohol, Samar, and Çebu, islands of the
Bisaya group of the Philippines, and according to Loureiro in Cochin
China, where it has been introduced. The inflorescence and foliage are
known to botanists only from the descriptions given by Loureiro[1604]
and Blanco.[1605] The fruit is spherical, or sometimes ovoid,
4½ inches in diameter by 6¾ long, as shown by Ray and Petiver’s figure.
It has a smooth brittle shell enclosing seeds to the number of about
24. G. Bennett,[1606]
who saw the fruits at Manila sold in the bazaar, says they contain from
1 to 12 seeds, imbedded in a glutinous blackish pulp.[1607]
According to Jagor[1608]
the shrub is abundant near Basey, in the south-western part of the
island of Samar, on the straits of San Juanico; its seeds are met with
as a medicine in many houses in the Philippines.
History—It is stated by Murray[1609]
and later writers that this seed was introduced into Europe from the
Philippines by the Jesuits, who, on account of its virtues, bestowed
upon it the name of Ignatius, the founder of their order. However
this may be, the earliest account of the drug appears to be that
communicated by Camelli, Jesuit missionary at Manila, to Ray and
Petiver, and by them laid before the Royal Society of London in
1699.[1610]
Camelli proclaimed the seed to be the Nux Vomica legitima of the
Arabian physician Serapion, who flourished in the 9th century; but in
our opinion there is no warrant whatever for supposing it to have been
known at so remote a period.[1611]Sancti Ignatii, is much esteemed as a remedy in various disorders,
though he was well aware of its poisonous properties when too freely
administered. In Germany, St. Ignatius’ Bean was made known about the
same period by Bohn of Leipzig.[1612]
The drug is found in the Indian bazaars under a name which is evidently
corrupted from the Spanish pepita. It is met with in the
drugshops of China as Leu-sung-kwo, i.e. Luzon fruit.
Description—St. Ignatius’ Beans are about an inch in length;
their form is ovoid, yet by mutual pressure it is rendered very
irregular, and they are 3-, 4-, or 5-sided, bluntly angular, or
flattish, with a conspicuous hilum at one end. In the fresh state, they
are covered with silvery adpressed hairs: portions of a shaggy brown
epidermis are here and there perceptible on those found in commerce,
but in the majority the seed shows the dull grey, granular surface of
the albumen itself.
Notwithstanding the different outward appearance, the structure of St.
Ignatius’ Beans accords with that of nux vomica. The radicle however
is longer, thicker, and frequently somewhat bent, and the cotyledons
are more pointed. The horny brownish albumen is translucent, very hard,
and difficult to split. The whole seed swells considerably by prolonged
digestion in warm water, and has then a heavy, earthy smell. The beans
are intensely bitter and highly poisonous.
Microscopic Structure—The hairs of the epidermis are of an
analogous structure, but more simple than in nux vomica. The albumen
and cotyledons agree in structural features with those of the same
parts in nux vomica.
Chemical Composition—Strychnine exists to the extent of about
1·5 per cent.; the seeds also contain 0·5 per cent. of brucine. Dried
over sulphuric acid and burnt with soda-lime, it yielded us an average
of 1·78 per cent. of nitrogen, which would answer to about 10 per cent.
of albuminoid matter.
Commerce—We have no information as to the collection of the
drug. The seeds are met with irregularly in English trade, being
sometimes very abundant, at others scarcely obtainable.
Uses—The same as those of nux vomica. When procurable at a
moderate price, the seeds are valued for the manufacture of strychnine.
RADIX SPIGELIÆ.
Radix Spigeliæ Marilandicæ; Indian Pink Root, Carolina
Pink Root, Spigelia.[1613]
Botanical Origin—Spigelia marilandica L., an herbaceous
plant about a foot high, indigenous in the woods of North America, from
Pennsylvania to Wisconsin and southward. According to Wood and Bache,
it is collected chiefly in the Western and South-western States.
History—The anthelminthic properties of the root, discovered
by the Indians, were brought to notice in Europe about the year 1754
by Linning, Garden, and Chalmers, physicians of Charleston, South
Carolina. The drug was admitted to the London Pharmacopœia in 1788.
Description—Pink root has a near resemblance to serpentary,
consisting of a short, knotty, dark brown rhizome emitting slender
wiry roots. It is quite wanting in the peculiar odour of the latter
drug, or indeed in any aroma; in taste it is slightly bitter and
acrid. Sometimes the entire plant with its quadrangular stems a foot
high is imported. It has opposite leaves about 3 inches long, sessile,
ovate-lanceolate, acuminate, smooth or pubescent.
Microscopic Structure—The transverse section of the rhizome,
about ²/₁₀ of an inch in diameter, shows a small woody zone enclosing
a large pith of elliptic outline, consisting of thin-walled cells.
Usually the central tissue is decayed. In the roots, the middle
cortical layer predominates; it swells in water, after which its large
cells display fine spiral markings. The nucleus-sheath observable in
serpentary is wanting in spigelia.
Chemical Composition—Not satisfactorily known: the vessels of
the wood contain resin, the parenchyme starch; in the cortical part of
the rhizome some tannic matters occur, but not in the roots. Feneulle
(1823) asserts that the drug yields a little essential oil. The
experiments of Bureau[1614]
show that spigelia acts on rabbits and other
animals as a narcotico-acrid poison.
Uses—Spigelia has long been reputed a most efficient medicine
for the expulsion of Ascaris lumbricoides, but according
to Stillé,[1615]
its real value for this purpose has probably been over-estimated. This
author speaks of it as possessing alterative and tonic properties. In
England, it is rarely prescribed by the regular practitioner, but is
used as a household medicine in some districts. It is much employed in
the United States.
GENTIANEÆ.
RADIX GENTIANÆ.
Gentian Root; F. Racine de Gentiane; G.
Enzianwurzel.
Botanical Origin—Gentiana lutea L., a handsome perennial
herb, growing 3 feet high, indigenous to open grassy places on the
mountains of Middle and Southern Europe. It occurs in Portugal, Spain,
the Pyrenees, in the islands of Sardinia and Corsica, in the Apennines,
the mountains of Auvergne, the Jura, the Vosges, the Black Forest, and
throughout the chain of the Alps as far as Bosnia and the Danubian
Principalities. Among the mountains of Germany, it is found on the
Suabian Alps near Würzburg, and here and there in Thuringia, but not
further north, nor does it occur in the British Islands.
History—The name Gentiana is said to be derived from
Gentius, a king of the Illyrians, living b.c. 180-167,
by whom, according to both Pliny and Dioscorides, the plant was noticed.
Whether the species thus named was Gentiana lutea is doubtful.
During the middle ages, gentian was commonly employed for the cure of
disease, and as an antidote to poison. Tragus in 1552 mentions it as a
means of diluting wounds, an application which has been resorted to in
modern medical practice.
Description—The plant has a cylindrical, fleshy, simple root,
of pale colour, occasionally almost as much as 4 feet in length by 1½
inches in thickness, producing 1 to 4 aerial stems.
The dried root of commerce is in irregular, contorted pieces, several
inches in length, and ½ to 1 inch in thickness; the pieces are much
wrinkled longitudinally, and marked transversely, especially in their
upper portion, with numerous rings. Very often they are split to
facilitate drying. They are of a yellowish-brown; internally of a
more orange tint, spongy, with a peculiar, disagreeable, heavy odour,
and intensely bitter taste. The crown of the root, which is somewhat
thickened, is clothed with the scaly bases of leaves. The root is tough
and flexible,—brittle only immediately after drying. We found it to
lose in weight about 18 per cent.; by complete drying in a water-bath
it regained 16 per cent. by being afterwards exposed to the air.
Microscopic Structure—A transverse section shows the bark
separated by a dark cambial zone from the central column; the radial
arrangement of the tissues is only obvious in the latter part. In the
bark, liber-fibres are wanting; and in the centre there is no distinct
pith. The fibro-vascular bundles are devoid of thick-walled ligneous
prosenchyme; this may explain the consistence, and the short even
fracture of the root. It is moreover remarkable on account of the
absence both of starch and oxalate of calcium; the cells appear to
contain chiefly sugar and a little fat oil.
Chemical Composition—The bitter taste of gentian is due to
a substance called Gentiopicrin or Gentian-bitter,
C₂₀H₃₀O₁₂. Several chemists, as Henry, Caventou, Trommsdorff, Leconte
and Dulk have described the bitter principle of gentian in an impure
state, under the name of Gentianin, but Kromayer in 1862
first obtained it in a state of purity. Gentiopicrin is a neutral
body crystallizing in colourless needles, which readily dissolve
in water. It is soluble in spirit of wine, but in absolute alcohol
only when aided by heat; it does not dissolve in ether. A solution
of caustic potash or soda forms with it a yellow solution. Under the
influence of a dilute mineral acid, gentiopicrin is resolved into
glucose, and an amorphous, yellowish-brown, neutral substance, named
Gentiogenin. Fresh gentian roots yield somewhat more than ⅒ per
cent. of gentiopicrin; from the dried root it could not be obtained
in a crystallized state. The medicinal Tincture of Gentian, mixed
with solution of caustic potash, loses its bitterness in a few days,
probably in consequence of the destruction of the gentiopicrin.
Another constituent of gentian root is Gentianin or gentisin
CH₃
C₁₄H₁₀O₅ or (OH)₂C₆H₃·CO·C₆H₂
O \ .
O /
It forms tasteless yellowish prisms, sparingly soluble in alcohol,
requiring about 5000 parts of water for solution. With alkalis it
yields intensely yellow crystallizable compounds, which, however,
are easily decomposed already by carbonic acid. Gentianin may be
sublimed if carefully heated at 250° C. By melting it with caustic
potash, acetic acid, phloroglucin, C₆H₃(OH)₃, and oxysalicylic acid,
C₆H₃(OH)₂COOH, are produced, as shown in 1875 by Hlasiwetz and
Habermann. The name of gentianic acid or gentisinic acid
had been applied to the oxysalicylic acid obtained by the above
decomposition before it was identified with oxysalicylic acid from
other sources.
Gentian root abounds in pectin; it also contains, to the extent of 12
to 15 per cent., an uncrystallizable sugar, of which advantage is taken
in Southern Bavaria and Switzerland for the manufacture by fermentation
and distillation of a potable spirit.[1616]
This use of gentian and its consumption in medicine have led to the
plant being almost extirpated in some parts of Switzerland where it
formerly abounded.
The experiments of Maisch (1876) and Ville (1877) have shown tannic
matters to be absent from the root.
Commerce—Gentian root finds its way into English commerce
through the German houses; and some is shipped from Marseilles. The
quantity imported into the United Kingdom in 1870 was 1100 cwt.
Uses—Gentian is much used in medicine as a bitter tonic. Ground
to powder, the root is an ingredient in some of the compositions sold
for feeding cattle.
Substitutes—It can hardly be said that gentian is adulterated,
yet the roots of several other species possessing similar properties
are occasionally collected; of these we may name the following:—
1. Gentiana purpurea L.—This species is found in Alpine meadows
of the Apennines, Savoy and Switzerland, in Transylvania, and in
South-western Norway; a variety also in Kamtchatka.[1617]
The root is frequently collected;[1618]
it attains at most 18 inches in length and a diameter of about 1
inch at the summit, from which arise 8 to 10 aerial stems, clothed
below with many scaly remains of leaves. The top of the root has thus
a peculiar branched appearance, never found in the root of G.
lutea, with which in all other respects that of G. purpurea
agrees. The latter is perhaps even more intensely bitter.
2. G. punctata L.—Nearly the same description applies to this
species, which is a native of the Alps of South-Eastern France, Savoy,
the southern parts of Switzerland, extending eastward to Austria,
Hungary and Roumelia.
3. G. pannonica Scop.—a plant of the mountains of Austria,
unknown in the Swiss Alps, has a root which does not attain the length
or the thickness of the root of G. purpurea, with which it
agrees in other respects. It is officinal in the Austrian Pharmacopœia.
4. G. Catesbœi Walter (G. Saponaria L.)—indigenous in the
United States. Its root, usually not exceeding 3 inches in length by ⅓
inch in diameter, has a very thin woody column within a spongy whitish
cortical tissue and a bright yellow epidermis. This root is less bitter
than the above enumerated drugs; the same remark applies also to those
European Gentianæ which like G. Catesbœi are provided with blue flowers.
HERBA CHIRATÆ.
Herba Chirettæ vel Chiraytæ; Chiretta or Chirayta.
Botanical Origin—Ophelia[1619]Chirata Grisebach (Gentiana Chirayita Roxb.), an annual herb
of the mountainous regions of Northern India from Simla through Kumaon
to the Murung district in South-eastern Nepal.
History—Chiretta has long been held in high esteem by the
Hindus, and is frequently mentioned in the writings of Susruta. It is
called in Sanscrit Kirāta-tikta, which means the bitter plant
of the Kirātus, the Kirātas being an outcast race of mountaineers
in the north of India. In England, it began to attract some attention
about the year 1829; and in 1839 was introduced into the Edinburgh
Pharmacopœia. The plant was first described by Roxburgh in 1814.
Chiretta was regarded by Guibourt as the Calamus aromaticus of
the ancients, but the improbability of this being correct was well
pointed out by Fée[1620]
and by Royle, and is now generally admitted.
Description—The entire plant is collected when in flower, or
more commonly when the capsules are fully formed, and tied up with a
slip of bamboo into flattish bundles of about 3 feet long,[1621]
each weighing when dry from 1½ to 2 lb. The stem, ²/₁₀ to ³/₁₀ of an inch
in thickness, is of an orange-brown, sometimes of a dark purplish
colour; the tapering simple root, often much exceeding the stem in
thickness, is 2 to 4 inches long and up to ½ an inch thick. It is
less frequently branched, but always provided with some rootlets. In
stronger specimens, the root is somewhat oblique or geniculate; perhaps
the stem is in this case the product of a second year’s growth and the
plant not strictly annual. Each plant usually consists of a single
stem, yet occasionally two or more spring from a single root. The
stem rises to a height of 2 to 3 feet, and is cylindrical in its
lower and middle portion, but bluntly quadrangular in its upper,
the four edges being each marked with a prominent decurrent line, as
in Erythræa Centaurium and many other plants of the order. The
decussate ramification resembles that of other gentians; its stems
are jointed at intervals of 1½ to 3 or 4 inches, bearing opposite
semi-amplexicaul leaves on their cicatrices. The stem consists in its
lower portion of a large woody column, coated with a very thin rind,
and enclosing a comparatively large pith. The upper parts of the stem
and branches contain a broad ring of thick-walled woody parenchyme. The
numerous slender axillary and opposite branches are elongated, and thus
constitute a dense umbellate panicle. They are smooth and glabrous, of
a greenish or brownish grey colour.
The leaves are ovate-acuminate, cordate at the base, entire, sessile,
the largest 1 inch or more in length, 3-to 5-or 7-nerved, the midrib
being strongest. At each division of the panicle there are two small
bracts. The yellow corolla is rotate, 4-lobed, with glandular pits
above the base; the calyx is one-third the length of the petals, which
are about half an inch long. The one-celled, bivalved capsule contains
numerous seeds.
The flowers share the intense bitterness of the whole drug. The wood of
stronger stems is devoid of the bitter principles.
Chemical Composition—A chemical examination of chiretta has been
made at our request under the direction of Professor Ludwig of Jena, by
his assistant Mr. Höhn. The chief results of this careful and elaborate
investigation may be thus described.[1622]
Among the bitter principles of the drug, Ophelic Acid,
C₁₃H₂₀O₁₀, occurs in the largest proportion. It is an amorphous,
viscid, yellow substance, of an acidulous, persistently bitter taste,
and a faint gentian-like odour. With basic acetate of lead, it produces
an abundant yellow precipitate. Ophelic acid does not form an insoluble
compound with tannin; it dissolves in water, alcohol and ether. The
first solution causes the separation of protoxide of copper from an
alkaline tartrate of that metal.
A second bitter principle, Chiratin, C₂₆H₄₈O₁₅, may be removed
by means of tannic acid, with which it forms an insoluble compound.
Chiratin is a neutral, not distinctly crystalline, light yellow,
hygroscopic powder, soluble in alcohol, ether and in warm water. By
boiling hydrochloric acid, it is decomposed into Chiratogenin,
C₁₃H₂₄O₃, and ophelic acid. Chiratogenin is a brownish, amorphous
substance, soluble in alcohol but not in water, nor yielding a tannic
compound. No sugar is formed in this decomposition.
These results exhibit no analogy to those obtained in the analysis
of the European gentians. Finally, Höhn remarked in chiretta a
crystallizable, tasteless, yellow substance, but its quantity was so
minute that no investigation of it could be made.
The leaves of chiretta, dried at 100° C., afforded 7·5 per cent. of
ash; the stems 3·7; salts of potassium and calcium prevailing in both.
Uses—Chiretta is a pure bitter tonic, devoid of aroma and
astringency. In intense bitterness it exceeds gentian, Erythræa
and other European plants of the same order. It is much valued in
India, but is not very extensively used in England, and not at all
on the Continent. It is said to be employed when cheap, in place of
gentian, to impart flavour to the compositions now sold as Cattle Foods.
Substitutes and Adulteration—Some other species of
Ophelia, namely, O. angustifolia Don, O.
densifolia Griseb., O. elegans Wight, O. pulchella
Don, and O. multiflora Dalz, two or three species of
Exacum, besides Andrographis paniculata Wall., are more
or less known in the Indian bazaars by the name of Chiretta[1623]
and possess to a greater or less degree the bitter tonic properties
of that drug. Another Gentianacea, Slevogtia orientalis
Griseb., is called Chota Chiretta, i.e. small chiretta.
It would exceed due limits were we to describe each of these plants:
we have therefore given a somewhat detailed description of the true
chiretta, which will suffice for its identification. We have frequently
examined the chiretta found in the English market, but have never met
with any other than the legitimate sort.[1624]
Bentley noticed in 1874 the substitution of Ophelia angustifolia,
which he found to be by far less bitter than true chiretta.
CONVOLVULACEÆ.
SCAMMONIUM.
Scammony; F. Scammonée; G. Scammonium.
Botanical Origin—Convolvulus Scammonia L., a twining
plant much resembling the common C. arvensis of Europe, but
differing from it in being of larger size, and having a stout tap-root.
It occurs in waste bushy places in Syria, Asia Minor, Greece, the Greek
Islands, extending northward to the Crimea and Southern Russia, but
appears to be wanting in Northern Africa, Italy, and in all the western
parts of the Mediterranean basin.
History—The dried milky juice of the scammony plant has been
known as a medicine from very ancient times. Theophrastus in the 3rd
century b.c. was acquainted with it; it was likewise
familiar to Dioscorides, Pliny, Celsus, and Rufus of Ephesus, each of whom has
given some account of the manner in which it was collected. Scammony
used then also to be called Diagrydion, from the Greek word
δάκρυ, tear. The mediæval Arabian physicians also knew scammony and
the plant from which it is derived. The drug was used in Britain
in the 10th and 11th centuries, and would appear to be one of the
medicines recommended to King Alfred the Great, by Helias, patriarch
of Jerusalem.[1625]
It is repeatedly named in the medical writings in use prior to the
Norman conquest (a.d. 1066), in one of which
directions are given for recognizing the goodness of the drug by the
white emulsion it produces when wetted.
The botanists of the 16th and 17th centuries, as Brunfels, Gesner,
Matthiolus, Dodonæus, and the Bauhins, described and figured the plant
partly under the name of Scammonia syriaca. The collecting
of the drug was well described by Russell, an English physician of
Aleppo (1752), whose account[1626]
is accompanied by an excellent figure representing the plant and the
means of obtaining its juice.
Scammony was formerly distinguished by the names Aleppo and
Smyrna, the former sort being twice or thrice as costly as
the latter; at the present day Aleppo scammony has quite lost its
pre-eminence.
Localities producing the drug—Scammony is collected in Asia
Minor, from Brussa and Boli in the north, to Macri and Adalia in
the south, and eastward as far as Angora. But the most productive
localities within this area are the valley of the Mendereh, south of
Smyrna: and the districts of Kirkagach and Demirjik, north of that
town. The neighbourhood of Aleppo likewise affords the drug. A little
is obtained further south in Syria, from the woody hills and valleys
about the lake of Tiberias and Mount Carmel.
Production—The scammony plant has a long woody root, which
throws off downwards a few lateral branches, and produces from its
knotty summit numerous twining stems which are persistent and woody
at the base. In plants of three or four years old, the root may be an
inch or more in diameter; in older specimens it sometimes acquires
a diameter of three or four inches. In length, it is from two to
three feet, according to the depth of soil in which it grows. When
the root is wounded, there exudes a milky juice which dries up to a
golden-brown, transparent, gummy-looking substance:—this is pure
scammony.[1627]
The method followed in collecting scammony for use appears to be
nearly the same in all localities. It has been thus described to us
by two eye-witnesses, both long resident in the East.[1628]
Operations commence by clearing away the bushes among which the plant is commonly
found; the soil around the latter is then removed, so as to leave 4
or 5 inches of the root exposed. This is then cut off in a slanting
direction at 2 to 4 inches below the crown, and a mussel-shell is stuck
into it just beneath the lowest edge, so as to receive the milky-sap
which instantly flows out. The shells are usually left till evening,
when they are collected, and the cut part of the root scraped with a
knife, so as to remove any partially dried drops of juice. These latter
are called by the Smyrna peasants, kaimak or cream, the softer
contents of the shell being called gala or milk.
Sometimes the scammony is allowed to dry in the shell, and such must
be regarded as representing the drug in its utmost perfection. But
scammony in shells is not brought into commerce, though a little of it
is reserved by the peasants for their own use.
The contents of the shells and the scraped off drops are next emptied
into a covered copper pot or a leathern bag, carried home, made
homogenous by mixing with a knife, and at once allowed to dry. In this
way a form of scammony is obtained closely approaching that dried in
the shell. But it is a quality of exceptional goodness. Usually the
peasant does not dry off the juice promptly, but allows his daily
gatherings to accumulate; and when he has collected a pound or two, he
places it in the sunshine to soften, and then kneads it, sometimes with
the addition of a little water, into a plastic mass, which he lastly
allows to dry. By this long exposure to heat, and retention in a liquid
state, the scammony juice undergoes fermentation, acquires a strong
cheesy odour and dark colour, and when finally dried, exhibits a more
or less porous or bubbly structure, never observable in shell scammony.
Scammony is very extensively adulterated. The adulteration is often
performed by the peasants, who mix foreign substances into the drug
while it is yet soft; and it is also effected by the dealers, some of
whom purchase it of the peasants in a half-dried state. The substances
used for sophistication are numerous, the commonest and most easily
detected being, according to our experience, carbonate of lime and
flour. Woodashes, earth (not always calcareous), gum arabic, and
tragacanth are also employed; more rarely, wax, yolk of egg, pounded
scammony roots, rosin, or black-lead.
Description—The pure juice of the root, simply dried by exposure
to the sun and air, is an amorphous, transparent, brittle substance,
of resinous aspect, a yellowish-brown colour, and glossy fracture.
Scammony possessing these characters is occasionally met with in
the form of flattish irregular masses, about ½ to ¾ of an inch in
thickness, very brittle by reason of internal fissures, yet with but
few air-cavities. In mass, it is of a chesnut-brown, but in small
fragments it is seen to be very pale yellowish-brown and transparent,
with the freshly fractured surface vitreous and shining. When powdered
it is of a very light buff. Rubbed with the moistened finger it forms
a white emulsion. Treated with ether it yields 88 to 90 per cent. of
soluble matter, and a nearly colourless residuum. This scammony, as
well as the pure juice in the shell, is very liable to become mouldy;
but besides this, it throws out, if long kept, a white, mammillated,
crystalline efflorescence, the nature of which we have not been able to
determine. But if scammony is kept quite dry, neither mouldiness nor
efflorescence makes its appearance.
The ordinary fine scammony of commerce, known as Virgin
Scammony, is also in large flat pieces or irregular flattened
lumps and fragments, which in mass have a dark grey or blackish hue.
Viewed in thin fragments, it is seen to be translucent and of a
yellowish-brown. It is very easily broken, exhibits a shining fracture,
gives an ashy-grey powder, and has a peculiar cheesy odour. Some of the
pieces have a porous, bubbly structure, indicative of fermentation; the
more solid often show the efflorescence already mentioned. Scammony has
not much taste, but leaves an acrid sensation in the throat.
Chemical Composition—Scammony owes its active properties as a
medicine to a resin shown (1860) by Spirgatis to be identical with that
found in the root of the Mexican Ipomœa orizabensis, known in
commerce as Male Jalap: this resin called Jalapin will be
described in the next article. The other constituents of pure scammony
are not well known. One of them is the substance which, as already
stated, makes its appearance as small masses of cauliflower crystals
on the surface of pure scammony, when the latter is kept in air not
perfectly dry.
Whether the odour observable in commercial scammony is due to a
volatile fatty acid developed by fermentation, is a question still to
be investigated.
Commerce—The export of scammony from Smyrna amounted in 1871
to 278 cases, valued at £8320; in 1872 to 185 cases, value £6100.
According to a report of Consul Skene on the trade of Northern
Syria,[1629]
737 cases of scammony were exported from the province of Aleppo in
1872,—six-sevenths of the quantity being for England. In 1873 Aleppo
exported by way of Alexandretta to England 46,500 kilogrammes of
scammony root and 900 kilogrammes of the resin, the latter being valued
at 36,000 francs (£1444).
An establishment at Brussa, founded by Della Sudda, of Constantinople,
is stated to export since 1870 a very good scammony resin extracted by
alcohol.[1630]
Uses—Employed as an active cathartic, often in combination with
colocynth and calomel.
Adulteration—Scammony is very often imported in an adulterated
state, but the adulteration is so clumsily effected, and is so easily
discoverable by simple tests, or even by ocular examination, that
druggists have but little excuse for accepting a bad article.
We have already named the substances used in the sophistication of
scammony: of these, the most frequent are carbonate of lime and
farinaceous matter. The first may generally be recognized by examining
the fractured surface of the drug with a good lens, when the white
particles of the carbonate will be perceived. If the surface is
then touched (while still sub lente) with hydrochloric acid,
effervescence will prove the presence of a carbonate. Other earthly
adulterants can be discovered by incineration, or by examining the
residue of the drug after treatment with ether. Starchy substances,
the presence of which may be surmised by the scammony being difficult
to break, are detectable by the microscope or by solution of iodine, a
cold decoction of scammony not being affected by that reagent. Scammony
that is ponderous, dull and clayey, not easily broken in the fingers,
or which when broken does not exhibit a clean, glossy surface, or which
does not afford at least 80 per cent. of matter soluble in ether,
should be rejected. That which is made up in the form of hard, dark,
circular cakes is widely different from pure scammony.
Scammony may be distinguished from Resin of Scammony by its
property of forming an emulsion when wetted. The resin is also more
glossy and almost entirely soluble in ether.
Radix Scammoniæ.
The frauds commonly practised on the scammony of commerce have given
rise to various schemes for obtaining the drug in a purer form, as well
as at a more moderate price.[1631]
So far back as 1839, the Edinburgh College prescribed a Resina
Scammonii, which was prepared by exhausting scammony with a spirit
of wine, distilling off the spirit, and washing the residue with water.
Such an extract was manufactured by the late Mr. Maltass of Smyrna, and
occasionally shipped to London.
In consequence of a suggestion made by Mr. Clark, manufacturer of
liquorice at Sochia near Scala Nuova, south of Smyrna, a patent was
taken out (1856) by Prof. A. W. Williamson of London, for preparing
this resin directly from the dried root by means of alcohol. The same
chemist shortly afterwards devised an improved process, which consists
in boiling the roots first with water and then with dilute acid, so
as to deprive them of all matters soluble in those menstrua, and
afterwards extracting the resin by alcohol.
Resin of Scammony, obtained either from scammony or from the dried
root, is ordered in the British Pharmacopœia of 1867, and is
manufactured by a few houses. It is a brown, translucent, brittle
substance of resinous fracture, entirely soluble in ether, and not
forming an emulsion when wetted with water.
Scammony root is occasionally brought into the London market, sometimes
in rather large quantity,[1632]
but it is not generally kept by druggists, nor do we find it quoted in
price-currents. Its collection is even opposed in some parts of Turkey
by the local authorities.[1633]
The root consists of stout, woody, cylindrical pieces, often spirally
twisted, 2 to 3 inches in diameter, covered with a rough, furrowed,
greyish-brown bark. They are internally pale brown, tough and resinous,
with a faint odour and taste resembling jalap. A good sample yielded us
5½ per cent. of resin; Kingzett and Farries (1877) showed the root to
be devoid of an alkaloid.
RADIX JALAPÆ.
Tuber Jalapæ; Jalap, Vera Cruz Jalap;
F. Racine de Jalap; G. Jalape.
Botanical Origin—Ipomœa Purga Hayne (Convolvulus
Purga Wenderoth, Exogonium Purga Bentham), a tuberous-rooted
plant, throwing out herbaceous, twining stems, clothed with
cordate-acuminate sharply auricled leaves, and bearing elegant
salver-shaped, deep pink flowers. It grows naturally on the eastern
declivities of the Mexican Andes, at an elevation above the sea of 5000
to 8000 feet, especially about Chiconquiaco and the adjacent villages,
and also around San Salvador on the eastern slope of the Cofre de
Perote. In these localities where rain falls almost daily, and where
the diurnal temperature varies from 15° to 24° C. (60° to 75° F.), the
plant occurs in shady woods, flourishing in a deep rich vegetable soil.
The jalap grows freely in the south of England, if planted in a
sheltered border, but its flowers are produced so late in autumn that
they rarely expand, and the tubers, which develope in some abundance,
are liable to be destroyed in winter unless protected from frost.
The plant has been introduced on the Neilgherry Hills in the south of
India; it succeeds there remarkably well,[1634]
and might be extensively propagated if there were any adequate inducement.
History—The use as a purgative of the tuber of a convolvulaceous
plant of Mexico, was made known by the early Spanish voyagers; and so
highly was the new drug esteemed that large quantities of it reached
Europe during the 16th century.
Monardes, writing in 1565, says the new drug was called Ruybarbo de
las Indias or Ruybarbo de Mechoacan, the latter name being
given in allusion to the province of Michoacan whence the supplies were
derived. Some writers have advanced the opinion that mechoacan root was
the modern jalap, but in this we do not concur, for the description
given of mechoacan and the place of its production do not apply well
to jalap. Both drugs were moreover well known about 1610; they were
perfectly distinguished by Colin, an apothecary of Lyons (1619),
who mentions jalap (“racine de Ialap”) as then newly brought
to France.[1635] They were however often confounded, or at
least only distinguished by their difference of tint. Thus jalap, which
at that period used to be imported cut into transverse slices,[1636]
was termed, from its darker colour, Black Mechoacan; and on the other hand,
the paler mechoacan was in later times known as White Jalap.
Mechoacan root is now known to consist (at least in part) of the large
thick tuber of Ipomœa Jalapa Pursh (Batatas Jalapa
Choisy), a plant of the Southern United States and Mexico. As a drug it
has been long obsolete in Europe, having given place to jalap, which is
a more active and efficient purgative.
The botanical source of jalap was not definitely ascertained until
about the year 1829, when Dr. Coxe of Philadelphia published a
description and coloured figure, taken from living plants sent to him
two years previously from Mexico.[1637]
Manner of Growth—Though we have cultivated the jalap plant for
many years, we have had no opportunity of examining the seedling, but
judging from analogy suppose that it has at first a small tap-root
which gradually thickens after the manner of a radish. A root of jalap,
called by some tuber and by others tubercule, throws
out in addition to aerial stems, slender, prostrate, underground
shoots which emit roots at intervals. These roots while but an inch
or two long become thickened and carrot-shaped, gradually enlarging
into napiform tuber-like bodies, which emit a few rootlets from their
surface and taper off below in long, slender ramifications. The
thickened roots have no trace of leaf-organs; the aerial stems grow
from the shoot from which they originated.
Fresh jalap roots (tubers) are externally rough and dark brown,
internally white and fleshy.
Collection—Jalap is said to be dug up in Mexico during the
whole year.[1638]
The smaller roots are dried entire; the larger are cut transversely,
or are gashed so that they may dry more easily. As drying by sun-heat
would be almost impracticable owing to the wetness of the climate, the
roots are placed in a net, and suspended over the almost constantly
burning hearth of the Indian’s hut, where they gradually dry, and at
the same time often contract a smoky smell. Much of the jalap that
has of late arrived has been more freely sliced than usual, and has
obviously been dried with less difficulty.
According to Schiede, whose account was written in 1829,[1639]
the Indians of Chiconquiaco were at that period commencing the
cultivation of jalap in their gardens.
Description—The jalap of commerce consists of irregular, ovoid
roots, varying from the size of an egg to that of a hazel-nut, but
occasionally as large as a man’s fist. They are usually pointed at the
lower end, deeply wrinkled, contorted and furrowed, and of a dark brown
hue, dotted over with numerous little, elongated, lighter coloured
scars, running transversely. The large roots are incised lengthwise, or
cut into halves or quarters, but the smaller are usually entire. Some
of the small roots are spindle-shaped or cylindrical; others can be
found which are nearly globular, smooth and pitchy-looking, but these
latter are seldom solid. Good jalap is ponderous, tough, hard and often
horny, becoming brittle when long kept, and breaking with a resinous
non-fibrous fracture; internally it is of a pale dingy brown or dirty
white. It has a faint smoky, rather coffee-like odour, and a mawkish
taste, followed by acridity.
Microscopic Structure—Seen in transverse section, jalap
exhibits no radiate structure, but numerous small concentric rings,
which in many pieces are very regularly arranged. They are due to the
laticiferous cells, differing from the surrounding parenchyme only by
their contents and rather large size. These laticiferous cells traverse
the tissue in a vertical direction, constituting vertical bands,
as may be observed on a longitudinal section; the single cells are
simply placed one on the other, and do not form elongated ducts as in
Lactuca or Taraxacum.
The fibro-vascular bundles of jalap are neither numerous nor large;
they are accompanied by thin-walled cells, so that firm woody rays do
not occur. Parenchymatous cells are abundant, and, on a longitudinal
fracture especially, if subsequently moistened, are seen to constitute
concentric layers. The laticiferous cells are always found in the outer
part of each layer. The suberous coat with which the drug is covered is
made up of the usual tabular cells.
The parenchyme of jalap is loaded with starch grains; in the pieces
which have been submitted to heat in order to dry them, the starch
appears as an amorphous mass, and the drug then exhibits a horny
consistence and greyish fracture, instead of being mealy. Crystals of
calcium oxalate are frequently met with. The laticiferous cells contain
the resin of jalap in a semi-fluid state, even in the dry drug; drops
of the resinous emulsion flow out of the cells, if thin slices are
moistened by any watery liquid.
Chemical Composition—Jalap owes its medicinal efficacy to a
resin, which is extractable by exhausting the drug with spirit of wine,
concentrating the alcoholic solution to a small bulk, and pouring it
into water. The resin precipitated in this manner is then washed and
dried; it is contained in jalap to the extent of 12 to 18 per cent.[1640]
From this crude resin, which is the Resina jalapæ of the
pharmacopœias, ether or chloroform extracts 5 to 7 (12, Umney) per
cent. of a resin which, according to Kayser,[1641]
partially solidifies when in contact with water in crystalline needles.
We can by no means confirm Kayser’s statement. The residue (insoluble
in ether) is one of the substances to which the name Jalapin has
been applied.[1642]
W. Mayer, 1852-1855, who designated it Convolvulin,[1643]
found it to have the composition C₃₁H₅₀O₁₆. When purified, it is
colourless; it dissolves easily in ammonia as well as in the fixed
alkalis, and is not re-precipitated by acids, having been converted by
assumption of water into amorphous Convolvulic Acid, which is readily
soluble in water. Both convolvulin and convolvulic acid are
resolved by moderate heating with dilute acids, or with emulsin, into
crystallizable Convolvulinol, C₂₆H₅₀O₇, and sugar. Convolvulinol
in contact with aqueous alkalis is converted into Convolvulinolic
Acid, C₂₆H₄₈O₆, which is slightly soluble in water and crystallizable.
When convolvulin or its derivatives is treated with nitric acid, it
yields several acids, one of which is the Sebacic Acid,
C₈H₁₆
COOH
COOH,
which is to be obtained by treating castor oil or other
fatty substances in the same manner. Sebacic acid forms crystalline scales,
soluble in boiling water, melting at 128°. That from jalap was first
thought to be a peculiar acid, and therefore termed ipomic or
ipomœic acid. Its identification is due to Neison and Bayne (1874).
Convolvulin (dry) melts at 150° C., but a small amount of water renders
it fusible below 100° C. It is insoluble in oil of turpentine and in
ammonia. It dissolves in dilute nitric acid without becoming coloured
or evolving gas. Convolvulin possesses in a high degree the purgative
property of jalap, but this is not the case with convolvulinol.
The other constituents of jalap include starch, uncrystallizable sugar,
gum, and colouring matter. The sugar, according to Guibourt, exists to
the extent of 19 per cent.
Commerce—We have no means of knowing to what extent jalap is
produced in Mexico. The imports of the drug into the United Kingdom
amounted in 1870 to 169,951 lb. Very considerable quantities have of
late (1873) appeared in the London drug-sales.
Uses—Jalap is employed as a brisk cathartic.
Other kinds of Jalap.
Besides true jalap, the roots of certain other Convolvulaceæ of
Mexico have been employed in Europe, either in the form of jalapin, or
as adulterants of the more costly, legitimate drug. The two following
have been extensively imported and have been traced to their botanical
source; but there are others, of more occasional occurrence, the origin
of which has not been ascertained.[1644]
1. Light, Fusiform, or Woody Jalap, Male
Jalap, Orizaba Root, Jalap Tops or Stalks,
Purgo macho of the Mexicans.
This drug is derived from Ipomœa orizabensis Ledanois,[1645]
a plant of Orizaba, which is but imperfectly known. It is described as
a pubescent climber, having a spindle-shaped root about two feet long
of woody and fibrous texture. The drug occurs in irregular rectangular
or block-like pieces, evidently portions of a very large root,
divided transversely and longitudinally. Sometimes it is more like
true jalap, being in entire roots, of smaller size, spindle-shaped,
not spherical. It has a somewhat lighter colour than jalap, and much
deeper longitudinal wrinkles. The larger pieces often exhibit deep
cuts from an axe or knife; transverse slices are of rare occurrence.
Although generally less ponderous than jalap, the Orizaba drug is
nevertheless of a compact and often horny texture. From jalap it is
easily distinguished by its radiated transverse section, and the
numerous thick bundles of vessels which project as woody fibres from
the fractured surface.
In chemical constitution Orizaba root is closely parallel to jalap.
The resin was named by Mayer Jalapin; it is the Jalapin
of Gmelin’s Chemistry (xvi. 405), and perhaps the jalapin of
English pharmacy.[1646]
In the pure state it is a colourless amorphous translucent resin,
dissolving perfectly in ether,[1647]
thus differing from convolvulin the corresponding resin of jalap.
We find that it is readily soluble also in acetone, amylic alcohol,
benzol and phenol, not in bisulphide of carbon. It has the composition
of C₃₄H₅₆O₁₆, so that it is homologous with convolvulin; the
decomposition-products of jalapin obtained by similar treatment, namely
jalapic acid, jalapinol, and jalapinolic acid, are likewise homologous
with the corresponding substances obtained from convolvulin. All these
bodies when treated with nitric acid yield ipomœic acid. Jalapin has
the same fusing point as convolvulin, and behaves in the same manner
with alkalis.
The root afforded us 11·8 per cent. of resin dried at 100° C. When
perfectly washed, decolorized and dissolved in two parts of alcohol,
this resin turned the plane of polarization of a ray of light 9·8°
to the left, in a column of 50 mm. long. Convolvulin under the same
conditions turned it only 5·8°. The resin of Orizaba root is held by
chemists to be identical with that of scammony, of which it has the
drastic action.
2. Tampico Jalap,—Purga de Sierra Gorda of the Mexicans.
The plant which affords this drug has been described by one of us
(1869) under the name of Ipomœa simulans.[1648]
It is closely related to I. Purga Hayne, from which by its
foliage it cannot be distinguished, but it has a bell-shaped
corolla and pendulous flower-buds, which are very different.
I. simulans Hanbury grows in Mexico along the mountain range of
the Sierra Gorda in the neighbourhood of San Luis de la Paz, from which
town and the adjacent villages its roots are carried down to Tampico.
It has also been found on the lofty Cordillera near Oaxaca, but whether
there collected we know not.
The drug, to which in trade the name Tampico Jalap is commonly
applied, has been imported during the last few years in considerable
quantities. In appearance it closely approaches true jalap, but the
roots are generally smaller, more elongated or finger-like, more
shrivelled and corky-looking, wanting in the little transverse scars
that are plentifully scattered over the roots of true jalap. Many
pieces occur however which it is impossible to distinguish by the eye
from true jalap, with which it agrees also in odour and taste.
Tampico jalap yielded to one of us 10 per cent. of purified
resin, entirely soluble in ether. Umney[1649]
obtained 12 to 15 per cent. of resin almost wholly soluble in ether;
Evans got 13 per cent., but found only about half of this to be soluble
in ether.[1650]
According to Andouard[1651]
the resin of Tampico jalap is not deficient in purgative powers.
SEMEN KALADANÆ.
Semen Pharbitidis; Kaladana.
Botanical Origin—Ipomœa Nil[1652]
Roth (Pharbitis Nil Choisy, Convolvulus Nil L.), a twining annual plant,
with a large blue corolla, much resembling the Major Convolvulus
(Pharbitis hispida Choisy) of English gardens, but having
three-lobed leaves.[1653]
It is found throughout the tropical regions of both hemispheres, and is
common in India, ascending the mountains to a height of 5000 feet.
History—The seeds of this plant were employed in medicine by
the Arabian physicians under the name Habbun-nil; and they have
probably been long in use among the natives of Hindustan. In recent
times they have been recommended by O’Shaughnessy, Kirkpatrick, Bidie,
Waring[1654]
and many other European practitioners in India as a safe and efficient cathartic.
Description—The shape of the seeds is that which would result if
a nearly spherical body were divided perpendicularly around its axis
into 6 or 8 almost equal segments, only that the back is less regularly
vaulted. The seeds are ¼ of an inch high and nearly as much broad; 100
of them weigh on an average about 6 grammes. There is a smaller variety
imported from Calcutta, of which 100 seeds weigh but little over 3
grammes; in every other respect the two sorts are identical. Both
are of a dull black, excepting at the umbilicus, which is brown and
somewhat hairy. The adjacent parts of the thin shell (testa) crack in
various directions, if the seed is kept for a short time in cold water.
If it is removed from the upper part of the vaulted back, the radicle
becomes visible, surrounded by the undulated folds of the cotyledons,
which join perpendicularly, but cannot be easily unfolded by reason
of the thin seminal integument. Cut transversely, the cotyledons show
the same curled structure. Throughout their tissue, small bright
glands in considerable number are observable, even without a lens. The
kernel, which is devoid of albumen, has at first a nutty taste, with
subsequently a disagreeable persistent acridity. When bruised in a
mortar, the seeds evolve a heavy earthy smell.
Microscopic Structure—The seed is covered with a dark blackish
cuticle, formed of a densely packed tissue, the cells of which show
zigzag outlines. The dark brown epidermis is composed of very close
cylindrical cells, about 70 mkm. in length and 5 to 7 mkm. in diameter;
they require to be treated with chromic acid in order that their
structure may be distinctly seen.
The tissue of the kernels is made up of thick-walled cells. Between
this tissue and the shell there is a colourless layer, about 70 mkm.
thick, of thin-walled corky parenchyme. The cotyledons contain in
their narrow tissue numerous granules of albuminous matter, mucilage,
a little tannic acid, crystals of oxalate of calcium, and a few starch
granules. The glands or hollows, before alluded to as occurring
throughout the tissue of the cotyledons, are about 70 mkm. in diameter,
and contain an oily liquid.
Chemical Composition—By exhausting the seeds dried at 100° C.
with boiling ether, we obtained a thick light brownish oil having an
acrid taste and concreting below 18° C. The powdered seeds yielded of
this oil 14·4 per cent. Water removes from the seeds a considerable
amount of mucilage, some albuminous matter and a little tannic acid.
The first is soluble to some extent in dilute spirit of wine, and may
be precipitated therefrom by an alcoholic solution of acetate of lead.
The active principle of kaladana is a resin, soluble in alcohol,
but neither in benzol nor in ether. From the residue of the seeds after
exhaustion by ether, treatment with absolute alcohol removed a pale
yellowish resin in quantity equivalent to 8·2 per cent. of the seed.
Kaladana resin, which has been introduced into medical practice in
India under the name of Pharbitisin,[1655]
has a nauseous acrid taste and an unpleasant odour, especially when
heated. It melts about 160° C. The following liquids dissolve it more
or less freely, namely, spirit of wine, absolute alcohol, acetic
acid, glacial acetic acid, acetone, acetic ether, methylic and amylic
alcohol, and alkaline solutions. It is on the other hand insoluble in
ether, benzol, chloroform, and sulphide of carbon. With concentrated
sulphuric acid, it forms a brownish yellow solution, quickly assuming
a violet hue. This reaction however requires a very small quantity of
the powdered resin. If a solution of the resin in ammonia, after having
been kept a short time, is acidulated, no precipitate is formed; but
the solution is now capable of separating protoxide of copper from an
alkaline solution of the tartrate, which originally it did not alter.
Heated with nitric acid, the resin affords sebacic acid
(see p. 446).
From these reactions of kaladana resin, we are entitled to infer that
it agrees with the resin of jalap or Convolvulin. To prepare it
in quantity, it would probably be best to treat the seeds with common
acetic acid, and to precipitate it by neutralizing the solution. We
have ascertained that the resin is not decomposed when digested with
glacial acetic acid at 100° C., even for a week.
We have had the opportunity of examining a sample of kaladana resin
manufactured by Messrs. Rogers and Co., chemists of Bombay and Poona,
which we found to agree with that prepared by ourselves. It is a light
yellowish friable mass, resembling purified jalap resin, and like
it, capable of being perfectly decolorized by treatment with animal charcoal.
Uses—Kaladana seeds have cathartic powers like jalap. Besides
the resin, an extract, tincture and compound powder have been
introduced into the Pharmacopœia of India. In many parts of
India the natives take the roasted seeds as a purgative.
SOLANACEÆ.
STIPES DULCAMARÆ.
Caules Dulcamaræ; Bitter-sweet, Dulcamara,
Woody Nightshade; F. Douce-amère, Morelle grimpante; G. Bittersüss.
Botanical Origin—Solanum Dulcamara L., a perennial
shrubby plant, having small purple flowers and red berries, occurring
throughout Europe, except in the extreme north. It is also found in
Northern Africa, and in Asia Minor, and has become naturalized in North
America. It is common in moist, shady hedges and thickets.[1656]
History—Bitter nightshade, “manyglog,” was an ingredient,
together with wild sage and betony, of a drink which the Welsh
“Physicians of Myddfai” in the 13th century prepared for the bite of a
mad dog.[1657]
The stalks of bitter-sweet were also used in the medical
practice by the German physicians and botanists of the 16th century,
one of whom, Tragus (1552), has figured and described it, under the
name of Dulcis amara or Dulcamarum.
Description—The older stems are woody; the upper and younger
are soft and green, long and straggling, attaining by the support
of other plants a height of 6 feet or more, and dying back in the
winter. For medicinal use, the shoots of a year or two old should be
gathered, either late in the year, or early in the spring before the
leaves come out. These shoots are several feet long, by about ⅕ of
an inch thick, of a light greenish-brown, sometimes cylindrical, at
others indistinctly 4-or 5-sided, slightly furrowed longitudinally, or
somewhat warty.
The thin, shining cork-bark easily exfoliates, showing beneath it the
mesophlœum which is rich in chlorophyll. The stalks are mostly hollow,
and partially filled with a whitish pith. The wood when dried is
about half or one-third as broad as the hollow centre, and the green
bark considerably narrower than the wood; the latter has a radiate
structure, and in older stems exhibits two or three sharply-defined
annual rings. The stems are usually cut into short lengths before being
dried for use.
The odour, which is rather fœtid and unpleasant, is to a great
extent dissipated by drying. The taste, at first slightly bitter, is
afterwards sweetish. The bitter appears to be more predominant in the
spring than in the autumn.
Microscopic Structure—The epidermis of younger shoots consists
of tabular thick-walled cells, many of them being elevated from the
surface as short blunt hairs. The older stems are covered with the
usual suberous envelope. The boundary between the mesophlœum and the
endophlœum is marked by a ring of strong liber-fibres, some of which
also occur in the pith. The woody part is rich in large vessels. In the
parenchymatous tissue of bitter-sweet, small crystals of oxalate of
calcium, not of a well-defined outline, and minute starch granules are
deposited.
Chemical Composition—The taste of bitter-sweet appears due,
according to Schoonbroodt (1867), to a bitter principle yielding by
decomposition, sugar and Solanine,—the latter in very small
amount. Solanine is an alkaloid; it was first prepared in 1820 by
Desfosses, a pharmacien at Besançon, from the berries of Solanum
nigrum L., and was subsequently detected by the same chemist in
the leaves and stalks of S. Dulcamara, and by Peschier in the
berries. Winckler (1841) observed that the alkaloid of dulcamara
stems can be obtained only in an amorphous state, and that it behaves
to platinic and mercuric chlorides differently from the solanine of
potatoes. Moitessier (1856) confirmed this observation, and obtained
only amorphous salts of the solanine of bitter-sweet.
Zwenger and Kind on the one hand, and O. Gmelin on the other (1859
and 1858), found that solanine, C₄₃H₆₉NO₁₆ (or C₄₂H₈₇NO₁₅, according
to Hilger, 1879), is a conjugated compound of sugar and a peculiar
crystallizable alkaloid, Solanidine, C₂₆H₃₉NO (or C₂₆H₄₁NO₂?).
The latter, under the influence of strong hydrochloric acid, gives up
water, and is converted into the amorphous and likewise basic compound,
Solanicine.
Wittstein (1852) stated another alkaloid, dulcamarine, to be present
in the stems of bitter-sweet. But Geissler (1875) proved that this
substance, when perfectly pure, contains no nitrogen, and is not an
alkaloid. Geissler obtained his Dulcamarin by warming an aqueous
decoction of the drug with charcoal, which he dried and exhausted with
boiling alcohol. This on evaporation afforded a yellowish amorphous
matter, which was dissolved in water and mixed with a very little
ammonia; a substance containing nitrogen then separated. The liquid was
evaporated, the residue again dissolved in alcohol, and the alcohol
distilled. Dulcamarin thus obtained is a yellowish powder of at first
bitter and subsequently permanently sweet taste. It dissolves in water
or alcohol, not in ether, chloroform, bisulphide of carbon. By boiling
dulcamarin with dilute acids it splits up according to the following equation:—
C₂₂H₃₄O₁₀ + 2 OH₂ =
C₆H₁₂O₆
· C₁₆H₂₆O₆.
Dulcamarin.
Sugar.
Dulcamaretin.
Dulcamaretin, a dark brown, tasteless mass, is soluble in alcohol, not
in water or ether.
Uses—Dulcamara is occasionally given in the form of decoction,
in rheumatic or cutaneous affections; but its real action, according to
Garrod, is unknown. This physician remarks[1658]
that it does not dilate the pupil or produce dryness of the throat like
belladonna, henbane or stramonium. He has given to a patient 3 pints of
the decoction per diem without any marked action, and has also
administered as much as half a pound of the fresh berries with no ill effect.
FRUCTUS CAPSICI.
Pod Pepper, Red Pepper, Guinea Pepper, Chillies, Capsicum;
F. Piment ou Corail des Jardins, Poivre d’Inde ou de Guinée;
G. Spanischer Pfeffer.
Botanical Origin—The plants, the fruits of which are known as
Pod Pepper, have for a long period been cultivated in tropical
countries, and are now found in such numerous varieties that an exact
determination of the original species is a point of great difficulty.
Of several species having pungent fruits, the two following are those
which supply the spice found in British commerce:—
1. Capsicum fastigiatum Blume,[1659]
a small ramous shrub, with 4-sided, fastigiate, diverging branches;
fruit-bearing peduncles sub-geminate, slender, erect; fruit very small,
subcylindrical, oblong, straight, with calyx obconical and truncate. It
occurs apparently wild in Southern India, and is extensively cultivated
in Tropical Africa and America.
Roxburgh, who describes this plant under the name C. minimum,
terms it East Indian Bird Chilly or Cayenne Pepper
Capsicum. Wight says that it is consumed by the natives of India,
but that it is not the sort preferred. It is this species that the
authors of the British Pharmacopœia have cited as the source of the
Fructus Capsici to be used in medicine, and it certainly
furnishes the greater part of the Pod Pepper now found in the London
market.
2. C. annuum L., an herbaceous (sometimes shrubby?) plant, with
fruit extremely variable in size, form, and colour, in some varieties
erect, in others pendulous. According to Naudin, in whose opinion we
concur, C. longum DC.[1660]
and C. grossum Willd. are not specifically distinct from this
plant. It furnishes the larger kinds of Pod Pepper and, as we believe,
much of the Cayenne Pepper which is imported in the state of powder.
History—All species of Capsicum appear to be of American
origin; no ancient Sanskrit or Chinese name for the genus is known, and
the Latin and Greek names that have been referred to it are extremely
doubtful.[1661]
The earliest reference to the fruit as a condiment that we have met
with, occurs in a letter written in 1494 to the Chapter of Seville by
Chanca, physician to the fleet of Columbus in his second voyage to the
West Indies. The writer in noticing the productions of Hispaniola,
remarks that the natives live on a root called Age, which they
season with a spice they term Agi, also eaten with fish and
meat.[1662]
The first of these words signifies yam, the second
is the designation of Red Pepper, and still the common name for it
in Spanish. Capsicum and its uses are more particularly described by
Fernandez, who reached Tropical America from Spain in a.d.
1514.[1663]
In the Historia Stirpium of Leonhard Fuchs, published at Basle
in 1542, fol. 733, may be found the first and excellent figures of
Capsicum longum DC. under the name of Siliquastrum or
Calicut Pepper; the author states that the plant has been
introduced into Germany from India a few years previously. From this
might be inferred an Indian origin; but on the other hand, Clusius
asserts that the plant was brought from Pernambuco by the Portuguese,
whose commercial intercourse with India would easily explain it being
carried thither at an early period. He further states, that the
American capsicum had been generally introduced into the gardens at
Castille, and that it was used all the year round, green or dried, as
a condiment and as pepper. He also saw it cultivated in abundance at
Brünn in Moravia in 1585.[1664]
Capsicum longum DC. was grown in England by Gerarde (1597 et
antea), who speaks of the pods as well known, and sold “in the
shops at Billingsgate by the name of Ginnie Pepper.”
Description—As already indicated, the Pod Pepper of commerce is
of two kinds, namely:—
1. Fruits of Capsicum fastigiatum—These are ½ to ¾ of an inch
in length, by about ²/₁₀ of an inch in diameter, of an elongated,
subconical form, tapering to a blunt point, and slightly contracted
towards the base. The calyx, which is not always present, is
cup-shaped, 5-toothed, 5-sided, supported on a slender, straight
pedicel, ¾ to 1 inch long. The fruits, which are somewhat compressed
and shrivelled by drying, and also brittle when old, have a leathery,
smooth, shining translucent, thin, dry pericarp, of a dull orange-red,
enclosing about 18 seeds, attached in two cells to a thin central
partition. The seeds have the form of roundish or ovate discs, about
⅛ of an inch in diameter, somewhat thickened at the edges; the embryo
is curved, almost into a ring. The taste of the pericarp, and likewise
of the seeds, is extremely pungent and fiery. The dried fruit has an
odour by no means feeble, which we cannot compare to that of any other
substance.
2. Fruits of Capsicum annuum of the commonest variety resemble
those of C. fastigiatum, except that they are of longer size,
being from 2 to 3 or more inches in length, often rather more tapering
towards the extremity. The seeds scarcely surpass in size those of
C. fastigiatum.
Microscopic Structure—The pericarp consists of two layers, the
outer being composed of yellow thick-walled cells. The inner layer is
twice as broad and exhibits a soft shrunken parenchyme, traversed by
thin fibro-vascular bundles. The cells of the outer layer especially
are the seat of the fine granular colouring matter. If it is removed
by an alcoholic solution of potash, a cell-nucleus and drops of fat
oil make their appearance. The structural details of this fruit afford
interesting subjects for microscopical investigation.
Chemical Composition—Bucholz in 1816, and about the same time
Braconnot, traced the acridity of capsicum to a substance called
Capsicin. It is obtained by treating the alcoholic extract of
ether, and is a thick yellowish-red liquid, but slightly soluble in
water. When gently heated, it becomes very fluid, and at a higher
temperature is dissipated in fumes which are extremely irritating to
respiration. It is evidently a mixed substance, consisting of resinous
and fatty matters.
Felletár in 1869 exhausted capsicum fruits with dilute sulphuric acid,
and distilled the decoction with potash. The distillate, which was
strongly alkaline and smelt like conine, was saturated with sulphuric
acid, evaporated to dryness, and exhausted with absolute alcohol. The
solution, after evaporation of the alcohol, was treated with potash,
and yielded by distillation a volatile alkaloid having the odour of conine.
From experiments made by one of us (F.) we can fully confirm the
observations of Felletár. We have obtained the volatile base in
question, and find it to have the smell of conine. It occurs both in
the pericarp and in the seeds, but in so small proportion that we
were unsuccessful in isolating it in sufficient quantity to allow of
accurate examination.
Dragendorff states (1871) that petroleum ether is the best solvent for
the alkaloid of capsicum; he obtained crystals of its hydrochlorate,
the aqueous solution of which was precipitated by most of the usual
tests, but not by tannic acid.
The colouring matter of capsicum fruits is sparingly soluble in
alcohol, but readily in chloroform. After evaporation, an intensely red
soft mass is obtained, which is not much altered by potash; it turns
first blue, then black with concentrated sulphuric acid, like many
other yellow colouring substances. By alcohol chiefly palmitic
acid is extracted from the fruit, as shown by Thresh in 1877.
The fruits of Capsicum fastigiatum have a somewhat strong
odour; on distilling consecutively two quantities, each of 50 lb.,
we obtained a scanty amount of flocculent fatty matter, which
possesses an odour suggestive of parsley. Both this matter, as well
as the distilled water, were neutral to litmus paper, and the water
tasteless. We separated the latter, and exposed the remaining greasy
mass to a temperature of about 50° C., when it for the most part
melted. The clear liquid on cooling solidified, and now consisted of
tufted crystals, which we further purified by recrystallization from
alcohol. Thus about 2 centigrammes were obtained of a neutral white
stearoptene, having a decidedly aromatic, not very persistent taste,
by no means acrid, but rather like that of the essential oil
of parsley. The crystals melted at 38° C. On keeping them for some
days at the temperature of the water-bath, covered with a watch-glass,
some drops of essential oil were volatilized, which had the same taste
and did not solidify; the crystals were consequently accompanied by
a liquid oil. When kept for some days more in that condition, the
crystals themselves began to be volatilized, and the part remaining
behind acquired a brownish hue. This no doubt points out another
impurity, as we ascertained by the following experiment. With boiling
solution of potash, the stearoptene produces a kind of soap, which on
cooling yields a transparent jelly. If this is dissolved and diluted,
it becomes turbid by addition of an acid. This probably depends upon
the presence of a little fatty matter, a suggestion which is confirmed
by the somewhat offensive smell given off by our stearoptene if it is
heated in a glass tube.
Buchheim’s “Capsicol”[1665]
is in our opinion a doubtful substance.
Thresh (1876-1877) succeeded in isolating a well defined, highly active
principle, the Capsaicin, from the extract which he obtained by
exhausting Cayenne pepper with petroleum. From the red liquor dilute
caustic lye removes capsaicin, which is to be precipitated in minute
crystals by passing carbonic acid through the alkaline solution. They
may be purified by recrystallizing them from either alcohol, ether,
benzine, glacial acetic acid, or hot bisulphide of carbon; in petroleum
capsaicin is but very sparingly soluble, yet dissolves abundantly on
addition of fatty oil. The latter being present in the pericarp is the
cause why capsaicin can be extracted by the above process.
The crystals of capsaicin are colourless and answer to the formula
C₉H₁₄O₂; they melt at 59° C. and begin to volatilize at 115° C.,
but decomposition can only be avoided by great care. The vapours of
capsaicin are of the most dreadful acridity, and even the
ordinary manipulation of that substance requires much precaution.
Capsaicin is not a glucoside; it is a powerful rubefacient, and taken
internally produces very violent burning in the stomach.
Commerce—Chillies or Pod Pepper are shipped from Zanzibar,
Western Africa and Natal, but no general statistics of the quantity
imported into Great Britain are accessible.
The exports from Sierra Leone in 1871 reached 7258 lb.[1666]
The colony of Natal, which produces Cayenne Pepper in the county of
Victoria, where sugar cane and coffee are also grown, shipped in the
same year 9072 lb.[1667]
Official returns[1668]
show that in 1871 Singapore imported 1071 cwt. (119,952 lb.) of
chillies, chiefly from Penang and Pegu. The spice is largely consumed
by the Chinese.
Bombay imported of dried chillies in the year 1872-3, 5567 cwt.
(623,504 lb.) principally from the Madras Presidency, and exported 3323
cwt.[1669]
Uses—Capsicum on account of its pungent properties is often
administered as a local stimulant in the form of gargle, and
occasionally as a liniment; and internally to promote digestion. In all
warm countries it is much employed as a condiment.
RADIX BELLADONNÆ.
Belladonna Root; F. Racine de Belladone; G.
Belladonnawurzel.
Botanical Origin—Atropa Belladonna L., a tall, glabrous
or slightly downy herb, with a perennial stock, native of central and
Southern Europe, where it grows in the clearings of woods. The plant
extends eastward to the Crimea, Caucasia and Northern Asia Minor. In
Britain it is chiefly found in the southern counties, but even of these
it is a doubtful native.
In a few localities in England and France, as well as in North America,
the plant is cultivated for medicinal use.
History—Although a plant so striking as belladonna can hardly
have been unknown to the classical authors, it cannot with certainty be
identified in their writings.
Saladinus of Ascoli,[1670]
who wrote an enumeration of medicinal plants about a.d. 1450, names the leaves of both Solatrum
furiale and Solatrum minus, the former of which is probably
Belladonna. However this may be, the first indubitable notice of
it that we have met with, is in the Grand Herbier printed at
Paris, probably about 1504.[1671]
The plant is also mentioned about this period as Solatrum
mortale or Dolwurtz, in the writings of Hieronymus
Brunschwyg.[1672]
In 1542 belladonna was well figured as Solanum somniferum or
Dollkraut by the German botanist Leonhard Fuchs, who fully
recognized its poisonous properties.[1673]
Yet it was confounded by other writers of this period as Tragus,[1674]
who reproduced Fuchs’ figure as “Solanum hortense!”
Strygium and Strychnon were other names not unfrequently
applied to Atropa during the 16th and 17th centuries.
Matthiolus, who terms the plant Solatrum majus, states[1675]
that it is commonly called by the Venetians Herba Bella donna, from
the circumstance of the Italian ladies using a distilled water of
the plant as a cosmetic. Gesner[1676]
was also familiar with the name Belladonna. The introduction of the
root of belladonna into British medicine is of recent date, and is due
to Mr. Peter Squire of London, who recommended it as the basis of a
useful anodyne liniment, about the year 1860.
Description—Belladonna has a large, fleshy, tapering root, 1 to
2 inches thick, and a foot or more in length, from which diverge stout
branches. Externally the fresh roots are of an earthy brown, rough with
cracks and transverse ridges. The bark is thick and juicy, and as well
as the more fibrous central portion, is internally of a dull creamy
white. A transverse section of the main root shows a distinct radiate
structure. The root has an earthy smell with but very little taste at
first, but a powerfully acrid after-taste is soon developed.
Dried root of Belladonna is sold in rough irregular pieces of
a dirty greyish colour, whitish internally, breaking easily with a
short fracture, and having an earthy smell not unlike that of liquorice
root. The bark being probably the chief seat of the alkaloid, roots not
exceeding the thickness of the finger should be preferred. The drug
is for the most part imported from Germany, and is often of doubtful
quality. English-grown root purchased in a fresh state (the large and
old being rejected), then washed, cut into transverse segments and
dried by a gentle heat, furnishes a more reliable and satisfactory article.
Microscopic Structure—There is a considerable structural
difference between the main root and its branches, the former alone
containing a distinct pith. This pith is included in a woody circle,
traversed by narrow medullary rays. In the outer part of the woody
circle, parenchymatous tissue is more prevalent than vascular bundles.
The transverse section of the branches of the root exhibits a central
vascular bundle instead of a medullary column. The outer vascular
bundles show no regular arrangement; and medullary rays are not clearly
obvious in the transverse section.
The woody parts, both of the main root and its branches, contain very
large dotted vessels accompanied by a prosenchymatous tissue. The cells
of the latter, however, are always thin-walled; the absence of proper
so-called ligneous tissue explains the easy fracture of the root.
Sometimes the prosenchyme in which the vessels are imbedded assumes
a brownish hue and a waxy appearance, and such parts exhibit a very
irregular structure.
In the cortical portion of belladonna root, many of the cells of the
middle layer, and likewise some of the central parts of the root, are
loaded with extremely small octahedric crystals of calcium oxalate.
But most of the parenchymatous cells are filled up with small starch
granules.
Chemical Composition—In 1833 Mein prepared from the root,
and Geiger and Hesse from the herb, the crystallizable alkaloid
Atropine. The researches of Lefort (1872) have proved that the
roots contain it in very variable proportions, the young being much
richer in alkaloid than the old.[1677]
The maximum proportion obtained was 0·6 per cent.; this was from root
of the thickness of the finger. Large old roots, 7 or 8 years of
age, afford from 0·25 to 0·31 per cent. They have besides a smaller
proportion of bark than young roots, and it is chiefly in the bark
that the alkaloid appears to reside. Manufacturers of atropine employ
exclusively the root.
Ludwig and Pfeiffer (1861), by decomposing atropine with potassium
chromate and sulphuric acid, obtained benzoic acid and propylamine.
Other products are formed when atropine is treated with strong
hydrochloric acid, baryta water or caustic soda, thus—Atropine,
C₁₇H₂₃NO₂ + H₂O = Tropic Acid, C₉H₁₀O₃ + Tropine, C₈H₁₅NO.
Tropic acid, C₆H₅C(OH)
CH₃
COOH,
being further boiled with the same agents is converted into
atropic acid,
C₆H₅C
CH₂
COOH,
which, especially by using hydrochloric acid,
is gradually transformed into isotropic acid. Both these acids
are isomeric to cinnamic acid, C₉H₈O₂, but otherwise remarkably
dissimilar.
Tropine is a strongly alkaline body, readily soluble both in water and
alcohol, and furnishing tabular crystals by the evaporation of its
solution in ether. Neither tropine nor tropic acid, it is stated by
Kraut (1863), is present in the leaves and root of belladonna.
Hübschmann (1858) detected in belladonna root a second but
uncrystallizable alkaloid, called Belladonnine; it has a
resinous aspect, is distinctly alkaline, and when heated emits, like
atropine, a peculiar odour.
The root further contains, according to Richter (1837) and Hübschmann,
a fluorescent substance, as well as a red colouring matter called
Atrosin.[1678]
The latter occurs in greatest abundance in the fruit, and would
probably repay further investigation.
Uses—Belladonna root is chiefly used for the preparation of
atropine, which is employed for dilating the pupil of the eye. A
liniment made with belladonna root is used for the relief of neuralgic pains.
Adulteration—We may point out that the roots of Mandragora
microcarpa, M. officinarum, and M. vernalis Bertoloni
are very nearly allied to the root under notice, both in external
appearance and in their structure. They are not likely to be confounded
with Belladonna root, their mother plants being indigenous in the South
of Europe.
FOLIA BELLADONNÆ.
Belladonna Leaves; F. Feuilles de Belladone;
G. Tollkraut.
History—Belladonna Leaves and the extract prepared from them
were introduced into the London Pharmacopœia of 1809. For further
particulars regarding the history of belladonna, see the preceding
article.
Description—Belladonna or Deadly Nightshade produces thick,
smooth herbaceous stems, which attain a height of 4 to 5 feet. They
are simple in their lower parts, then usually 3-forked, and afterwards
2-forked, producing in their upper branches an abundance of bright
green leaves, arranged in unequal pairs, from the bases of which spring
the solitary, pendulous, purplish, bell-shaped flowers, and large
shining black berries.
The leaves are 3 to 6 inches long, stalked, broadly ovate, acuminate,
attenuated at the base, soft and juicy; those of barren roots are
alternate and solitary. The young shoots are clothed with a soft, short
pubescence, which on the calyx is somewhat more persistent, assuming
the character of viscid, glandular hairs. If bruised, the leaves emit
a somewhat offensive, herbaceous odour which is destroyed by drying.
When dried, they are thin and friable, of a brownish-green on the upper
surface and greyish beneath, with a disagreeable, faintly bitter taste.
Of fresh leaves 100 lb. yield 16 lb. of dried (Squire).
Chemical Composition—The important constituent of belladonna
leaves is Atropine. Lefort (1872)[1679]
estimated its amount by exhausting the leaves previously dried at 100°
C. by means of dilute alcohol, concentrating the tincture, and throwing
down the alkaloid with a solution of iodohydrargyrate of potassium. The
precipitate thus obtained was calculated to contain 33·25 per cent.
of atropine. Lefort examined leaves from plants both cultivated and
growing wild in the environs of Paris, and gathered either before or
after flowering. He found cultivation not to affect the percentage of
alkaloid,—that the leaves of the young plant were rather less rich than
those taken at the period of full inflorescence,—and that the latter
(dried) yielded 0·44 to 0·48 per cent. of atropine.
Larger percentages are recorded by Dragendorff;[1680]
as much as 0·95 per cent. of atropine as obtained from the dried unripe
fruits, 0·83 from the dried leaves, 0·21 from the root. The estimation
was performed in nearly the same way as that followed by Lefort.
Belladonna herb yields Asparagin, which according to Biltz
(1839) crystallizes out of the extract after long keeping. The crystals
found in the extract by Attfield (1862) were however chloride and
nitrate of potassium. The same chemist obtained by dialysis of the
juice of belladonna, nitrate of potassium, and square prisms of a
salt of magnesium containing some organic acid; the juice likewise
affords ammonia.[1681]
The dried leaves yielded us 14·5 per cent. of ash consisting mainly of
calcareous and alkaline carbonates.
Uses—The fresh leaves are used for making Extractum
Belladonnæ, and the dried for preparing a tincture. They should be
gathered while the plant is well in flower.
HERBA STRAMONII.
Stramonium, Thornapple; F. Herbe de Stramoine;
G. Stechapfelblätter.
Botanical Origin—Datura[1682]Stramonium L., a large, quick-growing, upright annual, with
white flowers like a convolvulus, and ovoid spiny fruits. It is now
found as a weed of cultivation in almost all the temperate and warmer
regions of the globe. In the south of England it is often met with in
rich waste ground, chiefly near gardens or habitations.
History—The question of the native country and early
distribution of D. Stramonium has been much discussed by
botanical writers. Alphonse De Candolle,[1683]
who has ably reviewed the arguments advanced in favour of the plant
being a native respectively of Europe and America or Asia, enounces his
opinion thus:—that D. Stramonium L. appears to be indigenous
to the Old World, probably the borders of the Caspian Sea or adjacent
regions, but certainly not of India; that it is very doubtful if it
existed in Europe in the time of the ancient Roman Empire, but that it
appears to have spread itself between that period and the discovery of America.
Stramonium was cultivated in London towards the close of the 16th
century by Gerarde, who received the seed from Constantinople and
freely propagated the plant, of the medicinal value of which he had a
high opinion. The use of the herb in more recent times is due to the
experiments of Störck.[1684]
Description—Stramonium produces a stout, upright, herbaceous
green stem, which at a short distance from the ground, throws out
spreading forked branches, in the axil of each fork of which arises a
solitary white flower, succeeded by an erect, spiny, ovoid capsule. At
each furcation and directed outwards is a large leaf. This arrangement
of parts is repeated, and as the plant grows vigorously, it often
becomes much branched and acquires in the course of the summer a
considerable size.
The leaves of stramonium have long petioles, are unequal at the base,
oval, acuminate, sinuate-dentate with large irregular pointed teeth
or lobes, downy when young, glabrous at maturity. When fresh they are
somewhat firm and juicy, emitting when handled a disagreeable fœtid
smell. The larger leaves of plants of moderate growth attain a length
of 6 to 8 or more inches.
For medicinal purposes, the entire plants are pulled up, the leaves and
younger shoots are stripped off, quickly dried, and then broken and cut
into short lengths, so as to be conveniently smoked in a pipe, that
being the method in which the drug is chiefly consumed in England. The
offensive smell of the fresh plant is lost by drying, being replaced
by a rather agreeable tea-like odour. The dried herb has a bitterish
saline taste.
Chemical Composition—The leaves of stramonium contain, in
common with the seeds, the alkaloid Daturine (see p. 461),
but in extremely small proportion, not exceeding in fact ²/₁₀ to ³/₁₀ per
mille. They are rich in saline and earthy constituents; selected leaves
dried at 100° C. yielded us 17·4 per cent. of ash.
Uses—Scarcely employed in any other way than in smoking like
tobacco for the relief of asthma.—Col. Grant (1871) found the herb to
be smoked in pipes by the Nubians for chest-complaint.
Substitute—Datura Tatula L.—This plant is closely allied
to D. Stramonium L., propagating itself on rich cultivated
ground with nearly the same facility; but it is not so generally diffused.
De Candolle is of opinion that it is indigenous to the warmer parts of
America, whence it was imported into Europe in the 16th century, and
naturalized first in Italy, and then in South-Western Europe. By many
botanists it has been united to D. Stramonium, but Naudin,[1685]
who has studied both plants with the greatest attention, especially
with reference to their hybrids, is decidedly in favour of considering
them distinct. D. Tatula differs from D. Stramonium in
having stem, petiole, and nerves of leaves purplish instead of
green; and corolla and anthers of a violet colour instead
of white,—characters which, it must be admitted, are of very
small botanical value.
D. Tatula has been recommended for smoking in cases of asthma,
on the ground of its being stronger than D. Stramonium;
but we are not aware of any authority as to the comparative strength of
the two species.
SEMEN STRAMONII.
Stramonium Seeds; F. Semences de Stramoine;
G. Stechapfelsamen.
Description—The spiny, ovoid capsule of stramonium opens at
the summit in four regular valves. It is bilocular, with each cell
incompletely divided into two, and contains a large number (about 400)
of flattened, kidney-shaped seeds. The seeds are blackish or dark
brown, about 2 lines long and ½ a line thick, thinning off towards
the hilum which is on the straighter side. The surface of the seed is
finely pitted and also marked with a much coarser series of shallow
reticulations or rugosities. A section parallel to the faces of the
seed exhibits the long, contorted embryo, following the outline of the
testa, and bedded in the oily white albumen. The cylindrical form of
the embryo is seen in a transverse section of the seed.
The seeds have a bitterish taste, and when bruised a disagreeable
odour. When the entire seeds are immersed in dilute alcohol, they
afford a tincture displaying a beautiful green fluorescence, turning
yellow on addition of ammonia.
Microscopic Structure—The testa is formed of a row of radially
extended, thick-walled cells. They are not of a simply cylindrical
form, but their walls are sinuously bent in and out in the direction
of their length. Viewed in a direction tangential to the surface, the
cells appear as if indented one into the other. Towards the surface of
the seed the cell-walls are elevated as dark brown tubercles and folds,
giving to the seed its reticulated and pitted surface. The albumen and
embryo exhibit the usual contents, namely fatty oil and albuminoid
substances.[1686]
Chemical Composition—The active constituent of stramonium seeds
is the highly poisonous alkaloid Daturine, of which they afford
only about ⅒ per cent., while the leaves and roots contain it in still
smaller proportion.[1687]
Daturine was discovered in 1833 by Geiger and Hesse, and regarded
as identical with atropine by A. von Planta (1850), who found it to
have the same composition as that alkaloid. The two bodies exhibit
the same relations as to solubility and fusing point (88-90° C.); and
they also agree in crystallizing easily. The experiments of Schroff
(1852), tending to show that although daturine and atropine act in the
same manner, the latter has twice the poisonous energy of the former,
raised a further question as to the identity of the two alkaloids.
Poehl (1876) also stated solutions of daturine to be levogyrate, those
of atropine being devoid of rotatory power. From the observations of
Erhard (1866), it would appear that the crystalline form of some of
the salts of atropine and daturine is different. In stramonium seeds
daturine appears to be combined with malic acid. The seeds yielded to
Cloëz (1865) 2·9 per cent. of ash and 25 per cent. of fixed oil.
Uses—Stramonium seeds are prescribed in the form of extract or
tincture as a sedative or narcotic.
SEMEN ET FOLIA DATURÆ ALBÆ.
Seeds and Leaves of the Indian or White-flowered Datura.
Botanical Origin—Datura alba Nees, a large, spreading
annual plant, 2 to 6 feet high, bearing handsome, tubular, white
flowers 5 to 6 inches long. The capsules are pendulous, of depressed
globular form, rather broader than high, covered with sharp tubercles
or thick short spines. They do not open by regular valves as in D.
Stramonium, but split in different directions and break up into
irregular fragments.
D. alba appears to be scarcely distinct from D. fastuosa
L. Both are common in India, and are grown in gardens in the south of
Europe.[1688]
History—The mediæval Arabian physicians were familiar with
Datura alba, which is well described by Ibn Baytar[1689]
under precisely the same Arabic name (Jouz-masal) that it bears at the
present day; they were also fully aware of its poisonous properties.
Garcia de Orta[1690]
(1563) observed the plant in India, and has narrated
that its flowers or seeds are put into food to intoxicate persons it
was designed to rob. It was also described by Christoval Acosta, who
in his book on Indian drugs[1691]
mentions two other varieties, one of them with yellow flowers, the
seeds of either being very poisonous, and often administered with
criminal intent, as well as for the cure of disease. Graham[1692]
says of the plant that it possesses very strong narcotic properties,
and has on several occasions been fatally used by Bombay thieves, who
have administered it in order to deprive their victims of the power of
resistance.
The seeds and fresh leaves have a place in the Pharmacopœia of
India, 1868.
Description—The seeds of D. alba are very different
in appearance from those of D. Stramonium, being of a light
yellowish-brown, rather larger size, irregular in shape and somewhat
shrivelled. Their form has been likened to the human ear; they are
in fact obscurely triangular or flattened-pearshaped, the rounded
end being thickened into a sinuous, convoluted, triple ridge, while
the centre of the seed is somewhat depressed. The hilum runs from
the pointed end nearly half-way up the length of the seed. The testa
is marked with minute rugosities, but is not so distinctly pitted as
in the seed of the D. Stramonium; it is also more developed,
exhibiting in section large intercellular spaces to which are due
its spongy texture. The seeds of the two species agree in internal
structure as well as in taste; but those of D. alba do not give
a fluorescent tincture.
The leaves, which are only employed in a fresh state, are 6 to 10
inches in length, with long stalks, ovate, often unequal at the base,
acuminate, coarsely dentate with a few spreading teeth. They evolve an
offensive odour when handled.
Microscopic Structure—The testa is built up of the same tissues
as in D. Stramonium, but the thick-walled cells constituting
the spongy part are far larger, and distinctly show numerous secondary
deposits, making a fine object for the microscope.
Chemical Composition—Neither the seeds nor the leaves of D.
alba have yet been examined chemically, but there can scarcely be
any doubt that their very active properties are due to Daturine,
for the preparation of which the former would probably be the best
source.
Uses—The seeds in the form of tincture or extract have been
employed in India as a sedative and narcotic, and the fresh leaves,
bruised and made into a poultice with flour, as an anodyne application.
FOLIA HYOSCYAMI.
Henbane Leaves; F. Feuilles de Jusquiame;
G. Bilsenkraut.
Botanical Origin—Hyoscyamus niger L., a coarse, erect
herb, with soft, viscid, hairy foliage of unpleasant odour, pale
yellowish flowers elegantly marked with purple veins, and 5-toothed
bottle-shaped calyx. It is found throughout Europe from Portugal
and Greece to Central Norway and Finland, in Egypt, Asia Minor, the
Caucasus, Persia, Siberia and Northern India. As a weed of cultivation
it now grows also in North America[1693]
and Brazil. In Britain it occurs wild, chiefly in waste places near
buildings; and is cultivated for medicinal use.
Henbane exists under two varieties, known as annual and
biennial, but scarcely presenting any other distinctive character.
Biennial Henbane (Hyoscyamus niger var. α.
biennis) is most esteemed for pharmaceutical preparations. It is
raised by seed, the plant producing the first year only a rosette of
luxuriant stalked leaves, 12 or more inches in length. In the second,
it throws up a flower stem of 2 to 3 feet in height, and the whole
plant dies as the fruit matures.
Annual Henbane (H. niger var. β. annua, vel
agrestis) is a smaller plant, coming to perfection in a single
season. It is the usual wild form, but it is also grown by the
herbalists.[1694]
History—Hyoscyamus, under which name it is probable the nearly
allied South European species, H. albus L., was generally
intended, was medicinal among the ancients, and particularly commended
by Dioscorides.
In Europe, henbane has been employed from remote times. Benedictus
Crispus, archbishop of Milan, in a work written shortly before
a.d. 681, notices it under the name of Hyoscyamus
and Symphoniaca.[1695]
In the 10th century, its virtues were particularly recorded by Macer Floridus[1696]
who called it Jusquiamus.
Frequent mention is made of it in the Anglo-Saxon works on medicine
of the 11th century,[1697] in which it is called Henbell, and
sometimes Belene, the latter word perhaps traceable in
βιλινουντία, which Dioscorides[1698]
gives as the Gallic designation of the plant. In the 13th century
henbane was also used by the Welsh “Physicians of Myddvai.”
The word Hennibone, with the Latin and French synonyms
Jusquiamus and Chenille, occurs in a vocabulary of the
13th century; and Hennebane in a Latin and English vocabulary of
the 15th century.[1699]
In the Arbolayre, a printed French herbal of the 15th
century,[1700]
we find the plant described as Hanibane or Hanebane
with the following explanation—“Elle est aultrement appeler cassilago
et aultrement simphoniaca. La semence proprement a nom jusquiame
ou hanebane, et herbe a nom cassilago....” Both Hyoscyamus
and Jusquiamus are from the Greek Ὑοσκύαμος, i.e. Hog-bean.
Though a remedy undeniably potent, henbane in the first half of the
last century had fallen into disuse. It was omitted from the London
pharmacopœias of 1746 and 1788, and restored only in 1809. Its
re-introduction into medicine was chiefly due to the experiments and
recommendations of Störck.[1701]
During the middle ages the seeds and roots of henbane were
also much used.
Description—The stems of henbane, whether of the annual or
biennial form, are clothed with soft, viscid, hairy leaves, of which
the upper constitute the large, sessile, coarsely toothed bracts of
the unilateral flower-spike. The middle leaves are more toothed and
subamplexicaul. The lower leaves are stalked, ovate-oblong, coarsely
dentate, and of large size. The stems, leaves, and calyces of henbane
are thickly beset with long, soft, jointed hairs; the last joint of
many of these hairs exudes a viscid substance occasioning the fresh
plant to feel clammy to the touch. In the cultivated plant, the
hairiness diminishes.
After drying, the broad light-coloured midrib becomes very conspicuous,
while the rest of the leaf shrinks much and acquires a greyish green
hue. The drug derived from the flowering plant as found in commerce is
usually much broken. The fœtid, narcotic odour of the fresh leaves is
greatly diminished by drying. The fresh plant has but little taste.
Dried henbane is sold under three forms, which are not however
generally distinguished by druggists. These are 1. Annual plant,
foliage and green tops. 2. Biennial plant, leaves of the first
year. 3. Biennial plant, foliage and green tops. The third
form is always regarded as the best, but no attempt has been made to
determine with accuracy the relative merits of the three sorts.
Chemical Composition—Hyoscyamine, the most important
among the constituents of henbane, was obtained in an impure state
by Geiger and Hesse in 1833. Höhn in 1871 first isolated it from the
seeds, which are far richer in it than the leaves.[1702]
The seeds are deprived of the fatty oil (26 per cent.) and treated
with spirit of wine containing sulphuric acid, which takes out the
hyoscyamine in the form of sulphate. The alcohol is then evaporated and
tannic acid added; the precipitate thus obtained is mixed with lime
and exhausted with alcohol. The hyoscyamine is again converted into
a sulphate, the aqueous solution of which is then precipitated with
carbonate of sodium, and the alkaloid dissolved by means of ether.
After the evaporation of the ether, hyoscyamine remains as an oily
liquid which after some time concretes into wart-like tufted crystals,
soluble in benzol, chloroform, ether, as well as in water. Höhn and
Reichardt assign to hyoscyamine the formula C₁₅H₂₃O₃. The seeds yield
of it only 0·05 per cent.
Hyoscyamine is easily decomposed by caustic alkalis. By boiling
with baryta in aqueous solution, it is split into Hyoscine,
C₆H₁₃N, and Hyoscinic Acid, C₉H₁₀O₃. The former is a volatile
oily liquid of a narcotic odour and alkaline reaction. By keeping
it over sulphuric acid it crystallizes and also yields crystallized
salts; hyoscine may be closely allied to conine, C₈H₁₅N. Hyoscinic
acid, a crystallizable substance having an odour resembling that of
empyreumatic benzoic acid.[1703]
It melts, according to Höhn, at 105°; tropic acid (see p. 457),
melting at 118°, agrees so very nearly with hyoscinic acid that further
researches will probably prove these acids to be identical.
Another process for extracting hyoscyamine is due (1875) to Thibaut. He
removes by bisulphide of carbon the fatty oil from the powdered seeds,
and exhausts them with alcohol slightly acidulated by tartaric acid.
The alcohol being distilled off, the author precipitates the alkaloid
by means of a solution containing 6 per cent. of iodide of potassium
and 3 per cent. iodine. By decomposing the precipitate with sulphurous
acid, hydroiodic acid and sulphate of hyoscyamine are formed. The
latter is dried up at 35° with magnesia and the hyoscyamine extracted
by alcohol or chloroform. The crystals melt at 90°. Thibaut found the
alkaloid thus prepared from seeds differing from that yielded by the
leaves, the latter having a somewhat strong odour.
Attfield[1704]
has pointed out that extract of henbane is rich in nitrate
of potassium and other inorganic salts. In the leaves, the amount of
nitrate is, according to Thorey,[1705]
largest before flowering, and the same observation applies to hyoscyamine.
Uses—Henbane in the form of tincture or extract is administered
as a sedative, anodyne or hypnotic. The impropriety of giving it in
conjunction with free potash or soda, which render it perfectly inert,
has been demonstrated by the experiments of Garrod.[1706]
Hyoscyamine, like atropine, powerfully dilates the pupil of the eye.
Substitutes—Hyoscyamus albus L., a more slender plant
than H. niger L., with stalked leaves and bracts, a native of
the Mediterranean region, is sometimes used in the south of Europe as
medicinal henbane. H. insanus Stocks, a plant of Beluchistan,
is mentioned in the Pharmacopœia of India as of considerable
virulence, and sometimes used for smoking.
FOLIA TABACI.
Herba Nicotianæ; Tobacco; F. Tabac;
G. Tabakblätter.
Botanical Origin—Nicotiana Tabacum L.—The common Tobacco
plant is a native of the New World, though not now known in a wild
state. Its cultivation is carried on in most temperate and subtropical
countries.
History—It is stated by C. Ph. von Martius[1707]
that the practice of smoking tobacco has been widely diffused from time
immemorial among the natives of South America, as well as among the
inhabitants of the valley of the Mississippi as far north as the plant
can be cultivated.
The Spaniards became acquainted with tobacco when they landed in Cuba
in 1492, and on their return introduced it into Europe for the sake
of its medicinal properties. The custom of inhaling the smoke of the
herb was learnt from the Indians, and by the end of the 16th century
had become generally known throughout Spain and Portugal, whence it
passed into the rest of Europe, and into Turkey, Egypt, and India,
notwithstanding that it was opposed by the severest enactments both of
Christian and Mahommedan governments. It is commonly believed that the
practice of smoking tobacco was much promoted in England, as well as in
the north of Europe generally, by the example of Sir Walter Raleigh and
his companions.
Tobacco was introduced into China, probably by way of Japan or Manila,
during the 16th or 17th century, but its use was prohibited by the
emperors both of the Ming and Tsing dynasties. It is now cultivated in
most of the provinces, and is universally employed.[1708]
The first tolerably exact description of the tobacco plant is that
given by Gonzalo Fernandez de Oviedo y Valdés, governor of St. Domingo,
in his Historia general de las Indias,[1709]
printed at Seville in 1535. In this work, the plant is said to be
smoked through a branched tube of the shape of the letter Y,
which the natives call Tabaco.
It was not until the middle of the 16th century that growing tobacco
was seen in Europe,—first at Lisbon, whence the French ambassador, Jean
Nicot, sent seeds to France in 1560 as those of a valuable medicinal
plant, which was even then diffused throughout Portugal.[1710]
Monardes,[1711]
writing in 1571, speaks of tobacco as brought to Spain a few years
previously, and valued for its beauty and for its medicinal virtues.
Of the latter he gives a long account, noticing also the methods of
smoking and chewing the herb prevalent among the Indians. He also
supplies a small woodcut representing the plant, which he states to
have white flowers, red in the centre.
Jacques Gohory,[1712]
who cultivated the plant in Paris at least as early
as 1572, describes its flowers as shaded with red, and enumerates
various medicinal preparations made from it.
In the Maison Rustique of Charles Estienne, edition of 1583, the
author gives a “Discours sur la Nicotiane ou Petum mascle,” in
which he claims for the plant the first place among medicinal herbs, on
account of its singular and almost divine virtues.
The cultivation of tobacco in England, except on a very small scale in
a physic garden, has been prohibited by law[1713] since 1660.
Description—Amongst the various species of Nicotiana
cultivated for the manufacturing of smoking tobacco and snuff, N.
Tabacum is by far the most frequent, and is almost the only one
named in the pharmacopœias as medicinal. Its simple stem, bearing at
the summit a panicle of tubular pink flowers, and growing to the height
of a man, has oblong, lanceolate simple leaves, with the margin entire.
The lower leaves, more broadly lanceolate, and about 2 feet long by 6
inches wide, are shortly stalked. The stem-leaves are semi-amplexicaul,
and decurrent at the base. Cultivation sometimes produces cordate-ovate
forms of leaf, or a margin more or less uneven, or nearly revolute.
All the herbaceous parts of the plant are clothed with long soft hairs,
made up of broad, ribbon-like, striated cells, the points of which
exude a glutinous liquid. Small sessile glands are situated here and
there on the surface of the leaf.[1714]
The lateral veins proceed from the thick midrib in straight lines, at
angles of 40° to 75°, gently curving upwards only near the edge. In
drying, the leaves become brittle and as thin as paper, and always
acquire a brown colour. Even by the most careful treatment of a single
leaf, it is not possible to preserve the green hue.
The smell of the fresh plant is narcotic; its taste bitter and
nauseous. The characteristic odour of dried tobacco is developed during
the process of curing.
Chemical Composition—The active principle of tobacco, first
isolated in 1828 by Posselt and Reimann, is a volatile, highly
poisonous alkaloid termed Nicotine, C₁₀H₁₄N₂. It is easily
extracted from tobacco by means of alcohol or water, as a malate, from
which the alkaloid can be separated by shaking it with caustic lye and
ether. The ether is then expelled by warming the liquid, which finally
has to be mixed with slaked lime and distilled in a stream of hydrogen,
when the nicotine begins to come over at about 200° C.
Nicotine is a colourless oily liquid, of sp. gr. 1·027 at 15° C.,
deviating the plane of polarization to the left; it boils at 247° and
does not concrete even at -10° C. It has a strongly alkaline reaction,
an unpleasant odour, and a burning taste. It quickly assumes a brown
colour on exposure to air and light; and appears even to undergo an
alteration by repeated distillation in an atmosphere deprived of
oxygen. Nicotine dissolves in water, but separates on addition of
caustic potash; it occurs in the dried leaves to the extent of about 6
per cent., but is subject to great variation. The seeds of tobacco are
stated by Kosutany[1715]
as grown in Hungary to contain from 0·28 to 0·67 per cent. of the alkaloid.
It has not been met with in tobacco-smoke by Vohl and Eulenberg (1871),
though other chemists assert its occurrence. The vapours were found
by the former to contain numerous basic substances of the picolinic
series, and ceded to caustic potash, hydrocyanic acid,[1716]
sulphuretted hydrogen, several volatile fatty acids, phenol and creasote. There was
further observed in the imperfect combustion of tobacco the formation
of laminæ fusible at 94° C., and having a composition C₁₉H₁₈. Oxide of
carbon is also largely met with.
Tobacco leaves, whether fresh or dried, yield when distilled with
water a turbid distillate in which, as observed by Hermbstädt in 1823,
there are formed, after some days, crystals of Nicotianin or
Tobacco Camphor. According to J. A. Barral, nicotianin contains
7·12 per cent. of nitrogen (?). By submitting 4 kilogrammes of good
tobacco of the previous year to distillation with much water, we
obtained nicotianin, floating on the surface of the distillate, in the
form of minute acicular crystals, which we found to be devoid of action
on polarized light. The crystals have no peculiar taste, at least in
the small quantity we tried; they have a tobacco-like smell, perhaps
simply due to the water adhering to them. When an attempt was made to
separate them by a filter, they entirely disappeared, being probably
dissolved by an accompanying trace of essential oil. The clear water
showed an alkaline reaction partly due to nicotine; this was
proved by adding a solution of tannic acid, which caused a well-marked
turbidity. Nicotianine is in our opinion a fatty acid contaminated with
a little volatile oil as in the case of Capsicum (see page 454),
or Iris (see article Rhizome Iridis).
Among the ordinary constituents of leaves, tobacco contains albumin,
resin and gum. In smoking, these substances, as well as the cellulose
of the thick midrib, would yield products not agreeable to the
consumer. The manufacturer therefore discards the midrib, and
endeavours by further preparation to ensure at least the partial
destruction of these unwelcome constituents, as well as the formation
of certain products of fermentation (ferment-oils), which may perhaps
contribute to the aroma of tobacco, especially when saccharine
substances, liquorice, or alcohol, are added in the maceration to which
tobacco is subjected.
Tobacco leaves are remarkably rich in inorganic constituents, the
proportion varying from 16 to 27 per cent. According to Boussingault,
they contain when dry about 1 per cent. of phosphoric acid, and from 3
to 5 per cent. of potash, together with 2½ to 4½ per cent. of nitrogen
partly in the form of nitrate, so that to enable the tobacco plant to
flourish, it must have a rich soil or continual manuring.[1717]
The lime, amounting to between a quarter and a half of the entire
quantity of ash, is in the leaf combined with organic acids, especially
malic, perhaps also citric. The proportion of potash varies greatly,
but may amount to about 30 per cent. of the ash.
Commerce—There were imported into the United Kingdom in the year
1872, 45,549,700 lb. of unmanufactured tobacco, rather more than half
of which was derived from the United States of America. The total value
of the commodity thus imported was £1,563,382; and the duty levied upon
the quantity retained for home consumption amounted to £6,694,037.
In 1876 the consumption of tobacco had increased to 47,000,000 lb.,
i.e. 1½ lb. per head of the population.
In the United States 559,049 acres of land being in 1875 under
cultivation with tobacco yielded a crop of 367,000,000 lb.
Uses—Tobacco has some reputation in the removal of alvine
obstructions, but it is a medicine of great potency and is very rarely used.
Substitutes—Of the other species of Nicotiana cultivated
as Tobacco, N. rustica L. is probably the most
extensively grown. It is easily distinguished by its greenish yellow
flowers, and its stalked ovate leaves. In spite of their coarser
texture, the leaves dry more easily than those of N. Tabacum,
and with some care may even be made to retain their green colour. N.
rustica furnishes East Indian Tobacco, also the kinds known
as Latakia and Turkish Tobacco.
N. persica Lindl. yields the tobacco of Shiraz. N.
quadrivalvis Pursh, N. multivalvis Lindl. and N.
repanda Willd. are also cultivated plants, the last named, a plant
of Havana, being used in the manufacture of a much valued kind of cigar.
SCROPHULARIACEÆ.
FOLIA DIGITALIS.
Foxglove Leaves; F. Feuilles de Digitale;
G. Fingerhutblätter.
Botanical Origin—Digitalis purpurea L., an elegant
and stately plant, common throughout the greater part of Europe,
but preferring siliceous soils and generally absent from limestone
districts. It is found on the edges of woods and thickets, on bushy
ground and commons, becoming a mountain plant in the warm parts of
Europe. It occurs in the island of Madeira, in Portugal, Central and
Southern Spain, Northern Italy, France, Germany, the British Isles and
Southern Sweden, and in Norway as far as 63° N. lat.; it is however
very unequally distributed, and is altogether wanting in the Swiss Alps
and the Jura.[1718]
As a garden plant it is well known.
History—The Welsh “Physicians of Myddvai” appear to have
frequently made use of foxglove for the preparation of external
medicines.[1719]
Fuchs[1720]
and Tragus[1721]
figured the plant; the former gave it the name of Digitalis,
remarking that up to the time at which he wrote, there was none for
the plant in either Greek or Latin. At that period it was regarded as
a violent medicine. Parkinson recommended it in 1640 in the “Theatrum
botanicum,” and it had a place in the London Pharmacopœia of 1650 and
in several subsequent editions. The investigation of its therapeutic
powers (1776-9) and its introduction into modern practice are chiefly
due to Withering, a well-known English botanist and physician.[1722]
The word foxglove is said to be derived from the Anglo-Saxon
Foxes-glew, i.e. fox-music, in allusion to an ancient
musical instrument consisting of bells hung on an arched support.[1723]
In the Scandinavian idioms the plant bears likewise the name of foxes bell.
Description—Foxglove is a biennial or perennial, the leaves of
which ought to be taken from the plant while in full flower. The lower
leaves are ovate with the lamina running down into a long stalk; those
of the stem become gradually narrower, passing into ovate-lanceolate
with a short broadly-winged stalk, or are sessile. All have the margin
crenate, crenate-dentate, or sub-serrate, are more or less softly
pubescent or nearly glabrous on the upper side, much paler and densely
pubescent on the under, which is marked with a prominent network of
veins. The principal veins diverge at a very acute angle from the
midrib, which is thick and fleshy. The lower leaves are often a foot or
more long, by 5 to 6 inches broad; those of the stem are smaller.
When magnified, the tip of each crenature or serrature of the leaf is
seen to be provided with a small, shining, wart-like gland. The hairs
of the lower surface are simple, and composed of jointed cells which
flatten in drying; those of the upper surface are shorter.
In preparing foxglove for medicinal use, it is the custom of some
druggists to remove the whole of the petiole and the thicker part
of the midrib, retaining only the thin lamina, which is dried with
a gentle heat.[1724]
The fresh leaf has when bruised an unpleasant herbaceous smell, which
in drying becomes agreeable and tea-like. The dried leaf has a very
bitter taste.
Chemical Composition—Since the beginning of the present century,
numerous attempts have been made to prepare the active principle of
foxglove, and the name Digitalin has been successively bestowed
on widely different substances.
Among the investigators engaged in these researches, we may point out
Walz (1846-1858), Kosmann (1845-46, 1860), Homolle partly with Quévenne
(1845-61), Nativelle (1872), and especially Schmiedeberg (1874).[1725]
The latter has prepared a new, well-defined, crystallizable principle,
Digitoxin, from Digitalis. He exhausted with water the leaves
previously dried and powdered, and then extracted them repeatedly with
dilute alcohol, 50 per cent.; the tincture thus obtained was then mixed
with basic acetate of lead as long as it produced a precipitate. The
latter being separated, the filtered liquid was concentrated and the
deposit now formed, after some days, removed from the aqueous liquid.
It was then washed with a dilute solution of carbonate of sodium, by
which a yellow matter (chrysophan?) was partly removed. The
substance was then dried, and yielded to chloroform a brownish mass,
which after the chloroform had been driven off, was purified by benzin.
This liquid dissolved the remainder of the yellow or orange matter,
and a little fat, leaving crude digitoxin, which is to be purified by
recrystallization from warm alcohol, 80 per cent., adding a little
charcoal. This purification still yields yellowish crystals, which
ought to be washed again with carbonate of sodium, ether or benzin, and
then recrystallized from warm absolute alcohol, containing a little
chloroform. This process, however, will only afford colourless crystals
provided it be so performed as to cause the separation of digitoxin on
account of the cooling of the solution, not by the evaporation of the
solvent. If the liquid is instead allowed to evaporate it will soon
assume a darker coloration. In the way just pointed out, perfectly
colourless scales or needle-shaped crystals of pure digitoxin are
at length formed, the yield being not more considerable than about
one part from 10,000 of dried leaves.
Digitoxin is insoluble in water, to which it does not even impart its
intensely bitter taste as displayed in the alcoholic solution. It is
likewise insoluble in benzin or bisulphide of carbon, very sparingly
soluble in ether, more abundantly so in chloroform, the latter liquid
however acting but very slowly on digitoxin. Its best solvent is
alcohol, either cold or warm. The composition of digitoxin answers to
the formula, C₃₁H₃₃O₇.
Digitoxin warmed with concentrated hydrochloric acid assumes a
yellow or greenish hue, the same which is commonly attributed to
commercial “digitalin.” Digitoxin is not a saccharogenous matter; in
alcoholic solution it is decomposed by dilute acids, and then affords
Toxiresin, an uncrystallizable, yellowish substance, which
may easily be separated on account of its ready solubility in ether;
it appears to be produced also if digitoxin is maintained for some
time in the state of fusion at about 240° C. Toxiresin proved to be a
very powerful poison, acting energetically on the heart and muscles
of frogs. The very specific action of foxglove is due—not
exclusively—to digitoxin; it is so highly poisonous that Schmiedeberg
thinks it not at all fit for medicinal use, which might rather be
confined to other constituents of foxglove, as, for instance, to those
obtained from the seeds under the names of digitalin and digitaléin.
The latter, however, are of more difficult extraction than digitoxin.
The preparation of digitoxin is similar to that of Nativelle’s
crystallized “digitalin;” the former as well as paradigitogenin[1726] are
largely found in Nativelle’s digitalin.
The Digitalin of Nativelle—The researches on digitalis of this
chemist, for which the Orfila prize of 6000 francs was awarded in
1872, have resulted in the extraction of a crystallized preparation
possessing active medicinal properties. It may be obtained by the
following process:—
The leaves, previously exhausted by water, are extracted by means of
alcohol, sp. gr. ·930. The tincture is concentrated until its weight is
equal to that of the leaves used, and then diluted by adding thrice its
weight of water. A pitch-like deposit is then formed; digitaléin
and other substances remaining in solution. The deposit dried on
blotting paper is boiled with double its weight of alcohol, sp. gr.
·907; on cooling, crystals are slowly deposited during some days. They
should be washed with a little diluted alcohol (·958) and dried: to
purify them, they should be first recrystallized from chloroform, and
subsequently from boiling alcohol sp. gr. ·828, some charcoal being
used at the same time. Digitalin is thus obtained in colourless
needle-shaped crystals. It assumes an intense emerald green colour
when moistened with hydrochloric acid, and has an extremely bitter
taste. On the animal economy, it displays all the peculiar effects of
digitalis, the dose of a milligramme taken by an adult person once or
twice a day occasioning somewhat alarming symptoms, but smaller doses
exhibiting the sedative power of the herb.
Another body occurring in foxglove is the crystallizable sugar called
Inosite, which was detected by Marmé in the leaves, as well as
in those of dandelion (p. 394). Pectic matters are
also present in foxglove leaves.
Uses—Foxglove is a very potent drug, having the effect of
reducing the frequency and force of the heart’s action, and hence is
given in special cases as a sedative; it is also employed as a diuretic.
Adulteration—The dried leaves of some other plants have
occasionally been supplied for those of foxglove. Such are the leaves
of Verbascum, which are easily recognized by their thick coat
of branched stellate hairs; of Inula Conyza DC. and I.
Helenium L., which have the margin almost entire, and in the latter
plant the veins diverging nearly at a right angle from the midrib; in
both plants the under side of the leaf is less strongly reticulated
than in foxglove. But to avoid all chance of mistake, it is desirable
that druggists should purchase the fresh flowering plant, which
cannot be confounded with any other, and strip and dry the leaves for themselves.
ACANTHACEÆ.
HERBA ANDROGRAPHIDIS.
Kariyát or Creyat.
Botanical Origin—Andrographis[1727]paniculata Nees ab E. (Justicia Burm.), an annual herb, 1 to
2 feet high, common throughout India, growing under the shade of trees.
It is found likewise in Ceylon and Java, and has been introduced into
the West Indies. In some districts of India it is cultivated.
History—It is probable that in ancient Hindu medicine this plant
was administered indiscriminately with chiretta, which, with several
other species of Ophelia, is known in India by nearly the same
vernacular names. Ainslie asserts that it was a component of a famous
bitter tincture called by the Portuguese of India Droga amara;
but on consulting the authority he quotes[1728]
we find that the bitter employed in that medicine was Calumba.
Andrographis is known in Bengal as Mahā-tīta, literally
king of bitters, from the Sanskrit tikta, “bitter,” a title of
which it has been thought so far deserving that it has been admitted to
a place in the Pharmacopœia of India.
Description—The straight, knotty branch stems are obtusely
quadrangular, about ¼ of an inch thick at the base, of a dark green
colour and longitudinally furrowed. The leaves are opposite, petiolate,
lanceolate, entire, the largest ½ an inch or more wide and 3 inches
long. Their upper surface is dark green, the under somewhat lighter,
and as seen under a lens finely granular. The leaves are very thin,
brittle, and, like the stems, entirely glabrous.
In the well-dried specimen before us, for which we are indebted to
Dr. G. Bidie of Madras, flowers are wanting and only a few roots are
present. The latter are tapering and simple, emitting numerous thin
rootlets, greyish externally, woody and whitish within. The plant is
inodorous and has a persistent pure bitter taste.
Chemical Composition—The aqueous infusion of the herb exhibits a
slight acid reaction, and has an intensely bitter taste, which appears
due to an indifferent, non-basic principle, for the usual reagents do
not indicate the presence of an alkaloid. Tannic acid on the other hand
produces an abundant precipitate, a compound of itself with the bitter
principle. The infusion is but little altered by the salts of iron; it
contains a considerable quantity of chloride of sodium.
Uses—Employed as a pure bitter tonic like quassia, gentian, or
chiretta, with the last of which it is sometimes confounded.
SESAMEÆ.
OLEUM SESAMI.
Sesamé Oil, Gingeli, Gingili or Jinjili
Oil, Til or Teel Oil, Benné Oil; F. Huile
de Sésame; G. Sesamöl.
Botanical Origin—Sesamum indicum DC., an erect, pubescent
annual herb, 2 to 4 feet high,[1729] indigenous to India, but propagated
by cultivation throughout the warmer regions of the globe, and not now
found anywhere in the wild state. In Europe, Sesamum is only
grown in some districts of Turkey and Greece, and on a small scale in
Sicily and in the islands of Malta and Gozo. It does not succeed well
even in the South of France.
History—Sesamé is a plant which we find on the authority of
the most ancient documents of Egyptian, Hebrew,[1730]
Sanskrit, Greek, and Roman literature, has been used by mankind for
the sake of its oily seeds from the earliest times. The Egyptian
name Semsemt already occurring in the Papyrus Ebers, is still
existing in the Coptic Semsem, the Arabic Simsim, and the
modern Sesamum. The Indian languages have their own terms for
it, the Hindustani Til, from the Sanskrit Tila, being one
of the best known.[1731]Tila already occurs in the Vedic literature. In the
days of Pliny the oil was an export from Sind to Europe by way of the
Red Sea, precisely as the seeds are at the present day.
During the middle ages the plant, then known as Suseman or
Sempsen, was cultivated in Cyprus, Egypt and Sicily; the oil was
an article of import from Alexandria to Venice. Joachim Camerarius gave
a good figure of the plant in his “Hortus medicus et philosophicus”
1588 (tab. 44). In modern times sesame oil gave way to that of olives,
yet at present it is an article which, if not so renowned, is at least
of far greater consumption.
Production—The plant comes to perfection within 3 or 4 months;
its capsule contains numerous flat seeds, which are about ²/₁₀10 of an
inch long by ¹/₂₀ thick, and weigh on an average ¹/₁₆ of a grain. To
collect them, the plant when mature is cut down, and stacked in heaps
for a few days, after which it is exposed to the sun during the day,
but collected again into heaps at night. By this process the capsules
gradually ripen and burst, and the seeds fall out.[1732]
The plant is found in several varieties affording respectively white,
yellowish, reddish, brown or black seeds. The dark seeds may be
deprived of a part of their colouring matter by washing, which is
sometimes done with a view to obtain a paler oil.[1733]
We obtained from yellowish seeds 56 per cent. of oil; on a large scale,
the yield varies with the variety of seed employed and the process of
pressing, from 45 to 50 per cent.
Description—The best kinds of sesamé oil have a mild agreeable
taste, a light yellowish colour, and scarcely any odour; but in these
respects the oil is liable to vary with the circumstances already
mentioned. The white seeds produced in Sind are reputed to yield the
finest oil.
We prepared some oil by means of ether, and found it to have a sp. gr.
of 0·919 at 23° C.; it solidified at 5° C., becoming rather turbid at
some degrees above this temperature. Yet sesame oil is more fluid at
ordinary temperatures than ground-nut oil, and is less prone to change
by the influence of the air. It is in fact, when of fine quality, one
of the less alterable oils.
Chemical Composition—The oil is a mixture of olein, stearin
and other compounds of glycerin with acids of the fatty series. We
prepared with it in the usual way a lead plaster, and treated the
latter with ether in order to remove the oleate of lead. The solution
was then decomposed by sulphuretted hydrogen, evaporated and exposed
to hyponitric vapours. By this process we obtained 72·6 per cent. of
Elaïdic Acid. The specimen of sesamé oil prepared by ourselves
consequently contained 76·0 per cent. of olein, inasmuch as it must be
supposed to be present in the form of triolein. In commercial oils the
amount of olein is certainly not constant.
As to the solid part of the oil, we succeeded in removing fatty acids,
freely melting, after repeated crystallizations, at 67° C., which may
consist of stearic acid mixed with one or more of the allied homologous
acids, as palmitic and myristic. By precipitating with acetate of
magnesium, as proposed by Heintz, we finally isolated acids melting at
52·5 to 53°, 62 to 63°, and 69·2° C., which correspond to myristic,
palmitic and stearic acids.
The small proportion of solid matter which separates from the oil on
congelation cannot be removed by pressure, for even at many degrees
below the freezing point it remains as a soft magma. In this respect
sesamé oil differs from that of olive.
Sesamé oil contains an extremely small quantity of a substance, perhaps
resinoid, which has not yet been isolated. It may be obtained in
solution by repeatedly shaking 5 volumes of the oil with one of glacial
acetic acid. If a cold mixture of equal weights of sulphuric and
nitric acids is added in like volume, the acetic solution acquires a
greenish yellow hue. The same experiment being made with spirit of wine
substituted for acetic acid, the mixture assumes a blue colour, quickly
changing to greenish yellow. The oil itself being gently shaken with
sulphuric and nitric acids, takes a fine green hue, as shown in 1852 by
Behrens, who at the same time pointed out that no other oil exhibits
this reaction. It takes place even with the bleached and perfectly
colourless oil. Sesamé oil added to other oils, if to a larger extent
than 10 per cent., may be recognised by this test. The reaction ought
to be observed with small quantities, say 1 gramme of the oil and 1
gramme of the acid mixture, previously cooled.
Commerce—The commercial importance of Sesamé may be at once
illustrated by the fact that France imported in 1870, 83 millions; in
1871, 57½ millions; and 1872, 50 millions of kilogrammes (984,693 cwt.)
of the seed.[1734]
The quantity shipped from British India in the year 1871-72 was 565,854
cwt., of which France took no less than 495,414 cwt.[1735]
The imports of the seed into the United Kingdom in 1870 were to the
value of only about £13,000.
Sesamé is extensively produced in Corea and in the Chinese island of
Formosa, which in 1869 exported the exceptionally large quantity of
46,000 peculs[1736]
(1 pecul = 133 lb.). Zanzibar and Mozambique also furnish considerable
quantities of sesamé, whilst on the West Coast of Africa the staple
oil-seed is Ground-nut (Arachis hypogæa L. p. 186).
The chief place for the manufacture of sesamé oil is Marseilles.
Uses—Good sesamé oil might be employed without disadvantage for
all the purposes for which olive oil is used.[1737]
As its congealing point is some degrees below that of olive oil, it is
even more fitted for cool climates. Sesamé seeds are largely consumed
as food both in India and Tropical Africa. The foliage of the plant
abounds in mucilage, and in the United States is sometimes used in the
form of poultice.
LABIATÆ.
FLORES LAVANDULÆ.
Lavender Flowers; F. Fleurs de Lavande;
G. Lavendelblumen.
Botanical Origin—Lavandula vera DC., a shrubby plant
growing in the wild state from 1 to 2 feet high, but attaining 3 feet
or more under cultivation. It is indigenous to the mountainous regions
of the countries bordering the western half of the Mediterranean basin.
Thus it occurs in Eastern Spain, Southern France (extending northward
to Lyons and Dauphiny), in Upper Italy, Corsica, Calabria and Northern
Africa,—on the outside of the olive region.[1738]
In cultivation it grows very well in the open air throughout the
greater part of Germany and as far north as Norway and Livonia; the
northern plant would even appear to be more fragrant, according to
Schübeler.[1739]
History—There has been much learned investigation in order
to identify lavender in the writings of the classical authors, but
the result has not been satisfactory, and no allusion has been found
which unquestionably refers either to L. vera or to L.
Spica,[1740]
whereas L. Stœchas was perfectly familiar to the ancients.
The earliest mention of lavender that we have observed, occurs in the
writings of the abbess Hildegard,[1741]
who lived near Bingen on the Rhine during the 12th century, and who
in a chapter De Lavendula alludes to the strong odour and many
virtues of the plant. In a poem of the school of Salerno entitled
Flos Medicinæ[1742]
occur the following lines:—
In 1387 cushions of satin were made for King Charles VI. of France,
to be stuffed with “lavende.”[1743]
Its use was also popular at an early period in the British isles, for
we find “Llafant” or “Llafanllys” mentioned among the
remedies of the “Physicians of Myddvai.”[1744]
And in Walton’s “Description of an inn,” about the year 1680 to 1690,
we find the walls stuck round with ballads, where the sheets smelt of
lavender....[1745]
Lavender was well known to the botanist of the 16th century.
Description—The flowers of Common Lavender are produced in a
lax terminal spike, supported on a long naked stalk. They are arranged
in 6 to 10 whorls (verticillasters), the lowest being generally far
remote from those above it. A whorl consists of two cymes, each having,
when fully developed, about three flowers, below which is a rhomboidal
acuminate bract, as well as several narrow smaller bracts belonging to
the particular flowers. The calyx is tubular, contracted towards the
mouth, marked with 13 nerves and 5-toothed, the posterior tooth much
larger than the others. The corolla of a violet colour is tubular,
two-lipped, the upper lip with two, the lower with three lobes. Both
corolla and calyx, as well as the leaves and stalks, are clothed with
a dense tomentum of stellate hairs, amongst which minute shining
oil-glands can be seen by the aid of a lens.
The flowers emit when rubbed a delightful fragrance, and have a
pleasant aromatic taste. The leaves of the plant are oblong linear, or
lanceolate, revolute at the margin and very hoary when young.
For pharmaceutical use or as a perfume, lavender flowers are stripped
from the stalks and dried by a gentle heat. They are but seldom kept in
the shops, being grown almost entirely for the sake of their essential
oil.
Production of Essential Oil—Lavender is cultivated in the
parishes of Mitcham, Carshalton and Beddington and a few adjoining
localities, all in Surrey, to the extent of about 300 acres. It is
also grown at Market Deeping in Lincolnshire; also at Hitchin in
Hertfordshire, where lavender was apparently cultivated as early as the
year 1568.[1746]
At the latter place there were in 1871 about 50 acres so cropped.
The plants which are of a small size, and grown in rows in dry open
fields, flower in July and August. The flowers are usually cut with the
stalks of full length, tied up in mats, and carried to the distillery
there to await distillation. This is performed in the same large stills
that are used for peppermint. The flowers are commonly distilled with
the stalks as gathered, and either fresh, or in a more or less dry
state. A few cultivators distill only the flowering heads, thereby
obtaining a superior product. Still more rarely, the flowers are
stripped from the stalks, and the latter rejected in toto.[1747]
According to the careful experiments of Bell,[1748]
the oil made in this last method is of exceedingly fine quality. The
produce he obtained in 1846 was 26½ ounces per 100 lb. of flowers,
entirely freed from stalks; in 1847, 25½ ounces; and in 1848, 20
ounces: the quantities of flowers used in the respective years were
417, 633, and 923 lb. Oil distilled from the stalks alone was found to
have a peculiar rank odour. In the distillation of lavender, it is said
that the oil which comes over in the earlier part of the operation is
of superior flavour.
We have no accurate data as to the produce of oil obtained in the
ordinary way, but it is universally stated to vary extremely with the
season. Warren[1749]
gives it as 10 to 12 lb., and in an exceptional case as much as 24 lb.
from the acre of ground under cultivation. At Hitchin,[1750]
the yield would appear to approximate to the last named quantity. The
experiments performed in Bell’s laboratory as detailed above, show that
the flowers deprived of stalks afforded on an average exactly 1½ per
cent. of essential oil.
Oil of Lavandula vera is distilled in Piedmont, and in the
mountainous parts of the South of France, as in the villages about Mont
Ventoux near Avignon, and in those some leagues west of Montpellier
(St. Guilhen-le-désert, Montarnaud and St. Jean de Fos)—in all cases
from the wild plant. This foreign oil is offered in commerce of several
qualities, the highest of which commands scarcely one-sixth the price
of the oil produced at Mitcham.[1751]
The cheaper sorts at least are obtained by distilling the entire plant.
Chemical Composition—The only constituent of lavender flowers
that has attracted the attention of chemists is the essential oil
(Oleum Lavandulæ). It is a pale yellow, mobile liquid, varying
in sp. gr. from 0·87 to 0·94 (Zeller), having a very agreeable odour of
the flowers and a strong aromatic taste. The oil distilled at Mitcham
(1871) we find to rotate the plane of polarization 4·2° to the left, in
a column of 50 mm.
Oil of lavender seems to be a mixture in variable proportions of
oxygenated oils and stearoptene, the latter being identical, according
to Dumas, with common camphor. In some samples it is said to exist to
the extent of one-half, and to be sometimes deposited from the oil in
cold weather; we have not however been able to ascertain this fact. The
oil according to Lallemand (1859) appears also to contain compound ethers.
Commerce—Dried lavender flowers are the object of some trade
in the south of Europe. According to the official Tableau général
du Commerce de la France, Lavender and Orange Flowers (which are
not separated) were exported in 1870 to the extent of 110,958 kilo.
(244,741 lb.),—chiefly to the Barbary States, Turkey and America. There
are no data to show the amount of oil of lavender imported into England.
Uses—Lavender flowers are not prescribed in modern English
medicine. The volatile oil has the stimulant properties common to
bodies of the same class and is much used as a perfume.
Other Species of Lavender.
1. Lavandula Spica DC. is a plant having a very close
resemblance to L. vera, of which Linnæus considered it a
variety, though its distinctness is now admitted. It occurs over much
of the area of L. vera, but does not extend so far north, nor
is it found in such elevated situations, or beyond the limit of the
olive. It is in fact a more southern plant and more susceptible to
cold, so that it cannot be cultivated in the open soil in Britain
except in sheltered positions. In Languedoc and Provence, it is the
common species from the sea-level up to about 2000 feet, where it is
met by the more hardy L. vera.[1752]
Lavandula Spica is distilled in the south of France, the
flowering wild plant in its entire state being used. The essential oil,
which is termed in French Essence d’Aspic, is known to English
druggists as Oleum Lavandulæ spicæ, Oleum Spicæ, or
Oil of Spike. It resembles true oil of lavender, but compared
with that distilled in England it has a much less delicate fragrance.
This however may depend upon the frequent adulteration, for we find
that flowers of the two plants (L. vera and L. Spica)
grown side by side in an English garden, are hardly distinguishable
in fragrance. Porta already even, in speaking of the oil of lavender
flowers, stated:[1753]
“e spica fragrantior excipitur, ut illud quod ex Gallia
provenit....”—Lallemand (1859) isolated from oil of spike a camphor
which he believes to be identical with common camphor.
Oil of Spike is used in porcelain painting and in veterinary medicine.
2. Lavandula Stœchas L.—This plant was well known to the
ancients; Dioscorides remarks that it gives a name to the Stœchades,
the modern isles of Hières near Toulon, where the plant still abounds.
It has a wider range than the two species of Lavandula already
described, for it is found in the Canaries and in Portugal, and
eastward throughout the Mediterranean region to Constantinople and
Asia Minor. It may at once be known from the other lavenders by its
flower-spike being on a short stalk, and terminating in 2 or 3
conspicuous purple bracts.
The flowers, called Flores Stœchados or Stœchas
arabica,[1754]
were formerly kept in the shops, and had a place in the London
Pharmacopœia down to 1746. We are not aware that they are, or ever were
distilled for essential oil, though they are stated to be the source of
True Oil of Spike.[1755]
HERBA MENTHÆ VIRIDIS.
Spearmint.
Botanical Origin—Mentha viridis L. is a fragrant
perennial plant, chiefly known in Europe, Asia and North America, as
the Common Mint of gardens, and only found apparently wild in countries
where it has long been cultivated. It occurs occasionally in Britain
under such circumstances.[1756]
Mentha viridis is regarded by Bentham as not improbably a
variety of M. silvestris L., perpetuated through its ready
propagation by suckers. J. G. Baker remarks, that while these two
plants are sufficiently distinct as found in England, yet continental
forms occur which bridge over their differences.[1757]
History—Mint is mentioned in all early mediæval lists of plants,
and was certainly cultivated in the convent gardens of the 9th century.
Turner, who has been called “the father of English botany,” states in
his Herball[1758]
that the garden mint of his time was also called “Spere Mynte.”
We find spearmint also described by Gerarde who terms it Mentha
Romana vel Sarracenica, or Common Garden Mint,
but his statement that the leaves are white, soft,
and hairy does not well apply to the plant as now found in
cultivation.
Description—Spearmint has a perennial rootstock which throws
out long runners. Its stem 2 to 3 feet high is erect, when luxuriant
branched below with short erecto-patent branches, firm, quadrangular,
naked or slightly hairy beneath the nodes, often brightly tinged with
purple. Leaves sessile or the lower slightly stalked, lanceolate or
ovate-lanceolate, rounded or even cordate at the base, dark green and
glabrous above, paler and prominently veined with green or purple
beneath, rather thickly glandular, but either quite naked or hairy only
on the midrib and principal veins, the point narrowed out and acute,
the teeth sharp but neither very close nor deep, the lowest leaves
measuring about 1 inch across by 3 or 4 inches long. Inflorescence
a panicled arrangement of spikes, of which the main one is 3 or 4
inches long by ⅜ inch wide, the lowest whorls sometimes ½ an inch from
each other and the lowest bracts leafy. Bracteoles linear-subulate,
equalling or exceeding the expanded flowers, smooth or slightly
ciliated. Pedicels about ¾ line long, purplish glandular, but never
hairy. Calyx also often purplish, the tube campanulato-cylindrical,
⅜ line long, the teeth lanceolate-subulate, equalling the tube, the
flower part of which is naked, but the teeth and often the upper
part clothed more or less densely with erecto-patent hairs. Corolla
reddish-purple, about twice as long as the calyx, naked both within and
without. Not smooth.
The plant varies slightly in the shape of its leaves, elongation of
spike and hairiness of calyx. The entire plant emits a most fragrant
odour when rubbed, and has a pungent aromatic taste.
Production—Spearmint is grown in kitchen gardens, and more
largely in market gardens. A few acres are under cultivation with it at
Mitcham, chiefly for the sake of the herb, which is sold mostly in a
dried state.
The cultivation of spearmint is carried on in the United States in
precisely the same manner as that of peppermint, but on a much smaller
scale. Mr. H. G. Hotchkiss of Lyons, Wayne County, State of New York,
has informed us that his manufacture of the essential oil amounted in
1870 to 1162 lb. The plant he employs appears from the specimen with
which he has favoured us, to be identical with the spearmint of English
gardens, and is not the Curled Mint (Mentha crispa) of Germany.
Chemical Composition—Spearmint yields an essential oil
(Oleum Menthæ viridis) in which reside the medicinal virtues
of the plant. Kane,[1759]
who examined it, gives its sp. gr. as 0·914, and its boiling point as
160° C. The oil yielded him a considerable amount of stearoptene.
Gladstone[1760]
found spearmint oil to contain a hydrocarbon almost identical with
oil of turpentine in odour and other physical properties, mixed with
an oxidized oil to which is due the peculiar smell of the plant. The
latter oil boils at 225° C.; its sp. gr. is 0·951, and it was found
to be isomeric with carvol, C₁₀H₁₄O. According to our experiments
the oil, distilled from Curled Mint grown in Germany, deviates the
plane of polarization 37°·4 to the left when examined in a column
of 100 millimetres. We prepared from it the crystallized compound
(C₁₀H₁₄0)₂SH₂, and isolated from it the liquid C₁₀H₁₄O, which differs
from carvol (see Fructus Carui, page 306) by its levogyrate
power.[1761]
Uses—Spearmint is used in the form of essential oil and
distilled water, precisely in the same manner as peppermint In the
United States the oil is also employed by confectioners and the
manufacturers of perfumed soap.
Substitutes—Oil of spearmint is now rarely distilled in England,
its high cost[1762]
causing it to be nearly unsaleable. The cheaper foreign oil is
offered in price-currents as of two kinds, namely American and
German. Of the first we have already spoken: the second, termed
in German Krauseminzöl, is the produce of Mentha aquatica
L. var. γ crispa Bentham, a plant cultivated in Northern
Germany. Its oil seems to agree with the oil of spearmint.
HERBA MENTHÆ PIPERITÆ.
Peppermint; F. Menthe poivrée; G. Pfefferminze.
Botanical Origin—Mentha piperita Hudson (non Linn.), an
erect usually glabrous perennial, much resembling the Common Spearmint
of the gardens, but differing from it in having the leaves all stalked,
the flowers larger, the upper whorls of flowers somewhat crowded
together, and the lower separate. In the opinion of Bentham it is
possibly a mere variety of M. hirsuta L., with which it can be
connected by numerous intermediate forms.
Peppermint rapidly propagates itself by runners, and is now found in
wet places in several parts of England, as well as on the Continent. It
is cultivated on the large scale in England, France, Germany, and North America.
History—Mentha piperita was first observed in
Hertfordshire by Dr. Eales, and communicated to Ray, who in the second
edition of his Synopsis Stirpium Britannicarum, 1696, noticed
it under the name of Mentha spicis brevioribus et habitioribus,
foliis Menthæ fuscæ, sapore fervido piperis; and in his Historia
Plantarum[1763]
as “Mentha palustris ... Peper-Mint.”[1764]
Dale, who found the plant in the adjoining county of Essex, states[1765]
that it is esteemed a specific in renal and vesical calculus; and Ray,
in the third edition of his Synopsis, declares it superior
to all other mints as a remedy for weakness of the stomach and for
diarrhœa. Peppermint was admitted to the London Pharmacopœia in 1721,
under the designation of Mentha piperitis sapore.
The cultivation of peppermint at Mitcham in Surrey dates from about
1750,[1766]
at which period only a few acres of ground were there devoted
to medicinal plants. At the end of the last century, above 100 acres
were cropped with peppermint. But so late as 1805 there were no stills
at Mitcham, and the herb had to be carried to London for the extraction
of the oil. Of late years the cultivation has diminished in extent, by
reason of the increased value of land and the competition of foreign
oil of peppermint.
On the Continent Mentha Piperitis was grown as early as 1771 at
Utrecht; Gaubius[1767]
appears to have been the first to notice “Camphora Europæa Menthæ
Piperitidis,” i.e. Menthol (see page 483).
In Germany peppermint became practically known in the latter half of
the last century, especially through the recommendation of Knigge.[1768]
Description—The rootstock of peppermint is perennial,
throwing out runners. The stem is erect, 3 to 4 feet high, when
luxuriant somewhat branched below with erecto-patent branches, firm,
quadrangular, slightly hairy, often tinged with purple. Leaves all
stalked, the stalks of the lower ½ to ¾ of an inch long, naked or
nearly so, the leaf lanceolate, narrowed or rather rounded towards
the base, the point narrowed out and acute, the lowest 2 to 3 inches
long by about ¾ of an inch broad, naked and dull green above, paler
and glandular all over, but only slightly hairy upon the veins
beneath; the teeth sharp, fine, and erecto-patent. Inflorescence in
a loose lanceolate or acutely conical spike, 2 to 3 inches long by
about ¾ of an inch broad at the base, the lowest whorls separate, and
usually the lowest bracts leaf-like. Bracteoles lanceolate-acuminate,
about equalling the expanded flowers, slightly ciliated. Pedicels
1 to 1½ lines long, purplish, glandular but not hairy. Calyx often
purplish, the tube about 1 line long and the teeth ½ a line, the tube
campanulate-cylindrical, purplish, not hairy, but dotted over with
prominent glands; the teeth lanceolate subulate, furnished with short
erecto-patent hairs. Corolla reddish-purple about twice as long as the
calyx, naked both within and without. Nut smooth[1769]
(rugose, according to our observation). The odour and taste are
strongly aromatic.
In var. 2. vulgaris of Sole, M. piperita β. Smith, the
plant is more hairy, with the spikes broader and shorter, or even
bluntly capitate. colourless, pale yellow, or greenish liquid, of
sp. gr. varying from 0·84 to 0·92. We learn from information kindly
supplied by Messrs. Schimmel and Co., Leipzig, that the best peppermint
grown in Germany, carefully dried, affords from 1 to 1·25 per cent.
of oil. It has a strong and agreeable odour, with a powerful aromatic
taste, followed by a sensation of cold when air is drawn into the
mouth. We find that the Mitcham oil examined by polarized light in a
column 50 mm. long, deviates from 14°·2 to 10°·7 to the left, American
oil 4°·3.
Chemical Composition—The constituent for the sake of which
peppermint is cultivated is the essential oil, Oleum Menthæ
piperitæ, a coloureless, pale yellow or greenish liquid, of sp. gr.
varying from 0·84 to 0·92. We learn from information kindly supplied
by Messrs. Schimmel and Co., Leipzig, that the best peppermint grown
in Germany, carefully dried from 1 to 1·25 per cent of oil. It has a
strong and agreeable odour, with a powerful aromatic taste, followed
by a sensation of cold when air is drawn into the mouth. We find that
the Mitcham oil examined by polarized light in a column 50 mm. long,
deviates from 14·2° to 10·7° to the left, American oil 4·2°.
When oil of peppermint is cooled to -4° C., it sometimes deposits
colourless hexagonal crystals of Peppermint Camphor, C₁₀H₁₉OH,
called also Menthol. We have never observed it, nor are we aware
that menthol has been noticed in America, but it is largely afforded by
eastern mints, and found in commerce under the name of Chinese
or Japanese Oil of Peppermint,[1770]
either liquid, and easily depositing the camphor, or also forming a
crystalline mass impregnated with the liquid oil.
Pure menthol has the exquisite odour and taste of peppermint; it forms
hexagonal crystals, melting at 42° C., and boiling at 212° C. By
distilling menthol with P₂O₅ it yields menthene, C₁₀H₁₈, a levogyrate
liquid, boiling at 163°, the peculiar odour of which reminds of
peppermint.[1771]
The Chinese crystallized oil of peppermint has sometimes a bitterish
after-taste and an odour similar to that of spearmint, but by
recrystallization it assumes the pure flavour.
The liquid part of the oil of peppermint has not yet been thoroughly
investigated; it appears to consist chiefly of the compound C₁₀H₁₈O.
Upon the liquid portions depend the remarkable colorations which the
oil of peppermint is capable of assuming. If 50 to 70 drops of the
crude oil are shaken with one drop of nitric acid, sp. gr. about 1·2,
the mixture changes from faintly yellowish to brownish, and, after an
hour or two, exhibits a bluish, violet or greenish colour; in reflected
light, it appears reddish and not transparent. The colour thus produced
lasts a fortnight. We have thus examined the various samples of
peppermint oil at our command, and may state that the finest among them
assume the most beautiful coloration and fluorescence, which, however,
shows very appreciable differences. An inferior oil of American origin
was not coloured; and a very old sample of an originally excellent
English oil was likewise not coloured by the test. Menthol is not
altered when similarly treated.[1772]
The nitric acid test is not capable of revealing adulterations of
peppermint oil, for the coloration takes place with an oil to which a
considerable quantity of oil of turpentine has been added.
Remarkable colorations of a different hue are also displayed by the
various kinds of oil of peppermint if other chemical agents are
mixed with it. Thus green or brownish tints are produced by means
of anhydrous chloral; the oil becomes bluish or greenish or
rose-coloured if shaken with a concentrated solution of bisulphite
of sodium. It is worthy of note that oils of different origin, which
cannot be distinguished by means of nitric acid, exhibit totally
different colorations if mixed with either of the liquids just named,
or with vapour of bromine. This behaviour may be of some use in the
examination of commercial sorts of peppermint oil.
As to bisulphite of sodium, it yields a solid compound with certain
kinds of peppermint oil, which we have not yet examined.
Production and Commerce—In several parts of Europe, as well as
in the United States, peppermint is cultivated on the large scale as a
medicinal plant.
In England the culture is carried on in the neighbourhood of Mitcham
in Surrey, near Wisebeach in Cambridgeshire, Market Deeping in
Lincolnshire, and Hitchin in Hertfordshire.
At Mitcham in 1850 there were about 500 acres under cultivation; in
1864 only about 219 acres.[1773]
At Market Deeping there were in 1871 about 150 acres cropped with
peppermint. The usual produce in oil may be reckoned at 8 to 12 lb.
per acre. The fields of peppermint at Mitcham are level, with a rich,
friable soil, well manured and naturally retentive of moisture. The
ground is kept free from weeds, and in other respects is carefully
tilled. The crop is cut in August, and the herb is usually allowed to
dry on the ground before it is consigned to the stills. These are of
large size, holding 1000 to 2000 gallons, and heated by coal; each
still is furnished with a condensing worm of the usual character, which
passes out into a small iron cage secured by a padlock, in which stands
the oil separator. The distillation is conducted at the lowest possible
temperature. The water that comes over with the oil is not distilled
with another lot of herb, but is for the most part allowed to run away,
a very little only being reserved as a perquisite of the workmen. The
produce is very variable, and no facilities exist for estimating it with
accuracy.[1774]
It is however stated that a ton of dried peppermint yields from 2½ to
3½ pounds of oil, which equals 0·11 to 0·15 per cent. But we have been
assured by a grower at Mitcham that the yield is as much as 6 pounds
from a ton, or 0·26 per cent.
At Mitcham and its neighbourhood two varieties of peppermint are at
present recognized, the one being known as White Mint, the
other as Black Mint, but the differences between the two are
very slight. The Black Mint has purple stems; the White Mint,
green stems, and as we have observed, leaves rather more
coarsely serrated than those of the Black. The Black Mint is more
prolific in essential oil than the White, and hence more generally
cultivated; but the oil of the latter is superior in delicacy of odour
and commands a higher price. White Mint is said to be principally grown
for drying in bundles, or as it is termed “bunching.”
Peppermint is grown on a vastly larger scale in America, the localities
where the cultivation is carried on being Southern Michigan, Western
New York, and Ohio. In Michigan where the plant was introduced in
1855, there were in 1858 about 2100 acres devoted to its growth, all
with the exception of about 100 acres being in the county of St.
Joseph, where there are about 100 distilleries. The average produce
of this district was estimated in 1858 at 15,000 lb.; but the yield
fluctuates enormously, and in the exceptionally fine season of 1855 it
was reckoned at 30,000 lb. We must suppose that it is sometimes much
larger, for we have been informed by Mr. H. G. Hotchkiss, of Lyons,
Wayne County, State of New York, one of the most well-known dealers, in
a letter under date Oct. 10, 1871, that the quantity sent out by him
in the previous year reached the enormous amount of 57,365 lb. It is
further stated by the official statistics of Hamburg for the year 1876
that this port received 25,840 lb. of peppermint oil from the United
States and 14,890 lb. from Great Britain.
From the statistics quoted by Stearns[1775]
it would appear that the produce of oil per acre is somewhat higher in
America than in England, but from various causes information on this
head cannot be very reliable.
Peppermint is cultivated at Sens in the department of the Yonne in
France[1776]
and in Germany in the environs of Leipzig, where the little
town of Cölleda produces annually as much as 40,000 cwts. of the herb.
The annual crop of the world is supposed to yield 90,000 lb. of
peppermint oil.[1777]
Peppermint oil varies greatly in commercial value, that of Mitcham
commanding twice or three times as high a price as the finest American.
Even the oil of Mitcham is by no means uniform in quality, certain
plots of ground affording a product of superior fragrance. A damp
situation or badly drained ground is well known to be unfavourable to
the quantity and quality of oil.
The presence of weeds among the peppermint is an important cause of
deterioration to the oil, and at Mitcham some growers give a gratuity
to their labourers to induce them to be careful in throwing out other
plants when cutting the herb for distillation. One grower of peppermint
known to us was compelled to abandon the cultivation, owing to the
enormous increase of Mentha arvensis L. which could not be
separated, and which when distilled with the peppermint ruined the
flavour of the latter. In America great detriment is occasioned by the
growth of Erigeron canadensis L. Newly cleared ground planted
with peppermint is liable to the intrusion of another plant of the
order Compositæ, Erechtites hieracifolia Raf., which is also
highly injurious to the quality of the oil.[1778]
Uses—A watery or spirituous solution of oil of peppermint is a
grateful stimulant, and is a frequent adjunct to other medicines. Oil
of peppermint is extensively consumed for flavouring and cordials.
HERBA PULEGII.
Pennyroyal[1779];
F. Menthe pouliot, Pouliot vulgaire; G. Polei.
Botanical Origin—Mentha Pulegium L., a small perennial
aromatic plant, common throughout the south of Europe and extending
northward to Sweden, Denmark, England and Ireland, eastward to Asia
Minor and Persia, and southward to Abyssinia, Algeria, Madeira and
Teneriffe. It has been introduced into North[1780]
and South America. For medicinal use it is cultivated on a small scale.
History—Pennyroyal was in high repute among the ancients. Both
Dioscorides and Pliny describe its numerous virtues. In Northern
Europe it was also much esteemed, as may be inferred from the frequent
reference to it in the Anglo-Saxon and Welsh works on medicine.
Gerarde considered the plant to be “so exceedingly well known to
all our English nation” that it needed no description. In his time
(circa 1590), it used to be collected on the commons round
London, whence it was brought in plenty to the London markets. At the
present day pennyroyal has fallen into neglect, and is not named in the
British Pharmacopœia of 1867.
Description—The plant has a low, decumbent, branching stem,
which in flowering rises to a height of about 6 inches. Its leaves,
scarcely an inch in length and often much less, are petiolate, ovate,
blunt, crenate at the margin, dotted with oil-glands above and below.
The flowers are arranged in a series of dense, globose whorls,
extending for a considerable distance up the stem. The whole plant is
more or less hairy. It has a strong fragrant odour, less agreeable to
most persons than that of peppermint or spearmint. Its taste, well
perceived in the distilled water, is highly aromatic.
Chemical Composition—The most important constituent of
pennyroyal is the essential oil, known in pharmacy as Oleum
Pulegii, to which is due the odour of the plant. It has been
examined by Kane,[1781]
according to whom it has a sp. gr. of 0·927. Its boiling was found to
fluctuate between 183° and 188° C. The formula assigned to it by this
chemist is C₁₀H₁₆O. We ascertained that it contains no carvol
(see page 481.)
Production—Pennyroyal is cultivated at Mitcham and is mostly
sold dried; occasionally the herb is distilled for essential oil. The
oil found in commerce is however chiefly French or German, and far less
costly than that produced in England.
Uses—The distilled water of pennyroyal is carminative and
antispasmodic, and is used in the same manner as peppermint water.
HERBA THYMI VULGARIS.
Garden Thyme; F. Thym vulgaire; G. Thymiankraut.
Botanical Origin—Thymus vulgaris L., a small, erect,
woody shrub reaching 8 to 10 inches in height, gregarious on sterile
uncultivated ground in Portugal, Spain, Southern France and Italy,
and in the mountainous parts of Greece. On Mont Ventoux near Avignon,
it reaches an elevation above the sea of 3700 ft. (Martins). It is
commonly cultivated in English kitchens as a sweet herb,[1782]
and succeeds as an annual even in Iceland.
History—We are not aware that thyme had any reputation in the
antiquity, nor do we know at what period it was first introduced in
northern countries. Garden thyme was commonly cultivated in England in
the 16th century, and was well figured and described by Gerarde. It is
even said to have been formerly grown on a large scale for medicinal
use in the neighbourhood of Deal and Sandwich in Kent.[1783]Camphor of Thyme was noticed by Neumann, apothecary to the Court
at Berlin in 1725;[1784]
it was called Thymol, and carefully examined in 1853 by
Lallemand, and recommended instead of phenol (carbolic acid) in
1868 by Bouilhon, apothecary, and Paquet, M. D. of Lille.
Description—The plant produces thin, woody, branching stems,
bearing sessile, linear-lanceolate, or ovate-lanceolate leaves.
These are about ¼ of an inch long, revolute at the margin, more or
less hoary, especially on the under side, and dotted with shining
oil-glands. The small purple flowers are borne on round terminal heads,
with sometimes a few lower whorls. The entire wild plant has a greyish
tint by reason of a short white pubescence, yet as seen in gardens
the plant is more luxuriant, greener and far less tomentose. It is
extremely fragrant when rubbed, and has a pungent aromatic taste.
Production of Essential Oil—Though cultivated in gardens for
culinary use, common thyme is not grown in England on a large scale.
Its essential oil (Oleum Thymi), for which alone it is of
interest to the druggist, is distilled in the south of France. In the
neighbourhood of Nîmes, where we have observed the process, the entire
plant is used, and the distillation is carried on at two periods of the
year, namely in May and June when the plant is in flower, and again
late in the autumn. The oil has a deep, reddish-brown colour, but
becomes colourless though rather less fragrant by re-distillation. The
two sorts of oil, termed respectively Huile rouge de Thym and
Huile blanche de Thym, are found in commerce. The yield is about
1 per cent.
Oil of thyme is frequently termed in English shops Oil of
Origanum, which it in no respect resembles, and which was never, so
far as we know, found in commerce.[1785]
Chemical Composition—The only constituent of the herb that
has attracted any attention is the above-named essential oil. This
liquid by fractional distillation is resolved into two portions: the
first, more volatile and boiling below 180° C., is a mixture of two
hydrocarbons, Cymene, C₁₀H₁₄ (see page 333),
and Thymene, C₁₀H₁₆, the latter boiling at 165° C.
The second, named Thymol, C₁₀H₁₄O, which may also be extracted
from the crude oil by means of caustic lye, has been described in our
article Fructus Ajowan, at page 303. Commercial oil of thyme is
said to be sometimes fraudulently deprived of thymol by that treatment.
Uses—Oil of thyme is an efficient external stimulant, and
is sometimes employed as a liniment. Its chief consumption is in
veterinary medicine. Thymol has been proposed as a disinfectant in the
place of carbolic acid, in cases in which the odour of the latter is
objectionable. The herb is not used in modern English medicine, but is
often employed on the Continent.
HERBA ROSMARINI.
Herba Anthos; Rosemary; F. Romarin;
G. Rosmarin.
Botanical Origin—Rosmarinus officinalis L., an evergreen
shrub, attaining a height of 4 feet or more, abundant on dry rocky
hills of the Mediterranean region, from the Spanish peninsula[1786]
to Greece and Asia Minor. It generally prefers the neighbourhood of the
sea, but occurs even in the Sahara, where it is collected and conveyed
by caravans to Central Africa.[1787]
It does not succeed well in Germany.
History—Rosemary[1788]
is mentioned by Pliny, who ascribes to it numerous virtues. It was also
familiar to the Arab physicians of Spain, one of whom, Ibn Baytar (13th
cent.), states it to be an object of trade among the vendors of
aromatics.[1789]
In the middle ages rosemary was doubtless much esteemed, as may be
inferred from the fact that it was one of the plants which Charlemagne
ordered to be grown on the imperial farms.
It was probably in cultivation in Britain prior to the Norman Conquest,
as it is recommended for use in an Anglo-Saxon herbal of the 11th
century.[1790]
In the “Physicians of Myddvai” a curious chapter[1791]
is devoted to the virtues of Rosemary, called “Ysbwynwydd, and Rosa Marina
in Latin.” The essential oil was distilled by Raymundus Lullus[1792]
about a.d. 1330. John Philip de Lignamine,[1793]
a writer of the 15th century, describes Rosemary as the usual condiment of salted meats.
Description—Rosemary has sessile, linear, entire, opposite
leaves about an inch in length, revolute at the margin; they are of
coriaceous texture, green and glabrous above, densely tomentose and
white beneath. Examined under a lens, the tomentum both of the leaves
and young shoots is seen to consist of white stellate hairs; in that
of the shoots which is less dense, minute oil-glands are discernible.
These glands are of two kinds, large and small, and probably do not
yield one and the same oil. The flowers have a campanulate 2-lipped
calyx, and a pale blue and white corolla, the upper lip of which is
emarginate and erect, the lower 3-lobed with the central lobe concave
and pendulous. The whole plant has a very agreeable smell and a strong
aromatic taste. It flowers in the early spring.
Production of Essential Oil—Rosemary is cultivated on a very
small scale in English herb-gardens, and though a little oil has
been occasionally distilled from it, English oil of rosemary is an
article practically unknown in commerce. That with which the market
is supplied is produced in the south of France and on the contiguous
coasts of Italy. The plant, which is plentifully found wild, is
gathered in summer (not while in flower) and distilled, the operator
being sometimes an itinerant herbalist who carries his copper alembic
from place to place, erecting it where herbs are plentiful, and
where a stream of water enables him to cool a condenser of primitive
construction.
Oil of rosemary is also produced on a somewhat large scale in the
island of Lesina, south of Spalato in Dalmatia, whence it is exported
by way of Trieste, even to France and Italy, to the extent of 300 to
350 quintals annually.[1794]
Some of the French manufacturers of essences offer oil of rosemary at
a superior price as drawn from the flowers, by which we presume
is meant the flowering tops, for the separation of the actual
flowers would be impracticable on a large scale. The great bulk of the
oil found in commerce is however that distilled from the entire plant.
Chemical Composition—The peculiar odour of rosemary depends on
the essential oil, which is the only constituent of the plant that has
afforded matter for chemical research.
Lallemand (1859) by fractional distillation, resolved oil of rosemary
into two liquids,—the one a mobile hydrocarbon boiling at 165° C. and
turning the plane of polarization to the left; the other, boiling
between 200° and 210° C., deposits when exposed to a low temperature a
large quantity of camphor. Gladstone (1864) found the oil to consist
almost wholly of a hydrocarbon, C₁₀H₁₆. This, according to our
experiments, constitutes about ⁴/₅ of the oil; it deviates the plane of
polarization to the left, whereas a fraction boiling at 200° to 210°
C. deviates to the right. By warming the latter with nitric acid, we
observed the odour of common camphor, and may therefore infer that a
compound, C₁₀H₁₈O, is present in the oil under examination.
From Montgolfier’s investigations (1876) it would appear that the
stearoptene or camphor above alluded to is a mixture of a dextrogyrate
and a lævogyrate substance.
Uses—The flowering tops and dried leaves are kept by the
herbalists, but are not used in regular medicine. The volatile oil is
employed as an external stimulant in liniments, and also as a perfume.
Rosemary is popularly supposed to promote the growth of the hair.
PLANTAGINEÆ.
SEMEN ISPAGHULÆ.
Ispaghúl Seeds, Spogel Seeds.
Botanical Origin—Plantago decumbens Forsk. (P.
Ispaghula Roxb.),[1795]
a plant of variable aspect, from an inch to a foot in height, erect or
decumbent, with linear lanceolate leaves which may be nearly glabrous,
or covered with shaggy hairs. The flower-spikes differ according to the
luxuriance of the plant, being in some specimens cylindrical and 1½
inches long, in others reduced to a globular head. The plant has a wide
range, occurring in the Canary Islands, Egypt, Arabia, Beluchistan,
Afghanistan, and North-western India. Stewart[1796]
says it is common in the Peshawar valley and Trans-Indus generally up
to 2000 feet; also on the plains and lower hills of the Punjab, but
that he has never seen it cultivated in the latter region. It is said
to be cultivated at Multan and Lahore, also in Bengal and Mysore.
History—The seeds which are found in all the bazaars of
India and are held in great esteem, are generally designated by the
Persian word Ispaghúl; but they also bear the Arabic name
Bazre-qatúná, under which we find them mentioned by the Persian
physician Alhervi[1797]
in the 10th century, and about the same period or a little later by
Avicenna.[1798]
Several other Oriental writers are quoted by Ibn Baytar[1799]
as referring to a drug of the same name, which may possibly have
included the seeds of other species, as Plantago Psyllium L. and
P. Cynops, having similar properties, and known to have been
used from an early period.
J. H. Linck, whom we mentioned in our article on Oleum Cajuputi (p. 278),
described in 1719 the seed under notice, yet without knowing its
name; it further attracted the notice of Europeans towards the close
of the last century,[1800]
and has been often prescribed as a demulcent in dysentery and diarrhœa.
It was admitted to the Pharmacopœia of India of 1868.
Description—The seeds, like those of other species of
Plantago, are of boat-shaped form, the albumen being deeply
furrowed on one side and vaulted on the other. They are a little over
⅒ of an inch in length and nearly half as broad, and so light that 100
weigh scarcely three grains. Their colour is a light pinkish grey with
an elongated brown spot on the vaulted back, due to the embryo, which
at this point is in close contact with the translucent testa. From this
brown spot the thick radicle runs to the top of the seed. The hollow
side of the seed is also brown and partially covered with a thin white
membrane.
The seeds are highly mucilaginous in the mouth, but have neither taste
nor odour. Those of the allied P. Psyllium have nearly the same
form, but are shining and of a dark brown hue.
Microscopic Structure—This can be best investigated by immersing
the seed in benzol, as in this medium the mucilage is insoluble. When
thus examined, the whole surface is seen to consist of polyhedral
cells, separated by a very thin brown layer from the albumen, which
on the back of the seed is only 70 mkm. thick. The albumen is made up
of thick-walled cells, loaded with granules of matter which acquire
an orange hue on addition of iodine. The two cotyledons adhere in a
direction perpendicular to the bottom of the furrow; their tissue is
composed of thin-walled smaller cells, containing also albuminous
granules and drops of fatty oil.
If the seed is immersed in water, the cells composing the epidermis
instantly swell and elongate, and soon burst, leaving only fragments of
their walls. When examined under glycerin, the change is more gradual,
and the outer walls of the cells yielding the mucilage display a series
of thin layers, which slowly swell and disappear by the action of
water. The mucilage is consequently not contained within the cells, but
is formed of the secondary deposits on their walls, as in linseed and
quince pips.
Chemical Composition—Mucilage is so abundantly yielded by
these seeds, that one part of them with 20 parts of water forms a
thick tasteless jelly. On addition of a larger quantity of water and
filtering, but little mucilage passes, the greater part of it adhering
to the seeds. The mucilage separated by straining with pressure does
not redden litmus, is not affected by iodine, nor precipitated by
borax, alcohol or ferric chloride. The fat oil and albuminous matter of
the seed have not been examined.
Uses—A decoction of the seeds (1 p. to 70 p. of water) is
employed in India as a cooling, demulcent drink. The seeds powdered and
mixed with sugar, or made gelatinous with water, are sometimes given in
chronic diarrhœa.
POLYGONACEÆ.
RADIX RHEI.
Rhubarb; F. Rhubarbe; G. Rhabarber.
Botanical Origin—No competent observer, as far as we know, has
ever ascertained as an eye-witness the species of Rheum which affords
the commercial rhubarb. Rheum officinale, from which it seems, at least
partly, derived is the only species yielding a rootstock which agrees
with the drug.
Rheum officinale Baillon is a perennial noble plant resembling
the Common Garden Rhubarb, but of larger size. It differs from the
latter in several particulars: the leaves spring from a distinct
crown rising some inches above the surface of the ground; they have a
subcylindrical petiole, which as well as the veins of the under side
of the lamina is covered with a pubescence of short erect hairs. The
lamina, the outline of which is orbicular, cordate at the base, is
shortly 5-to 7-lobed, with the lobes coarsely and irregularly dentate;
it attains 4 to 4½ feet in length and rather more in breadth. The first
leaves in spring display before expanding the peculiar metallic red hue
of copper.
The plant was discovered in South-eastern Tibet, where it is said to be
often cultivated for the sake of its medicinal root; but it is supposed
to grow in various parts of Western and North-western China, whence
the supplies of rhubarb are derived. It was obtained by the French
missionaries about the year 1867 for Dabry, French Consul at Hankow,
who transmitted specimens to Dr. Soubeiran of Paris. From one of these
which flowered at Montmorency in 1871, a botanical description was
drawn up by Baillon.[1801]
To what extent the rhubarb of commerce is derived from this plant is
not known. But that the latter may be a true source of the drug is
supported by the fact, that there is at least no important discrepancy
between it and the accounts and figures, scanty and imperfect though
they are, given by Chinese authors and the old Jesuit missionaries; and
still more by the agreement in structure which exists between its root
and the Asiatic rhubarb of commerce.
We have engaged in 1873 Mr. Rufus Usher at Bodicott (see below, p. 500)
to cultivate Rheum officinale, which is there admirably succeeding;
but it must be granted that as yet the root, notwithstanding the most
careful preparation in drying it, is far from displaying the rich
yellow of the commercial drug. It is most obviously marked on the other
hand with the characteristic ring of stellate markings, which we have
constantly observed in many roots of Rheum officinale cultivated by us
at Clapham Common near London, as well as at Strassburg or, by other
observers, at Paris.
Rheum palmatum L., a species known as long as 1750, has always
been supposed to yield also rhubarb, and this has again been asserted
by the Russian Colonel Przewalski, who observed in 1872 and 1873
that plant in the Alpine parts of Tangut round the Lake Kuku-nor, in
the Chinese province of Kansu, in 36°-38° North Lat.—Rheum palmatum
has been frequently cultivated in Russian Asia and in many parts of
Europe since the last century, but without producing a root agreeing
with Chinese rhubarb. Now, Przewalski states that from this species
the drug under notice is largely collected along the river Tetung-gol
(or Datung-ho), a tributary of the upper Hoang-ho, northward of
the Kuku-nor. Specimens of that root were largely brought to St.
Petersburg by Przewalski, but Dragendorff expressly points out in his
Jahresbericht for 1877 (p. 78) that it is dissimilar to
true rhubarb.
History[1802]—The
Chinese appear to have been acquainted with the properties of rhubarb
from a period long anterior to the Christian era, for the drug is
treated of in the herbal called Pen-king, which is attributed to
the Emperor Shen-nung, the father of Chinese agriculture and medicine,
who reigned about 2700 b.c. The drug is
named there Huang-liang, yellow, excellent, and Ta-huang,
the great yellow.[1803]
The latter name also occurs in the great Geography of China, where it
is stated that rhubarb was a tribute of the province Si-ning-fu, eastward
of Lake Kuku-nor,[1804]
from about the 7th to the 10th centuries of our era.
As regards Western Asia and Europe, we find a root called ῤᾶ or ῤῆον,
mentioned by Dioscorides as brought from beyond the Bosphorus. The same
drug is alluded to in the fourth century by Ammianus Marcellinus,[1805]
who states that it takes its name from the river Rha (the modern
Volga), on whose banks it grows. Pliny describes a root termed
Rhacoma, which when pounded yielded a colour like that of wine
but inclining to saffron, and was brought from beyond Pontus.
The drug thus described is usually regarded as rhubarb, or at least as
the root of some species of Rheum, but whether produced in the
regions of the Euxine (Pontus), or merely received thence from remoter
countries, is a question that cannot be solved.
It is however certain that the name Radix pontica or Rha
ponticum, used by Scribonius Largus[1806] and Celsus,[1807]
was applied in allusion to the region whence the drug was
received. Lassen has shown that trading caravans from Shensi in
Northern China arrived at Bokhara as early as the year 114 b.c. Goods thus transported might reach Europe
either by way of the Black Sea, or by conveyance down the Indus to the
ancient port of Barbarike. Vincent suggests[1808]
that the rha imported by the first route would naturally be
termed rha-ponticum, while that brought by the second might be
called rha-barbarum.
We are not prepared to accept this plausible hypothesis. It receives
no support from the author of the Periplus of the Erythrean Sea
(circaa.d. 64), whose list of the exports of
Barbarike[1809]
does not include rhubarb; nor is rhubarb named among the articles on
which duty was levied at the Roman custom-house of Alexandria
(a.d. 176-180).[1810]
The terms Rheum barbarum vel barbaricum or Reu
barbarum occur in the writings of Alexander Trallianus[1811]
about the middle of the 6th century, and in those of Benedictus Crispus,[1812]
archbishop of Milan, and Isidore[1813]
of Seville, who both flourished in the 7th century. Among the Arabian
writers on medicine, the younger Mesue, in the early part of the 11th
century, mentions the rhubarb of China as superior to the Barbaric
or Turkish.[1814]
Constantinus Africanus[1815]
about the same period speaks of Indian and Pontic Rheum, the
former of which he declares to be preferable. In 1154 the celebrated
Arabian geographer Edrisi[1816]
mentions rhubarb as a product of China, growing in the mountains of
Buthink—probably the environs of north-eastern Tibet near Lake Tengri
Nor (or Bathang in Western Szechuen?).
Rhubarb in the 12th century was probably imported from India, as we
may infer from the tariff of duties levied at the port of Acon in
Syria, in which document[1817]
it is enumerated along with many Indian drugs. A similar list of
a.d. 1271, relating to Barcelona, mentions
Ruibarbo.[1818]
In a statute of the city of Pisa called the Breve Fundacariorum,
dating 1305, rhubarb (ribarbari) is classified with commodities
of the Levant and India.[1819]
The first and almost the only European who has visited the
rhubarb-yielding countries of China is the famous Venetian traveller,
Marco Polo,[1820]
who speaking of the province of Tangut says—“ ... et par toutes les
montagnes de ces provinces se treuve le reobarbe en grant
habondance. Et illec l’achatent les marchans et le portent par le monde.”
A sketch of the history of rhubarb would be incomplete without some
reference to the various routes by which the drug has been conveyed
to Europe from the western provinces of the Chinese Empire, and which
have given rise to the familiar designations of Russian,
Turkey and China Rhubarb.[1821]
The first route is that over the barren steppes of Central
Asia by Yarkand, Kashgar, Turkestan, and the Caspian to Russia; the
second by the Indus or the Persian Gulf to the Red Sea and
Alexandria, or by Persia to Syria and Asia Minor; and the third
by way of Canton, the only port of the Chinese Empire which, previous
to the year 1842, held direct communication with Europe.
In 1653 China first permitted Russia to trade on her actual frontiers.
The traffic in Chinese goods was thereupon diverted from the line of
the Caspian and Black Sea further north, taking its way from Tangut
across the steppes of the high Gobi, and through Siberia by Tobolsk to
Moscow. Thus it is mentioned in 1719 that Urga on the north edge of
the Gobi desert was the principal depôt for rhubarb. From the earliest
times, Bucharian merchants appear to have been agents on this traffic,
the producers of the drug never concerning themselves about its export.
Consequent on the rectification of frontier in 1728, a line of
custom-houses was established by treaty between Russia and China,
whereby the commerce, previously unrestricted, was limited to the
government caravans which passed the frontier only at Kiachta and at
Zuruchaitu, south of Nerchinsk. The latter place always remained
unimportant, while Kiachta and the opposite Chinese town of Maimatchin
became the staple depôts of rhubarb.
The root was subjected to special control as early as 1687-1697 by
the Russian Government, who finally monopolized the trade about 1704.
Caravans fitted out by the Crown alone brought the drug to Moscow,
until 1762, when the caravan-trade was for a while thrown open. It was
not until this period that the export of rhubarb became considerable,
although the stringent regulations, established in 1736, were still
maintained. The surveillance of rhubarb was exercised at Kiachta in a
special court or office called the Brake,[1822]
under instructions from the Russian Minister of War, by an apothecary
appointed for six years, the object being to remove from the rhubarb
brought for inspection all inferior or spurious pieces, and to improve
the selected drug by trimming, paring and boring. It was then carefully
dried, and packed in chests, which were sown up in linen, and rendered
impervious to wet by being pitched and then covered with hide. The drug
was dispatched, but only in quantities of 1000 puds (40,000
lb.), once a year by way of Lake Baikal and Irkutsk to Moscow, whence
it was transmitted to St. Petersburg, to be there delivered to the
Crown apothecaries and in part to be sold to druggists.
We are indebted for these accounts chiefly to Calau,[1823] an apothecary
appointed to supervise the examination of rhubarb, and who resided a
long time at Kiachta. An exact account of the remarkable policy of
the Russian Government in relation to that drug was also given by Von
Schröders[1824]
in 1864.
So long as China kept all her ports closed to foreign commerce except
Canton in the extreme south, a large supply of fine rhubarb found its
way to Europe by way of Russia. But the unpleasant accompaniments
of the Russian supervision, which was exercised with unsparing
severity,[1825]
and the extreme tediousness of the land-transport, made the Chinese
very ready to accept an easier outlet for their goods. Accordingly
we find that the opening of a number of ports in the north of China
exerted a very depressing influence on the trade of Kiachta, which was
augmented by the rebellion that raged in the interior of China for some
years from 1852.
On these accounts Russia in 1855 removed certain restrictions on the
trade, though without abandoning the Rhubarb Office. She withdrew in
1860 the custom-house to Irkutsk, and declared Kiachta a free port,
while by the treaty with China of November 1860, she insisted on that
country abandoning all restrictions on trade.
But the overland rhubarb trade had already been destroyed: the Chinese,
tempted by the increased demand occasioned by the new trading-ports,
became less careful in the collection and curing of the root, while the
Russians insisted with the greatest strictness on the drug being of the
accustomed quality. Hence it happened that from 1860 hardly any rhubarb
was delivered at Kiachta, either for the government use or to private
traders; and in 1863 the Rhubarb Office was abolished.
Thus the so-called Russian or Muscovitic or Crown
Rhubarb, familiarly known in England as Turkey Rhubarb, a
drug which for its uniformly good quality long enjoyed the highest
reputation, has become a thing of the past, which can only now be found
in museum collections. It began to appear in English commerce at the
commencement of the last century. Alston,[1826]
who lectured on botany and materia medica at Edinburgh in 1720, speaks
of rhubarb as brought from Turkey and the East Indies,—“and of late,
likewise from Muscovy.”
It has been shown (p. 494) that rhubarb was shipped from Syria in the
12th century. Vasco da Gama[1827]
mentions it in 1497 among the exports of Alexandria. In fact, the
drug was carried from the far east to Persia, whence it was brought
by caravans to Aleppo, Tripoli, Alexandria, and even to Smyrna. From
these Levant ports it reached Europe, and was distributed as Turkey
Rhubarb; while that which was shipped direct from China, or by way
of India, became known as China, Canton, or East India
Rhubarb. The latter was already the more common sort in England as
early as 1640.[1828]
As the rhubarb of the Levant disappeared from trade, that of Russia
took not only its place but likewise its name, until the term
“Turkey Rhubarb” came to be the accepted designation of the drug
imported from Russia. This strange confusion of terms was not however
prevalent on the Continent, but was chiefly limited to British trade.
The risk and expense of the enormous land-transport over almost the
whole breadth of Asia, caused rhubarb in ancient times to be one of
the very costly drugs. Thus at Alexandria in 1497, it was valued at
twelve times the price of benzoin. In France in 1542,[1829]
it was worth ten times as much as cinnamon, or more than four times the price of
saffron. At Ulm in 1596,[1830]
it was more costly than opium. A German price-list of the magistrate of
Schweinfurt, of 1614, shows Radix Rha Barbari to be six times as
dear as fine myrrh, and more than twice the price of opium. An official
English list[1831]
giving the price of drugs in 1657, quotes opium as 6s. per lb.,
scammony 12s., and rhubarb 16s.
Production and Commerce—The districts of the Chinese Empire
which produce rhubarb extend over a vast area. They are comprised
in the four northern provinces of China Proper, known as Chihli,
Shansi, Shensi,[1832]
and Honan; the immense north-western province of Kansuh, formerly
partly included in Shensi, but now extending across the desert of Gobi
and to the frontiers of Tibet; the province of Tsing-hai inhabited
by Mongols, which includes the great salt lake of Koko-nor and the
districts of Tangut, Sifan, and Turfan; and lastly the mountains of the
western province of Szechuen. The plant is found on the pasturages of
the high plateaux, growing particularly well on spots that have been
enriched by encampments.
What little we know regarding the production of rhubarb and its
preparation for the market, from Catholic missionaries,[1833]
is of a rather meagre and unsatisfactory character. The root is dug up at the
beginning of autumn when the vegetation of the plant is on the decline,
and the operation is probably continued for a few months, or in some
districts for the whole winter. It is cleaned, its cortical part sliced
off, and the root cut into pieces for drying. This is performed either
by the aid of fire-heat, or by simple exposure to sun and air, or the
pieces are first partially dried on a hot stone, and then strung on a
cord and suspended until the desiccation is complete.
According to F. von Richthofen[1834]
the best rhubarb is collected exclusively from plants growing wild in
the high alps of western Szechuen, especially in the Bayankara range,
between the sources of the Hoang-ho and the rivers Ya-lung-Kiang and
Min-Kiang. This variety is chiefly known under the name Shensi rhubarb,
although the inhabitants of the province of Szechuen pretend the
superiority of the drug of their own country. The important places for
the commodity are Sining-fu in the province of Kansu, and Kwan-hien
in Szechuen. In the plain of Tshing-tu-fu, according to Richthofen,
rhubarb is cultivated in fields, but its product is stated to be much
inferior to that of the true plant which is said not to succeed under culture.
Rhubarb is now purchased for the European market chiefly at Hankow on
the upper Yangtsze, whither it is brought from the provinces of Shensi,
Kansu, and Szechuen. From Hankow it is sent down to Shanghai, and there
shipped for Europe. The exports from Hankow are stated in official
documents[1835]
to have amounted to the following numbers of peculs (one pecul = 133⅓
lb. = 60·479 kilogrammes):
1866
1867
1868
1869
1870
1871
1872
2985
3425
2866
3398
3370
3859
3167
In 1877 there were exported by way of Hankow 2096 peculs from Shensi
and 3385 peculs from Szechuen.—From all the Chinese ports, 5124 peculs
of rhubarb were shipped in 1874.
Much smaller quantities (554 peculs in 1872, 1055 peculs in 1874) are
shipped from Tientsin; and there are occasional exportations from
Canton, Amoy, Foochow, and Ningpo. The imports of rhubarb into the
United Kingdom in 1870 amounted to 343,306 lb., the estimated value of
which was £62,716.[1836]
We have no information about the rhubarb which is stated by
Bellew[1837]
to grow on the hills near Kayn or Ghayn in eastern Persia (about 32½° N. lat.).
Description—China Rhubarb as imported into Europe[1838]
consists of portions of a massive root which display considerable diversity
of form, arising from the various operations of paring, slicing and
trimming, to which they have been subjected. Thus some pieces are
cylindrical or rather barrel-shaped, others conical, while a large
proportion are plano-convex, and others again are of no regular shape.
These forms are not all found in the same package, the drug being
usually sorted into round and flat rhubarb. In dimensions
we find 3 to 4 inches the commonest length, though an occasional piece
6 inches long or more may be met with. The width may be stated at 2 to
3 inches. The outer surface of the root is somewhat shrivelled, often
exhibiting portions of a dark bark that have not been pared away. Many
pieces are pierced with a hole, in which may be found the remains of
a cord used to suspend the root while drying. The drug is dusted over
with a bright brownish-yellow powder, on removal of which the outer
side of the root is seen to have a rusty-brown hue, or viewed with a
lens to be marked by the medullary rays, which appear as an infinity of
short broken lines of deep brown, traversing a white ground.
The character which most readily distinguishes the rhubarb of China
is that well-developed pieces, broken transversely, display these
dark lines arranged as an internal ring of star-like spots.
Although this character is by no means obvious in every piece of
Chinese rhubarb, it is of some utility from the fact that in European
rhubarb, such spots are generally wholly wanting, or at most occur only
sparingly and in an isolated manner.
In judging of rhubarb, great stress is laid upon the appearance of
the root when broken, and the circumstance of the fractured surface
presenting no symptoms of decay, discoloration, or sponginess.[1839]
In good rhubarb, the interior is found to be compact, and beautifully
veined with reddish-brown and white, sometimes not unmixed with
iron-grey. The root when chewed tastes gritty, by reason of the
crystals it contains of oxalate of calcium; but it is besides bitter,
astringent and nauseous. The odour is peculiar, and except by the
druggist, is mostly regarded as very disagreeable.
Microscopic Structure—The tissue of rhubarb is made up of a
white parenchyme, brown medullary rays and a few irregularly scattered
very large fibro-vascular bundles, which are devoid of ligneous cells.
On a transverse fracture of specimens, which are not too much peeled,
a narrow dark cambial zone may be distinguished. In that part of the
root, only the medullary rays display the usual radial arrangement, and
in the interior of the root no regular structure is met with. There
is no well-marked pith, but the central portion of the tissue shows a
mixture of white parenchyme and brown medullary rays running in every
direction. In full-grown roots, the central part is separated from the
cambial zone by the band of stellate patches[1840]
already mentioned.
As to the contents of the white cells, they are loaded either with
starch or tufted crystals of oxalate of calcium, the amount of the
latter being especially liable to variation. Scheele, after having
discovered the oxalic acid, pointed out in 1784 that the crystals under
notice consist of that acid in combination with lime; he was the first
to point out the true composition of those crystals which are of so
wide a distribution throughout the vegetable kingdom. The medullary
rays contain the substances peculiar to rhubarb, but none of them occur
in a crystalline state.
Chemical Composition—The active constituent of the root
has long been supposed to reside in the yellowish-red contents
of the medullary rays. Schrader as early as 1807 prepared a
Rhubarb-Bitter, to which he attributed the medicinal powers of
the drug. Since then several substances of the same kind have been
separated by various methods, and described under different names:
such are the Rhabarberstoff of Trommsdorff, the Rheumin
of Hornemann, the Rhabarberin of Buchner and Herberger, the
Rhubarb-Yellow or Rheïn, and the Rhabarbaric Acid
of Brandes.
Schlossberger and Döpping in 1844 first recognized among the
above-named substances a definite chemical body named Chrysophan
or Chrysophanic Acid,
C₁₄H₅
CH₃
O₂,
(OH)₂
which had been found in 1843 by Rochleder and Heldt in the yellow
lichen, Parmelia parietina. It partly forms the yellow contents
of the medullary rays of rhubarb, and when isolated crystallizes in
golden yellow needles or in plates. It dissolves in ether, alcohol, or
benzol; though scarcely soluble in water, it is nevertheless extracted
from the root to some extent by that solvent, probably by reason of
some accompanying substance. Alkalis dissolve it, forming fine dark red
solutions. Chrysophan, C₁₅H₁₀O₄, is a derivative of anthracene, C₁₄H₁₀,
and closely allied to alizarin, C₁₄H₈O₄.
By precipitating alcoholic solutions of extract of rhubarb with
ether, Schlossberger and Döpping obtained, together with chrysophan,
resinous bodies which they named Aporetin, Phæoretin and
Erythroretin.
De la Rue and Müller (1857) extracted from rhubarb, in addition to
chrysophan, an allied substance, Emodin, which crystallizes
in orange-coloured prisms, sometimes as much as two inches long. Its
constitution was subsequently found to agree with the formula
C₁₄H₄
CH₃
O₂.
(OH)₃
Kubly (1867) has obtained from rhubarb the following constituents:—
1. Rheo-tannic Acid, C₂₆H₂₆O₁₄, a yellowish powder abundantly
present in rhubarb, soluble in water or alcohol, not in ether. Its
solutions produce blackish-green precipitates with persalts of iron,
and greyish ones slowly turning blue, with protosalts of the same.
2. Rheumic Acid (Rheumsäure), C₂₀H₁₆O₉, obtained as a
reddish-brown powder, by boiling rheo-tannic acid with a dilute mineral
acid, a fermentable sugar being developed at the same time. Rheumic
acid exhibits nearly the same reactions as rheo-tannic acid, but is
very sparingly soluble in cold water. It partly pre-exists in rhubarb.
3. Neutral colourless substance, sparingly soluble in hot
water, and separating from the latter in prismatic crystals
of the formula C₁₀H₁₂O₄; no name has yet been given to it. A “white
crystalline resin” (and a dark brown crystalline resin) has been
isolated in 1878 by Dragendorff.
4. Phæoretin, C₁₆H₁₆O₇, agreeing with the substance thus named
by Schlossberger and Döpping. It is a brown powder, soluble in alcohol
or in acetic acid, but not in ether, chloroform or water.
5. Chrysophan, described above.
According to Dragendorff (1878) mucilaginous matters occur in
the different varieties of rhubarb to the amount of from 11 to 17 per
cent. He states them to consist of mucilage (properly so called),
arabic acid, metarabic acid and pararabin, and moreover enumerates also
pectose among the constituents of the drug.
Small quantities of albuminoid substances, malic acid, fat and sugar
have also been met with in rhubarb. As to its mineral constituents,
their amount is exceedingly variable. Two samples of good China Rhubarb
dried at 100° C. and incinerated, yielded us respectively 12·9 and
13·87 per cent. of ash. Another sample, which we had particularly
selected on account of its pale tint, afforded no less than 43·27 per
cent. of ash. The ash consists of carbonates of calcium and potassium.
English rhubarb from Banbury (portions of a large specimen) left after
incineration 10·90 per cent. of ash.
From a practical point of view the chemical history of rhubarb is far
from satisfactory, for we are still ignorant to what principle the drug
owes its therapeutic value, or what are the pharmaceutical preparations
in which the active matter may be most appropriately exhibited.
Chrysophan is said to act as a purgative, but less powerfully than
rhubarb itself.
Uses—Rhubarb is one of the commonest and most valuable
purgatives; it is also taken as a stomachic and tonic.
Substitutes—These are found in the roots of the various
species of Rheum cultivated in Europe. In most countries,
the cultivation of rhubarb for medicinal use has at some time been
attempted. Yet in but few instances has it been persistently carried
on; and though the drug produced has often been of good appearance, it
has failed to gain the confidence of medical men, and to acquire much
importance in the drug-market. The European rhubarb most interesting
from our point of view is
English Rhubarb—So early as 1535, Andrew Boorde, an English
Carthusian monk and practitioner of medicine, obtained seeds of
rhubarb, which he sent as “a grett tresure” to Sir Thomas
Cromwell, Secretary of State to Henry VIII.; but as he says they
“come owtt of barbary” we must be allowed to hold their
genuineness as doubtful.[1841]
In the following century, namely about the year 1608, Prosper Alpinus
of Padua cultivated as the True Rhubarb a plant which is now known
as Rheum Rhaponticum L., a native of Southern Siberia and
the regions of the Volga.[1842]
From this stock, Sir Matthew Lister, physician to Charles I., procured
seeds when in Italy, and gave them to Parkinson,[1843]
who raised plants from them.
Collinson obtained rhubarb plants from seeds procured in Tartary, and
sent to him in 1742 by Professor Siegesbeck of St. Petersburg.[1844]
About 1777 Hayward, an apothecary of Banbury in Oxfordshire, commenced
the cultivation of rhubarb with plants of Rh. Rhaponticum,
raised from seeds sent from Russia in 1762. The drug he produced was so
good that the Society of Arts awarded him in 1789 a silver medal, and
in 1794 a gold medal.[1845]
The Society also awarded medals about the same time (1789-1793) to
growers of rhubarb in Somersetshire, Yorkshire, and Middlesex, some
of whom, it appears, cultivated Rh. palmatum. On the death of
Hayward in 1811, his rhubarb plants came into the possession of Mr.
P. Usher, by whose descendants, Mr. R. Usher and sons, they are still
cultivated at Bodicott, a village near Banbury.
The authors of this book had the pleasure of inspecting the rhubarb
fields of Messrs. Usher on Sept. 4, 1872, and of seeing the whole
process of preparing the root for the market.[1846]
The land under cultivation is about 17 acres, the soil being a rich
friable loam. The roots are taken from the ground during the autumn
up to the month of November. It is considered advantageous that they
should be 6 or 7 years old, but they are seldom allowed to attain more
than 3 or 4 years. The clumps of root as removed from the field to the
yard, where the trimming takes place, are of huge size, weighing with
the earth attached to them as much as 60 or 70 lb. They are partially
cleaned, the smaller roots are cut off, and the large central portion
is rapidly trimmed into a short, cylindrical mass the size of a child’s
head. This latter subsequently undergoes a still further paring, and is
finally sliced longitudinally; the other and less valuable roots are
also pared, trimmed, and assorted according to size. The fresh roots
are fleshy, easily cut, and of a beautiful deep yellow. All are dried
in buildings constructed for the purpose, and heated by flues. The
drying occupies several weeks. The root after drying has a shrivelled,
unsightly appearance, which may be remedied by paring and filing. The
finished drug has to be stored in a warm dry place.
When well prepared, Banbury rhubarb is of excellent appearance. The
finest pieces, which are semi-cylindrical, are quite equal in size to
the drug of China. The colour is as good, and the fractured surface
exhibits pink markings not less distinct and brilliant. Even the
smaller roots, which are dried as sticks, have internally a good
colour, and afford a fine powder. But the odour is somewhat different
from that of Chinese rhubarb; the taste is less bitter but more
mucilaginous and astringent, and the root is of a more spongy, soft,
and brittle texture. The structure is the same as that of the Chinese
rhubarb, except that, as already stated, the star-like spots, if
present, are isolated, and not arranged in a regular zone.
The drug commands but a low price, and is chiefly sold, it is said,
for exportation in the state of powder. It is not easily purchased in London.
French and German Rhubarb—The cultivation of rhubarb was
commenced in France in the latter half of the last century, and has
been pursued with some enthusiasm in various localities. The species
grown were Rheum palmatum L., Rh. undulatum L., Rh.
compactum L., and Rh. Rhaponticum L. The first was thought
by Guibourt[1847]
to afford a root more nearly approaching than any other
the rhubarb of China; but it is that which is cultivated the least
readily, the central root being liable to premature decay. Both this
plant and Rh. undulatum were formerly cultivated by order of
the Russian Government on a large scale at Kolywan and Krasnojarsk
in Southern Siberia, but the culture has, we believe, been long
abandoned.[1848]
As to France, it appears from inquiries we have lately made (1873),
that except in the neighbourhood of Avignon and in a few other
scattered localities, the cultivation has now ceased.
Rheum Rhaponticum is the source of the rhubarb which is produced
at Austerlitz and Auspitz in Moravia, and at Ilmitz, Kremnitz and
Frauenkirchen in Hungary. Some rhubarb is also produced in Silesia from
Rh. Emodi Wall. (Rh. australe Don.).
MYRISTICEÆ.
MYRISTICA.
Nuclei Myristicæ, Semen Myristicæ, Nux moschata;
Nutmeg; F. Muscade, Noix de Muscade; G. Muskatnuss.
Botanical Origin—Myristica fragrans Houttuyn (M.
moschata Thunb., M. officinalis Linn. f.), a handsome,
bushy, evergreen tree,[1849]
with dark shining leaves, growing in its native islands to a height of
40 to 50 feet. It is found wild in the very small volcanic group of
Banda, from Damma to Amboina, in Ceram, Bouro, Jilolo (Halmahera), the
western peninsula of New Guinea, and in many of the adjacent islands,
but it is not indigenous to any of the islands westward of these, or to
the Philippines (Crawfurd).
The nutmeg tree has been introduced into Bencoolen on the west coast of
Sumatra, Malacca, Bengal, the islands of Singapore and Penang, as well
as Brazil and the West Indies; but it is only in a very few localities
that the cultivation has been attended with success.
In its native countries the tree comes into bearing in its ninth
year, and is said to continue fruitful until 60 or even 80 years old,
yielding annually as many as 2000 fruits. It is diœcious, and one male
tree furnishes pollen sufficient for twenty female.
History—It has been generally believed that neither the nutmeg
nor mace was known to the ancients. C. F. Ph. von Martius[1850]
however maintains that mace was alluded to in the comedies of Plautus,[1851]
written about two centuries before the Christian era.
The words Macer, Macar, Machir or Macir,
occurring in the writings of Scribonius Largus, Dioscorides, Galen, and
Pliny are thought by Martius to refer in each instance to mace. But
that the substance designated by these names was not mace, but the bark
of a tree growing in Malabar, was pointed out by Acosta nearly three
centuries ago, and by many subsequent writers, and, as we think, with
perfect correctness.[1852]
Nutmegs and mace were imported from India at an early date by the
Arabians, and thus passed into western countries. Aëtius, who was
resident at the court of Constantinople about the year 540, appears
to have been acquainted with the nutmeg, if that at least is intended
by the term Nuces Indicæ, prescribed together with cloves,
spikenard, costus, calamus aromaticus and snadal-wood, as an ingredient
of the Suffumigium moschatum.[1853]
Masudi,[1854]
who appears to have visited India in a.d. 916-920,
pointed out that the nutmeg, like cloves, areca nut and snadal-wood,
was a product of the eastern islands of the Indian Archipelago. The
Arabian geographer Edrisi, who wrote in the middle of the 12th century,
mentions both nutmegs and mace as articles of import into Aden;[1855]
and again “Nois mouscades” are among the spices on which duty was
levied at Acre in Palestine, circaa.d.
1180.[1856]
About a century later, another Arabian author, Kazwini,[1857]
expressly named the Moluccas as the native country of the spices under notice.
The Sanskrit name of the nutmeg tree most commonly in use, also with
Susruta, is Jātī (Dr. Rice).
One of the earliest references to the use of nutmegs in Europe occurs
in a poem written about 1195, by Petrus D’Ebulo,[1858]
describing the entry into Rome of the Emperor Henry VI., prior to his
coronation in April 1191. On this occasion the streets were fumigated
with aromatics, which are enumerated in the following line:—
By the end of the 12th century, both nutmegs and mace were found in
Northern Europe,—even in Denmark, as may be inferred from the allusion
to them in the writings of Harpestreng.[1859]
In England, mace, though well known, was a very costly spice, its value
between a.d. 1284 and 1377 being about
4s. 7d. per lb., while the average price of a sheep
during the same period was but 1s. 5d., and of a cow
9s. 5d.[1860]
It was also dear in France, for in the Compte de l’exécution
of the will of Jeanne d’Evreux, queen of France, in 1372, six ounces
of mace are appraised per ounce at 3 sols 8 deniers, equal to about
8s. 3d. of our present money.[1861]
The use of these spices was diffused throughout Europe long before the
Portuguese in 1512 had discovered the mother plant in the isles of
Banda. The Portuguese held the trade of the Spice Islands for about
a century, when it was wrested from them by the Dutch, who pursued
the same policy of exclusiveness that they had followed in the case
of cloves and cinnamon. In order to secure their monopoly, they
endeavoured to limit the trees to Banda and Amboyna, and to exterminate
them elsewhere, which in fact they did at Ceram and the small
neighbouring islands of Kelang and Nila. So completely was the spice
trade in their hands, that the crops of sixteen years were said to be
at one time in their warehouses, those of recent years being never
thrown on the market. Thus the crop of 1744 was being sold in 1760,
in which year an immense quantity of nutmegs and cloves was burned at
Amsterdam lest the price should fall too low.[1862]
During the occupation of the Spice Islands by the English from 1796
to 1802, the culture of the nutmeg was introduced into Bencoolen
and Penang,[1863]
and many years afterwards into Singapore. Extensive plantations of
nutmeg-trees were formed in the two islands last named, and by a
laborious and costly system of cultivation were for many years highly
productive.[1864]
In 1860 the trees were visited by a destructive blight, which the
cultivators were powerless to arrest, and which ultimately led to the
ruin of the plantations, so that in 1867 there was no such thing as
nutmeg cultivation either in Penang or Singapore.[1865]
Though so long valued in Europe and Asia, neither nutmegs nor mace seem
to have been employed in former times as a condiment in the islands
where they are indigenous.[1866]
Collection and Preparation—Almost the whole surface of the Banda
Isles, observes Mr. Wallace,[1867]
is planted with nutmeg-trees, which thrive under the shade of the lofty
Canarium commune. The light volcanic soil, the shade, and the
excessive moisture of these islands, where it rains more or less every
month in the year, seem exactly to suit the nutmeg tree, which requires
no manure and scarcely any attention.
In Bencoolen[1868]
the trees bear all the year round, but the chief harvest takes place in
the later months of the year, and a smaller one in April, May and June.
The fruit as it splits is gathered by means of a hook attached to a
long stick, the pericarp removed, and the mace carefully stripped off.
The nuts are then taken to the drying house (a brick building), placed
on frames, and exposed to the gentle heat of a smouldering fire, with
arrangements for a proper circulation of air. This drying operation
lasts for two months, during which time the nutmegs are turned every
second or third day. At the end of this period, the kernels are found
to rattle in the shell, an indication that the drying is complete. The
shells are then broken with a wooden mallet, the nutmegs picked out
and sorted, and finally rubbed over with dry sifted lime. In Banda the
smaller and less sightly nutmegs are reserved for the preparation of
the expressed oil.
The old commercial policy of the Dutch originated the singular practice
of breaking the shell, and immersing the kernel of the artificially
dried seed in milk of lime,—sometimes for a period of three months.
This was done with a view to render impossible the germination of
any nutmegs sent into the market. The folly of such a procedure was
demonstrated by Teijsmann, who proved that mere exposure to the sun for
a week is sufficient to destroy the vitality of the seed. By immersion
in milk of lime many nutmegs are spoiled and the necessity is incurred
of a second drying. Lumsdaine has also shown that even the dry
liming process is, to say the least, entirely needless. Nutmegs are
well preserved in their natural shell, in which state the Chinese have
the good sense to prefer them.
The process of liming nutmegs is however still largely followed; and
the prejudice in favour of the spice thus prepared is so strong in
certain countries, that nutmegs not limed abroad have sometimes to be
limed in London to fit them for exportation. Penang nutmegs are always
imported in the natural state,—that is, un-limed.
Description—The fruit of Myristica fragrans is a
pendulous, globose drupe, about 2 inches in diameter, and not unlike
a small round pear. It is marked by a furrow which passes round
it, and by which at maturity its thick fleshy pericarp splits into
two pieces, exhibiting in its interior a single seed, enveloped in
a fleshy foliaceous mantle or arillus, of fine crimson hue, which
is mace. The dark brown, shining, ovate seed is marked with
impressions corresponding to the lobes of the arillus; and on one side,
which is of paler hue and slightly flattened, a line indicating the
raphe may be observed.
The bony testa does not find its way into European commerce, the
so-called nutmeg being merely the kernel or nucleus of the
seed. Nutmegs exhibit nearly the form of their outer shell with a
corresponding diminution in size. The London dealers esteem them in
proportion to their size, the largest, which are about one inch long
by ⁸/₁₀ of an inch broad, and four of which will weigh an ounce,
fetching the highest price. If not dressed with lime, they are of a
greyish brown, smooth yet coarsely furrowed and veined longitudinally,
marked on the flatter side with a shallow groove. A transverse section
shows that the inner seed-coat (endopleura) penetrates into the
albumen in long narrow brown strips, reaching the centre of the seed,
thereby imparting the peculiar marbled appearance familiar in a cut nutmeg.
At the base of the albumen and close to the hilum, is the embryo,
formed of a short radicle with cup-shaped cotyledons, whose slit and
curled edges penetrate into the albumen. The tissue of the seed can be
cut with equal facility in any direction. It is extremely oily, and has
a delicious aromatic fragrance, with a spicy rather acrid taste.
Microscopic Structure—The testa consists mainly of long, thin,
radially arranged, rigid cells, which are closely interlaced and do not
exhibit any distinct cavities. The endopleura which forms the adhering
coat of the kernel and penetrates into it, consists of soft-walled,
red-brown tissue, with small scattered bundles of vessels. In the
outer layers the endopleura exhibits small collapsed cells; but the
tissue which fills the folds that dip into the interior consists of
much larger cells. The tissue of the albumen is formed of soft-walled
parenchyme, which is densely filled with conspicuous starch-grains, and
with fat, partly crystallized. Among the prismatic crystals of fat,
large thick rhombic or six-sided tables may often be observed. With
these are associated grains of albuminoid matter, partly crystallized.
Chemical Composition—After starch and albuminoid matter, the
principal constituent of nutmeg is the fat, which makes up about
a fourth of its weight, and is known in commerce by the incorrect name
of Oil of Mace (see p. 507).
The volatile oil, to which the smell and taste of nutmegs are chiefly
due, amounts to between 3 and 8 per cent.,[1869]
and consists, according to Cloëz (1864), almost entirely of a
hydrocarbon, C₁₀H₁₆, boiling at 165° C., which Gladstone (1872), who
assigns it the same composition, calls Myristicene. The latter
chemist found in the crude oil an oxygenated oil, Myristicol,
of very difficult purification and possibly subject to change during
the process of rectifying. It has a high boiling point (about 220° C.?)
and the characteristic odour of nutmeg; unlike carvol with which it is
isomeric, it does not form a crystalline compound with hydrosulphuric acid.
Oil of nutmegs, distilled in London by Messrs. Herrings and Co.,
examined in column 200 mm. long, we found to deviate the ray of
polarized light, 15°·3 to the right; that of the Long Nutmeg
(Myristica fatua Houtt.), furnished to us by the same firm,
deviated 28°·7 to the right.
From the facts recorded by Gmelin,[1870]
it would appear that oil of nutmeg sometimes deposits a stearoptene
called Myristicin. We are not acquainted with such a deposit;
yet we have been kindly furnished by Messrs. Herrings with a
crystalline substance which they obtained during the latter part of the
process of distilling both common and long nutmegs. It is a greyish
greasy mass, which by repeated crystallizations from spirit of wine, we
obtained in the form of brilliant, colourless scales, fusible at 54°
C., and still possessing the odour of nutmeg. The crystals are readily
soluble in benzol, bisulphide of carbon or chloroform, sparingly in
petroleum ether; their solution in spirit of wine has a decidedly
acid reaction, and is devoid of rotatory power. By boiling them with
alcohol, sp. gr. 0·843, and anhydrous carbonate of sodium, we obtained
a solution which, after removal of the alcohol, left a residuum
perfectly soluble in boiling water, forming a jelly on cooling. By
adding hydrochloric acid to the warm aqueous solution, the original
crystallizable substance again made its appearance, yet almost devoid
of odour. It is in fact nothing else than Myristic Acid
(see page 508).[1871]
Production and Commerce—The nutmegs and mace now brought into
the market are to a large extent the produce of the Banda Islands,[1872]
of which however only three, namely Lontar or the Great Banda, Pulo Ai,
and Pulo Nera, have what are termed Nutmeg Parks. According to
official statements of the Dutch, the first-named island possessed in
1864 about 266,000 fruit-bearing trees; Ternate on the western coast of
Jilolo, 46,000; Menado in the island of Celebes, 35,000; and Amboyna,
only 31,000. The nutmegs of the Banda Islands are shipped to Batavia.
The quantity exported from Java in 1871 (all, we believe, from Batavia,
and therefore the produce of the Banda Islands) is stated as 8107
peculs (1,080,933 lb.), of which 2300 peculs (306,666 lb.) were shipped
to the United States, and a rather large quantity to Singapore.[1873]
The last named port also shipped in the same year a very large quantity
(310,576 lb.) of nutmegs to North America,[1874]
and in 1877 the total export of nutmegs and mace from Singapore was
5323 peculs (709,733 lb.).
Nutmegs were exported from Padang in Sumatra in the year 1871, to the
extent of 2766 peculs (368,800 lb.), chiefly to America and Singapore.
The quantity annually imported into the United Kingdom ranges from
500,000 to 800,000 lb.
Uses—Nutmeg is a grateful aromatic stimulant, chiefly employed
for flavouring other medicines. It is also in constant use as a
condiment, though less appreciated than formerly.
Oleum Myristicæ expressum.
Oleum Macidis, Balsamum vel Oleum Nucistæ; Expressed
Oil of Nutmegs, Nutmeg Butter, Oil of Mace; F.
Beurre de Muscade; G. Muskatbutter, Muskatnussöl.
This article reaches England chiefly from Singapore, in oblong,
rectangular blocks, about 10 inches long by 2½ inches square, enveloped
in a wrapper of palm leaves. It is a solid unctuous substance of an
orange-brown colour, varying in intensity of shade, and presenting a
mottled aspect. It has a very agreeable odour and a fatty aromatic taste.
In operating on 2 lb. of nutmegs, first powdered and heated in a
water-bath and pressed while still hot, we obtained 9 ounces of solid
oil, equivalent to 28 per cent. This oil, which in colour, odour and
consistence does not differ from that which is imported, melts at
about 45° C.; and dissolves perfectly in two parts of warm ether or in
four of warm alcohol sp. gr. ·800.
Nutmeg butter contains the volatile oil already described, to the
extent of about six per cent., besides several fatty bodies. One of
the latter, termed Myristin C₃H₅(O·C₁₄H₂₇O)₃, may be obtained
by means of benzol, or by dissolving in ether that part of the butter
of nutmeg which is insoluble in cold spirit of wine. The crystals of
myristin melt at 31° C. By saponification they furnish glycerin, and
Myristic Acid, C₁₄H₂₈O₂, the latter fusing at 53°·8 C. Playfair
in 1841 was the first to isolate (in Liebig’s laboratory at Giessen)
myristic acid. Myristin also occurs in spermaceti, coco-nuts, as well
as, according to Mulder, in small quantity, in the fixed oils of
linseed and poppy seed. Nutmegs according to Comar (1859) yield 10 to
12 per cent. of myristin.
That part of nutmeg butter, which is more readily soluble in spirit of
wine or benzol, contains another fat, which however has not yet been
investigated. It is accompanied by a reddish colouring matter.
MACIS.
Mace; F. Macis; G. Macis, Muskatblüthe.
Botanical Origin—Myristica fragrans Houttuyn (see p. 502).
The seed which, deprived of its hard outer shell or testa, is
known as the nutmeg, is enclosed when fresh in a fleshy net-like
envelope, somewhat resembling the husk of a filbert. This organ, which
is united, though not very closely, at the base of the stony shell both
with the hilum and the contiguous portion of the raphe, of which parts
it is an expansion, is termed arillus,[1875]
and when separated and dried constitutes the mace of the shops. In the
fresh state it is fleshy, and of a beautiful crimson; it envelopes the
seed completely only at the base, afterwards dividing itself into broad
flat lobes; which branch into narrower strips overlapping one another
towards the summit.
Description—The mace, separated from the seed by hand, is
dried in the sun, thereby losing its brilliant red hue and acquiring
an orange-brown colour. It has a dull fatty lustre, exudes oil when
pressed with the nail, and is horny, brittle, and translucent. Steeped
in water it swells rather considerably. The entire arillus, compressed
and crumpled by packing, is about 1¾ inches long with a general
thickness of about ¹/₂₀ of an inch or even at ⅒ the base. Mace has
an agreeable aromatic smell nearly resembling that of nutmeg, and a
pungent, spicy, rather acrid taste.
Microscopic Structure—The uniform, small-celled, angular
parenchyme is interrupted by numerous brown oil-cells of larger size.
The inner part of the tissue contains also thin brown vascular bundles.
The cells of the epidermis on either side are colourless, thick-walled,
longitudinally extended, and covered with a peculiar cuticle of
broad, flat, riband-like cells, which cannot however be removed as
a continuous film. The parenchyme is loaded with small granules, to
which a red colour is imparted by Millon’s test (solution of mercurous
nitrate) and an orange hue by iodine. The granules consequently consist
of albuminous matter, and starch is altogether wanting.
Chemical Composition—The nature of the chemical constituents
of mace may be inferred from the following experiments performed by
one of us:—17 grammes of finely powdered mace were entirely exhausted
by boiling ether, and the latter allowed to evaporate. It left behind
5·57 grm., which after drying at 100° C. were diminished to 4·17.
The difference, 1·40 grammes, answers to the amount of essential
oil, of which consequently 8·2 per cent. had been present.
The residue, amounting to 24·5 per cent., was a thickish aromatic
balsam, in which we have not been able to ascertain the presence
of fat; it consisted of resin and semi-resinified essential oil.
Alcohol further removed 1·4 per cent. of an uncrystallizable sugar,
which reduced cupric oxide.
The drug having been thus treated with ether and with alcohol, yielded
almost nothing to cold water, but by means of boiling water 1·8 per
cent. of a mucilage was obtained, which turned blue by addition of
iodine, or reddish violet if previously dried. This substance is not
soluble in an ammoniacal solution of cupric oxide; it appears rather to
be an intermediate body between mucilage and starch.[1876]
The composition of mace is therefore very different from that of nutmeg.
As to the volatile oil, of which several observers have obtained
from 7 to 9 per cent.,[1877]
it is a fragrant colourless liquid which we found, when examined in a
column 200 mm. long, deviated the ray 18°·8 to the right. Its greater
portion consists according to Schacht (1862) of Macene, C₁₀H₁₆,
boiling at 160° C., and distinguished from oil of turpentine by not
forming a crystalline hydrate when mixed with alcohol and nitric acid.
Koller (1865) states that macene is identical with the hydrocarbon
of oil of nutmeg (myristicene), yet the latter is said by Cloëz to
yield no solid compound when treated with hydrochloric gas. Macene on
the other hand furnishes crystals of C₁₀H₁₆·HCl. Crude oil of mace
contains, like that of nutmeg, an oxygenated oil, the properties of
which have not yet been investigated.
Commerce—Mace, mostly the produce as it would appear of the
Banda Islands, was shipped from Java in 1871 to the extent of 2101
peculs (282,133 lb.); and from Padang in Sumatra (excluding shipments
to Java) to the amount of 457 peculs (60,933 lb.).[1878]
The spice is exported principally to Holland, Singapore, and the United
States; Great Britain receives about 60,000 to 80,000 lb. annually.
Uses—Mace is but rarely employed in medicine. It is chiefly
consumed as a condiment.
LAURACEÆ.
CAMPHORA.
Camphor,[1879]Common Camphor, Laurel Camphor; F. Camphre; G. Campher.
Botanical Origin—Cinnamomum Camphora Fr. Nees et
Ebermaier (Laurus Camphora L., Camphora officinarum C.
Bauh.), the Camphor tree or Camphor Laurel is widely diffused, being
found throughout Central China and in the Japanese Islands. In China
it abounds principally in the eastern and central provinces, as in
Chekiang, Fokien and Kiangsi; but it is wanting, according to Garnier
(1868), in Yünnan and Szechuen. It is plentiful, on the other hand, in
the island of Formosa, where it covers the whole line of mountains from
north to south, up to an elevation of 2000 feet above the level of the
sea. It flourishes in tropical and subtropical countries, and forms a
large and handsome tree in sheltered spots in Italy as far north as the
Lago Maggiore. The leaves are small, shining, and glaucous beneath, and
have long petioles; the stem affords excellent timber, much prized on
account of its odour for making clothes’ chests and drawers of cabinets.
Dryobalanops aromatica, the camphor tree of Borneo and Sumatra,
yields a peculiar camphor, which we shall describe further on.
History—The two kinds of Camphor afforded by the two trees just
named have always been regarded by the Chinese as perfectly distinct
substances, and in considering the history of camphor this fact must be
borne in mind.
On perusing the accounts of Laurel Camphor given by Chinese writers,[1880]
the remarkable fact becomes apparent, that although the tree was
evidently well known in the 6th century, and probably even earlier, and
is specially noticed on account of its valuable timber, no mention is
made in connexion with it of any such substance as camphor.
Le-she-chin, the author of the celebrated herbal
Pun-tsao-kang-muh, written in the middle of the 16th century,
was well acquainted with the two sorts of camphor,—the one produced
by the camphor laurel of his own country, the other imported from the
Malay islands; and he narrates how the former was prepared by boiling
the wood, and refined by repeated dry sublimations.
Marco Polo, towards the end of the 13th century, saw the forests of
Fokien in South-eastern China, in which, says he, are many of the trees
which give camphor.[1881]
It would thus appear that Laurel Camphor was known as early as the time
of Marco Polo, yet it is certain that the more ancient notices which we
shall now quote have reference to the much valued Malay Camphor, which
remains up to the present day one of the most precious substances of its class.
There is no evidence that camphor reached Europe during the classical
period of Greece and Rome. The first mention of it known to us occurs
in one of the most ancient monuments of the Arabic language, the
poems of Imru-l-Kais,[1882]
a prince of the Kindah dynasty, who lived in Hadramaut in the beginning
of the 6th century. Nearly at the same period, Aëtius of Amida (the
modern Diarbekir) used camphor medicinally, but from the manner in
which he speaks of it, it was evidently a substance of some
rarity.[1883]
In fact, for many centuries subsequent to this period, camphor was
regarded as one of the most rare and precious of perfumes. Thus, it is
mentioned in a.d. 636, with musk, ambergris,
and snadal-wood, among the treasures of Chosroes II., of the Sassanian
dynasty of kings of Persia, in the palace at Madain on the Tigris,
north of Babylon.[1884]
Among the immense mass of valuables dispersed at Cairo on the downfall
of the Fatimite Khalif Mostanser in the 11th century, the Arabian
historians[1885]
enumerate with astonishment, besides vast quantities of musk, aloes
wood, snadal-wood, amber, large stores of Camphor of Kaisur,
and hundreds of figures of melons in camphor, adorned with
gold and jewels, which were contained in precious vessels of gold and
porcelain. One grain (crystal?) of camphor is mentioned as weighing
5 mithkals, one melon of the weight of 70 mithkals, was contained
in a golden box weighing no less than 3,000 mithkals (1 mithkal =
71·49 gr. Troy = 4·63 grammes). It is also on record that about a.d. 642, Indian princes sent camphor as tribute
or a gift to the Chinese Emperors;[1886]—further,
that in the Teenpaou period (a.d. 742-755),
the Cochinchinese brought to the Chinese court a tribute of Barus
camphor, said by the envoy to be found in the trunks of old trees,
the like of which for fragrance was never seen again.[1887]
Masudi,[1888]
four centuries later, mentions a similar present from an
Indian to a Chinese potentate, when 1,000 menn[1889]
of aloes-wood were accompanied by 10 menn of camphor, the choice
quality of the latter being indicated by the remark that it was in
pieces as large or larger than a pistachio-nut.
Again, between a.d. 1342 and 1352, an embassy left Pekin
bearing a letter from the Great Khan to Pope Benedict XII., accompanied
by presents of silk, precious stones, camphor, musk, and
spices.[1890]
Ibn Batuta, the celebrated traveller, relates that after having visited
the King of Sumatra, he was presented on leaving (a.d. 1347) with
aloes-wood, camphor, cloves, and sandal-wood, besides provisions.
Ishâk ibn Amrân, an Arabian physician living towards the end of the
9th century, and Ibn Khurdádbah, a geographer of the same period, were
among the first to point out that camphor is an export of the Malayan
Archipelago; and their statements are repeated by the Arabian writers
of the middle ages, who all assert that the best camphor is produced in
Fansúr. This place, also called Kansúr or Kaisúr, was visited in the
13th century by Marco Polo, who speaks of its camphor as selling for
its weight in gold; Yule[1891]
believes it to be the same spot as Barus, a town on the western coast
of Sumatra, still giving a name to the camphor produced in that island.
From all these facts and many others that might be adduced,[1892] it
undoubtedly follows that the camphor first in use was that found native
in the trunk of the Sumatran Dryobalanops aromatica, and not
that of the Camphor Laurel. At what period and at whose instigation the
Chinese began to manufacture camphor from the latter tree is not known.
Camphor was known in Europe as a medicine as early as the 12th century,
as is evident from the mention of it by the abbess Hildegard[1893]
(who calls it ganphora), Otho of Cremona,[1894]
and the Danish canon Harpestreng (ob.a.d. 1244).
Garcia de Orta states (1563) that it is the camphor of China which
alone is exported to Europe, that of Borneo and Sumatra being a hundred
times more costly, and all consumed by eastern nations. They partly
devoted the latter to ritual purposes, as for instance embalming,
partly to “eating,” i.e. for the preparation of the betel-leaves
for chewing. Neuhof[1895]
states that the other ingredients used in China for that purpose are:
Areca nuts (see article Semen Arecæ) and lime or Lycium (see page 35),
Caphur de Burneo, aloë (i.e. Aloë-wood, see Aloë), and musk.
Kämpfer,[1896]
who resided in Japan in 1690-92, and who figured the Japanese camphor
tree under the name Laurus camphorifera, expressly declares the
latter to be entirely different from the camphor tree of the Indian
Archipelago. He further states that the camphor of Borneo was among the
more profitable commodities imported into Japan by the Dutch, whose
homeward cargoes included Japanese camphor to the extent of 6,000 to
12,000 lb. annually.[1897]
This camphor was refined in Holland by a process long kept
secret, and was then introduced into the market. In Pomet’s time (1694
and earlier), crude camphor was common in France, but it had to be sent
to Holland for purification.
It is doubtful whether at that period, or even much later, any camphor
was obtained from Formosa. Du Halde[1898]
makes no allusion to it as a production of that island; nor does he
mention it among the commodities of Emouy (Amoy), which was the Chinese
port then in most active communication with Formosa.
Production—The camphor of European commerce is produced in
the island of Formosa and in Japan. We have no evidence that any is
manufactured at the present day in China, although very large trees,
often from 8 to 9 feet in diameter, are common, for instance in
Kiangsi, and camphor wood is an important timber of the Hankow market.
In Formosa, the camphor-producing districts lie in the narrow belt of
debateable ground, which separates the border Chinese settlements from
the territory still occupied by the aboriginal tribes. The camphor is
prepared from the wood, which is cut into small chips from the trees,
by means of a gouge with a long handle. In this process there is
great waste, many trees being cut and then left with a large portion
of valuable timber to perish. The next operation is to expose the
wood to the vapour of boiling water, and to collect the camphor which
volatilizes with the steam. For this purpose, stills are constructed
thus:—a long wooden trough, frequently a hollowed trunk, is fixed over
a furnace and protected by a coating of clay. Water is poured into it,
and a board perforated with numerous small holes is luted over it.
Above these holes the chips are placed and covered with earthen pots.
A fire having been lighted in the furnace, the water becomes heated,
and the steam passing through the chips, carries with it the camphor,
which condenses in minute white crystals in the upper part of the pots.
From these it is scraped out every few days, and is then very pure
and clean. Four stills, each having ten pots placed in a row over one
trough, are generally arranged under one shed. These stills are moved
from time to time, according as the gradual exhaustion of timber in the
locality renders such transfer desirable. A considerable quantity of
camphor is however manufactured in the towns, the chips being conveyed
thither from the country. A model of a much better still, which was
contributed from Formosa to the Paris Exhibition in 1878, is perhaps
referring to a town manufacture.
Camphor is brought from the interior to Tamsui, the chief port of
Formosa, the baskets holding about half a pecul each (1 pecul = 133⅓
lbs.), lined and covered with large leaves. Upon arrival, it is stored
in vats holding from 50 to 60 peculs each, or it is packed at once
in the tubs, or lead-lined boxes, in which it is exported. From the
vats or tubs there drains out a yellowish essential oil known as
Camphor Oil, which is used by the Chinese in rheumatism.[1899]
In 1877 hydraulic pressure has been established for the separation of the
oil and moisture; the raw camphor loses about 20 per cent. of these
admixtures.
Kämpfer in his account[1900]
of the manufacture of camphor in the Japanese province of Satzuma and
in the islands of Gotho, describes the boiling of the chips in an
iron pot covered with an earthen head containing straw in which the
camphor collects. In the province of Tosa, island of Sikok, there is
now a still in use, which is quite conveniently combined with a cooling
apparatus consisting of a wooden trough, over which cold water is
flowing.[1901]
Purification—Camphor as it is exported from Japan and Formosa
requires to be purified by sublimation. The crude drug consists of
small crystalline grains, which cohere into irregular friable masses,
of a greyish-white or pinkish hue. Dissolved in spirit of wine, it
leaves from 2 to 10 per cent. of impurities consisting of gypsum,
common salt, sulphur, or vegetable fragments.
In Europe, crude camphor is sublimed from a little charcoal or sand,
iron filings or quicklime, and sent into the market as Refined
Camphor in the form of large bowls or concave cakes, about 10
inches in diameter, 3 inches in thickness, and weighing from 9 to 12
lb.[1902]
Each bowl has a large round hole at the bottom, corresponding
to the aperture of the vessel in which the sublimation has been
conducted. This operation is performed in peculiar glass flasks
termed bomboloes, in the upper half of which the pure camphor
concretes. These flasks having been charged and placed in a sand-bath,
are rapidly heated to about 120°-190° C. in order to remove the water.
Afterwards the temperature is slowly increased to about 204° C., and
maintained during 24 hours. The flasks are finally broken.
As camphor is a neutral substance, the addition of lime probably serves
merely to retain traces of resin or empyreumatic oil. Iron would keep
back sulphur were any present.
In the United States the refiners use iron vessels; their product is in
flat disks, about 16 inches in diameter by one inch in thickness.
The refining of camphor is carried on to a large extent in England,
Holland, Hamburg, Paris, Bohemia (Aussig), in New York and
Philadelphia. It is a process requiring great care on account of the
inflammability of the product. The temperature must also be nicely
regulated, so that the sublimate may be deposited not merely in loose
crystals, but in compact cakes. In India where the consumption of
camphor is very large, the natives effect the sublimation in a copper
vessel, the charge of which is 1½ maunds (42 lb.): fire is applied to
the lower part, the upper being kept cool.[1903]
Description—Purified Camphor forms a colourless crystalline,
translucent mass, traversed by numerous fissures, so that
notwithstanding a certain toughness, a mass can readily be broken
by repeated blows. By spontaneous and extremely slow evaporation at
ordinary temperatures, camphor sublimes in lustrous hexagonal plates or
prisms, having but little hardness. If triturated in a mortar, camphor
adheres to the pestle, so that it cannot be powdered per se. But
if moistened with spirit of wine, ether, chloroform, methylic alcohol,
glycerin, or an essential or fatty oil, pulverization is effected
without difficulty. By keeping a short time, the powder acquires a
crystalline form. With an equal weight of sugar, camphor may also be
easily powdered.
Camphor melts at 175° C., boils at 204°, and volatilizes somewhat
rapidly even at ordinary temperatures. To this latter property,
combined with slight solubility, must be attributed the curious
rotatory motion which small lumps of camphor (as well as barium
butyrate, stannic bromide, chloral hydrate, and a few other substances)
exhibit when thrown on to water.
The solubility of camphor in water is very small, 1300 parts dissolving
about one; but even this small quantity is partially separated on
addition of some alkaline or earthy salt, as sulphate of magnesium.
Alcohols, ethers, chloroform, carbon bisulphide, volatile and fixed
oils and liquid hydrocarbons, dissolve camphor abundantly.
The sp. gr. of camphor at 0° C. and up to 6° is the same as that of
water; yet at a somewhat higher temperature, camphor expands more
quickly, so that at 10° to 12° C. its sp. gr. is only 0·992.
In concentrated solution or in a state of fusion, camphor turns the
plane of polarization strongly to the right. Officinal solution of
camphor (Spiritus Camphoræ) is too weak, and does not deviate
the ray of light to a considerable amount.[1904]
Crystals of camphor are devoid of rotatory power.
The taste and odour of camphor are sui generis, or at least
are common only to a group of nearly allied substances. Camphor is
not altered by exposure to air or light. It burns easily, affording a
brilliant smoky flame.
Chemical Composition—Camphor, C₁₀H₁₆O, by treatment with various
reagents, yields a number of interesting products: thus when repeatedly
distilled with chloride of zinc or anhydrous phosphoric acid, it is
converted into Cymene or Cymol, C₁₀H₁₄, a body contained
in many essential oils, or obtainable therefrom.
Camphor, and also camphor oil, when subjected to powerful oxidizing
agents, absorbs oxygen, passing gradually into crystallized
Camphoric Acid, C₁₀H₁₆O₄ or C₈H₁₄(COOH)₂, water and carbonic
acid being at the same time eliminated. Many essential oils, resins and
gum-resins likewise yield these acids when similarly treated.
By means of less energetic oxidizers, camphor may be converted into
Oxy-Camphor, C₁₀H₁₆O₂, still retaining its original odour and
taste (Wheeler, 1868).
Commerce—Two kinds of crude camphor are known in the English
market, namely:
1. Formosa or China Camphor, imported in chests lined
with lead or tinned iron, and weighing about 1 cwt. each; it is of a
light brown, small in grain, and always wet, as the merchants cause
water to be poured into the cases before shipment, with a view, it is
pretended, of lessening the loss by evaporation. The exports of this
camphor from Tamsui in Formosa[1905]
were in peculs (one pecul = 13·33 lb. avdp. = 60·479 kilogrammes) as follows:
1870
1871
1872
1875
1876
1877
14,481
9691
10,281
7139
8794
13,178
The shipments of camphor from Takow, the other open port of Formosa,
are of insignificant amount. Planks of camphor wood are now exported in
some quantity from Tamsui.
2. Japan Camphor is lighter in colour and occasionally of a
pinkish tint; it is also in larger grains. It arrives in double tubs
(one within the other) without metal lining, and hence is drier than
the previous sort; the tubs hold about 1 cwt. It fetches a somewhat
higher price than the Formosa camphor.
Hiogo and Osaka exported in 1871, 7089 peculs (945,200 lb.), and
Nagasaki 745 peculs (99,333 lb.), the total value being 116,718
dollars.[1906]
In 1877 the value of camphor exported from Japan was stated
to be equal to 240,000 dollars. The imports of Unrefined Camphor
into the United Kingdom amounted in 1870 to 12,368 cwt. (1,385,216
lb.); of Refined Camphor in the same year to 2361 cwt.[1907]
Camphor is largely consumed by the natives of India; the quantity of
the crude drug imported into Bombay in the year 1872-73 was 3801 cwt.[1908]
Uses—Camphor has stimulant properties and is frequently used
in medicine both internally and externally. It is largely consumed in
India.
Other kinds of Camphor; Camphor Oils.
Camphor, as stated above at page 512, was the name originally applied
to the product of Dryobalanops; it was then also given to that of
Camphor Laurel, and in 1725 Caspar Neumann, of Berlin, first pointed
out that many essential oils afford crystals (“stearoptenes” of later
chemists), for which he proposed the general name of camphor. Many of
them are agreeing with the formula C₁₀H₁₆O, and there are also numerous
liquids of the same composition. It would appear, however, that no
stearoptene of any other plant is absolutely identical with common
camphor; Lallemand’s statement (see p. 479),
that oil of spike affords the latter, requires further examination.
Many other liquid and solid constituents of essential oils, or
substances afforded by treating them with alcoholic potash, answer to
the formula C₁₀H₁₇(OH). Among them we may point out the two following:
they are the only substances of the class of “camphors,” besides common
camphor, which are of some practical importance.
Barus Camphor, Borneo Camphor, Malayan Camphor, Dryobalanops
Camphor—This, as already explained, is the substance to which
the earliest notices of camphor refer. The tree which affords it is
Dryobalanops aromatica Gärtn. (D. Camphora Colebrooke),
of the order Dipterocarpeæ, one of the most majestic objects of
the vegetable kingdom.[1909]
The trunk is very tall, round, and straight, furnished near the base
with huge buttresses; it rises 100 to 150 feet without a branch, then
producing a dense crown of shining foliage, 50 to 70 feet in diameter,
on which are scattered beautiful white flowers of delicious fragrance.
The tree is indigenous to the Dutch Residencies on the north-west coast
of Sumatra, between 0° and 3° N. lat., from Ayer Bangis to Barus and
Singkel, and to the northern part of Borneo, and the small British
island of Labuan.
The camphor is obtained from the trunk, in longitudinal fissures of
which it is found in a solid crystalline state, and extracted by
laboriously splitting the wood. It can only be got by the destruction
of the entire tree;—in fact, many trees afford none, so that to avoid
the toil of useless felling, it is now customary to try them by cutting
a hole in the side of the trunk, but the observation so made is often
fallacious. Spenser St. John, British Consul in Borneo, was told that
trees in a state of decay often contain the finest camphor.[1910]
The camphor when collected is carefully picked over, washed and cleaned,
and then separated into three qualities, the best being formed of
the largest and purest crystals, while the lowest is greyish and pulverulent.
Dryobalanops attaining more than 150 feet in height, the quantity of
camphor which it yields must necessarily be greatly variable. The
statements are from about 3 to 11 lb.
A good proportion of the small quantity produced is consumed in the
funeral rites of the Batta princes, whose families are often ruined by
the lavish expense of providing the camphor and buffaloes which the
custom of their obsequies requires. The camphor which is exported is
eagerly bought for the China market, but some is also sent to Japan,
Laos, Cochin China, Cambodia, and Siam.
The quantity annually shipped from Borneo was reckoned by Motley in
1851 to be about 7 peculs (933 lbs.). The export from Sumatra was
estimated by De Vriese at 10 to 15 quintals per annum.[1911]
The quantity imported into Canton in 1872 was returned as 23⁷/₁₀ peculs (3,159 lb.),
value 42,326 taels, equivalent to about 80s. per lb.[1912]
In the Annual Statement of the Trade of Bombay for the year 1872-3,
2 cwt. of Malayan Camphor is stated to have been imported; it
was valued at 9,141 Rs. (£914). In the “Indian tariff,” 1875, the duty
is fixed per cwt. at 40 rupees for crude camphor, 65 rupees
for refined camphor, and 80 rupees per pound for Baros camphor
(“Bhemsaini camphor”). The price in Borneo in 1851 of camphor of
fine quality was 30 dollars per catty, or about 95s. per lb.:
consequently the drug never finds its way into European commerce.
Borneo Camphor, also termed by chemists Borneol or Camphyl
Alcohol, is somewhat harder than common camphor, also a little
heavier so that it sinks in water. It is less volatile, and does not
crystallize on the interior of the bottle in which it is kept; and
it requires for fusion a higher temperature, namely 198° C. It has
a somewhat different odour, resembling that of common camphor with
the addition of patchouli or ambergris. The composition of borneol
is represented by the formula C₁₀H₁₇(OH). It may be converted by the
action of nitric acid into common camphor, which it nearly resembles
in most of its physical properties. Conversely, borneol may also be
prepared from common camphor. By continued oxydation borneol yields
camphoric acid.
Camphor Oil of Borneo—Besides camphor, the Dryobalanops
furnishes another product, a liquid termed Camphor Oil, which
must not be confounded with the camphor oil that drains out of crude
laurel camphor. This Bornean or Sumatran Camphor Oil is
obtained by tapping the trees, or in felling them (see also p. 229).
In the latter way, Motley in cutting down a tree in Labuan in May,
1851, pierced a reservoir in the trunk from which about five gallons
of camphor oil were obtained, though much could not be caught.[1913]
The liquid was a volatile oil holding in solution a resin, which after
a few days’ exposure to the air, was left in a syrupy state. This
camphor oil, which is termed Borneene, is isomeric with oil of
turpentine, C₁₀H₁₆, yet in the crude state holding in solution borneol
and resin. By fractional distillation, it may be separated into two
portions, the one more volatile than the other but not differing in composition.
Camphor Oil of Formosa, which has been already referred to as
draining out of the crude camphor of Cinnamomum Camphora, is
a brown liquid holding in solution an abundance of common camphor,
which it speedily deposits in crystals when the temperature is
slightly reduced. From Borneo Camphor Oil it may be distinguished by
its odour of sassafras. We find no optical difference in the
rotatory power of the oils; both are dextrogyre to the same extent,
which is still the case if the camphor from the lauraceous camphor oil
is separated by cooling. Borneo camphor oil, for a sample of which we
are indebted to Prof. de Vriese, deposits no camphor even when kept at -15° C.
Ngai Camphor, Blumea Camphor—It has been known for many years
that the Chinese are in the habit of using a third variety of camphor,
having a pecuniary value intermediate between that of common camphor
and of Borneo camphor. This substance is manufactured at Canton and
in the island of Hainan, the plant from which it is obtained being
Blumea balsamifera DC., a tall herbaceous Composita, of
the tribe Inuloideæ, called in Chinese Ngai, abundant in
Tropical Eastern Asia.
The drug has been supplied to us[1914]
in two forms,—crude and pure,—the first being in crystalline grains
of a dirty white, contaminated with vegetable remains; the second in
colourless crystals as much as an inch in length. By sublimation the
substance may be obtained in distinct, brilliant crystals, agreeing
precisely with those of Borneo camphor, which they also resemble in
odour and hardness, as well as in being a little heavier than water and
not so volatile as common camphor.
The chemical examination of Ngai camphor, performed by Plowman,[1915]
under the direction of Prof. Attfield, has proved that it has the
composition C₁₀H₁₈O, like Borneo camphor. But the two substances
differ in optical properties,[1916]
an alcoholic solution of Ngai camphor being levogyre in about
the same degree that one of Borneo camphor is dextrogyre.
By boiling nitric acid, Borneo camphor is transformed into common
(dextrogyre) camphor, whereas Ngai camphor affords a similar
yet levogyre camphor, in all probability identical with the
stearoptene of Chrysanthemum Parthenium Pers.
As Ngai camphor is about ten times the price of Formosa camphor, it
never finds its way to Europe as an article of trade. In China it is
consumed partly in medicine and partly in perfuming the fine kinds of
Chinese ink. The export of this camphor by sea from Canton is valued at
about £3,000 a year; it is also exported from Kiung-chow, in the island of Hainan.
CORTEX CINNAMOMI.
Cortex Cinnamomi Zeylanici; Cinnamon; F. Cannelle de
Ceylan; G. Zimmt, Ceylon Zimmt, Kaneel.
Botanical Origin—Cinnamomum zeylanicum Breyne,—a small
evergreen tree, richly clothed with beautiful, shining leaves usually
somewhat glaucous beneath, and having panicles of greenish flowers of
disagreeable odour.
It is a native of Ceylon, where, according to Thwaites, it is generally
distributed through the forests up to an elevation of 3,000 feet, and
one variety even to 8,000 feet. It is exceedingly variable in stature,
and in the outline, size and consistence of the leaf; and several
of the extreme forms are very unlike one another and have received
specific names. But there are also numerous intermediate forms; and in
a large suite of specimens, many occur of which it is impossible to
determine whether they should be referred to this species or to that.
Thwaites[1917]
is of opinion that some still admitted species, as C.
obtusifolium Nees and C. iners Reinw., will prove on further
investigation to be mere forms of C. zeylanicum.
Beddome,[1918]
Conservator of Forests in Madras, remarks that in the moist
forests of South-western India there are 7 or 8 well-marked varieties
which might easily be regarded as so many distinct species, but for
the fact that they are so connected inter se by intermediate
forms, that it is impossible to find constant characters worthy of
specific distinction. They grow from the sea-level up to the highest
elevations, and, as Beddome thinks, owe their differences chiefly to
local circumstances, so that he is disposed to class them simply as
forms of C. zeylanicum.
History—(For that of the essential oil of cinnamon see
page 526). Cinnamon was held in high esteem in the most remote
times of history. In the words of the learned Dr. Vincent, Dean of
Westminster,[1919]
it seems to have been the first spice sought after in all oriental
voyages. Both cinnamon and cassia are mentioned as precious odoriferous
substances in the Mosaic writings and in the Biblical books of Psalms,
Proverbs, Canticles, Ezekiel and Revelations, also by Theophrastus,
Herodotus, Galen, Dioscorides, Pliny, Strabo and many other writers of
antiquity: and from the accounts which have thus come down to us, there
appears reason for believing that the spices referred to were nearly
the same as those of the present day. That cinnamon and cassia were
extremely analogous, is proved by the remark of Galen, that the finest
cassia differs so little from the lowest quality of cinnamon, that the
first may be substituted for the second, provided a double weight of it be used.
It is also evident that both were regarded as among the most costly
of aromatics, for the offering made by Seleucus II. Callinicus, king
of Syria, and his brother Antiochus Hierax, to the temple of Apollo
at Miletus, b.c. 243, consisting chiefly of vessels of
gold and silver, and olibanum, myrrh (σμύρνη), costus (page 382), included
also two pounds of Cassia (κασία), and the same quantity of
Cinnamon (κιννάμωμον).[1920]
In connexion with this subject there is one remarkable fact to be
noticed, which is that none of the cinnamon of the ancients was
obtained from Ceylon. “In the pages of no author,” says Tennent,[1921]
“European or Asiatic, from the earliest ages to the close of the
thirteenth century, is there the remotest allusion to cinnamon as an
indigenous production, or even as an article of commerce in Ceylon.”
Nor do the annuals of the Chinese, between whom and the inhabitants
of Ceylon, from the 4th to the 8th centuries, there was frequent
intercourse and exchange of commodities, name Cinnamon as one
of the productions of the island. The Sacred Books and other ancient
records of the Singhalese are also completely silent on this point.
Cassia, under the name of Kwei, is mentioned in the earliest
Chinese herbal,—that of the emperor Shen-nung, who reigned about
2700 b.c., in the ancient Chinese[1922]
Classics, and in the Rh-ya, a herbal dating from 1200 b.c. In the Hai-yao-pên-ts’ao, written in
the 8th century, mention is made of Tien-chu kwei. Tien-chu is
the ancient name for India: perhaps the allusion may be to the cassia
bark of Malabar.
In connexion with these extremely early references to the spice, it
may be stated that a bark supposed to be cassia is mentioned as
imported into Egypt together with gold, ivory, frankincense, precious
woods, and apes, in the 17th century b.c.[1923]
The accounts given by Dioscorides, Ptolemy and the author of the
Periplus of the Erythrean Sea, indicate that cinnamon and cassia were
obtained from Arabia and Eastern Africa; and we further know that the
importers were Phœnicians, who traded by Egypt and the Red Sea with
Arabia. Whether the spice under notice was really a production of
Arabia or Africa, or whether it was imported thither from Southern
China (the present source of the best sort of cassia), is a question
which has excited no small amount of discussion.
We are in favour of the second alternative,—firstly, because no
substance of the nature of cinnamon is known to be produced in Arabia
or Africa; and secondly, because the commercial intercourse which
was undoubtedly carried on by China with India and Arabia, and which
also existed between Arabia, India and Africa, is amply sufficient
to explain the importation of Chinese produce.[1924]
That the spice was a production of the far East is moreover implied
by the name Darchini (from dar, wood or bark, and
Chini, Chinese) given to it by the Arabians and Persians.
If this view of the case is admissible, we must regard the ancient
cinnamon to have been the substance now known as Chinese Cassia
lignea or Chinese Cinnamon, and cassia as one of the thicker
and perhaps less aromatic barks of the same group, such in fact as are
still found in commerce.
Of the circumstances which led to the collection of cinnamon in
Ceylon, and of the period at which it was commenced, nothing is
known. That the Chinese were concerned in the discovery is not an
unreasonable supposition, seeing that they traded to Ceylon, and were
in all probability acquainted with the cassia-yielding species of
Cinnamomum of Southern China, a tree extremely like the cinnamon
tree of Ceylon.
Whatever may be the facts, the early notices of cinnamon as a
production of Ceylon are not prior to the 13th century. The very first,
according to Yule,[1925]
is a mention of the spice by Kazwini, an Arab writer of about a.d. 1275, very soon after which period it
is noticed by the historian of the Egyptian Sultan Kelaoun, a.d. 1283. The prince of Ceylon is stated to
have sent an ambassador, Al-Hadj-Abu-Othman, to the Sultan’s court.
It was mentioned that Ceylon produced elephants, Bakam (the wood of
Cæsalpinia Sapan L.—see page 216), pearls and also
cinnamon.[1926]
A still more positive evidence is due to the Minorite friar, John of
Montecorvino, a missionary who visited India. This man, in a letter
under date December 20th, 1292 or 1293, written at “Mabar, città dell’
India di sopra,” and still extant in the Medicean library at Florence,
says that the cinnamon tree is of medium bulk, and in trunk, bark and
foliage, like a laurel, and that great store of its bark is carried
forth from the island which is near by Malabar.[1927]
Again, it is mentioned by the Mahomedan traveller Ibn Batuta about
a.d. 1340,[1928]
and a century later by the Venetian merchant Nicolo di Conti,
whose description of the tree is very correct.[1929]
The circumnavigation of the Cape of Good Hope led to the real discovery
of Ceylon by the Portuguese in 1505, and to their permanent occupation
of the island in 1536, chiefly for the sake of the cinnamon. It is from
the first of these dates that more exact accounts of the spice began to
reach Europe. Thus in 1511 Barbosa distinguished the fine cinnamon of
Ceylon from the inferior Canella trista of Malabar. Garcia de
Orta, about the middle of the same century, stated that Ceylon cinnamon
was forty times as dear as that of Malabar. Clusius, the translator of
Garcia, saw branches of the cinnamon tree as early as 1571 at Bristol and in Holland.
At this period cinnamon was cut from trees growing wild in the
forests in the interior of Ceylon, the bark being exacted as tribute
from the Singhalese kings by the Portuguese. A peculiar caste called
chalias, who are said to have emigrated from India to Ceylon
in the 13th century, and who in after-times became cinnamon-peelers,
delivered the bark to the Portuguese. The cruel oppression of these
chalias was not mitigated by the Dutch, who from the year 1656
were virtually masters of the whole seaboard, and conceded the cinnamon
trade to their East India Company as a profitable monopoly, which the
Company exercised with the greatest severity.[1930]
The bark previous to shipment was minutely examined by special
officers, to guard against frauds on the part of the chalias.
About 1770 De Koke conceived the happy idea, in opposition to the
universal prejudice in favour of wild-growing cinnamon, of attempting
the cultivation of the tree. This project was carried out under
Governors Falck and Van der Graff with extraordinary success, so that
the Dutch were able, independently of the kingdom of Kandy, to furnish
about 400,000 lb. of cinnamon annually, thereby supplying the entire
European demand. In fact, they completely ruled the trade, and would
even burn the cinnamon in Holland, lest its unusual abundance
should reduce the price.
After Ceylon had been wrested from the Dutch by the English in 1796,
the cinnamon trade became the monopoly of the English East India
Company, who then obtained more cinnamon from the forests, especially
after the year 1815, when the kingdom of Kandy fell under British rule.
But though the chalias had much increased in numbers, the yearly
production of cinnamon does not appear to have exceeded 500,000 lb. The
condition of the unfortunate chalias was not ameliorated until
1833, when the monopoly granted to the Company was finally abolished,
and Government, ceasing to be the sole exporters of cinnamon, permitted
the merchants of Colombo and Galle to share in the trade.
Cinnamon however was still burdened with an export duty equal to a
third or a half of its value; in consequence of which and of the
competition with cinnamon raised in Java, and with cassia from China
and other places, the cultivation in Ceylon began to suffer. This duty
was not removed until 1853.
The earliest notice of cinnamon in connexion with Northern Europe that
we have met with, is the diploma granted by Chilperic II., king of the
Franks, to the monastery of Corbie in Normandy, a.d.
716, in which provision is made for a certain supply of spices and
grocery, including 5 lb. of Cinnamon.[1931]
The extraordinary value set on cinnamon at this period is remarkably
illustrated by some letters written from Italy, in which mention is
here and there incidentally made of presents of spices and incense.[1932]
Thus in a.d. 745, Gemmulus, a Roman deacon, sends to Boniface,
archbishop of Mayence (“cum magnâ reverentiâ”), 4 ounces of
Cinnamon, 4 ounces of Costus, and 2 pounds of Pepper. In
a.d. 748, Theophilacias, a Roman archdeacon, presents to
the same bishop similar spices and incense. Lullus, the successor
of Boniface, sends to Eadburga, abbatissa Thanetensis,[1933]circaa.d. 732-751—“unum graphium argenteum et
storacis et cinnamomi partem aliquam”; and about the same
date, another present of cinnamon to archbishop Boniface is recorded.
Under date a.d. 732-742, a letter is extant of three persons
to the abbess Cuneburga, to whom the writers offer—“turis et piperis
et cinnamomi permodica xenia, sed omni mentis affectione destinata.”
In the 9th century, Cinnamon, pepper, costus, cloves, and
several indigenous aromatic plants were used in the monastery of St.
Gall in Switzerland as ingredients for seasoning fish.[1934]
Of the pecuniary value of this spice in England, there are many notices
from the year 1264 downwards.[1935]
In the 16th century it was probably not plentiful, if we may judge from
the fact that it figures among the New Year’s gifts to Philip and Mary
(1556-57), and to Queen Elizabeth (1561-62).[1936]
Production and Commerce[1937]—The
best cinnamon is produced, according to Thwaites,[1938]
from a cultivated or selected form of the tree (var. α.), distinguished
by large leaves of somewhat irregular shape. But the bark of all the
forms possesses the odour of cinnamon in a greater or less degree. It
is not however always possible to judge of the quality of the bark from
the foliage, so that the peelers when collecting from uncultivated
trees, are in the habit of tasting the bark before commencing
operations, and pass over some trees as unfit for their purpose. The
bark of varieties β. multiflorum and γ. ovalifolium is of
very inferior quality, and said to be never collected unless for the
purpose of adulteration.
The best variety appears to find the conditions most favourable to
its culture, in the strip of country, 12 to 15 miles broad, on the
south-west coast of Ceylon, between Negumbo, Colombo and Matura,
where the tree is grown up to an elevation of 1500 feet. A very
sandy clay soil, or fine white quartz, with a good sub-soil and free
exposure to the sun and rain, are the circumstances best adapted for
the cultivation. The management of the plantations resembles that of
oak coppice in England. The system of pruning checks the plant from
becoming a tree, and induces it to form a stool from which four or five
shoots are allowed to grow; these are cut at the age of 1½ to 2 years,
when the greyish-green epidermis begins to turn brown by reason of the
formation of a corky layer. They are not all cut at the same time, but
only as they arrive at the proper state of maturity; they are then 6 to
10 feet high and 1 to 2 inches thick. In some of the cinnamon gardens
at Colombo, the stools are very large and old, dating back, it is
supposed, from the time of the Dutch.
In consequence of the increased flow of sap which occurs after the
heavy rains in May and June, and again in November and December, the
bark at those seasons is easily separated from the wood, so that a
principal harvest takes place in the spring, and a smaller one in the
latter part of the year.
The shoots having been cut off by means of a long sickle-shaped hook
called a catty, and stripped of their leaves, are slightly
trimmed with a knife, the little pieces thus removed being reserved
and sold as Cinnamon Chips. The bark is next cut through at
distances of about a foot, and slit lengthwise, when it is easily
and completely removed by the insertion of a peculiar knife termed a
mama, the separation being assisted, if necessary, by strongly
rubbing with the handle. The pieces of bark are now carefully put
one into another, and the compound sticks firmly bound together into
bundles. Thus they are left for 24 hours or more, during which a sort
of “fermentation” (?) goes on which facilitates the subsequent
removal part. This is accomplished by placing each quill on a stick of
wood of suitable thickness, and carefully scraping off with a knife the
outer and middle cortical layer. In a few hours after this operation,
the peeler commences to place the smaller tubes within the larger, also
inserting the small pieces so as to make up an almost solid stick, of
about 40 inches in length. The cinnamon thus prepared is kept one day
in the shade, and then placed on wicker trays in the sun to dry. When
sufficiently dry, it is made into bundles of about 30 lb. each.[1939]
The cinnamon gardens of Ceylon were estimated in 1860-64 to occupy an
area of about 14,400 acres; in the catalogue of the British Colonies,
Paris Exhibition, 1878, about 2 millions of acres are stated to be
under cultivation in the island, 26,000 acres with cinnamon.[1940]
The exports of cinnamon from Ceylon have been as follows:—
1871
1872
1875
1,359,327 lb.,
1,267,953 lb.,
1,500,000 lb.
value £67,966.
value £64,747.
At present the cultivation of coffee is displacing that of cinnamon,
the exports of the former in 1875 being 928,606 cwts. valued at 4¼
millions sterling. Of the crop of 1872 there were 1,179,516 lb. of
cinnamon shipped to the United Kingdom, 53,439 lb. to the United States
of North America, and 10,000 lb. to Hamburg.
Besides the above-named exports of cinnamon, the official statistics[1941]
record the export of “Cinnamon Bark”—8846 lb. in 1871—23,449
lb. in 1872. This name includes two distinct articles, namely
Cinnamon Chips, and a very thick bark derived from old stems.
The Cinnamon Chips which, as explained on the previous page,
are the first trimmings of the shoots, are very aromatic; they used
to be considered worthless, and were thrown away. The second article,
to which in the London drug sales the name “Cinnamon Bark” is
restricted, is in flat or slightly channelled fragments, which are as
much as ⁴/₁₀ of an inch in thickness, and remind one of New Granada
cinchona bark. It is very deficient in aromatic qualities, and quite
unfit for use in pharmacy.
In most other countries into which Cinnamomum zeylanicum
has been transplanted, it has been found that, partly from its
tendency to pass into new varieties and partly perhaps from want of
careful cultivation and the absence of the skilled cinnamon-peeler,
it yields a bark appreciably different from that of Ceylon. Of
other cinnamon-producing districts, those of Southern India may be
mentioned as affording the Malabar or Tinnevelly,
and the Tellicherry Cinnamon of commerce, the latter being
almost as good as the cinnamon of Ceylon.[1942]
The cultivation in Java commenced in 1825. The plant, according to
Miquel, is a variety of C. zeylanicum, distinguished by its very
large leaves which are frequently 8 inches long by 5 inches broad. The
island exported in 1870, 1109 peculs (147,866 lb.); in 1871 only 446
peculs (59,466 lb.).[1943]
Cinnamon is also grown in the French colony of Guyana and in Brazil,
but on an insignificant scale. The samples of the bark from those
countries which we have examined are quite unlike the cinnamon of
Ceylon. That of Brazil in particular has evidently been taken from
stems several years old.
The importations of cinnamon into the United Kingdom from Ceylon are
shown by the following figures:—
1867
1869
1870
1871
1872
1876
859,034 lb.
2,611,473 lb.
2,148,405 lb.
1,430,518 lb.
1,015,461 lb.
1,339,060 lb.
During 1872, 56,000 lb. of cinnamon were imported from other countries.
Description—Ceylon cinnamon of the finest description is
imported in the form of sticks, about 40 inches in length and ⅜ of an
inch in thickness, formed of tubular pieces of bark about a foot long,
dexterously arranged one within the other, so as to form an even rod of
considerable firmness and solidity. The quills of bark are not rolled
up as simple tubes, but each side curls inwards so as to form a channel
with in-curving sides, a circumstance that gives to the entire stick
a somewhat flattened cylindrical form. The bark composing the stick
is extremely thin, measuring often no more than ¹/₁₁₁₁ of an inch in
thickness. It has a light brown, dull surface, faintly marked with
shining wavy lines, and bearing here and there scars or holes at the
points of insertion of leaves or twigs. The inner surface of the bark
is of a darker hue. The bark is brittle and splintery, with a fragrant
odour, peculiar to itself and the allied barks of the same genus. Its
taste is saccharine, pungent, and aromatic.
The bales of cinnamon which arrive in London are always re-packed
in the dock warehouses, in doing which a certain amount of breakage
occurs. The spice so injured is kept separate and sold as Small
Cinnamon, and is very generally used for pharmaceutical purposes.
It is often of excellent quality.
Microscopic Structure—By the peeling above described, Ceylon
cinnamon is deprived of the suberous coat and the greater part of the
middle cortical layer, so that it almost consists of the mere liber
(endophlœum). Three different layers are to be distinguished on
a transverse section of this tissue:—
1. The external surface which is composed of one to three rows of large
thick-walled cells, forming a coherent ring; it is only interrupted by
bundles of liber-fibres, which are obvious even to the unaided eye;
they compose in fact the wavy lines mentioned in the last page.
2. The middle layer is built up of about ten rows of parenchymatous
thin-walled cells, interrupted by much larger cells containing deposits
of mucilage, while other cells, not larger than those of the parenchyme
itself, are loaded with essential oil.
3. The innermost layer exhibits the same thin-walled but smaller
cells, yet intersected by narrow, somewhat darker, medullary rays, and
likewise interrupted by cells containing either mucilage or essential oil.
Instead of bundles of liber-fibres, fibres mostly isolated are
scattered through the two inner layers, the parenchyme of which
abounds in small starch granules accompanied by tannic matter. On a
longitudinal section, the length of the liber-fibres becomes more
evident, as well as oil-ducts and gum-ducts.
Chemical Composition—The most interesting and noteworthy
constituent of cinnamon is the essential oil, which the bark yields
to the extent of ½ to 1 per cent., and which is distilled in
Ceylon,—very seldom in England. It was prepared by Valerius Cordus,
who stated,[1944]
somewhat before 1544, that the oils of cinnamon and
cloves belong to the small number of essential oils which are
heavier than water, “fundum petunt.” About 1571 the essential oils of
cinnamon, mace, cloves, pepper, nutmegs and
several others, were also distilled by Guintherus of Andernach,[1945]
and again, about the year 1589, by Porta.[1946]
In the latter part of the last century, it used to be brought to Europe
by the Dutch. During the five years from 1775 to 1779 inclusive, the
average quantity annually disposed of at the sales of the Dutch
East India Company was 176 ounces. The wholesale price in London
between 1776 and 1782 was 21s. per ounce; but from 1785 to 1789,
the oil fetched 63s. to 68s., the increase in value being
doubtless occasioned by the war with Holland commenced in 1782. The
oil is now largely produced in Ceylon, from which island the quantity
exported in 1871 was 14,796 ounces; and in 1872, 39,100 ounces.[1947]
The oil is shipped chiefly to England.
Oil of cinnamon is a golden yellow liquid, having a sp. gr. of 1·035,
a powerful cinnamon odour, and a sweet and aromatic but burning taste.
It deviates a ray of polarized light a very little to the left. The oil
consists chiefly of Cinnamic Aldehyde, C₆H₅(CH)₂COH, together
with a variable proportion of hydrocarbons. At a low temperature it
becomes turbid by the deposit of a camphor, which we have not examined.
The oil easily absorbs oxygen, becoming thereby contaminated with resin
and cinnamic acid, C₆H₅(CH)₂COOH.
Cinnamon contains sugar, mannite, starch, mucilage, and tannic acid.
The Cinnamomin of Martin (1868) has been shown by Wittstein to
be very probably mere mannite. The effect of iodine on a decoction of
cinnamon will be noticed under the head of Cassia Lignea. Cinnamon
afforded to Schätzler (1862) 5 per cent. of ash consisting chiefly of
the carbonates of calcium and potassium.
Uses—Cinnamon is used in medicine as a cordial and stimulant,
but is much more largely consumed as a spice.
Adulteration—Cassia lignea being much cheaper than cinnamon, is
very commonly substituted for it. So long as the bark is entire, there
is no difficulty in its recognition, but if it should have been reduced
to powder, the case is widely different. We have found the following
tests of some service, when the spice to be examined is in powder:—Make
a decoction of powdered cinnamon of known genuineness; and one of
similar strength of the suspected powder. When cool and strained, test
a fluid ounce of each with one or two drops of tincture of iodine. A
decoction of cinnamon is but little affected, but in that of cassia a
deep blue-black tint is immediately produced (see further on, Cort.
Cassiæ). The cheap kinds of cassia, known as Cassia vera, may
be distinguished from the more valuable Chinese Cassia, as well
as from cinnamon, by their richness in mucilage. This can be extracted
by cold water as a thick glairy liquid, giving dense ropy precipitates
with corrosive sublimate or neutral acetate of lead, but not with alcohol.
Other products of the Cinnamon Tree.
Essential Oil of Cinnamon Leaf (Oleum Cinnamomi
foliorum)—This is a brown, viscid, essential oil, of clove-like
odour, which is sometimes exported from Ceylon. It has been examined
by Stenhouse (1854), who found it to have a sp. gr. of 1·053, and
to consist of a mixture of Eugenol (p. 284)
with a neutral hydrocarbon having the formula C₁₀H₁₆. It also contains
a small quantity of benzoic acid.
Essential Oil of Cinnamon Root (Oleum Cinnamomi
radicis)—A yellow liquid, lighter than water, having a mixed odour
of camphor and cinnamon, and a strong camphoraceous taste. Both this
oil and that of the leaf were described by Kämpfer (1712) and by Seba
in 1731,[1948]
and perhaps by Garcia de Orta so early as 1563. Solid camphor may
also be obtained from the root. A water distilled from the flowers,
and a fatty oil expressed from the fruits are likewise noticed by old
writers, but are unknown to us.
CORTEX CASSIÆ LIGNEÆ.
Cassia Lignea, Cassia Bark.
Botanical Origin—Various species of Cinnamomum occurring
in the warm countries of Asia from India eastward, afford what is
termed in commerce Cassia Bark. The trees are extremely
variable in foliage, inflorescences and aromatic properties, and the
distinctness of several of the species laid down even in recent works
is still uncertain.
The bark which bears par excellence the name of Cassia or
Cassia lignea, and which is distinguished on the Continent as
Chinese Cinnamon, is a production of the provinces of Kwangtung,
Kwangsi and Kweichau in Southern China. The French expedition of
Lieut. Garnier for the exploration of the Mekong and of Cochin China
(1866-68) found cassia growing in about N. lat. 19° in the forests of
the valley of the Se Ngum, one of the affluents on the left bank of the
Mekong near the frontiers of Annam. A part of this cassia is carried
by land into China, while another part is conveyed to Bangkok.[1949]
Although it is customary to refer it without hesitation to a tree
named Cinnamomum Cassia, we find no warrant for such reference:
no competent observer has visited and described the cassia-yielding
districts of China proper, and brought therefrom the specimens
requisite for ascertaining the botanical origin of the bark.[1950]
Cassia lignea is also produced in the Khasya mountains in Eastern
Bengal, whence it is brought down to Calcutta for shipment.[1951]
In this region there are three species of Cinnamomum, growing at 1000
to 4000 feet above the sea-level, and all have bark with the flavour
of cinnamon, more or less pure: they are C. obtusifolium Nees,
C. pauciflorum Nees, and C. Tamala Fr. Nees et Eberm.
Cinnamomum iners Reinw., a very variable species occurring in
Continental India, Ceylon, Tavoy, Java, Sumatra and other islands of
the Indian Archipelago, and possibly in the opinion of Thwaites a
mere variety of C. zeylanicum, but according to Meissner well
distinguished by its paler, thinner leaves, its nervation, and the
character of its aroma, would appear to yield the cassia bark or wild
cinnamon of Southern India.[1952]
C. Tamala Fr. Nees et Eberm., which besides growing in Khasya is
found in the contiguous regions of Silhet, Sikkim, Nepal, and Kumaon,
and even reaches Australia, probably affords some cassia bark in
Northern India.
Large quantities of a thick sort of cassia have at times been imported
from Singapore and Batavia, much of which is produced in Sumatra.
In the absence of any very reliable information as to its botanical
sources, we may suggest as probable mother plants, C. Cassia
Bl. and C. Burmanni Bl., var. α. chinense, both stated
by Teijsmann and Binnendijk to be cultivated in Java.[1953]
The latter species, growing also in the Philippines, most probably
affords the cassia bark which is shipped from Manila.
History—In the preceding article we have indicated (p. 520)
the remote period at which cassia bark appears to have been known to
the Chinese; and have stated the reasons that led us to believe the
cinnamon of the ancients was that substance. It must, however, be
observed that Theophrastus, Dioscorides, Pliny, Strabo and others,
as well as the remarkable inscription on the temple of Apollo at
Miletus, represent cinnamon and cassia as distinct, but nearly allied
substances. While, on the other hand, the author of the Periplus of the
Erythrean Sea, in enumerating the products shipped from the various
commercial ports of Eastern Africa[1954]
in the first century, mentions Cassia (κμσία or κασσία)
of various kinds, but never employs the word Cinnamon (κινναμώμον).
In the list of productions of India on which duty was levied at the
Roman custom-house at Alexandria, circaa.d. 176-180,
Cinnamomum is mentioned as well as Cassia turiana,
Xylocassia and Xylocinnamomum.[1955]
Of the distinction here drawn between cinnamon and cassia we can
give no explanation; but it is worthy of note that twigs
and branches of a Cinnamomum are sold in the Chinese
drug shops, and may not improbably be the xylocassia or
xylocinnamon of the ancients.[1956]
The name Cassia lignea would seem to have been originally
bestowed on some such substance, rather than as at present on a mere
bark. The spice was also undoubtedly called Cassia syrinx and
Cassia fistularis (p. 221),—names which evidently
refer to a bark which had the form of a tube. In fact there may well have been a
diversity of qualities, some perhaps very costly. It is remarkable that
such is still the case in China, and that the wealthy Chinese employ a
thick variety of cassia, the price of which is as much as 18 dollars
per catty, or about 56s. per lb.[1957]
Whether the Aromata Cassiæ, which were presented to the Church
at Rome under St. Silvester, a.d. 314-335, was the modern
cassia bark, is rather doubtful. The largest donation, 200 lb., which
was accompanied by pepper, saffron, storax, cloves, and balsam, would
appear to have arrived from Egypt.[1958]
Cassia seems to have been known in Western Europe as early as the 7th
century, for it is mentioned with cinnamon by St. Isidore, archbishop
of Seville.[1959]
Cassia is named in one of the Leech-books in use in England prior to the Norman
conquest.[1960]
The spice was then sold in London as Canel in 1264,
at 10d. per lb., sugar being at the same time 12d., cumin
2d., and ginger 18d.[1961]
In the Boke of Nurture,[1962]
written in the 15th century by John Russell, chamberlain to Humphry,
duke of Gloucester, cassia is spoken of as resembling cinnamon, but
cheaper and commoner, exactly as at the present day.
Production—We have no information whether the tree which affords
the cassia bark of Southern China is cultivated, or whether it is
exclusively found wild.
The Calcutta cassia bark collected in the Khasya mountains and brought
to Calcutta is afforded by wild trees of small size. Dr. Hooker who
visited the district with Dr. Thomson in 1850, observes that the trade
in the bark is of recent introduction.[1963]
The bark which varies much in thickness, has been scraped of its outer layer.
Cassia is extensively produced in Sumatra, as may be inferred from
the fact that Padang in that island, exported of the bark in 1871,
6127 peculs (817,066 lb.), a large proportion of which was shipped to
America.[1964]
Regarding the collection of cassia on the Malabar coast,
in Java and in the Philippines, no particular account has, so far as
we know, been published. Spain imported from the Philippines by way of
Cadiz in 1871, 93,000 lb. of cassia.[1965]
Description—Chinese Cassia lignea, otherwise called
Chinese Cinnamon, which of all the varieties is that most
esteemed, and approaching most nearly to Ceylon cinnamon, arrives in
small bundles about a foot in length and a pound in weight, the pieces
of bark being held together with bands of bamboo.
The bark has a general resemblance to cinnamon, but is in simple
quills, not inserted one within the other. The quills moreover are less
straight, even and regular, and are of a darker brown; and though some
of the bark is extremely thin, other pieces are much stouter than fine
cinnamon,—in fact, it is much less uniform. The outer coat has been
removed with less care than that of Ceylon cinnamon, and pieces can
easily be found with the corky layer untouched by the knife.
Cassia bark breaks with a short fracture. The thicker bark cut
transversely shows a faint white line in the centre running parallel
with the surface. Good cassia in taste resembles cinnamon, than which
it is not less sweet and aromatic, though it is often described as less
fine and delicate in flavour.
An unusual kind of cassia lignea is imported since 1870 from China and
offered in the London market as China Cinnamon,[1966]
though it is not the bark that bears this name in continental trade.
The new drug is in unscraped quills, which are mostly of
about the thickness of ordinary Chinese cassia lignea; it has a very
saccharine taste and pungent cinnamon flavour.
The less esteemed kinds of cassia bark, which of late years have been
poured into the market in vast quantity, are known in commerce as
Cassia lignea, Cassia vera or Wild Cassia, and are
further distinguished by the names of the localities whence shipped, as
Calcutta, Java, Timor, etc.
The barks thus met with vary exceedingly in colour, thickness and
aroma, so that it is vain to attempt any general classification.
Some have a pale cinnamon hue, but most are of a deep rich brown.
They present all variations in thickness, from that of cardboard to
more than a quarter of an inch thick. The flavour is more or less
that of cinnamon, often with some unpleasant addition suggestive of
insects of the genus Cimex. Many, besides being aromatic, are
highly mucilaginous, the mucilage being freely imparted to cold water.
Finally, we have met with some thick cassia bark of good appearance
that was distinguished by astringency and the almost entire absence of aroma.
Microscopic Structure—A transverse section of such pieces of
Chinese Cassia lignea as still bear the suberous envelope,
exhibits the following characters. The external surface is made up
of several rows of the usual cork-cells, loaded with brown colouring
matter. In pieces from which the cork-cells have been entirely scraped,
the surface is formed of the mesophlœum, yet by far the largest part of
the bark belongs to the liber or endophlœum. Isolated liber-fibres and
thick-walled cells (stone-cells) are scattered even through the outer
layers of a transverse section. In the middle zone they are numerous,
but do not form a coherent sclerenchymatous ring as in cinnamon (p. 526).
The innermost part of the liber shares the structural character
of cinnamon with differences due to age, as for instance the greater
development of the medullary rays. Oil-cells and gum-ducts are likewise
distributed in the parenchyme of the former.
The “China Cinnamon” of 1870 (p. 530) comes still
nearer to Ceylon cinnamon, except that it is coated. A transverse section of
a quill, not thicker than one millimetre, exhibits the three layers
described as characterizing that bark. The sclerenchymatous ring is
covered by a parenchyme rich in oil-ducts, so that it is obvious that
the flavour of this drug could not be improved by scraping. The corky
layer is composed of the usual tabular cells. The liber of this drug in
fact agrees with that of Ceylon cinnamon.
In Cassia Barks of considerable thickness, the same arrangement
of tissues is met with, but their strong development causes a certain
dissimilarity. Thus the thick-walled cells are more and more separated
one from another, so as to form only small groups. The same applies
also to the liber-fibres, which in thick barks are surrounded by a
parenchyme, loaded with considerable crystals of oxalate of calcium.
The gum-ducts are not larger, but are more numerous in these barks,
which swell considerably in cold water.
Chemical Composition—Cassia bark owes its aromatic properties
to an essential oil, which, in a chemical point of view, agrees with
that of Ceylon cinnamon. The flavour of cassia oil is somewhat less
agreeable, and as it exists in the less valuable sorts of cassia,
decidedly different in aroma from that of cinnamon. We find the sp. gr.
of a Chinese cassia oil to be 1·066, and its rotatory power in a column
50 mm. long, only 0°·1 to the right, differing consequently in this
respect from that of cinnamon oil (p. 526).
Oil of cassia sometimes deposits a stearoptene, which when purified is
a colourless, inodorous substance, crystallizing in shining brittle
prisms.[1967]
We have never met with it.
If thin sections of cassia bark are moistened with a dilate solution
of perchloride of iron, the contents of the parenchymatous part of
the whole tissue assume a dingy brown colour; in the outer layers the
starch granules even are coloured. Tannic matter is consequently
one of the chief constituents of the bark; the very cell-walls are also
imbued with it. A decoction of the bark is turned blackish-green by a
persalt of iron.
If cassia bark (or Ceylon cinnamon) is exhausted by cold water,
the clear liquid becomes turbid on addition of iodine; the same
occurs if a concentrated solution of iodide of potassium is added. An
abundant precipitate is produced by addition of iodine dissolved in
the potassium salt. The colour of iodine then disappears. There is
consequently a substance present which unites with iodine; and in fact,
if to a decoction of cassia or cinnamon the said solution of
iodine is added, it strikes a bright blue coloration, due to starch.
But the colour quickly disappears, and becomes permanent only after
much of the test has been added. We have not ascertained the nature of
the substance that thus modifies the action of iodine: it can hardly
be tannic matter, as we have found the reaction to be the same when we
used bark that had been previously repeatedly treated with spirit of
wine and then several times with boiling ether.
The mucilage contained in the gum-cells of the thinner quills of cassia
is easily dissolved by cold water, and may be precipitated together
with tannin by neutral acetate of lead, but not by alcohol. In the
thicker barks it appears less soluble, merely swelling into a slimy jelly.
Commerce—Cassia lignea is exported from Canton in enormous and
increasing quantities. The shipments which in 1864 amounted to 13,800
peculs, reached 40,600 in 1869,[1968]
61,220 in 1871, and 76,464 peculs (10,195,200 lb.) value £267,703, in
1872.[1969]
In 1874 the exports were 54,268 peculs (1 pecul = 133⅓ lb.) and 58,313
peculs in 1878; from the other ports of China cassia is not shipped
to any extent. England usually receives no more than about 1,000,000
lb. of cassia, of which only 40,000 lb. appear to be consumed in the
country. Hamburg imports about 2,000,000 lb. annually immediately from
China. Yet in 1878 the quantity imported into London was 26,744 peculs
(3,500,000 lb.), that received at Hamburg 13,548 peculs.
Cassia lignea is exported in chests containing 2 peculs each.
Oil of cassia was shipped from the south of China to the United
Kingdom, to the extent in 1869 of 47,517 lb.; in 1870, of 28,389 lb.[1970]
Hamburg is also a very important place for this oil; in the official
statistics of that port for 1875 the imports from China are stated to
have amounted to 30,000 lb., besides 10,000 lb. imported from Great
Britain; in 1876 Hamburg imported 5,900 lb. from China and 17,000 lb.
from England.
Uses—The same as those of cinnamon.
Allied Products.
Cassia Twigs—The branches of the cassia trees, alluded to at
page 529, would appear to be collected from the same trees which yield
the cassia lignea. Garnier (l.c. at p. 528) says
that the youngest branches are made into fagots, adding that they have the odour
of bugs.
Cassia twigs are not as yet exported to Europe, but they constitute a
very important article of the trade of the interior of China. In 1872
no less than 456,533 lb. of this Wood of Cassia or Cassia
Twigs were shipped from Canton, for the most part to other Chinese
ports.—The imports of Hankow, in 1874, of these twigs were 1925 peculs
(259,667 lb.) valued at 5677 taels (1 tael about equal to 5s.
11d.).[1971]
In the Paris Exhibition of 1878 we had the opportunity of examining
some bundles of cassia twigs from western Kwangtung. The branches were
as much as 2 feet in length and of the thickness of a finger. We found
their bark to possess the usual flavour of cassia lignea.
Cassia Buds, Flores Cassiæ—These are the immature fruits
of the tree yielding Chinese cassia lignea, and have been used in
Europe since the middle ages. In the journal of expenses (a.d.
1359-60) of John, king of France, when a prisoner at Somerton Castle
in England, there are several entries for the spice under the name of
Flor de Canelle; it was very expensive, costing from 8s.
to 13s. per lb., or more than double the price of mace or
cloves. On one occasion two pounds of it had to be obtained for the
king’s use from Bruges.[1972]
From the Form of Cury[1973]
written in 1390, it appears that cassia buds (“Flō de queynel”)
were used in preparing the spiced wine called Hippocras.
Cassia buds are shipped from Canton, but the exports have much
declined. Rondot, writing in 1848,[1974]
estimated them as averaging 400 peculs (53,333 lb.) a year. In 1866
there were shipped from Canton only 233 peculs (31,066 lb.); in 1867,
165 peculs (22,000 lb.)[1975]
The quantity of cassia buds imported into the United Kingdom in 1870 was
29,321 lb.;[1976]
the spice is sold chiefly by grocers. The great market for this drug is
Hamburg, where in 1876, according to the official statistics, 1324 cwt.
of cassia buds were imported.
In Southern India, the more mature fruits of one of the varieties of
Cinnamomum iners Reinw. are collected for use, but are very
inferior to the Chinese cassia buds.
Folia Malabathri or Folia Indi—is the name given to the
dried, aromatic leaves of certain Indian species of Cinnamomum,
formerly employed[1977]
in European medicine, but now obsolete. Under the name Taj-pat,
the leaves are still used in India; they are collected in Mysore from
wild trees.
Ishpingo—This is the designation in Quito of the calyx of a tree
of the laurel tribe, used in Ecuador and Peru in the place of cinnamon.
Though but little known in Europe, it has a remarkable history.
The existence of a spice-yielding region in South America, having come
to the ears of the Spanish conquerors, was regarded as a matter of
interest. It would appear that cinnamon was enumerated in the earliest
accounts among the precious products of the New World.[1978]
Such high importance was attached to it that in Ecuador an expedition was fitted
out. The direction of the enterprise was confided to Gonzalo Pizarro,
who with 340 soldiers, and more than 4000 Indians, laden with supplies,
quitted the city of Quito on Christmas Day, 1539. The expedition,
which lasted two years, resulted in the most lamentable failure, only
130 Spaniards surviving the hardships of the journey. In the account
of it given by Garcilasso de la Vega, the cinnamon tree is described
as having large leaves like those of a laurel, with fruits resembling
acorns growing in clusters.[1979]
Fernandez de Oviedo[1980]
has also given some particulars regarding the spice, together with a figure fairly
representing its remarkable form; and the subject has been noticed by
several other Spanish writers, including Monardes.[1981]
Notwithstanding the celebrity thus conferred on the spice, and the fact
that the latter gives its name to a large tract of country,[1982]
and is still the object of a considerable traffic, the tree itself is all
but unknown to science. Meissner places it doubtfully under the genus
Nectandra, with the specific name cinnamomoides, but confesses
that its flowers and fruits are alike unknown.[1983]
The spice, for an ample specimen of which we have to thank Dr.
Destruge, of Guayaquil, consists of the enlarged and matured woody
calyx, 1½ to 2 inches in diameter, having the shape of a shallow
funnel, the open part of which is a smooth cup (like the cup of an
acorn), surrounded by a broad, irregular margin, usually recurved. The
outer surface is rough and veiny, and the whole calyx is dark brown,
and has a strong, sweet, aromatic taste, like cinnamon, for which in
Ecuador it is the common substitute.
Dr. Destruge has also furnished us with a specimen of the bark,
which is in very small uncoated quills, exactly simulating true
cinnamon. We are not aware whether the bark is thus prepared in quantity.
CORTEX BIBIRU.
Cortex Nectandræ; Greenheart Bark, Bibiru or
Bebeeru Bark.
Botanical Origin—Nectandra Rodiæi Schomburgk—The Bibiru
or Greenheart is a large forest tree,[1984]
growing on rocky soils in British Guiana, twenty to fifty miles inland.
It is found in abundance on the hill sides which skirt the rivers
Essequibo, Cuyuni, Demerara, Pomeroon and Berbice. The tree attains
a height of 80 to 90 feet, with an undivided erect trunk, furnishing
an excellent timber which is ranked in England as one of the eight
first-class woods for shipbuilding, and is to be had in beams of from
60 to 70 feet long.
History—In 1769 Bancroft, in his History of Guiana,
called attention to the excellent timber afforded by the
Greenheart or Sipeira. About the year 1835 it became
known that Hugh Rodie, a navy surgeon who had settled in Demerara some
twenty years previously, had discovered an alkaloid of considerable
efficacy as a febrifuge, in the bark of this tree.[1985]
In 1843 this alkaloid, to which Rodie had given the name
Bebeerine, was examined by Dr. Douglas Maclagan; and the
following year the tree was described by Schomburgk under the name of
Nectandra Rodiæi.[1986]
Description—Greenheart bark occurs in long heavy flat pieces,
not unfrequently 4 inches broad and ³/₁₀ of an inch thick, externally
of a light greyish brown, with the inner surface of a more uniform
cinnamon hue and with strong longitudinal striæ. It is hard and
brittle; the fracture coarse-grained, slightly foliaceous, and only
fibrous in the inner layer. The grey suberous coat is always thin,
often forming small warts, and leaving when removed longitudinal
depressions analogous to the digital furrows of Flat Calisaya
Bark (p. 353), but mostly longer. Greenheart bark has a
strong bitter taste, but is not aromatic. Its watery infusion is of a very pale
cinnamon brown.
Microscopic Structure—The general features of this bark are very
uniform, almost the whole tissue having been changed into thick-walled
cells. Even the cells of the corky layer show secondary deposits; the
primary envelope has entirely disappeared, and no transition from the
suberous coat to liber is obvious.
The prevalent forms of the tissue are the stone-cells and very
short liber-fibres, intersected by small medullary rays and crossed
transversely by parenchyme or small prosenchyme cells with walls a
little less thickened, so as to appear in a transverse section as
irregular squares or groups. The only cells of a peculiar character
are the sharp-pointed fibres of the inner liber, which are curiously
saw-shaped, being provided with numerous protuberances and sinuosities.
The very small lumen of the thick-walled cells contains a dark brown
mass which is coloured greenish-black by sulphate of iron; the same
coloration takes place throughout the less dense tissue surrounding
the
the groups of stone-cells, and may in each case be due to tannic matter.
Chemical Composition—Greenheart bark contains an alkaloid which
has long been regarded as peculiar, under the name of Bibirine
or Bebirine. It was however shown by Walz in 1860 to be
apparently identical with Buxine, a substance discovered as
early as 1830 in the bark and leaves of the Common Box, Buxus
sempervirens L. In 1869 the observation of Walz was to some
extent confirmed by one of us,[1987]
who further demonstrated that Pelosine, an alkaloid
occurring in the stems and roots of Cissampelos Pareira
L. and Chondodendron tomentosum Ruiz et Pavon (p. 28),
is undistinguishable from the alkaloids of greenheart and box.
The alkaloid of bibiru bark, which may be conveniently prepared from
the crude sulphate used in medicine under the name of Sulphate of
Bibirine, is a colourless amorphous substance, the composition
of which is indicated by the formula C₁₈H₂₁NO₃. It is soluble in 5
parts of absolute alcohol, in 13 of ether, and in 1400 (1800, Walz) of
boiling water, the solution in each case having a decidedly alkaline
reaction on litmus. It dissolves readily in bisulphide of carbon, as
well as in dilute acids. The salts hitherto known are uncrystallizable.
The solution of a neutral acetate affords an abundant white precipitate
on the addition of an alkaline phosphate, nitrate or iodide, of
iodohydrargyrate or platino-cyanide of potassium, perchloride of
mercury, or of nitric or iodic acid.
Maclagan, one of the earliest investigators of greenheart, has obtained
in co-operation with Gamgee[1988]
certain alkaloids from the wood of the tree, to one of which
these chemists have assigned the formula C₂₀H₂₃NO₄ and the name
Nectandria. Two other alkaloids, the characters of which have
not yet been fully investigated, are stated to have been obtained from
the same source.
Bibiric Acid, which Maclagan obtained from the seeds, is
described as a colourless, crystalline, deliquescent substance, fusing
at 150° C. and volatile at 200° C., then forming needle-shaped groups.
Commerce—The supplies of greenheart bark are extremely
uncertain, and the drug is scarcely to be found in the market. It has
been imported in barrels containing 80 to 84 lb. each, or in bags
holding ½ to ¾ cwt.
Uses—The bark has been recommended as a bitter tonic and
febrifuge, but is hardly ever employed except in the form of what is
called Sulphate of Bibirine, which, as we have said, is crude
Sulphate of Buxine.[1989]
It is a dark amorphous substance which, having while in a syrupy state
been spread out on glazed plates, is obtained in thin translucent
laminæ. We find it to yield scarcely one-third of its weight of the
pure alkaloid.
RADIX SASSAFRAS.
Sassafras Root; F. Bois de Sassafras, Lignum
Sassafras; G. Sassafrasholz.
Botanical Origin—Sassafras officinalis Nees (Laurus
Sassafras L.), a tree growing in North America, from Canada,
southward to Florida and Missouri. In the north it is only a shrub, or
a small tree 20 to 30 feet high, but in the Middle and Southern United
States, and especially in Virginia and Carolina, it attains a height
of 40 to 100 feet. The leaves are of different forms, some being ovate
and entire, and others two- or three-lobed, the former, it is said,
appearing earlier than the latter.
History—Monardes relates that the French during their expedition
to Florida (1562-1564) cured their sick with the wood and root of a
tree called Sassafras, the use of which they had learnt from
the Indians.[1990]
Laudonnière, who was a member of that expedition, and diligently set
forth the wonders of Florida, observes that, among forest trees, the
most remarkable for its timber and especially for its fragrant bark, is
that called by the savages Pavame and by the French
Sassafras.[1991]
The drug was known in Germany, at least since 1582, under the above
names or also by that of Lignum Floridum or Fennel-wood,
Xylomarathrum.[1992]
The sassafras tree had been introduced into England in the time of
Gerarde (circa 1597), who speaks of a specimen growing at Bow.
At that period the wood and bark of the root were used chiefly in the
treatment of ague.
In 1610, a paper of instructions from the Government of England to
that of the new colony of Virginia, mentions among commodities to be
sent home, “Small sassafras Rootes” which are “to be drawen in
the winter and dryed and none to be medled with in the somer;—and yet
is worthe £50 and better per tonne.”[1993]
The shipments were afterwards much overdone, for in 1622 complaint is
made that other things than tobacco and sassafras[1994]
were neglected to be shipped.
Angelus Sala, an Italian chemist living in Germany about the year
1610-1630, in distilling sassafras noticed that the oil was heavier
than water;[1995]
it was quoted in 1683 in the tariff of the apothecary of the elector of
Saxony, at Dresden.[1996]
John Maud in 1738 obtained crystals of safrol as long as 4 inches;[1997]
in 1844 they were examined by Saint-Evre.
Description—Sassafras is imported in large branching logs,
which often include the lower portion of the stem, 6 to 12 inches in
diameter.[1998]
The roots proper, which diminish in size down to the thickness of a
quill, are covered with a dull, rough, spongy bark. This bark has
an inert, soft corky layer, beneath which is a firmer inner bark of
brighter hue, rich in essential oil. The wood of the root is light and
easily cut, in colour of a dull reddish-brown, and with a fragrant
odour and spicy taste similar to that of the bark but less strong. It
is usually sold in the shops rasped into shavings.
The bark of the root (Cortex sassafras) is a separate
article of commerce, but not much used in England. It consists of
channelled, flattish, or curled, irregular fragments seldom exceeding 4
inches long by 3 inches broad and generally much smaller, and from ¹/₁₆
to ¼ of an inch in thickness. The inert outer layer has been carefully
removed, leaving a scarred, exfoliating surface. The inner surface
is finely striated and exhibits very minute shining crystals. The
bark has a short, corky fracture, and in colour is a bright cinnamon
brown of various shades. It has a strong and agreeable smell, with an
astringent, aromatic, bitterish taste.
Microscopic Structure—The wood of the root exhibits, in
transverse section, concentric rings transversed by narrow medullary
rays. Each ring contains a number of large vessels in its inner part,
and more densely packed cells in its outer. The prevailing part of the
wood consists of prosenchyme cells. Globular cells, loaded with yellow
essential oil, are distributed among the woody prosenchyme. The latter
as well as the medullary rays abounds in starch.
The bark is rich in oil-cells and also contains cells filled
with mucilage; it owes its spongy appearance and exfoliation to the
formation of secondary cork bands (rhytidoma) within the
mesophlœum and even in the liber. The cortical tissue abounds in red
colouring matter, and further contains starch and, less abundantly,
oxalate of calcium.
Chemical Composition—The wood of the root yields 1 to 2 per
cent. of volatile oil,[1999]
and the root-bark twice as much. The stem and leaves of the tree
contain but a very small quantity. The oil, which as found in commerce
is all manufactured in America, has the specific odour of sassafras,
and is colourless, yellow, or reddish-brown, according, as the
distillers assert, to the character of the root employed. As the colour
of the oil does not affect its flavour and market value, no effort is
made to keep separate the different varieties of root.
Oil of Sassafras has a sp. gr. of 1·087 to 1·094, increasing somewhat
by age (Procter). When cooled, it deposits crystals of Safrol
or Sassafras Camphor. This body, which we obtained in the form
of hard, four- or six-sided prisms with the odour of sassafras, often
attaining more than 4 inches in length and 1 inch in diameter, belongs
to the monosymmetric system, as shown by Arzruni.[2000]
Safrol, C₁₀H₁₀O₂, liquefies at 8°·5 C. (47° F.), having at 12° C. a sp.
gr. of 1·11; it boils at 232° C., and is devoid of rotatory power, nor
is it soluble in alkalis. The researches of Grimaux and Ruotte (1869)
show the oil to contain nine-tenths of its weight of Safrol
which they observed only in the liquid state.
Another constituent of sassafras oil has been termed by Grimaux and
Ruotte Safrene; it boils at 155° to 157° C., has a sp. gr. of
0·834 and the formula C₁₀H₁₆. It has the same odour as safrol, but
deviates the plane of polarization to the right.
It was further found by the same observers that the crude oil contains
an extremely small quantity of a substance of the phenol class, which
can be removed by caustic lye and separated by an acid.
We succeeded in obtaining this substance by using that portion of the
crude oil from which the safrol had separated. The phenol remains in
the mother-liquor after it has again been cooled and has afforded a new
crystallization of safrol. The phenol thus obtained assumes a beautiful
greenish blue hue on addition of an alcoholic solution of perchloride
of iron.
The Sassarubin and Sassafrin of Hare (1837) are impure
products of the decomposition of sassafras oil by means of sulphuric acid.
The bark and also to some extent the wood, in both
cases of the root, contain tannic acid which produces a blue colour
with persalts of iron. By oxidation, we must suppose, it is converted
into the red colouring matter deposited in the bark and, in smaller
quantity, in the heartwood of old trees. The young wood is nearly
white. The said red substance probably agrees with that to which
Reinsch in 1845 and 1846 gave the name of Sassafrid, and is
doubtless analogous to cinchona-red and ratanhia-red. Reinsch obtained
it to the extent of 9·2 per cent.
Production and Commerce—Baltimore is the chief mart for
sassafras root, bark and oil, which are brought thither from within a
circuit of 300 miles. The roots are extracted from the ground by the
help of levers, partly barked and partly sent untouched to the market,
or are cut up into chips for distillation on the spot. Of the bark as
much as 100,000 lb. were received in Baltimore in 1866. The quantity
of oil annually produced previous to the war is estimated at 15,000
to 20,000 lb. There are isolated small distillers in Pennsylvania and
West New Jersey, who are allowed by the owners of a “sassafras
wilderness” to remove from the ground the roots and stumps without
charge. Sassafras root is not medicinal in the United States, the more
aromatic root-bark being reasonably preferred.[2001]
Uses—Sassafras is reputed to be sudorific and stimulant, but in
British practice it is only given in combination with sarsaparilla and
guaiacum. Shavings of the wood are sold to make Sassafras Tea.
In America the essential oil is used to give a pleasant flavour to
effervescing drinks, tobacco and toilet soaps.[2002]
Substitutes—The odour of sassafras is common to several plants
of the order Lauraceæ. Thus the bark of Mesphilodaphne
Sassafras Meissn., a tree of Brazil, resembles in odour true
sassafras. We have seen a very thick sassafras bark brought from India,
the same we suppose as that which Mason[2003]
describes as abundantly produced in Burma.
The bark of Atherosperma moschatum Labillardière, an Australian
tree, is occasionally exported from Australia under the name of
Sassafras bark. It has the odour of the true drug, but differs from it
by its grey colour.
The large separate cotyledons of two lauraceous trees of the Rio Negro,
doubtfully referred by Meissner to the genus Nectandra, furnish
the so-called Sassafras Nuts or Puchury or Pilchurim
Beans of Brazil, occasionally to be met with in old drug warehouses.
On the Orinoko and in Guiana an oleo-resin, called Sassafras
Oil or Laurel Oil, is obtained by boring into the stem of
Oreodaphne opifera Nees, which sometimes contains a cavity
holding a large quantity of this fluid.[2004]
A similar oil (Aceite de Sassafras) is afforded on the Rio Negro
by Nectandra Cymbarum Nees.[2005]
THYMELEÆ.
CORTEX MEZEREI.
Mezereon Bark; F. Ecorce de Mézéréon, Bois gentil;
G. Seidelbast-Rinde.
Botanical Origin—Daphne Mezereum L., an erect shrub, 1 to
3 feet high, the branches of which are crowded with purple flowers in
the early spring, before the full expansion of the oblong, lanceolate,
deciduous leaves. The flowers are succeeded by red berries. It is a
native of the hilly parts of almost the whole of Europe, from Italy
to the Arctic regions, and extends eastward to Siberia. In Britain it
occurs here and there in a few of the southern and midland counties,
and even reaches Yorkshire and Westmoreland, but there is reason to
think it is not truly indigenous. Gerarde, who was well acquainted with
it, did not regard it as a British plant.
History—The Arabian physicians used a plant called
Mázariyún, the effects of which they compared to those of
euphorbium; it was probably a species of Daphne. The word
mázariyún is, we are told by competent Arabic scholars, not of
Arabic origin, but in all probability derived from the Greek idiom, in
which however we are unable to trace its origin. D. Mezereum was
known to the early botanists of Europe, as Daphnoides Chamælæa,
Thymelæa, Chamædaphne. Tragus described it and figured
it in 1546 under the name of Mezereum Germanicum. The bark had
a place in the German pharmacy of the 17th century under the name of
cortex Coccognidii s. Mezerei; the berries were the
Cocca gnidia s. knidia of the old pharmacy.
Description—Mezereon has a very tough and fibrous bark easily
removed in long strips which curl inwards as they dry; it is collected
in winter and made up into rolls or bundles. The bark, which rarely
exceeds ¹/₂₀ of an inch in thickness, has an internal greyish or
reddish-brown corky coat which is easily separable from a green inner
layer, white and satiny on the side next the wood. That of younger
branches is marked with prominent leaf-scars. The bark is too tough to
be broken, but easily tears into fibrous strips. When fresh, it has an
unpleasant odour which is lost in drying; its taste is persistently
burning and acrid. Applied in a moist state to the skin, it occasions,
after some hours, redness and even vesication.
Microscopic Structure—The cambial zone is formed of about
ten rows of delicate unequal cells. The libre consists chiefly of
simple fibres alternating with parenchymatous bundles, and traversed
by medullary rays. The fibres are very long,—frequently more than 3
mm., and from 5 to 10 mkm. in diameter, their walls being always but
little thickened. In the outer part of the liber there occur bundles of
thick-walled bast-tubes, while chlorophyll and starch granules appear
generally throughout the middle cortical layer. The suberous coat is
made up of about 30 dense rows of thin-walled tabular cells, which
examined in a tangential section, have an hexagonal outline. Small
quantities of tannic matter are deposited in the cambial and suberous zones.
Chemical Composition—The acrid principle of mezereon is a
resinoid substance contained in the inner bark; it has not yet been
examined. The fruits were found by Martius (1862) to contain more than
40 per cent. of a fatty, vesicating oil, which appears to be likewise
present in the bark.
The name Daphnin has been given to a crystallizable substance
obtained by Vauquelin in 1808 from Daphne alpina, and afterwards
found by C. G. Gmelin and Baer in the bark of D. Mezereum.
Zwenger in 1860 ascertained it to be a glucoside of bitter taste,
having the composition C₁₅H₁₆O₉ + 2 OH₂, the same as that of Æsculin,
the fluorescing principle occurring in the bark of Æsculus
Hippocastanum and the root-bark of Gelsemium nitidum Michaux
(G. sempervirens Aiton).—Coccognin, isolated in 1870 by
Casselmann from the fruits of D. Mezereum, appears to be closely
allied to if not identical with daphnin.
When daphnin is boiled with dilute hydrochloric or sulphuric acid,
it furnishes Daphnetin, C₉H₆O₄ + OH₂, described by Zwenger
as crystallizing in colourless prisms. By dry distillation of an
alcoholic extract of mezereon bark, the same chemist obtained
Umbelliferone (p. 322).
Uses—Mezereon taken internally is supposed to be alterative and
sudorific, and useful in venereal, rheumatic and scrofulous complaints;
but in English medicine it is never now given except as an ingredient
of the Compound Decoction of Sarsaparilla. An ethereal extract of
the bark has been introduced (1867) as an ingredient of a powerful
stimulating liniment. On the Continent, the bark itself, soaked in
vinegar and water, is applied with a bandage as a vesicant.
Substitutes—Owing to the difficulty of procuring the bark
of the root of D. Mezereum, the herbalists who supply the
London druggists have been long in the habit of substituting that
of D. Laureola L., an evergreen species, not uncommon in
woods and hedge-sides in several parts of England. The British
Pharmacopœia (1864 and 1867) permits Cortex Mezerei to be
obtained indiscriminately from either of these species, and does not
follow the London College in insisting on the bark of the root
alone. That of the stem of D. Laureola corresponds in structure
with the bark of the true mezereon, but wants the prominent leaf-scars
that mark the upper branches of the latter; it is reputed to be
somewhat less acrid than mezereon bark. The mezereon bark of English
trade is now mostly imported from Germany, and seems to be derived from
D. Mezereum.
In France, use is made of the stem-bark of D. Gnidium L., a
shrub growing throughout the whole Mediterranean region as far as
Morocco. The bark is dark grey or brown, marked with numerous whitish
leaf-scars, which display a very regular spiral arrangement. The leaves
themselves, some of which are occasionally met with in the drug, are
sharply mucronate and very narrow. As to structural peculiarities,
the bark of D. Gnidium has the medullary rays more obvious and
more loaded with tannic matters than those of D. Mezereum; but
the middle cortical layer is less developed. The bark, which is called
Ecorce de Gaoru, is employed as an epispastic.
ARTOCARPACEÆ.
CARICÆ.
Fructus Caricæ, Fici; Figs; F. Figues;
G. Feigen.
Botanical Origin—Ficus Carica L., a deciduous tree, 15 to
20 feet in height, with large rough leaves, forming a handsome mass of
foliage.
The native country of the fig stretches from the steppes of the Eastern
Aral, along the south and south-west coast of the Caspian Sea (Ghilan,
Mazanderan, and the Caucasus), through Kurdistan, to Asia Minor and
Syria. In these countries the fig-tree ascends into the mountain
region, growing undoubtedly wild in the Taurus at an elevation of 4,800
feet.[2006]
The fig-tree is repeatedly mentioned in the Scriptures, where with the
vine it often stands as the symbol of peace and plenty. The fig was
not known in Greece, the Archipelago, and the neighbouring coasts of
Asia Minor during the Homeric age, though both were very common in the
time of Plato. The fig-tree was early introduced into Italy, whence it
reached Spain and Gaul. In the opinion of palæontologists the fig-tree
was originally indigenous to the last named Mediterranean regions.
Charlemagne, a.d. 812, ordered its
cultivation in Central Europe. It was brought to England in the reign
of Henry VIII. by Cardinal Pole, whose trees still exist in the garden
of Lambeth Palace. But it had certainly been in cultivation at a much
earlier period, for the historian Matthew Paris relates[2007]
that the year 1257 was so inclement that apples and pears were scarce
in England, and that figs, cherries, and plums totally failed to
ripen.
At the present day the fig-tree is found cultivated in most of the
temperate countries both of the Old and New World.[2008]
It is met with in the plains of north-western India, and in the outer
hills of the north-western Himalaya as high as 5,000 feet; also in the
Dekkan, and in Beluchistan and Afghanistan.
History—Figs were a valued article of food among the ancient
Hebrews[2009]
and Greeks, as they are to the present day in the warmer countries bordering
the Mediterranean.[2010]
In the time of Pliny many varieties were in cultivation. The Latin word
Carica was first used to designate the dried fig of Caria, a
strip of country in Asia Minor opposite Rhodes, an esteemed variety of
the fruit corresponding to the Smyrna fig of modern times.
In a diploma granted by Chilperic II., king of the Franks, to
the monastery of Corbie, a.d. 716, mention is made of
“Karigas” in connection with dates, almonds and olives, by which
we think dried figs (Caricæ) were intended.[2011] Dried figs were a
regular article of trade during the middle ages, from the southern
to the northern parts of Europe. In 1380 the citizens of Bruges, in
regulating the duties which the “Lombards,” i.e. Italians, had
to pay for their imports, quoted also figs from Cyprus and from Marbella,
a place south-west of Malaga.[2012]
In England the average price between a.d. 1264 and 1398 was
about 1¾d. per lb., raisins and currants being 2¾d.[2013]
Description—A fig consists of a thick, fleshy, hollow receptacle
of a pear-shaped form, on the inner face of which grow a multitude of
minute fruits.[2014]
This receptacle, which is provided with an orifice at the top, is at
first green, tough and leathery, exuding when pricked a milky juice.
The orifice is surrounded, and almost closed by a number of thick,
fleshy scales, near which and within the fig, the male flowers are
situated, but they are often wanting or are not fully developed.
The female flowers stand further within the receptacle, in the body
of which they are closely packed; they are stalked, have a 5-leafed
perianth and a bipartite stigma. The ovary, which is generally
one-celled, becomes when ripe a minute, dry, hard nut, popularly
regarded as a seed.
As the fig advances to maturity, the receptacle enlarges, becomes
softer and more juicy, a saccharine fluid replacing the acrid milky
sap. It also acquires a reddish hue, while its exterior becomes purple,
brown, or yellow, though in some varieties it continues green. The
fresh fig has an agreeable and extremely saccharine taste, but it wants
the juiciness and refreshing acidity that characterize many other
fruits.
If fig is not gathered its stalk loses its firmness, the fruit hangs
pendulous from the branch, begins to shrivel and become more and
more saccharine by loss of water, and ultimately, if the climate is
favourable, it assumes the condition of a dried fig. On the
large scale however, figs are not dried on the tree, but are gathered
and exposed to the sun and air in light trays till they acquire the
proper degree of dryness. They can only be preserved in those regions
where the summer and autumn are very warm and dry.
Dried figs are termed by the dealers either natural or
pulled. The first are those which have not been compressed in
the packing, and still retain their original shape.[2015]
The second are those which after drying have been made supple by
squeezing and kneading, and in that state packed with pressure into
drums and boxes.
Smyrna figs, which are the most esteemed sort, are of the latter kind.
They are of irregular, flattened form, tough, translucent, covered
with a saccharine efflorescence; they have a pleasant fruity smell and
luscious taste. Figs of inferior quality, as those called in the market
Greek Figs, differ chiefly in being smaller and less pulpy.
Microscopic Structure—The outer layer of a dried fig is made
up of small, thick-walled and densely packed cells, so as to form a
kind of skin. The inner lax parenchyme consists of larger thin-walled
cells, traversed by vascular bundles and large, slightly branched,
laticiferous vessels. The latter contain a granular substance not
soluble in water. In the parenchyme, stellate crystals of oxalate of
calcium occur, but in no considerable number.
Chemical Composition—The chemical changes which take place in
the fig during maturation are important, but no researches have yet
been made for their elucidation. The chief chemical substance in the
ripe fig is grape sugar, which constitutes from 60 to 70 per cent. of
the dried fruit. Gum and fatty matter appear to be present only in very
small quantity. We have observed that unripe figs are rich in starch.
Production and Commerce—Dried figs were imported into the United
Kingdom in 1872 to the amount of 141,847 cwt., of which 91,721 cwt.
were shipped from Asiatic Turkey, the remainder being from Portugal,
Spain, the Austrian territories and other countries. In 1876 the
imports were 163,763 cwt., valued at £318,717.
Kalamata, in the Gulf of Messenia, Greece, and Cosenza in the Italian
province of Calabria citeriore, are also particularly known as
supplying figs to some parts of continental Europe. In 1876 the exports
of Kalamata to Trieste were 9½ millions of kilogrammes.
Uses—Dried figs are thought to be slightly laxative, and as such
are occasionally recommended in habitual constipation. They enter into
the composition of Confectio Sennæ.
MORACEÆ.
FRUCTUS MORI.
Baccæ Mori, Mora; Mulberries; F. Mûres;
G. Maulbeeren.
Botanical Origin—Morus nigra L., a handsome bushy tree,
about 30 feet in height, growing wild in Northern Asia Minor, Armenia,
and the southern Caucasian regions as far as Persia. In Italy, it was
employed for feeding the silkworm until about the year 1434, when M.
alba L. was introduced from the Levant,[2016]
and has ever since been commonly preferred. Yet in Greece, in many of
the Greek islands, Calabria and Corsica, the species planted for the
silkworm is still M. nigra.
The mulberry tree is now cultivated throughout Europe, yet, excepting
in the regions named, by no means abundantly. It ripens its fruit in
England, as well as in Southern Sweden and Gottland, and in Christiania
(Schübeler).
History—The mulberry tree is mentioned in the Old Testament,[2017]
and by most of the early Greek and Roman writers. Among the large
number of useful plants ordered by Charlemagne (a.d.
812) to be cultivated on the imperial farms, the mulberry tree
(Morarius) did not escape notice.[2018]
We meet with it also in a plan sketched a.d.
820, for the gardens of the monastery of St. Gall in
Switzerland.[2019]
The cultivation of the mulberry in Spain is implied by a reference to
the preparation of Syrup of Mulberries in the Calendar of
Cordova,[2020]
which dates from the year 961.
A curious reference to mulberries, proving them to have been far more
esteemed in ancient times than at present, occurs in the statutes
of the abbey of Corbie of Normandy, in which we find a Brevis de
Melle, showing how much honey the tenants of the monastic
lands were required to pay annually, followed by a statement of the
quantity of Mulberries which each farm was expected to supply.[2021]
Description—The tree bears unisexual catkins; the female, of
an ovoid form, consists of numerous flowers with green four-lobed
perianths and two linear stigmas. The lobes of the perianth overlapping
each other become fleshy, and by their lateral aggregation form the
spurious berry, which is shortly stalked, oblong, an inch in length,
and, when ripe, of an intense purple. By detaching a single fruit,
the lobes of the former perianth may be still discerned. Each fruit
encloses a hard lenticular nucule, covering a pendulous seed with
curved embryo and fleshy albumen.
Mulberries are extremely juicy and have a refreshing, subacid,
saccharine taste; but they are devoid of the fine aroma that
distinguishes many fruits of the order Rosaceæ.
Chemical Composition—In an analysis made by H. van Hees (1857)
100 parts of mulberries yielded the following constituents:—
Glucose and uncrystallizable sugar
9·19
Free acid (supposed to be malic)
1·86
Albuminous matter
0·39
Pectic matter, fat, salts, and gum
2·03
Ash
0·57
Insoluble matters
(the seeds, pectose, cellulose, &c.)
1·25
Water
84·71
With regard to the results of researches on other edible fruits, made
about the same time in the laboratory of Fresenius, it would appear
that the mulberry is one of the most saccharine, being only surpassed
by the cherry (10·79 of sugar) and grape (10·6 to 19·0).[2022]
It is richer in sugar than the following, namely:—
Raspberries,
yielding
4
per cent.
of sugar and
1·48
of (malic)
acid.
Strawberries
”
5·7
”
”
1·31
”
”
Whortleberries
”
5·8
”
”
1·34
”
”
Currants
”
6·1
”
”
2·04
”
”
The amount of free acid in the mulberry is not small, nor is it
excessive. The small proportion of insoluble matters is worthy of
notice in comparison, for instance with the whortleberry, which
contains no less than 13 per cent. The colouring matter of the mulberry
has not been examined. The acid is probably not simply malic, but in
part tartaric.
Uses—The sole use in medicine of mulberries is for the
preparation of a syrup employed to flavour or colour any other
medicines. In Greece, the fruit is submitted to fermentation, thereby
furnishing an inebriating beverage.
CANNABINEÆ.
HERBA CANNABIS.
Cannabis Indica; Indian Hemp;
F. Chanvre Indien; G. Hanfkraut.
Botanical Origin—Cannabis sativa L., Common Hemp, an
annual diœcious plant, native of Western and Central Asia, cultivated
in temperate as well as in tropical countries.
It grows wild luxuriantly on the banks of the lower Ural and Volga
near the Caspian Sea, extending thence to Persia, the Altai range, and
Northern and Western China. It is found in Kashmir and on the Himalaya,
growing 10 to 12 feet high, and thriving vigorously at an elevation
of 6000 to 10,000 feet. It likewise occurs in Tropical Africa, on the
eastern and western coasts as well as in the central tracts watered
by the Congo and Zambesi, but whether truly indigenous is doubtful.
It has been naturalized in Brazil, north of Rio de Janeiro, the seeds
having been brought thither by the negroes from Western Africa. The
cultivation of hemp is carried on in many parts of continental Europe,
but especially in Central and Southern Russia.
The hemp plant grown in India exhibits certain differences as
contrasted with that cultivated in Europe, which were noticed by
Rumphius in the 17th century, and which (about a.d. 1790),
induced Lamarck to claim for the former plant the rank of a distinct
species, under the name of Cannabis indica. But the variations
observed in the two plants are of so little botanical importance and
are so inconstant, that the maintenance of C. indica as distinct
from C. sativa has been abandoned by general consent.
In a medicinal point of view, there is a wide dissimilarity between
hemp grown in India and that produced in Europe, the former being
vastly more potent. Yet even in India there is much variation, for,
according to Jameson, the plant grown at altitudes of 6000 to 8000 feet
affords the resin known as Charas, which cannot be obtained from
that cultivated on the plains.[2023]
History—Hemp has been propagated on account of its textile fibre
and oily seeds from a remote period.
The ancient Chinese herbal called Rh-ya, written about the 5th
century b.c., notices the fact that the hemp plant is of two
kinds, the one producing seeds, the other flowers only.[2024]
In Susruta, Charaka and other early works on Hindu medicine, hemp (B’hanga)
is mentioned as a remedy. Herodotus states that hemp grows in Scythia
both wild and cultivated, and that the Thracians made garments from it
which can hardly be distinguished from linen. He also describes how the
Scythians expose themselves as in a bath to the vapour of the seeds
thrown on hot coals.[2025]
The Greeks and Romans appear to have been unacquainted with the
medicinal powers of hemp, unless indeed the care-destroying Νηπενθές
should, as Royle has supposed, be referred to this plant. According to
Stanislas Julien,[2026]
anæsthetic powers were ascribed by the Chinese to preparations of hemp
as early as the commencement of the 3rd century.
The employment of hemp both medical and dietetic appears to have spread
slowly through India and Persia to the Arabians, amongst whom the
plant was used in the early middle ages. The famous heretical sect of
Mahomedans, whose murderous deeds struck terror into the hearts of the
Crusaders during the 11th and 12th centuries, derived their name of
Hashishin, or, as it is commonly written, assassins, from
hashísh the Arabic for hemp,[2027]
which in certain of their rites they used as an intoxicant.[2028]
In 1286 of our era, the Sultan of Egypt, Bibars al Bondokdary,
prohibited the sale of hashish, the monopoly of which had been
leased before.[2029]
The use of hemp (bhang) in India was particularly noticed by
Garcia de Orta[2030]
(1563), and the plant was subsequently figured by Rheede, who described
the drug as largely used on the Malabar coast. It would seem about this
time to have been imported into Europe, at least occasionally, for
Berlu in his Treasury of Drugs, 1690, describes it as coming
from Bantam in the East Indies, and “of an infatuating quality and
pernicious use.“
It was Napoleon’s expedition to Egypt that was the means of again
calling attention to the peculiar properties of hemp, by the accounts
of De Sacy (1809) and Rouger (1810). But the introduction of the
Indian drug into European medicine is of still more recent date, and
is chiefly due to the experiments made in Calcutta by O’Shaughnessy
in 1838-39.[2031]
Although the astonishing effects produced in India by the
administration of preparations of hemp are seldom witnessed in the
cooler climate of Britain, the powers of the drug are sufficiently
manifest to give it an established place in the pharmacopœia.
Production—Though hemp is grown in many parts of India, yet as
a drug it is chiefly produced in a limited area in the districts of
Bogra and Rājshāhi, north of Calcutta, where the plant is cultivated
for the purpose in a systematic manner. The retail sale, like that of
opium and spirits, is restricted by a license, which in 1871-2 produced
to the Government of Bengal about £120,000, while upon opium (chiefly
consumed in Assam) the amount raised was £310,000.[2032]
Bhang is one of the principal commodities imported into India from Turkestan.
Description—The leaves of hemp have long stalks with
small stipules at their bases, and are composed of 5 to 7
lanceolate-acuminate leaflets, sharply serrate at the margin. The loose
panicles of male flowers, and the short spikes of female flowers,
are produced on separate plants, from the axils of the leaves. The
fruits, called Hemp-seeds, are small grey nuts or achenes, each
containing a single oily seed. In common with other plants of the
order, hemp abounds in silica which gives a roughness to its leaves and
stems. In European medicine, the only hemp employed is that grown in
India, which occurs in two principal forms, namely:—
1. Bhang, Siddhī or Sabzī (Hindustani);
Hashish or Qinnaq (Arabic). This consists of the dried
leaves and small stalks, which are of a dark green colour, coarsely
broken, and mixed with here and there a few fruits. It has a peculiar
but not unpleasant odour, and scarcely any taste. In India, it is
smoked either with or without tobacco, but more commonly it is made up
with flour and various additions into a sweetmeat or majun,[2033]
of a green colour. Another form of taking it is that of an infusion,
made by immersing the pounded leaves in cold water.
2. Ganja (Hindustani); Qinnab (Arabic);
Guaza[2034]
of the London drug-brokers. These are the flowering or fruiting shoots
of the female plant, and consist in some samples of straight, stiff,
woody stems some inches long, surrounded by the upward branching
flower-stalks; in others of more succulent and much shorter shoots, 2
to 3 inches long, and of less regular form. In either case, the shoots
have a compressed and glutinous appearance, are very brittle, and of a
brownish-green hue. In odour and in the absence of taste ganja
resembles bhang. It is said that after the leaves which
constitute bhang have been gathered, little shoots sprout from
the stem, and that these picked off and dried form what is called
ganja.[2035]
Chemical Composition—The most interesting constituents of hemp,
from a medical point of view, are the resin and volatile
oil.
The former was first obtained in a state of comparative purity by T.
and H. Smith in 1846.[2036]
It is a brown amorphous solid, burning with a bright white flame and
leaving no ash. It has a very potent action when taken internally,
two-thirds of a grain acting as a powerful narcotic, and one grain
producing complete intoxication. From the experiments of Messrs. Smith,
it seems to us impossible to doubt that to this resin the energetic
effects of cannabis are mainly due.
When water is repeatedly distilled from considerable quantities of
hemp, fresh lots of the latter being used for each operation, a
volatile oil lighter than water is obtained, together with ammonia.
This oil, according to the observations of Personne (1857), is
amber-coloured, and has an oppressive hemp-like smell. It sometimes
deposits an abundance of small crystals. With due precautions it may
be separated into two bodies, the one of which, named by Personne
Cannabene,[2037]
is liquid and colourless, with the formula C₁₈H₂₀; the other, which is
called Hydride of Cannabene, is a solid, separating from alcohol
in platy crystals to which Personne assigns the formula C₁₈H₂₂. He
asserts that cannabene has indubitably a physiological action, and even
claims it as the sole active principle of hemp. Its vapour he states to
produce when breathed a singular sensation of shuddering, a desire of
locomotion, followed by prostration and sometimes by syncope.[2038]
Bohlig in 1840 observed similar effects from the oil, which he obtained
from the fresh herb, just after flowering, to the extent of 0·3 per cent.
It remains to be proved whether an alkaloid is present in hemp,
as suggested by Preobraschensky.[2039]
The other constituents of hemp are those commonly occurring in other
plants. The leaves yield nearly 20 per cent. of ash.
As to the resin of Indian hemp, Bolas and Francis in treating it with
nitric acid, converted it into Oxycannabin, C₂₀H₂₀N₂O₇. This
interesting substance may, they say, be obtained in large prisms from a
solution in methylic alcohol. It melts at 176° C. and then evaporates
without decomposition; it is neutral.[2040]
One of us (F.) has endeavoured to obtain it from the purified resin of
charas, but without success.
Uses—Hemp is employed as a soporific, anodyne, antispasmodic,
and as a nervous stimulant. It is used in the form of alcoholic
extract, administered either in a solid or liquid form. In the East
it is consumed to an enormous extent by Hindus and Mahomedans, who
either smoke it with tobacco, or swallow it in combination with other
substances.[2041]
Charas.
No account of hemp as a drug would be complete without some notice of
this substance, which is regarded as of great importance by Asiatic nations.
Charas or Churrus is the resin which exudes in minute
drops from the yellow glands, with which the plant is provided in
increasing number according to the elevated temperature (and altitude?)
of the country where it grows. The varieties of hemp richest in resin,
at least in the Laos country in the Malayan Peninsula, scarcely attain
the height of 3 feet, and show densely curled leaves.[2042]
Charas is collected in several ways:—one is by rubbing the tops of the plants
in the hands when the seeds are ripe, and scraping from the fingers
the adhering resin. Another is thus performed:—men clothed in leather
garments walk about among growing hemp, in doing which the resin of
the plant attaches itself to the leather, whence it is from time to
time scraped off. A third method consists in collecting, with many
precautions to avoid its poisonous effects, the dust which is caused
when heaps of dry bhang are stirred about.[2043]
By whichever of these processes obtained, charas is of necessity a foul
and crude drug, the use of which is properly excluded from civilized
medicine. As before remarked (p. 547) it is not obtainable
from hemp grown indiscriminately in any situation even in India, but is only to
be got from plants produced at a certain elevation on the hills.
The best charas, which is that brought from Yarkand, is a brown,
earthy-looking substance, forming compact yet friable, irregular
masses of considerable size. Examined under a strong pocket lens, it
appears to be made up of minute, transparent grains of brown resin,
agglutinated with short hairs of the plant. It has a hemp-like odour,
with but little taste even in alcoholic solution. A second and a third
quality of Yarkand charas represent the substance in a less pure state.
Charas viewed under the microscope exhibits a crystalline structure,
due to inorganic matter. It yields from ¼ to ⅓ of its weight of an
amorphous resin, which is readily dissolved by bisulphide of carbon or
spirit of wine. The resin does not redden litmus, nor is it soluble in
caustic potash. It has a dark brown colour, which we have not succeeded
in removing by animal charcoal. The residual part of charas yields to
water a little chloride of sodium, and consists in large proportion
of carbonate of calcium and peroxide of iron. These results have been
obtained in examining samples from Yarkand.[2044]
Other specimens which we have also examined, have the aspect of a
compact dark resin.
Charas is exported from Yarkand[2045]
and Kashgar, the first of which places exported during 1867, 1830
maunds (146,400 lb.) to Lê, whence the commodity is carried to
the Punjab and Kashmir. Smaller quantities are annually imported from
Kandahar and Samarkand;[2046]
some charas appears also (1876) to be exported from Mandshuria to China.
The drug is mostly consumed by smoking with tobacco; it is not found in
European commerce.
STROBILI HUMULI.
Humulus vel Lupulus; Hops; F. Houblon;
G. Hopfen.
Botanical Origin—Humulus Lupulus L.,—a diœcious perennial
plant, producing long annual twining stems which climb freely over
trees and bushes. It is found wild, especially in thickets on the
banks of rivers, throughout all Europe, from Spain, Sicily and
Greece to Scandinavia; and extends also to the Caucasus, the South
Caspian region, and through Central and Southern Siberia to the Altai
mountains. It has been introduced into North America, Brazil (Rio
Grande do Sul), and Australia.
History—Hops have been used from a remote period in the brewing
of beer, of which they are now regarded as an indispensable ingredient.
Hop gardens, under the name humularia or humuleta,
are mentioned as existing in France and Germany in the 8th and 9th
centuries; and Bohemian and Bavarian hops have been known as an
esteemed kind since the 11th century. A grant alleged to have been made
by William the Conqueror in 1069, of hops and hop-lands in the county
of Salop,[2047]
would indicate, were it free from doubt, a very early cultivation of
the hop in England.
As to the use made of hops in these early times, it would appear
that they were regarded in somewhat of a medicinal aspect. In the
Herbarium of Apuleius,[2048]
an English manuscript written about a.d. 1050,
it is said of the hop (hymele) that its good qualities are such
that men put it in their usual drinks; and St. Hildegard,[2049]
a century later, states that the hop (hoppho) is added to
beverages, partly for its wholesome bitterness, and partly because it
makes them keep.
Hops for brewing were among the produce which the tenants of the abbey
of St. Germain in Paris[2050]
had to furnish to the monastery in the beginning of the 9th century;
yet in the middle of the 14th century, beer without such addition was
still brewed in Paris.
The brewsters, bakers and millers of London were the subject of a
mandate of Edward I. in a.d. 1298; but there is no
reason for inferring that the manufacture of malt liquor at this period involved
the use of hops. It is plain indeed that somewhat later, hops were
not generally used, for in the 4th year of Henry VI. (1425-26),
an information was laid against a person for putting into beer “an
unwholesome weed called an hopp;”[2051]
and in the same reign, Parliament was petitioned against “that wicked
weed called hops.”
But it is evident that hops were soon found to possess good qualities,
and that though their use was denounced, it was not suppressed. Thus in
the regulations for the household of Henry VIII. (1530-31), there is an
injunction that the brewer is “not to put any hops or brimstone into
the ale”;[2052]
while in the very same year (1530), hundreds of pounds of Flemish hops
were purchased for the use of the noble family of L’Estranges of
Hunstanton.[2053]
In 1552 the cultivation of hops in England was distinctly sanctioned by
the 5th and 6th of Edward VI. c. 5, which directs that land formerly in
tillage should again be so cultivated, excepting it should have been
set with hops or saffron. Notwithstanding these facts, hops were
for a long period hardly regarded an essential in brewing, as may be
gathered from the remark of Gerarde (ob.a.d. 1607),
who speaks of them as used “to season” beer or ale, explaining that
notwithstanding their manifold virtues, they “rather make it a physical
drinke to keepe the body in health, than an ordinary drinke for the
quenching of our thirst.” In reality, other herbs were for a long
period employed to impart to malt liquor a bitter or aromatic taste, as
Ground Ivy (Nepeta Glechoma Benth.); anciently called Ale-hoof
or Gill; Alecost (Balsamita vulgaris L.); Sweet Gale (Myrica
Gale L.); and Sage (Salvia officinalis L.). Even Long Pepper
and Bay Berries were used for the same purpose,[2054]
but in addition to hops.
Though English hops were esteemed superior to foreign, and were
extensively grown as early as 1603, as shown by an act of James I.,[2055]
Flemish hops continued to be imported in considerable quantities down
to 1693.
Structure—The inflorescence of the male plant constitutes a
large panicle; that of the female is less conspicuous, consisting of
stalked catkins which by their growth develope large leafy imbricating
bracts, ultimately forming an ovoid cone or strobile, which is the
officinal part. This catkin consists of a short central zigzag stalk,
bearing overlapping rudimentary leaflets, each represented by a pair of
stipules. Between them are 4 female florets, each supported by a bract.
After flowering, the stipules as well as the bracts are much enlarged,
and then form the persistent, yellowish-green, pendulous strobile. At
maturity, each bract infolds at its base a small lenticular closed
fruit or nut, ⅒ of an inch in diameter. The nut is surrounded by a
membranous, one-leafed perigone, and contains within its fragile, brown
shell an exalbuminous seed. These fruits, as well as the axis and the
base of all the leaf-like organs, are beset with numerous shining,
translucent glands, to which the aromatic smell and taste of hops are
due.
Description—Hops as found in commerce consist entirely of the
fully developed strobiles or cones, more or less compressed. They have
a greenish yellow colour, an agreeable and peculiar aroma, and a bitter
aromatic burning taste. When rubbed in the hand they feel clammy, and
emit a more powerful odour. By keeping, hops lose their greenish colour
and become brown, at the same time acquiring an unpleasant odour, by
reason of the formation of a little valerianic acid. Exposure to the
vapour of sulphurous acid retards or prevents this alteration. For
medicinal use, hops smelling of sulphurous acid should be avoided,
though in reality the acid speedily becomes innocuous. Liebig has
refuted the objections raised by brewers to the sulphuring of hops.
Chemical Composition—Besides the constituents of the glands
which are described in the next article, hops contain according to
Etti’s elaborate investigations (1876, 1878) humulotannic acid
and phlobaphene. The former is a whitish amorphous mass, soluble
in alcohol, hot water or acetic ether, not in ether. By heating the
humulotannic acid at 130° C., or by boiling its aqueous or alcoholic
solutions, it gives off water, and is transformed into phlobaphene, a
dark red amorphous substance,
C₂₅H₂₄O₁₃)₂ =
OH₂
· C₅₀H₄₆O₂₅.
humulotannic acid.
phlobaphene.
The latter substance, on boiling it with dilute mineral acids, again
loses water and furnishes glucose.
From raw phlobaphene ether removes the bitter principles of
hops, a colourless crystallizable and a brown amorphous resin, besides
chlorophyll and essential oil.
By distilling hops with water, 0·9 per cent. of essential oil
are obtained. Personne (1854) stated it to contain Valerol,[2056]
C₆H₁₀O, which passes into valerianic acid; the latter in fact occurs
in the glands, yet according to Méhu[2057]
only to the extent of 0·1 to 0·17 per cent. When distilled from the
fresh strobiles the oil has a greenish colour, but a reddish-brown when
old hops have been employed. We find it to be devoid of rotatory power,
neutral to litmus paper, and not striking any remarkable coloration
with concentrated sulphuric acid.
Griessmayer (1874) has shown that hops contain Trimethylamine,
and in small proportion a liquid volatile alkaloid not yet analysed,
which he terms Lupuline. The latter is stated to have the odour
of conine, and to assume a violet hue when treated with chromate of
potassium and sulphuric acid.
Lastly, Etti also found arabic (pectic) acid, phosphates, nitrates,
malates, citrates, and also sulphates, chiefly of potassium, to occur
in hops. The amount of ash afforded by hops dried at 100° C. would
appear to be on an average about 6-7 per cent.
Production and Commerce—England was estimated as having in 1873,
63,276 acres under hops. The chief district for the cultivation is the
county of Kent, where in that year 39,040 acres were devoted to this
plant. Hops are grown to a much smaller extent in Sussex, and in still
diminished quantity in Herefordshire, Hampshire, Worcestershire and
Surrey. The other counties of England and the principality of Wales
produce but a trifling amount, and Scotland none at all.
In continental Europe, hops are most largely produced in Bavaria and
Württemberg, Belgium and France, but in each on a smaller scale than in
England. France in 1872 is stated to have 9223 acres under hops.[2058]
Notwithstanding the extensive production of hops in England, there is
a large importation from other countries. The importation in 1872 was
135,965 cwt., valued at £679,276: of this quantity, Belgium supplied
66,630 cwt., Germany 36,612 cwt., Holland 16,675 cwt., the United
States 10,414 cwt., France 5,328 cwt. During the same period hops were
exported from the United Kingdom to the extent of 31,215 cwt.[2059]
Uses—Hops are administered medicinally as a tonic and sedative,
chiefly in the form of tincture, infusion or extract.
GLANDULÆ HUMULI.
Lupulina; Lupulin, Lupulinic Grains;
F. Lupuline; G. Hopfendrüsen, Hopfenstaub.
Botanical Origin—Humulus Lupulus L.
(see preceding article). The minute, shining, translucent
glands of the strobile constitute when detached therefrom the substance called
Lupulin.
History—The glands of hop were separated and chemically examined
by L. A. Planche, a pharmacien of Paris, whose observations were
first briefly described by Loiseleur-Deslongchamps in 1819.[2060]
In the following year, Dr. A. W. Ives of New York[2061]
published an account of his experiments upon hops and their glands,
to which latter he applied the name of Lupulin. Payen and
Chevallier, Planche and others, made further experiments on the same
subject, endorsing the recommendation of Ives that lupulin (or, as they
preferred to call it, Lupuline) might be advantageously used in
medicine in place of hops.
Production—Lupulin is obtained by stripping off the bracts of
hops, and shaking and rubbing them; and then separating the powder by
a sieve. The powder thus detached ought to be washed by decantation,
so as to remove from it the sand or earth with which it is always
contaminated; finally it should be dried, and stored in well-closed
bottles. From the dried strobiles, 8 to 12 per cent. of lupulin may be
obtained.
Description—Lupulin seen in quantity appears as a
yellowish-brown granular powder, having an agreeable odour of hops and
a bitter aromatic taste. It is gradually wetted by water, instantly by
alcohol or ether, but not by potash or sulphuric acid. By trituration
in a mortar the cells are ruptured so that it may be worked into a
plastic mass. Thrown into the air and then ignited, it burns with a
brilliant flame like lycopodium.
Microscopic Structure—The lupulinic gland or grain, like the
generality of analogous organs, is formed by an intumescence of the
cuticle of the nuculæ and bracts of hop (see p. 552).
Each grain is originally attached by a very short stalk, which is no longer
perceptible in the drug. The gland, exhausted by ether and macerated in
water, is a globular or ovoid thin-walled sac, measuring from 140 to
240 mkm. It consists of two distinct, nearly hemispherical parts; that
originally provided with the stalk is built up of tabular polyhedric
cells, whilst the upper hemisphere shows a continuous delicate
membrane. This part therefore easily collapses, and thus exhibits a
variety of form, the greater also as the grains turn pole or equator to
the observer.[2062]
The hop gland is filled with a thick, dark brown or yellowish liquid,
which in the drug is contracted into one mass occupying the centre of
the gland. It may be expelled in minute drops when the wall is made to
burst by warming the grain in glycerin. The colouring matter, to which
the wall owes its fine yellow colour, adheres more obstinately to the
thinner hemisphere, and is more easily extracted from the thicker part
by means of ether.
Chemical Composition—The odour of lupulinic grains resides
in the essential oil, described in the previous article. The bitter
principle formerly called Lupulin or Lupulite was first
isolated by Lermer (1863) who called it the bitter acid of hops
(Hopfenbittersäure). It crystallizes in large brittle rhombic
prisms, and possesses in a high degree the peculiar bitter taste of
beer, in which however it can be present only in very small proportion,
it being nearly insoluble in water, though easily dissolved by many
other liquids. The composition of this acid, C₃₂H₅₀O₇, appears to
approximate it to absinthiin; it is contained in the glands in but
small proportion. Still smaller is the amount of another crystallizable
constituent, regarded by Lermer as an alkaloid.
The main contents of the hop gland consist of wax (Myricylic
palmitate, according to Lermer), and resins, one of which is
crystalline and unites with bases.
A good specimen of German lupulin, dried over sulphuric acid, yielded
us 7·3 per cent. of ash. The same drug exhausted by boiling ether,
afforded 76·8 per cent. of an extremely aromatic extract, which on
exposure to the steam-bath for a week, lost 3·03 per cent., this loss
corresponding to the volatile oil and acids. The residual part was
soluble in glacial acetic acid and could therefore contain but very
little fatty matter.
Uses—The drug has the properties of hops, but with less of
astringency. It is not often prescribed.
Adulteration—Lupulin is apt to contain sand, and on incineration
often leaves a large amount of ash. Other extraneous matters which
are not unfrequent may be easily recognized by means of a lens. As
the essential oil in lupulin is soon resinified, the latter should be
preferred fresh, and should be kept excluded from the air.
ULMACEÆ.
CORTEX ULMI.
Elm Bark; F. Ecorce d’Orme;
G. Ulmenrinde, Rüsterrinde.
Botanical Origin—Ulmus campestris Smith, the Common Elm,
a stately tree, widely diffused over Central, Southern and Eastern
Europe, southward to Northern Africa and Asia Minor, and eastward as
far as Amurland, Northern China, and Japan. It is probably not truly
indigenous to Great Britain; but the Wych Elm, U. montana With.,
is certainly wild in the northern and western counties;[2063]
the latter is, according to Schübeler, the only species indigenous to Norway.
History—The classical writers, and especially Dioscorides, were
familiar with the astringent properties of the bark of πτελέα, by which
name Ulmus campestris is understood. Imaginary virtues are
ascribed by Pliny to the bark and leaves of Ulmus. Elm bark is
frequently prescribed in the English Leech-books of the 11th century,
at which period a great many plants of Southern Europe had already
been introduced into Britain.[2064]
Its use is also noticed in Turner’s Herbal (1568) and in
Parkinson’s Theater of Plants (1640), the author of the
latter remarking that “all the parts of the Elme are of much use in
Physicke.”
In the Scandinavian antiquity the fibrous bark of Ulmus montana
used to be made up into ropes.[2065]
Description—Elm bark for use in medicine should be removed from
the tree in early spring, deprived of its rough corky outer coat,
and then dried. Thus prepared, it is found in the shops in the form
of broad flattish pieces, of a rusty yellowish colour, and striated
surface especially on the inner side. It is tough and fibrous, nearly
inodorous, and has a woody, slightly astringent taste.
Microscopic Structure—The liber, which is the only officinal
part, consists of thick-walled, tangentially-extended parenchyme,
in which there are some large cells filled with mucilage, while the
rest contain a red-brown colouring matter. The mucilage forms a
stratified deposit within the cell. Large bast-bundles, arranged in
irregular rows, alternate with the parenchyme, and are intersected by
narrow, reddish, medullary rays consisting of 2 or 3 rows of cells.
The bast-bundles contain numerous long tubes about 30 mkm. thick,
with narrow cavities; and besides these, somewhat larger tubes with
porous transverse walls (cribriform vessels). Each cubic cell of the
neighbouring bast-parenchyme encloses a large crystal, seldom well
defined, of oxalate of calcium.
Chemistry—The chief soluble constituent of elm hark is mucilage
with a small proportion of tannic acid, the latter, according to
Johanson (1875), probably agreeing with that of oak bark and bark
of willows. The concentrated infusion of elm bark yields a brown
precipitate with perchloride of iron; the dilute assumes a green
coloration with that test. Starch is wanting, or only occurs in the
middle cortical layer, which is usually rejected.
Elms in summer-time frequently exude a gum which, by contact with the
air, is converted into a brown insoluble mass, called Ulmin.
This name has been extended to various decomposition-products of
organic bodies, the nature and affinities of which are but little
known.[2066]
Uses—Elm bark is prescribed in decoction as a weak mucilaginous
astringent, but is almost obsolete.
CORTEX ULMI FULVÆ.
Slippery Elm Bark.
Botanical Origin—Ulmus fulva Michaux, the Red or Slippery
Elm, a small or middle-sized tree,[2067]
seldom more than 30 to 40 feet high, growing on the banks of streams
in the central and northern United States from Western New England to
Wisconsin and Kentucky, and found also in Canada.
History—The Indians of North America attributed medicinal
virtues to the bark of the Slippery Elm, which they used as a healing
application to wounds, and in decoction as a wash for skin diseases.
It is the “Salve Bark” or “Cortex unguentarius” of Schöpf.[2068]
Bigelow, writing in 1824, remarks that the mucilaginous qualities of
the inner bark are well known.
Description—The Slippery Elm Bark used in medicine consists of
the liber only. It forms large flat pieces, often 2 to 3 feet long by
several inches broad, and usually ¹/₂₀ to ²/₂₀ of an inch thick, of
an extremely tough and fibrous texture. It has a light reddish-brown
colour, an odour resembling that of fenugreek (which is common to the
leaves also), and a simply mucilaginous taste.
In collecting the bark the tree is destroyed, and no effort is made
to replace it, the wood being nearly valueless. Thus the supply is
diminishing year by year, and the collectors who formerly obtained
large quantities of the bark in New York and other eastern states have
now to go westward for supplies.[2069]
Microscopic Structure—The transverse section shows a series of
undulating layers of large yellowish bundles of soft liber-fibres,
alternating with small brown parenchymatous bands. The whole tissue
is traversed by numerous narrow medullary rays, and interrupted by
large intercellular mucilage-ducts. In order to examine the latter,
longitudinal sections ought to be moistened with benzol, aqueous
liquids causing great alteration. In a longitudinal section, the
mucilage-ducts are seen to be 70 to 100 mkm. long, and to contain
colourless masses of mucilage, distinctly showing a series of layers.
Crystals of calcium oxalate, as well as small starch grains, are very
plentiful throughout the surrounding parenchyme.
Chemical Composition—The most interesting constituent of the
bark is mucilage, which is imparted to either cold or hot water, but
does not form a true solution. The bark moistened with 20 parts of
water swells considerably, and becomes enveloped by a thick neutral
mucilage, which is not altered either by iodine or perchloride of iron.
This mucilage when diluted, even with a triple volume of water, will
yield only a few drops when thrown on a paper filter. The liquid which
drains out is precipitable by neutral acetate of lead. By addition of
absolute alcohol, the concentrated mucilage is not rendered turbid, but
forms a colourless transparent fluid deposit.
Adulteration—Farinaceous substances admixed to the powdered drug
may be detected by means of the microscope.
Uses—Slippery Elm Bark is a demulcent like althæa or linseed.
The powder is much used in America for making poultices; it is said to
preserve lard from rancidity, if the latter is melted with it and kept
in contact for a short time.
EUPHORBIACEÆ.
EUPHORBIUM.
Euphorbium, Gum Euphorbium; F. Gomme-résine
d’Euphorbe; G. Euphorbium.
Botanical Origin—Euphorbia resinifera Berg, a leafless,
glaucous, perennial plant resembling a cactus, and attaining 6 or more
feet in height. Its stems are ascending, fleshy and quadrangular, each
side measuring about an inch. The angles of the stem are furnished at
intervals with pairs of divergent, horizontal, straight spines about ¼
of an inch long, and confluent at the base into ovate, subtriangular
discs. These spines represent stipules: above each pair of them is a
depression, indicating a leaf-bud. The inflorescence is arranged at the
summits of the branches, on stalks each bearing three flowers, the two
outer of which are supported on pedicels. The fruit is tricoccous, ³/₁₀
of an inch wide, with each carpel slightly compressed and keeled.[2070]
The plant is a native of Morocco, growing on the lower slopes of
the Atlas in the southern province of Suse. Dr. Hooker and his
fellow-travellers met with it in 1870 at Netifa and Imsfuia,[2071]
south-east of the city of Morocco, which appears to be its westward
limit.
History—Euphorbium was known to the ancients. Dioscorides[2072]
and Pliny[2073]
both describe its collection on Mount Atlas in Africa, and notice its
extreme acridity. According to the latter writer, the drug received
its name in honour of Euphorbus, physician to Juba II., king of
Mauritania. This monarch, who after a long reign died about a.d. 18, was distinguished for his literary
attainments, and was the author of several books[2074]
which included treatises on opium and euphorbium. The latter work was
apparently extant in the time of Pliny.
Euphorbium is mentioned by numerous other early writers on medicine,
as Rufus Ephesius, who probably flourished during the reign of Trajan,
by Galen in the 2nd century, and by Vindicianus and Oribasius in the
4th. Aëtius and Paulus Ægineta, who lived respectively in the 6th and
7th centuries, were likewise acquainted with it; and it was also known
to the Arabian school of medicine. In describing the route from Aghmat
to Fez, El-Bekri[2075]
of Granada, in 1068, mentioned the numerous plants “El-forbioun”
growing in the country of the Beni Ouareth, a tribe of the Sanhadja;
the author noticed the spiny herbaceous stems of the shrub abounding in
the purgative milky juice.
Höst[2076]
(1760-1768) stated that the plant, which he also correctly
compared with Opuntia, is growing near Agader, south of Mogador.
The plant yielding euphorbium was further described at the beginning
of the present century by an English merchant named Jackson, who had
resided many years in Morocco. From the figures he published,[2077]
the species was doubtfully identified with Euphorbia canariensis
L., a large cactus-like shrub, with quadrangular or hexagonal stems,
abounding on scorched and arid rocks in the Canary Islands.
In the year 1849 it was pointed out in the (Admiralty) Manual
of Scientific Enquiry, that the stems of which fragrants are
found in commercial euphorbium, do not agree with those of E.
canariensis. Berg carried the comparison further, and finally from
the fragments in question drew up a botanical description, which with
an excellent figure he published[2078]
as Euphorbia resinifera. The correctness of his observations has
been fully justified by specimens[2079]
which were transmitted to the Royal Gardens, Kew, in 1870,
and now form flourishing plants.
The drug has a place in all the early printed pharmacopœias.
Collection—Euphorbium is obtained by making incisions in the
green fleshy branches of the plant. These incisions occasion an
abundant exudation of milky juice which hardens by exposure to the
air, encrusting the stems down which it flows; it is finally collected
in the latter part of the summer. So great is the acridity of the
exudation, that the collector is obliged to tie a cloth over his mouth
and nostrils, to prevent the entrance of the irritating dust. The drug
is said to be collected in districts lying east and south-east of the
city of Morocco.
Description—The drug consists of irregular pieces, seldom more
than an inch across and mostly smaller, of a dull yellow or brown
waxy-looking substance, among which portions of the angular spiny
stem of the plant may be met with. Many of the pieces encrust a tuft
of spines or a flower-stalk or are hollow. The substance is brittle
and translucent; splinters examined under the microscope exhibit no
particular structure, even by the aid of polarized light; nor are
starch granules visible.[2080]
The odour is slightly aromatic, especially if heat is applied; but
10 lb. of the drug which we subjected to distillation afforded no
essential oil. Euphorbium has a persistent and extremely acrid taste;
its dust excites violent sneezing, and if inhaled, as when the drug is
powdered, occasions alarming symptoms.
Chemical Composition—Analysis of euphorbium performed by one of
us[2081]
showed the composition of the drug to be as follows:—
Amorphous resin, C₁₀H₁₆O₂
38
Euphorbon, C₁₃H₂₂O
22
Mucilage
18
Malates, chiefly of calcium and sodium
12
Mineral compounds
10
100
The amorphous resin is readily soluble in cold spirit of wine
containing about 70 per cent. of alcohol. The solution has no acid
reaction, but an extremely burning acrid taste: in fact it is to the
amorphous indifferent resin that euphorbium owes its intense acridity.
By evaporating the resin with alcoholic potash and neutralizing the
residue with a dilute aqueous acid, a brown amorphous substance, the
Euphorbic Acid of Buchheim,[2082]
is precipitated. It is devoid of the acridity of the resin from which
it originated, but has a bitterish taste.
From the drug deprived of the amorphous resin as above stated, ether
(ether or petroleum) takes up the Euphorbon, which may be
obtained in colourless, although not very distinct crystals, which are
at first not free from acrid taste. But by repeated crystallizations
and finally boiling in a weak solution of permanganate of potassium,
they may be so far purified as to be entirely tasteless. Euphorbon is
insoluble in water; it requires about 60 parts of alcohol, sp. gr.
0·830, for solution at the ordinary temperature. In boiling alcohol
euphorbon dissolves abundantly, also in ether, benzol, amylic alcohol,
chloroform, acetone, or glacial acetic acid.
Euphorbon melts at 116° C. (113° to 114°, Hesse) without emitting
any odour. By dry distillation a brownish oily liquid is obtained,
which claims further examination. If euphorbon dissolved in alcohol
is allowed to form a thin film in a porcelain capsule, and is then
moistened with a little concentrated sulphuric acid, a fine violet hue
is produced in contact with strong nitric acid slowly added by means of
a glass rod. The same reaction is displayed by Lactucerin (see
Lactucarium), to which in its general characters euphorbon is closely allied.
Hesse (1878) assigns to euphorbon the formula C₁₅H₂₄O, and points out
that its solutions in chloroform or ether are dextrogyrate.
As to the mucilage of euphorbium, it may be obtained from that portion
of the drug which has been exhausted by cold alcohol and by ether.
Neutral acetate of lead, as well as silicate or borate of sodium,
precipitate this mucilage, which therefore does not agree with gum arabic.
If an aqueous extract of euphorbium is mixed with spirit of wine,
and the liquid evaporated, the residual matter assumes a somewhat
crystalline appearance, and exhibits the reactions of Malic
Acid. Subjected to dry distillation, white scales and acicular
crystals of Maleic and Fumaric Acids, produced by the
decomposition of the malic acid, are sublimed into the neck of the
retort. A sublimate of the same kind may sometimes be obtained directly
by heating fragments of euphorbium. Among the mineral constituents of
the drug, chloride of sodium and calcium are noticeable; scarcely any
salt of potassium is present.
Commerce—The drug is shipped from Mogador. The quantity imported
into the United Kingdom in 1870 is given in the Annual Statement of
Trade as 12 cwt.
Uses—Euphorbium was formerly employed as an emetic and
purgative, but as an internal remedy it is completely obsolete. We have
been told that it is now in some demand as an ingredient of a paint for
the preservation of ships’ bottoms.
CORTEX CASCARILLÆ.
Cortex Eleutheriæ; Cascarilla Bark, Sweet Wood Bark,
Eleuthera[2083]Bark; F. Ecorce de Cascarille; G. Cascarill-Rinde.
Botanical Origin—Croton Eluteria Bennett,[2084]
a shrub or small tree, exclusively native of the Bahama Islands.
History—It is not improbable that cascarilla bark was imported
into Europe in the first half of the 17th century, as there was much
intercourse subsequent to the year 1630 between England and the
Bahamas.[2085]
These islands were occupied in 1641 by the Spaniards, who became at
that time acquainted with the Peruvian bark or Cascarilla (see page 346),
as we have shown at page 343. The external appearance of the bark
of Eluteria being somewhat similar to that of Cinchona quills, the former
began soon to be known under the name of China nova. This drug
occurs along with true Cinchona bark, China de China, in the
tariff of the year 1691 of the pharmaceutical shops of the German town
Minden, in Westphalia. There can be no doubt that the cheaper kind of
“China,” called China nova, was really the bark under examination,
for in many other tariffs a few years later distinct mention is made
of Cortex Chinæ novæ seu Schacorillæ; and Savary, in his
“Dictionnaire de Commerce” (1723, 1750), confirms the fact, adding that
it was first seen in the great fair of Brunswick.[2086]
Another early statement concerning Cascarilla bark likewise refers to
the duchy of Brunswick. Stisser, a professor of anatomy, chemistry,
and medicine in the University of Helmstedt in Brunswick, relates
that he received the drug under the name of Cortex Eleuterii
from a person who had returned from England, in which country, he
was assured, it was customary to mix it with tobacco for the sake of
correcting the smell of the latter when smoked. He also mentions that
it had been confounded with Peruvian bark, from which however it was
very distinct in odour, etc.[2087]
Eleutheria bark was then frequently prescribed as a febrifuge in the
place of Cinchona bark, then a more expensive medicine. Hence the
name cascarilla, signifying in Spanish little bark,
which was the customary designation of Peruvian bark, was erroneously
applied to the Bahama bark, until at last it quite superseded the
original and more correct appellation. That of China nova was
subsequently applied to a quite different bark (see page 364).
The drug under notice was first introduced into the London Pharmacopœia
in 1746 as Eleutheriæ Cortex, which was its common name among
druggists down to the end of the last century. In the Bahamas the name
cascarilla is still hardly known, the bark being there called
either Sweet Wood Bark or Eleuthera Bark.
The plant affording cascarilla has been the subject of much discussion,
arising chiefly from the circumstance that several nearly allied West
Indian species of Croton yield aromatic barks resembling more
or less the officinal drug. Catesby in 1754 figured a Bahama plant,
Croton Cascarilla Bennett, from which the original Eleuthera
Bark was probably derived, though it certainly affords none of the
cascarilla of modern commerce. Woodville in 1794, and Lindley in 1838,
both investigated the botany of the subject, the latter having the
advantage of authentic specimens communicated by the Hon. J. C. Lees
of New Providence, to whom one of us also is indebted for a similar
favour. The question was not however finally set at rest until 1859,
when J. J. Bennett by the aid of specimens collected in the Bahamas by
Daniell in 1857-8, drew up lucid diagnoses of the several plants which
had been confounded, and disentangled their intricate synonymy.[2088]
Description—Cascarilla occurs in the form of tubular or
channelled pieces of a dull brown colour, somewhat rough and irregular,
rarely exceeding 4 inches in length by ½ an inch in diameter. The chief
bulk of that at present imported is in very small thin quills and
fragments, often scarcely an inch in length, and evidently stripped
from very young wood. The younger bark has a thin suberous coat
easily detached, blotched or entirely covered with the silvery white
growth of a minute lichen (Verrucaria albissima Ach.), the
perithecium of which appears as small black dots. The older bark is
more rugose, irregularly tessellated by longitudinal cracks and less
numerous transverse fissures. Beneath the corky envelope the bark is
greyish-brown.
The bark breaks readily with a short fracture, the broken surface
displaying a resinous appearance. It has a very fragrant odour,
especially agreeable when several pounds of it are reduced to coarse
powder and placed in a jar; it has a nauseous bitter taste. When
burned it emits an aromatic smell, and hence is a common ingredient in
fumigating pastilles.
Microscopic Characters—The suberous coat is made up of numerous
rows of tabular cells, the outermost having their exterior walls
much thickened. The mesophlœum exhibits the usual tissue, containing
starch, chlorophyll, essential oil, crystals of oxalate of calcium,
and a brown colouring matter. The latter assumes a dark bluish
coloration on addition of a persalt of iron. In the inner portion of
that layer ramified laticiferous vessels are also present. The liber
consists of parenchyme and of fibrous bundles, intersected by small
medullary rays. On the transverse section, the fibrous bundles show a
wedge-shaped outline; they are for the most part built up, not of true
liber-fibres, but of cylindrical cells having their transverse walls
perforated sieve-like (vasa cribriformia). The contents of the
parenchymatous part of the liber are the same as in the mesophlœum; as
to the oxalate of calcium, the variety of its crystals is remarkable.[2089]
Chemical Composition—Cascarilla contains a volatile oil, which
it yields to the extent of 1·1 per cent. According to Völckel (1840),
it is a mixture of at least two oils, the more volatile of which is
probably free from oxygen. Gladstone (1872) assigns to the hydrocarbon
of cascarilla oil the composition of oil of turpentine. By examining
the oil optically we found it to have a weak rotatory power—some
samples deviated to the right, some to the left. The resin, in which
cascarilla is rich, has not yet been examined more exactly.
The bitter principle was isolated in 1845 by Duval, and called
Cascarillin. C. and E. Mylius (1873) have obtained it from a
deposit in the officinal extract, in microscopic prisms readily soluble
in ether or hot alcohol, very sparingly in water, chloroform or spirit
of wine. It melts at 205° C., is not volatile, nor a glucoside. Its
composition answers to the formula C₁₂H₁₈O₄.
Commerce—The bark is shipped from Nassau, the chief town of New
Providence (Bahamas), and is usually packed in sacks. The quantity
imported into the United Kingdom in 1870 was 12,261 cwt., valued at
£16,482. The exports from the Bahamas were 676 cwt. in 1875, and 1,093
cwt. in 1876.
Uses—Cascarilla is prescribed as a tonic, usually in the form of
a tincture or infusion.
Adulteration—A spurious cascarilla bark has lately been
noticed in the London market; it was imported from the Bahamas mixed
with the genuine, to which it bears a close similarity. The quills
of it resemble the larger quills of cascarilla; though covered
with a lichen, the latter has not the silvery whiteness of the
Verrucaria of cascarilla. The spurious bark has a suberous
coat that does not split off; its inner surface is pinkish-brown, and
distinctly striated longitudinally. In microscopic structure the bark
may be said to resemble cascarilla and still more copalchi. But it
is at once distinguishable by its numerous roundish groups of
sclerenchymatous cells, which become very evident when thin sections
are moistened with ammonia, and then with solution of iodine in iodide
of potassium. The bark has an astringent taste, without bitterness
or aroma; its tincture is not rendered milky by addition of water,
but is darkened by ferric chloride,—in these respects differing from
a tincture of cascarilla. Mr. Holmes[2090]
suggests that this spurious cascarilla is probably the bark of Croton lucidus L.
Copalchi Bark; Quina blanca of the Mexicans.
This drug is derived from Croton niveus[2091]
Jacquin (C. Pseudo-China Schlechtendal), a shrub growing 10 feet high, native
of the West Indian Islands, Mexico, Central America, New Granada and
Venezuela. It has occasionally been imported into Europe, in quills
a foot or two in length, much stouter and thicker than those of
cascarilla, to which in odour and taste it nearly approximates. The
bark has a thin, greyish, papery suberous layer, which when removed
shows the surface marked with minute transverse pits, like the lines
made by a file; it has a short fracture.[2092]
Copalchi bark was examined by J. Eliot Howard,[2093]
and found to contain a minute proportion of a bitter alkaloid soluble
in ether, which resembled quinine in yielding a deep green colour
when treated with chlorine and ammonia, though it did not afford any
characteristic compound with iodine. Mauch,[2094]
who also analysed the bark, could not obtain from it any organic base.
He extracted by distillation the essential oil, which he found to
consist of a hydrocarbon and an organic acid,—the latter not examined;
he likewise got from the bark an uncrystallizable bitter principle,
which proved to be not a glucoside.
SEMEN TIGLII.
Semen Crotonis; Croton Seeds; F. Graines de Tilly ou
des Moluques, Petits Pignons d’Inde; G. Purgirkörner,
Granatill.
Botanical Origin—Croton Tiglium[2095]
L. (Tiglium officinale Klotzsch), a small tree, 15 to 20 feet
high, indigenous to the Malabar Coast and Tavoy, cultivated in gardens
in many parts of the East, from Mauritius to the India Archipelago. The
tree has small inconspicuous flowers, and brown, capsular, three-celled
fruits, each cell containing one seed. The leaves have a disagreeable
smell and nauseous taste.
History—In Europe, the seeds and wood of the tree were first
described in 1578 by Christoval Acosta—the former, with a figure of the
plant, appearing under the name of Piñones de Maluco.[2096]
The plant was also described and figured by Rheede (1679)[2097]
and Rumphius (1743).[2098]
The seeds, which were officinal in the 17th century, but had become
obsolete, were recommended about 1812 by English medical officers in
India,[2099]
and the expressed oil by Perry, Frost, Conwell and others about
1821-24. The oil then in use was imported from India, and was often of
doubtful purity, so that some druggists felt it necessary to press the
seeds for themselves.[2100]
Description—Croton seeds are about half an inch long, by nearly
⅖ of an inch broad, ovoid or bluntly oblong, divided longitudinally
into two unequal parts, of which the more arched constitutes the dorsal
and the flatter the ventral side. From the hilum, a fine raised line
(raphe) passes to the other end of the seed, terminating in a darker
point, indicating the chalaza. The surface of the seed is more or less
covered with a bright cinnamon-brown coat, which when scraped shows the
thin, brittle, black testa filled with a whitish, oily kernel, invested
with a delicate seed-coat. The kernel is easily split into two halves
consisting of oily albumen, between which lie the large, veined, leafy
cotyledons and the radicle. The taste of the seed is at first merely
oleaginous, but soon becomes unpleasantly and persistently acrid.
Microscopic Structure—The testa consists of an outer layer of
radially arranged, much elongated and thick-walled cells; the inner
parenchymatous layer contains small vascular bundles. The soft tissue
of the albumen is loaded with drops of fatty oil. If this is removed
by means of ether and weak potash lye, there remain small granules
of albuminoid matter, the so-called Aleuron, and crystals of
oxalate of calcium.
Chemical Composition—The principal constituent of croton seeds
is the fatty oil, the Oleum Crotonis or Oleum Tiglii
of pharmacy of which the kernels afford from 50 to 60 per cent. That
used in England is for the most part expressed in London, and justly
regarded as more reliable than that imported from India, with which the
market was formerly supplied. It is a transparent, sherry-coloured,
viscid liquid, slightly fluorescent, and having a slight rancid smell
and an oily, acrid taste. Its solubility in alcohol (·794) appears
to depend in great measure on the age of the oil, and the greater or
less freshness of the seeds from which it was expressed,—oxidized or
resinified oil dissolving the most readily.[2101]
We found the oil which one of us had extracted by means of bisulphide
of carbon to be levogyre.
Croton oil consists chiefly of the glycerinic ethers of the common
fatty acids, such as stearic, palmitic, myristic and lauric acids. They
partly separate in the cold; the acids also may partly be obtained by
passing nitrous acid through croton oil. There are also present in the
latter, in the form of glycerinic ethers, the more volatile acids, as
formic, acetic, isobutyric and one of the valerianic acids.[2102]
The volatile part of the acids yielded by croton oil contains moreover an
acid which was regarded by Schlippe (1858) as angelic acid, C₅H₈O₂.
Yet in 1869 it was shown by Geuther and Frölich to be a peculiar acid,
which they called Tiglinic acid. Its composition answers to
the same formula, C₄H₇COOH, as that of angelic acid; but the melting
points (angelic acid 45°, tiglinic 64° C.) and boiling points (angelic
acid 185°, tiglinic 198°·5) are different. Both these acids have been
mentioned in our article on Flores Anthemidis, at page 386. Tiglinic
acid may also be obtained artificially; it is the methylcrotonic acid
of Frankland and Duppa (1865).
Schlippe also stated croton oil to afford a peculiar liquid acid
termed Crotonic Acid, C₄H₆O₂. According to Geuther and Frölich,
however, an acid of this formula does not occur at all in croton oil.
By synthetic methods three different acids of that composition are obtainable.
The drastic principle of croton oil has not yet been isolated.
Buchheim[2103]
suggested that the action of the oil depends upon “Crotonoleic
acid,” which however he failed in isolating satisfactorily. It is
remarkable that the wood and leaves of Croton Tiglium appear to
partake also of the drastic properties of the seeds.
Schlippe asserts that he has separated the vesicating matter of
croton oil: if the oil be agitated with alcoholic soda, and afterwards
with water, the supernatant liquor will be found free from acridity,
while the alcoholic solution will yield, on addition of hydrochloric
acid, a small quantity of a dark brown oil, called Crotonol,
possessing vesicating properties. We have not succeeded in obtaining
it, nor, so far as we know, has any other chemist except its discoverer.
The shells of the seeds (testa) yield upon incineration 2·6 per cent.
of ash; the kernels dried at 100° C. 3·0 per cent.
Commerce—The shipments of croton seeds arrive chiefly from
Cochin or Bombay, packed in cases, bales or robbins; but there are no
statistics to show the extent of the trade.
Uses—Croton seeds are not administered. The oil is given
internally as a powerful cathartic, and is applied externally as a
rubefacient.
Substitutes—The seeds of Croton Pavanæ Hamilton, a native
of Ava and Camrup (Assam), and those of C. oblongifolius Roxb.,
a small tree common about Calcutta, are said to resemble those of C.
Tiglium L., but we have not compared them. Those of Baliospermum
montanum Müll. Arg. (Croton polyandrus Roxb.) partake of
the nature of croton seeds, and according to Roxburgh are used by the
natives of India as a purgative.
SEMEN RICINI.
Semen Cataputiæ majoris; Castor Oil Seeds, Palma
Christi Seeds; F. Semence de Ricin; G. Ricinussamen.
Botanical Origin—Ricinus communis L., the castor oil
plant, is a native of India where it bears several ancient Sanskrit
names.[2104]
By cultivation, it has been distributed through all the tropical and
many of the temperate countries of the globe. In the regions most
favourable to its growth, it attains a height of 40 feet. In the
Azores, and the warmer Mediterranean countries as Algeria, Egypt,
Greece, and the Riviera, it becomes a small tree, 10 to 15 feet
high; while in France, Germany, and the south of England, it is an
annual herb of noble foliage, growing to a height of 4 or 5 feet. In
good summers, it ripens seeds in England and even as far north as
Christiania in Norway.
Ricinus communis exhibits a large number of varieties, several
of which have been described and figured as distinct species. Müller,
after a careful examination of the whole series, maintains them as
a single species, of which he allows 16 forms, more or less well
marked.[2105]
History—The castor oil plant was known to Herodotus who calls it
Κίκι, and states that it furnishes an oil much used by the Egyptians,
in whose ancient tombs seeds of Ricinus are, in fact, met with.[2106]
At the period when Herodotus wrote, it would appear to have been already
introduced into Greece, where it is cultivated to the present day under
the same ancient name.[2107]
The Kikajon of the Book of Jonah, rendered by the translators
of the English Bible gourd, is believed to be the same plant.
Κίκι is also mentioned by Strabo as a production of Egypt, the oil from
which is used for burning in lamps and for unguents.
Theophrastus and Nicander give the castor oil plant the name of Κρότων.
Dioscorides, who calls it Κίκι or Κρότων, describes it as of the
stature of a small fig-tree, with leaves like a plane, and seeds in
a prickly pericarp, observing that the name Κρότων is applied to the
seed on account of its resemblance to an insect [Ixodes Ricinus
Latr.], known by that appellation. He also gives an account of the
process for extracting castor oil (Κίκινον ἔλαιον), which he says is
not fit for food, but is used externally in medicine; he represents
the seeds as extremely purgative. There is a tolerably correct figure
of Ricinus in the famous MS. Dioscorides which was executed for
the Empress Juliana Anicia in a.d. 505, and
is now preserved in the Imperial Library at Vienna.
The castor oil plant was cultivated by Albertus Magnus, Bishop of
Ratisbon, in the middle of the 13th century.[2108]
It was well known as a garden plant in the time of Turner (1568), who
mentions the oil as Oleum cicinum vel ricininum.[2109]
Gerarde, at the end of the same century, was familiar with it under
the name of Ricinus or Kik. The oil he says is called
Oleum cicinum or Oleum de Cherua,[2110]
and used externally in skin diseases.
After this period the oil seems to have fallen into complete
neglect, and is not even noticed in the comprehensive and accurate
Pharmacologia of Dale (1693). In the time of Hill (1751) and
Lewis (1761) Palma Christi seeds were rarely found in the shops, and
the oil from them was scarcely known.[2111]
In 1764 Peter Canvane, a physician who had practised many years in the
West Indies, published a “Dissertation on the Oleum Palmæ Christi,
sive Oleum Ricini; or (as it is commonly call’d) Castor Oil,”[2112]
strongly recommending its use as a gentle purgative. This essay, which
passed through two editions, and was translated into French, was
followed by several others,[2113]
thus thoroughly drawing attention to the value of the oil. Accordingly
we find that the seeds of Ricinus were admitted to the London
Pharmacopœia of 1788, and directions given for preparing oil from them.
Woodville in his Medical Botany (1790) speaks of the oil as
having “lately come into frequent use.”
At this period and for several years subsequently, the small supplies
of the seeds and oil required for European medicine were obtained from
Jamaica.[2114]
This oil was gradually displaced in the market by that produced in the
East Indies: the rapidity with which the consumption increased may be
inferred from the following figures, representing the value of the
Castor Oil shipped to Great Britain from Bengal in three several years,
namely 1813-14, £610; 1815-16, £1269; 1819-20, £7102.[2115]
Description—The fruit of Ricinus is a tricoccous capsule,
usually provided with weak prickles, containing one seed in each of its
three cells. The seeds attain a length of ³/₁₀ to ⁶/₁₀, and a maximum
breadth of ⁴/₁₀ of an inch, and are of a compressed ellipsoid form.
The apex of the seed is prolonged into a short beak, on the inner
side of which is a large tumid caruncle: from this latter proceeds the
raphe as far as the lower end of the ventral surface, where it forks,
its point of disappearance through the testa being marked by a minute
protuberance. If the caruncle is broken off, a black scar, formed of
two little depressions, remains.
The shining grey epidermis is beautifully marked with brownish bands
and spots, and in this respect exhibits a great variety of colours and
markings. It cannot be rubbed off, but may after maceration be peeled
off in leathery strips. The black testa, grey within, is not thicker
than in croton seed, but is much more brittle. The kernel or nucleus
fills the testa completely, and is easily separated, still covered by
the soft white inner membrane.
The kernel in respect to structure and situation of the embryo, agrees
exactly with that of Croton Tiglium (p. 565),
excepting that the somewhat gaping cotyledons of Ricinus are proportionately
broader, and have their thick midrib provided with 2 or 3 pairs of
lateral veins. If not rancid, the kernel has a bland taste, with but
very slight acridity.
Microscopic Structure—The thin epidermis consists of pentagonal
or hexagonal porous tabular cells, the walls of which are penetrated
in certain spots by brownish colouring matter, whence the singular
markings on the seed. It is these cells only that become blackened when
a thin tangential slice is saturated with a solution of ferric chloride
in alcohol.
Beneath these tabular cells there is found in the unripe seed[2116]
a row of encrusted colourless cells, deposited in a radial direction on the
testa. In the mature seed this layer of cells is not perceptible, and
therefore appears to perish as the seed ripens. The testa itself is
built up of cylindrical, densely packed cells, 300 to 320 mkm. long,
and 6 to 10 mkm. in diameter. The kernel shares the structure of that
of C. Tiglium, but is devoid of crystals of oxalate of calcium.
If the endopleura of Ricinus is moistened with dilute sulphuric
acid, acicular crystals of sulphate of calcium separate from it after a
few hours.
When thin slices of the kernel are examined under concentrated
glycerin, no drops of oil are visible, notwithstanding the abundance
of this latter; and it becomes conspicuous only by addition of much
water. Hence it is probable that the oil exists in the seed as a kind
of compound with its albuminoid contents.[2117]
As to the latter, they partly form in the albumen of Ricinus
beautiful octohedra or tetrahedra, which are also found in many other
seeds.[2118]
Chemical Composition—The most important constituent of the seed
is the fixed oil, called Castor Oil, of which the peeled kernels
afford at most half of their weight.
The oil, if most carefully prepared from peeled and winnowed seeds by
pressure without heat, has but a slightly acrid taste, and contains
only a very small proportion of the still unknown drastic constituent
of the seeds. Hence the seeds themselves, or an emulsion prepared with
them, act much more strongly than a corresponding quantity of oil.
Castor oil, extracted by absolute alcohol or by bisulphide of carbon,
likewise purges much more vehemently than the pressed oil.
The castor oil of commerce has a sp. gr. of about 0·96, usually a pale
yellow tint, a viscid consistence, and a very slight yet rather mawkish
odour and taste. Exposed to cold, it does not in general entirely
solidify until the temperature reaches -18° C. In thin layers it dries
up to varnish-like film.
Castor oil is distinguished by its power of mixing in all proportions
with glacial acetic acid or absolute alcohol. It is even soluble in
four parts of spirit of wine (·838) at 15° C., and mixes without
turbidity with an equal weight of the same solvent at 25° C. The
commercial varieties of the oil however differ considerably in these as
well as in some other respects.
The optical properties of the oil demand further investigation, as we
have found that some samples deviate the ray of polarized light to the
right and others to the left.
By saponification castor oil yields several fatty acids, one of which
appears to be Palmitic Acid. The prevailing acid (peculiar to
the oil) is Ricinoleic Acid, C₁₈H₃₄O₃; it is solid below 0° C.,
does not solidify in contact with the air by absorption of oxygen, and
is not homologous with oleic or linoleic acid, neither of which is
found in castor oil. Castor oil is nevertheless thickened if 6 parts
of it are warmed with 1 part of starch and 5 of nitric acid (sp. gr.
1·25), Ricinelaïdin being thus formed. From this Ricinelaïdic
Acid may easily be obtained in brilliant crystals.
As to the albuminoid matter of the seed, Fleury (1865) obtained 3·23
per cent. of nitrogen which would answer to about 20 per cent. of such
substances. The same chemist further extracted 46·6 per cent. of fixed
oil, 2·2 of sugar and mucilage, besides 18 per cent. of cellulose.
Tuson in 1864, by exhausting castor oil seeds with boiling water,
obtained from them an alkaloid which he named Ricinine. He
states that it crystallizes in rectangular prisms and tables, which
when heated fuse, and upon cooling solidify as a crystalline mass; the
crystals may even be sublimed. Ricinine dissolves readily in water or
alcohol, less freely in ether or benzol. With mercuric chloride, it
combines to form tufts of silky crystals, soluble in water or alcohol.
Werner (1869) on repeating Tuson’s process on 30 lb. of Italian castor
oil seeds, also obtained a crop of crystals, which in appearance
and solubility had many of the characters ascribed to ricinine, but
differed in the essential point that when incinerated they left a
residuum of magnesia. Werner regarded them as the magnesium salt of
a new acid. Tuson[2119]
repudiates the suspicion that ricinine may be identical with Werner’s
magnesium compound. E. S. Wayne of Cincinnati (1874) found in the
leaves of Ricinus a substance apparently identical with Tuson’s
ricinine; but he considers that it has no claim to be called an alkaloid.
The testa of castor oil seeds afforded us 10·7 per cent. of ash, one
tenth of which we found to consist of silica. The ash of the kernel
previously dried at 100 C. amounts to only 3·5 per cent.
Production and Commerce—Castor oil is most extensively produced
in India, where two varieties of the seeds, the large and the small,
are distinguished, the latter being considered to yield the better
product. In manufacturing the oil, the seeds are gentry crushed between
rollers, and freed by hand from husks and unsound grains. At Calcutta,
100 parts of seed yield on an average 70 parts of cleaned kernels,
which by the hydraulic press afford 46 to 51 per cent. of their weight
of oil; the oil is afterwards subjected to a very imperfect process of
purification by heating it with water.[2120]
The exports of castor oil from Calcutta[2121]
in the year 1870-71 amounted to 654,917 gallons, of which 214,959
gallons were shipped to the United Kingdom. The total imports of
castor oil into the United Kingdom[2122]
in the year 1870 were returned as 36,986 cwt. (about 416,000 gallons),
valued at £82,490. Of this quantity, British India (chiefly Bengal)
furnished about two-thirds; and Italy 11,856 cwt. (about 133,000
gallons), while a small remainder is entered as from “other parts.” In
1876 the imports were 79,677 cwt., valued at £133,838.
Italian Castor Oil, which has of late risen into some celebrity,
is pressed from the seed of plants grown chiefly about Verona and
Legnago, in the north of Italy. The manufactory of Mr. Bellino Valeri
at the latter town produced in the year 1873, 1200 quintals of castor
oil, entirely from Italian seed. Two varieties of Ricinus are
cultivated in these localities, the black-seeded Egyptian and the
red-seeded American; the latter yields the larger percentage, but the
oil is not so pale in colour. The seeds are very carefully deprived of
their integuments, and having been crushed, are submitted to pressure
in powerful hydraulic presses, placed in a room which in winter is
heated to about 21° C. The outflow of oil is further promoted by plates
of iron warmed to 32-38° C. being placed between the press-bags. The
peeled seeds yield about 40 per cent. of oil.[2123]
All the castor oil pressed in Italy is not pressed from Italian seed.
By an official return[2124]
it appears that in the year 1872-73 there were exported from Bombay to
Genoa 1350 cwt. of castor oil seeds, besides 2452 gallons of castor
oil. There are no data to show what was exported from the other
presidencies of India in that year.
Uses—Castor oil is much valued as a mild and safe purgative;
while the commoner qualities are used in soap-making, and in India for
burning in lamps. The seeds are not now administered. The leaves
of the plant applied in decoction to the breasts of women are said to
promote or even to occasion the secretion of milk. This property, which
has long been known to the inhabitants of the Cape Verd Islands,[2125]
was particularly observed by Dr. M’William about the year 1850. It has even
been found that the galactagogue powers of the plant are exerted when
the leaves are administered internally.
KAMALA.
Kamela, Glandulæ Rottleræ.
Botanical Origin—Mallotus philippinensis[2126]
Müller Arg. (Croton philippensis Lam., Rottlera tinctoria Roxb.,
Echinus philippinensis Baillon), a large shrub, or small tree,
attaining 20 or 45 feet in height, of very wide distribution. It grows
in Abyssinia and Southern Arabia, throughout the Indian peninsulas,
ascending the mountains to 5000 feet above the sea-level, in Ceylon,
the Malay Archipelago, the Philippines, the Loochoo islands, Formosa,
Eastern China and in North Australia, Queensland and New South Wales.
The tricoccous fruits of many of the Euphorbiaceæ are clothed
with prickles, stellate hairs, or easily removed glands. This is
especially the case in the several species of Mallotus, most
of which have the capsules covered with stellate hairs, together with
small glands. In that under notice, the capsule is closely beset
with ruby-like glands which, when removed by brushing and rubbing,
constitute the powder known by the Bengali name of Kamala. These
glands are not confined to the capsule, but are scattered over other
parts of the plant, especially among the dense tomentum with which the
under side of the leaf is covered.
History—In India the glands of Mallotus have been long known,
for they have several ancient Sanskrit names: one of these is
Kapila, which as well as the Telugu Kapila-podi, is
sometimes used by Europeans, though not so frequently as the word
Kamala or Kamela, which belongs to the Hindustani,
Bengali and Guzratti languages. The Sanskrit word Kapila
signifies tawny or dusky red, the Tamil Podi means the pollen of
a flower or dust in general.
It does not appear that as a drug the glandular powder of
Mallotus, or as it is more conveniently called, Kamala,
attracted any particular notice in Europe until a very recent period,
though it is named by Ainslie, Roxburgh, Royle and Buchanan, the last
of whom gives an interesting account of its collection and uses.[2127]
In 1852, specimens of it as found in the bazaar of Aden, under the old
Arabic name of Wars, were sent to one of us by Port-Surgeon
Vaughan, with information as to its properties as a dye for a silk
and as a remedy in cutaneous diseases.[2128]
But the real introduction of the drug as a useful medicine is due
to Mackinnon, surgeon in the Bengal Medical Establishment, who
administered it successively in numerous cases of tapeworm. Anderson
of Calcutta, C. A. Gordon, and Corbyn in India, and Leared in London,
confirmed the observations of Mackinnon, and fully established the fact
that kamala is an efficient taenifuge.[2129]
It was introduced into the British Pharmacopœia in 1864.
An analogous drug is mentioned by Paulus Ægineta[2130]
in the 7th century as well as by the Arabian physicians[2131]
as early as the 10th century, under the name of Kanbil or
Wars. Ibn Khurdádbah, an Arab geographer, living a.d.
869-885, states that from Yemen come striped silks, ambergris, wars,
and gum.[2132]
It is described to be a reddish yellow powder like sand, which falls on
the ground in the valleys of Yemen, and is a good remedy for tapeworm
and cutaneous diseases. One writer compares it to powdered saffron;
another speaks of two kinds,—an Abyssinian which is black (or
violet), and an Indian which is red. Masudi,[2133]
in the first half of the 10th century speaks of qinbil, which
he says consists of sandy fruits of red hue. They are useful as an
anthelminthic and for cutaneous diseases. A similar explanation of the
qinbil is found in Qamus, a dictionary writer in the 13th century in
Yemen. About the year 1216, a learned traveller, Abul Abbas Ahmad
Annabati,[2134]
(Annabati = the botanist) or Abul Abbas el-Nebáti, who was a native of
Seville, remarks that the drug is known in the Hejaz and brought from
Yemen, but that it is unknown in Andalusia and does not grow there.
Kazwini,[2135]
nearly at the same period, was also acquainted with wars, a
plant sown in Yemen and resembling Sesam; Constantinus Africanus
likewise mentioned “huars.” Wars, Wors, Wurrus or Warras in
Arabia properly signifies saffron.
In modern times, we find Niebuhr[2136]
speaks of the same substance (as “wars”), stating it to be a
dye-stuff, of which quantities are conveyed from Mokha to Oman.
Production—Kamala is one of the minor products of the Government
forests in the Madras Presidency, but is also collected in many other
parts of India. The following particulars have been communicated to us
by a correspondent[2137] in the North-west Provinces:—
“ ... Enormous quantities of Rottlera tinctoria are found
growing at the foot of these hills, and every season numbers of people,
chiefly women and children, are engaged in collecting the powder for
exportation to the plains. They gather the berries in large quantities
and throw them into a great basket in which they roll them about,
rubbing them with their hands so as to divest them of the powder, which
falls through the basket as through a sieve, and is received below on
a cloth spread for the purpose. This powder forms the Kamala
of commerce, and is in great repute as an anthelminthic, but is most
extensively used as a dye. The adulterations are chiefly the powdered
leaves, and the fruit-stalks with a little earthy matter, but the
percentage is not large. The operations of picking the fruit and
rubbing off the powder commence here in the beginning of March and last about a month....”
A similar powder is collected in Southern Arabia, whence it is shipped
to the Persian Gulf and Bombay. It is also brought, under the name of
Wars, from Hurrur, a town in Eastern Africa, which is a great
trading station between the Galla countries and Berbera.[2138]
Yet the Arabian and African drug consists in most cases not of kamala, but of
those dark glands which we describe further on, at p. 575.
Description—Kamala is a fine, granular, mobile powder,
consisting of transparent, crimson granules, the bright colour of which
is mostly somewhat deadened by the admixture of grey stellate hairs,
minute fragments of leaves and similar foreign matter. It is nearly
destitute of taste and smell, but an alcoholic solution poured into
water emits a melon-like odour. Kamala is scarcely acted on by water,
even at a boiling heat; on the other hand, alcohol, ether, chloroform
or benzol extract from it a splendid red resin. Neither sulphuric nor
nitric acid acts upon it in the cold, nor does oil of turpentine become
coloured by it unless warmed. It floats on water, but sinks in oil of
turpentine. When sprinkled over a flame, it ignites after the manner of
lycopodium. Heated alone, it emits a slight aromatic odour; if pure, it
leaves after incineration about 1·37 per cent. of a grey ash.
Microscopic Structure—The granules of kamala are irregular
spherical glands, 50 to 60 mkm. in diameter; they have a wavy surface,
are somewhat flattened or depressed on one side, and enclose within
their delicate yellowish membrane a structureless yellow mass in
which are imbedded numerous, simple, club-shaped cells containing a
homogeneous, transparent, red substance. These cells are grouped in a
radiate manner around the centre of the flattened side, so that on the
side next the observer, 10 to 30 of them may easily be counted, while
the entire gland may contain 40 to 60. In a few cases, a very short
stalk-cell is also seen at the centre of the base.
When the glands are exhausted by alcohol and potash, and broken by
pressure between flat pieces of glass, they separate into individual
cells which swell up slightly, while the membranous envelope is
completely detached, and appears as a simple coherent film. After
this treatment the cells, but not their membranous envelope, acquire
by prolonged contact with strong sulphuric acid and iodine water
a more or less brown or blue colour: the walls of the cells alone
correspond therefore to cellulose. Vogl (1864) supposes that a cell of
the epidermis of the fruit first develops a young cellule, which by
partition is resolved into the stalk-cell and the true mother-cell of
the small clavate resin-cellules. At first, the contents of the latter
do not differ from the mass in which they are imbedded, and perhaps
pass gradually into resin by metamorphosis of the cellular substance.
The glands of kamala are always accompanied by colourless or brownish,
thick-walled, stellate hairs, two or three times as long as the
glands, often containing air, which do not exhibit any peculiarity of
form, but resemble the hairs of other plants, as Verbascum or
Althæa.
Chemical Composition—Kamala has been analysed by Anderson of
Glasgow (1855) and by Leube (1860). From the labours of these chemists,
it appears that the powder yields to alcohol or ether nearly 80 per
cent. of resin. We find it to be soluble also in glacial acetic acid or
in bisulphide of carbon, not in petroleum ether. By treatment of the
resin extracted by ether with cold alcohol, Leube resolved it into two
brittle reddish yellow resins, of which the one is more easily soluble
and fuses at 80° C., and the other dissolves less readily and fuses at
191°. Both dissolve in alkaline solutions, and can be precipitated by
acids without apparent change.
Anderson found that a concentrated ethereal solution of kamala
allowed to stand for a few days, solidified into a mass of granular
crystals, which by repeated solution and crystallization in ether
were obtained in a state of purity. This substance, named by Anderson
Rottlerin,[2139]
forms minute, platy, yellow crystals of a fine satiny lustre, readily
soluble in ether, sparingly in cold alcohol, more so in hot, and
insoluble in water. The mean of four analyses gave the composition of
rottlerin as C₂₂H₂₀O₆.
We have been able to confirm the foregoing observations so far as
that we have obtained an abundance of minute acicular crystals, by
allowing an ethereal solution of kamala to evaporate spontaneously to
a syrupy state. But the purification of these crystals, which was also
attempted by our friend Mr. T. B. Groves,[2140]
was unsuccessful, for when freed from the protecting mother-liquor,
they underwent a change and assumed an amorphous form. We have,
on the other hand, succeeded in isolating the crystals from the
“Kamalin,” as sold by E. Merck of Darmstadt. By fusing them with
caustic potash we obtained paraoxy-benzoic acid (see page 408).
Uses—The drug is administered for the expulsion of tapeworm;
it has also been used as an external application in herpes circinnatus.
In India it is employed for dyeing silk a rich orange-brown.
Adulteration—Kamala is very liable to adulteration with earthy
substances, even to the extent of 60 per cent. This contamination may
easily be known by the grittiness of the drug, and by a portion of it
sinking when it is stirred up with water, but in the most decisive
manner by incineration. Sometimes kamala contains an undue proportion
of foreign vegetable matter, as remains of the capsules, leaves, etc.,
which can partly be separated by a lawn sieve. We have met with a large
quantity of very impure Kamala in the London market (1878), which was
offered for cleaning polished metallic surfaces.
Substitute—A very remarkable form of so-called kamala was
imported in 1867 from Aden by Messrs. Allen and Hanburys, druggists,
of London.[2141]
It arrived neatly packed in oblong, white calico bags, of three sizes,
each inscribed with Arabic characters, indicating with the name of the
vendor or collector, a native of Hurrur, the net weight, which was
either 100, 50, or 25 Turkish ounces. No more than two supplies, in all
136 lb., could be obtained.
The drug was in coarser particles than kamala, of a deep purple, and
had a distinct odour resembling that which is produced when a tincture
of kamala is poured into water. It had been carefully collected and was
free from earthy admixture, yet it left upon incineration 12 per cent.
of ash. Under the microscope it presented still greater differences,
the grains being cylindrical or subconical, 170 to 200 mkm. long,
by 70 to 100 mkm. broad, with oblong resin-cells, arranged
perpendicularly in three or four storeys; mixed with the grains were
a few long, simple hairs. Another fact of some interest is, that at a
temperature of 93° to 100° C., this drug becomes quite black, while
kamala undergoes no change of colour.
In 1878 our friend Professor Schär was informed by a Swiss firm,
Messrs. Furrer and Escher of Aden, that Kanbil, Qinbil or Kamala are
unknown there. But they sent under the name of Vars a powder,
which Prof. Schär as well as one of us (F.) find identical with the
drug which had been imported by Messrs. Allen and Hanbury. Prof. Schär
was also informed that Vars is used chiefly in the coast districts of
Mascat (Oman) and Hadramaut, in skin diseases, for expelling the tape
worm and as a dye.
Thus the appellation Wurrus or Waras is to be restricted to the dark
purple or violet glands occurring in eastern Africa and Yemen, although
the Waras sent to one of us[2142]
by Vaughan was kamala.
As to the mother plant of Waras[2143]
we have no information to offer; we attempted in vain to ascertain its
origin. It is evident that it is the “black Abyssinian” powder already
alluded to at page 573.
PIPERACEÆ.
FRUCTUS PIPERIS NIGRI.
Piper nigrum; Black Pepper; F. Poivre noir;
G. Schwarzer Pfeffer.
Botanical Origin—Piper nigrum L.—The pepper plant is a
perennial climbing shrub, with jointed stems branching dichotomously,
and broadly ovate, 5-to 7-nerved, stalked leaves. The slender
flower-spikes are opposite the leaves, stalked, and from 3 to 6 inches
long; and the fruits are sessile and fleshy.
Piper nigrum is indigenous to the forests of Travancore and
Malabar, whence it has been introduced into Sumatra, Java, Borneo, the
Malay Peninsula, Siam, the Philippines and the West Indies.
History—Pepper[2144]
is one of the spices earliest used by mankind, and although now a
commodity of but small importance in comparison with sugar, coffee, and
cotton, it was for many ages the staple article of trade between Europe
and India. It would require in fact a volume to give a full idea of the
prominent importance of pepper during the middle ages.
In the 4th century b.c., Theophrastus
noticed the existence of two kinds of pepper (πέπερι), probably the
Black Pepper and Long Pepper of modern times. Dioscorides
stated pepper to be a production of India, and was acquainted with
White Pepper (λευκὸν πέπερι). Pliny’s information on the same
subject is curious; he tells us that in his time a pound of long pepper
was worth 15, of white 7, and of black pepper 4 denarii; and
expresses his astonishment that mankind should so highly esteem pepper,
which was neither a sweet taste nor attractive appearance, or any
desirable quality besides a certain pungency.
In the Periplus of the Erythrean Sea, written about a.d.
64, it is stated that pepper is exported from Baraké, the shipping place of
Nelkunda, in which region, and there only, it grows in great quantity.
These have been identified with places on the Malabar Coast between
Mangalore and Calicut.[2145]
Long pepper and Black pepper are among the Indian spices on which the
Romans levied duty at Alexandria about a.d.
176.[2146]
Cosmas Indicopleustes,[2147]
a merchant, and in later life a monk, who wrote about a.d. 540, appears to have visited the Malabar
Coast, or at all events had some information about the pepper plant
from an eye-witness. It is he who furnishes the first particulars
about it, stating that it is a climbing plant, sticking close to
high trees like a vine. Its native country he calls Male.
[2148]
The Arabian authors of the middle ages, as Ibn Khurdádbah (circaa.d. 869-885), Edrisi in the middle of the 12th,
and Ibn Batuta in the 14th century, furnished nearly similar accounts.
Among Europeans who described the pepper plant with some exactness, one
of the first was Benjamin of Tudela, who visited the Malabar Coast in
a.d. 1166. Another was the Catalan friar,
Jordanus,[2149]
about 1330; he described the plant as something like ivy, climbing trees and
forming fruit, like that of the wild vine. “This fruit,” he says, “is
at first green, then, when it comes to maturity, black.” Nearly the
same statements are repeated by Nicolo Conti, a Venetian, who at the
beginning of the 15th century, spent twenty-five years in the East.
He observed the plant in Sumatra, and also described it as resembling
ivy.[2150]
In Europe, pepper during the middle ages was the most esteemed and
important of all spices, and the very symbol of the spice trade, to
which Venice,[2151]
Genoa, and the commercial cities of Central Europe were indebted for a
large part of their wealth; and its importance as a means of promoting
commercial activity during the middle ages, and the civilizing
intercourse of nation with nation, can scarcely be overrated.
Tribute was levied in pepper,[2152]
and donations were made of this spice, which was often used as a medium
of exchange when money was scarce. During the siege of Rome by Alaric,
king of the Goths, a.d. 408, the ransom
demanded from the city included among other things 5000
pounds of gold, 30,000 pounds of silver, and 3000 pounds of
pepper.[2153]
After the conquest of Cæsarea in Palestine, a.d.
1101, by the Genoese, each of them received two pounds of pepper and 48
soldi for his part of the booty.[2154]
Facts of this nature, of which a great number might be enumerated,
sufficiently illustrate the part played by this spice in mediæval times.
The general prevalence during the middle ages of pepper-rents,
which consisted in an obligation imposed upon a tenant to supply his
lord with a certain quantity of pepper, generally a pound, at stated
times, shows how acceptable was this favourite condiment, and how great
the desire of the wealthier classes to secure a supply of it when the
market was not always certain.[2155]
The earliest reference to a trade in pepper in England that we have
met with, is in the Statutes of Ethelred, a.d.
978-1016,[2156]
where it is enacted that the Easterlings coming with their ships to
Billingsgate should pay at Christmas and Easter for the privilege of
trading with London, a small tribute of cloth, five pairs of gloves,
ten pounds of pepper,[2157]
and two barrels of vinegar.
The merchants who trafficked in spices were called Piperarii,—in
English Pepperers, in French Poivriers or
Pebriers. As a fraternity or guild, they are mentioned as
existing in London in the Reign of Henry II. (a.d. 1154-1189).
They were subsequently incorporated as the Grocers’ Company, and had
the oversight and control of the trade in spices, drugs, dye-stuffs,
and even metals.[2158]
The price of pepper during the middle ages was always exorbitantly
high, for the rulers of Egypt extorted a large revenue from all those
who were engaged in the trade in it and other spices.[2159]
Thus in England between a.d. 1263 and 1399,
it averaged 1s. per lb., equivalent to about 8s. of our
present money. It was however about 2s. per lb. (= 16s.)
between 1350 and 1360.[2160]
In 1370 we find pepper in France valued 7 sous 6 deniers per
lb. (= fr. 21. c. 30):—in 1542 at a price equal to fr. 11 per lb.[2161]
The high cost of this important condiment contributed to incite the
Portuguese to seek for a sea-passage to India. It was some time after
the discovery of this passage (a.d. 1498) that the
price of pepper first experienced a considerable fall; while about the
same period the cultivation of the plant was extended to the western
islands of the Malay Archipelago. The trade in pepper continued to be a
monopoly of the Crown of Portugal as late as the 18th century.
The Venetians used every effort to retain the valued traffic in their
own hands, but in vain; and it was a fact of general interest when on
the 21st of January 1522 a Portuguese ship brought for the first time
the spices of India direct to the city of Antwerp. Strange to say, they
were received with great mistrust!
Pepper was heavily taxed in England. In 1623 the imposts levied on it
amounted to 5s. per lb.; and even down to 1823 it was subject to
a duty of 2s. 6d. per lb.
Production—In the south-west of India, the plant, or Pepper
Vine as it is called, grows on the sides of the narrow valleys
where the soil is rich and moist, producing lofty trees by which
a constant, favourable coolness is maintained. In such places the
pepper-vine runs along the ground and propagates itself by striking
out roots into the soil. The natives tie up the end of the vines lying
on the ground to the nearest tree, on the bark of which the stems put
out roots so far as they have been tied, the shoots above that hanging
down. The plant is capable of growing to a height of 20 or 30 feet,
but for the sake of convenience it is usually kept low, and is often
trained on poles. In places where no vines occur naturally, the plant
is propagated by planting slips near the roots of the trees on which it
is to climb.
The pepper plants if grown on a rich soil begin to bear even in the
first year, and continue to increase in productiveness till about the
fifth, when they yield 8 to 10 lb. of berries per plant, which is about
the average produce up to the age of 15 to 20 years; after this they
begin to decline.
When one or two berries at the base of the spike begin to turn red, the
whole spike is pinched off. Next day the berries are rubbed off with
the hands and picked clean; then dried for three days on mats, or on
smooth hard ground, or on bamboo baskets near a gentle fire.
In Malabar the pepper-vine flowers in May and June, and the fruits
become fit for gathering at the commencement of the following year.[2162]
The largest quantities of pepper are produced in the island of Rhio,
near Singapore, in Djohor (in the south-eastern coast of the Malayan
Peninsula), and in Penang. The latter island affords on an average
about one-half of the total crop.
Description—The small, round, berry-like fruits grow somewhat
loosely to the number of 20 to 30, on a common pendulous fruit-stalk.
They are at first green, then become red, and if allowed to ripen,
yellow; but they are gathered before complete maturity, and by drying
in that state turn blackish grey or brown. If left until quite ripe
they lose some of their pungency, and gradually fall off.
The berries after drying are spherical, about ⅕ inch in diameter,
wrinkled on the surface, indistinctly pointed below by the remains of
the very short pedicel, and crowned still more indistinctly by the 3-or
4-lobed stigma. The thin pericarp tightly encloses a single seed, the
embryo of which in consequence of premature gathering is undeveloped,
and merely replaced by a cavity situated below the apex. The seed
itself contains within the thin red-brown testa a shining albumen, grey
and horny without, and mealy within. The pungent taste and peculiar
smell of pepper are familiar to all.
Microscopic Structure—The transverse section of a grain of
black pepper exhibits a soft yellowish epidermis, covering the outer
pericarp. This is formed of a closely-packed yellow layer of large,
mostly radially arranged, thick-walled cells, each containing in its
small cavity a mass of dark brown resin. The middle layer of the
pericarp consists of soft, tangentially-extended parenchyme, containing
an abundance of extremely small starch granules and drops of oil. The
shrinking of this loose middle layer is the chief cause of the deep
wrinkles on the surface of the berry. The next inner layer of the
pericarp exhibits towards its circumference tangentially-arranged,
soft parenchyme, the cells of which possess either spiral striation or
spiral fibres, but towards the interior loose parenchyme, free from
starch, and containing very large oil-cells.
The testa is formed in the first place of a row of small yellow
thick-walled cells. Next to them follows the true testa, as a dense,
dark brown layer of lignified cells, the individual outlines of which
are undistinguishable.
The albumen of the seeds consists of angular, radially-arranged,
large-celled parenchyme. Most of its cells are colourless and loaded
with starch; others contain a soft yellow amorphous mass. If thin
slices are kept under glycerin for some time, these masses are slowly
transformed into needle-shaped crystals of piperin.
Chemical Composition—Pepper contains resin and essential oil, to
the former of which its sharp pungent taste is due. The essential oil
has more of the smell than of the taste of pepper.[2163]
The drug yields from 1·6 to 2·2 per cent. of this volatile oil, which
agrees with oil of turpentine in composition as well as in specific
gravity and boiling point. We find it, in a column 50 mm. long, to
deviate the ray of polarized light 1°·2 to 3°·4 to the left.
The most interesting constituent of pepper, Piperin, which
pepper yields to the extent of 2 to 8 per cent., agrees in composition
with the formula C₁₇H₁₉NO₃, like morphine. Piperin has no action on
litmus paper; it is not capable of combining directly with an acid, yet
unites with hydrochloric acid in the presence of mercuric and other
metallic chlorides, forming crystallizable compounds. It is insoluble
in water; when perfectly pure, its crystals are devoid of colour, taste
and smell. Its alcoholic solution is without action on polarized light.
Piperin may be resolved, as found by Anderson in 1850, into Piperic
Acid, C₁₂H₁₀O₄, and Piperidine, C₅H₁₁N. The latter is a
liquid colourless alkaloid, boiling at 106° C., having the odour of
pepper and ammonia, and directly yielding crystallizable salts.
Besides these constituents, pepper also contains some fatty oil in the
mesocarp. Of inorganic matter, it yields upon incineration from 4·1 to
5·7 per cent.
Commerce—Singapore is the great emporium for pepper, of which
197,478 peculs (26⅓ million lb.) were imported there in 1877. The
largest part of it finds its way to England. The import of pepper into
the United Kingdom during 1872, was 27,576,710 lb. valued at £753,970.
Of this quantity, the Straits Settlements supplied 25,000,000 lb., and
British India 256,000 lb. Of the quantity of 25,917,070 lb., imported
in 1876 into Great Britain, the home consumption was 9 million lb.
The exports of pepper from the United Kingdom in 1872 amounted to
17,891,620 lb., the largest quantity being taken by Germany (5,201,574
lb.) Then follows Italy (2,288,647 lb.); and Russia, Holland and Spain,
each of which took more than a million pounds.[2164]
The varieties of pepper quoted in price-currents are Malabar,
Aleppee and Cochin, Penang, Singapore, Siam.
A large quantity is also shipped from Singapore to China, the imports
of that country in 1877 of both black and white pepper, being 53,844
peculs (7,179,200 lb.)
Uses—Pepper is not of much importance as a medicine, and is
rarely if ever prescribed, except indirectly as an ingredient of some
preparation.
Adulteration—Whole pepper is not, we believe, liable in Europe
to adulteration;[2165]
but the case is widely different as regards the pulverized spice.
Notwithstanding the enormous penalty of £100, to which the
manufacturer, possessor, or seller of adulterated pepper is
liable,[2166]
and the low cost of the article, ground pepper has hitherto
been frequently sophisticated by the addition of the starches of
cereals and potatoes, of sago, mustard husks, linseed and capsicum.
The admixture of these substances may for the most part be readily
detected, after some practice, by the microscope.[2167]
White Pepper.
This form of the spice is prepared from black pepper by removing its
dark outer layer of pericarp, and thereby depriving it of a portion of
its pungency. It is mentioned by Dioscorides, yet was evidently very
little known in Europe even during the middle ages. In the time of
Platearius,[2168]
white pepper was supposed to be derived from a plant different from Piper nigrum.
Buchanan,[2169]
referring to Travancore, remarks that white pepper is made
by allowing the berries to ripen; the bunches are then gathered, and
having been kept for three days in the house, are washed and bruised in
a basket with the hand till all the stalks and pulp are removed.
The finest white pepper is obtained from Tellicherry, on the Malabar
Coast, but only in small quantity. The more important places for its
preparation are the Straits Settlements, chiefly Rhio. The export of
white pepper from Singapore in 1877 was 48,460 peculs. Most of the
spice finds its way to China, where it is highly esteemed. In Europe,
pepper in its natural state is with good reason preferred.
The grains of white pepper are of rather larger size than those of
black, and of a warm greyish tint. They are nearly spherical or a
little flattened. At the base the skin of the fruit is thickened into
a blunt prominence, whence about 12 light stripes run meridian-like
towards the depressed summit. If the skin is scraped off, the
dark brown testa is seen enclosing the hard translucent albumen. In
anatomical structure, as well as in taste and smell, white pepper
agrees with black, which in fact it represents in a rather more
fully-grown state.
White pepper appears to afford on an average not more than 1·9 per
cent. of essential oil, but to be richer in piperin, of which Cazeneuve
and Caillol (1877) extracted as much as 9 per cent. The amount of ash
yielded by white pepper is 1·1 per cent. on an average, that is to say,
considerably less than by black pepper.
FRUCTUS PIPERIS LONGI.
Piper longum; Long Pepper; F. Poivre long;
G. Langer Pfeffer.
Botanical Origin—Piper officinarum C. DC. (Chavica[2170]officinarum Miq.), a diœcious shrubby plant, with ovate-oblong
acuminate leaves, attenuated at the base, and having pinnate nerves.
It is a native of the Indian Archipelago, as Java, Sumatra, Celebes
and Timor. Long pepper is the fruit spike, collected and dried shortly
before it reaches maturity.
Piper longum L.[2171]
(Chavica Roxburghii Miq.), a shrub indigenous to Malabar,
Ceylon, Eastern Bengal, Timor and the Philippines, also yields long
pepper, for the sake of which it is cultivated along the eastern and
western coasts of India. It may be distinguished from the previous
species by its 5-nerved leaves, cordate at the base.[2172]
History—A drug termed Πέπερι μακρὸν, Piper longum, was
known to the ancient Greeks and Romans, and may have been the same as
the Long Pepper of modern times.
In the Latin verses bearing the name of Macer Floridus,[2173]
which were probably written in the 10th century, mention is
made of Black, White, and Long Pepper. The last named spice, or
Macropiper, is named by Simon of Genoa,[2174]
who was physician to Pope Nicolas IV. and chaplain to Boniface VIII.
(a.d. 1288-1303), and travelled in the East
for the study of plants. Piper longum is also met with in the list of
drugs on which (a.d. 1305) duty was levied
at Pisa.[2175]
Nicolo Conti of Venice, who lived in India from 1419 to 1444, noticed Long
Pepper.[2176]
Saladinus[2177]
in the middle of the 15th century enumerates long pepper among the
drugs necessary to be kept by apothecaries and it has had a place in
the pharmacopœias to the present time.
Production—In Bengal the plants are cultivated by suckers, and
require to be grown on a rich, high and dry soil; they should be set
about five feet asunder. An English acre will yield in the first year
about three maunds (1 maund = 80 lbs.) of the pepper, in the second
twelve, and in the third eighteen; after which, as the plant becomes
less and less productive, the roots are grubbed up, dried, and sold as
Pipli-múl, of which there is a large consumption in India as a
medicine. The pepper is gathered in the month of January, when full
grown, and exposed to the sun until perfectly dry. After the fruit has
been collected, the stem and branches die down to the ground.[2178]
Description—Long pepper consists of a multitude of minute
baccate fruits, closely packed around a common axis, the whole forming
a spike of 1½ inch long and ¼ of an inch thick. The spike is supported
on a stalk ½ an inch long; it is rounded above and below, and tapers
slightly towards its upper end. The fruits are ovoid, ⅒ of an inch
long, crowned with a nipple-like point (the remains of the stigma), and
arranged spirally with a small peltate bract beneath each. A transverse
section of a spike exhibits 8 to 10 separate fruits, disposed radially
with their narrower end pointed towards the axis. Beneath the pericarp,
the thin brown testa encloses a colourless albumen, of which the
obtuser end is occupied by the small embryo.
The long pepper of the shops is greyish-white, and appears as if it
had been rolled in some earthy powder. When washed, the spikes acquire
their proper colour,—a deep reddish-brown. The drug has a burning
aromatic taste, and an agreeable but not powerful odour.
The foregoing description applies to the long pepper of English
commerce, which is now obtained chiefly from Java (see next page),
where P. officinarum is the common species. In fact the fruits
of this latter, as presented to us by Mr. Binnendyk, of the Botanical
Garden, Buitenzorg, near Batavia, offer no characters by which we can
distinguish them from the article found in the London shops. Those of
P. Betle L. var. γ. densum are extremely similar, but we
do not know that they are collected for use.
Microscopic Structure—The structure of the individual fruits
resembles that of black pepper, exhibiting however some characteristic
differences. The epicarp has on the outside, tangentially-extended,
thick-walled, narrow cells, containing gum; the middle layer consists
of wider, thin-walled, obviously porous parenchyme containing starch
and drops of oil. In the outer and middle layers of the fruit numerous
large thick-walled cells are scattered, as in the external pericarp
of Piper nigrum; in long pepper, however, they do not form a
close circle. The inner pericarp is formed of a row of large, cubic
or elongated, radially-arranged cells, filled with volatile oil. A
row of smaller tangentially-extended cells separates these oil-cells
from the compact brown-red testa, which consists of lignified cells
like the inner layer of the testa of black pepper, but without the
thick-walled cells peculiar to the latter. The albumen of long pepper
is distinguished from that of black pepper by the absence of volatile
oil.
Chemical Constituents—The constituents of long pepper appear
to be the same as those of black pepper. We ascertained the presence
of piperin; 8 pounds of the drug were not sufficient to afford us an
appreciable quantity of the volatile oil. The resin and volatile oil
reside exclusively in the pericarp. Long pepper, according to Blyth
(1874), yields 8⅓ per cent. of ash.
Commerce—Long pepper is at present exported from Penang and
Singapore, whither it is brought chiefly from Java, and to a much
smaller extent from Rhio. The quantity exported from Singapore in 1871
amounted to 3,366 cwt., of which only 447 cwt. were shipped to the
United Kingdom, the remainder being sent chiefly to British India.[2179]
The export from Penang is from 2,000 to 3,000 peculs annually. There is
also a considerable export of long pepper from Calcutta.
Uses—Long pepper is scarcely used as a medicine, black pepper
having been substituted in the few preparations in which it was
formerly ordered, but it is employed as a spice and in veterinary
medicine.
The aromatic root of Piper longum, called in Sanskrit
Pippali-mula[2180]
(whence the modern name pipli-múl), is a favourite remedy of the
Hindus and also known to the Persians and Arabs.
CUBEBÆ.
Fructus vel Baccæ vel Piper Cubebæ[2181];
Cubebs; F. Cubèbes; G. Cubeben.
Botanical Origin—Piper Cubeba Linn. f. (Cubeba
officinalis Miq.), a climbing, woody, diœcious shrub, indigenous to
Java, Southern Borneo and Sumatra.[2182]
History—Cubebs have been introduced into medicine by the
Arabian physicians of the middle ages, who describe them as having the
form, colour, and properties of pepper. Masudi[2183]
in the 10th century stated them to be a production of Java. Edrisi,[2184]
the geographer, in a.d. 1153 enumerated
them among the imports of Aden.
Among European writers, Constantinus Africanus of Salerno was
acquainted with this drug as early as the 11th century; and in the
beginning of the 13th its virtues were noticed in the writings of the
Abbess Hildegard in Germany, and even in those of Henrik Harpestreng in
Denmark.[2185]
Cubebs are mentioned as a production of Java (“grant isle de
Javva”) by Marco Polo; and by Odoric, an Italian friar, who
visited the island about forty years later. In the 13th century the
drug was an article of European trade, and would appear to have
already been regularly imported into London.[2186]
Duty was levied upon them as Cubebas silvestres at Barcelona in
1271.[2187]
They are mentioned about this period as sold in the fairs of Champagne in
France, the price being 4 sous per lb.[2188]
They were also sold in England: in accounts under date 1284 they are
enumerated with almonds, saffron, raisins, white pepper, grains [of
paradise], mace, galangal, and gingerbread, and entered as costing
2s. per lb. In 1285—2s. 6d. to 3s. per lb.;
while in 1307, 1 lb. purchased for the King’s Wardrobe cost 9s.[2189]
From the journal of expenses of John, king of France, while in England
during 1359-60, it is evident that cubebs were in frequent use as a
spice. Among those who could command such luxuries, they were eaten
in powder with meat, or they were candied whole. A patent of pontage
granted in 1305 by Edward I., to aid in repairing and sustaining the
Bridge of London, and authorizing toll on various articles, mentions
among groceries and spices, cubebs as liable to impost.[2190]
Cubebs occur in the German lists of medicines of Frankfort and Nördlingen, about
1450 and 1480;[2191]
they are also mentioned in the Confectbuch of Hans Folcz of Nuremberg,
dating about 1480.[2192]
It cannot however be said that cubebs were a common spice, at all
comparable with pepper or ginger, or even in such frequent use as
grains of paradise or galangal. Garcia de Orta (1563) speaks of them as
but seldom used in Europe; yet they are named by Saladinus as necessary
to be kept in every apotheca.[2193]
In a list of drugs to be sold in the apothecaries’ shops of the city
of Ulm, a.d. 1596, cubebs are mentioned as
Fructus carpesiorum vel cubebarum, the price for half an ounce
being quoted as 8 kreuzers, the same as that of opium, best
manna, and amber, while black and white pepper are priced at 2
kreuzers.[2194]
Although it was always well known that the cubebs were a product of
Java and that island is stated to have exported in 1775 as much as
10,000 lb. of this spice,[2195]
its mother plant was made known only in 1781 by the younger Linnæus.
The action of cubebs on the urino-genital organs was known to the old
Arabian physicians. Yet modern writers on materia medica even at the
commencement of the present century, mentioned the drug simply as
an aromatic stimulant resembling pepper, but inferior to that spice
and rarely employed,[2196]—in
fact it had so far fallen into disuse that it was omitted from the
London Pharmacopœia of 1809. According to Crawfurd, its importation
into Europe, which had long been discontinued, recommenced in 1815,
in consequence of its medicinal virtues having been brought to the
knowledge of the English medical officers serving in Java, by their
Hindu servants.[2197]
Cultivation and Production[2198]—Cubebs
are cultivated in small special plantations and also in coffee
plantations, in the district of Banjoemas in the south of Java. The
fruits are bought by Chinese who carry them to Batavia. They are
likewise produced in Eastern Java and about Bantam and Soebang in the
north-west; and extensively in the Lampong country in Sumatra. There
has of late been a large distribution of plants among the European
coffee planters.
The cultivation of cubebs is easy. In the coffee estates certain trees
are required for shade: against these Piper Cubeba is planted,
and climbing to a height of 18 to 20 feet, forms a large bush.
Description—The cubebs of commerce consist of the dry globose
fruits, gathered when full-grown, but before they have arrived at
maturity. The fruit is about ⅕ of an inch in diameter, when very young
sessile, but subsequently elevated on a straight thin stalk, a little
longer or even twice as long as itself. By this stalk the fruit is
attached in considerable numbers (sometimes more than 50) to a common
thickened stalk or rachis, about 1½ inch long.
Commercial cubebs are spherical, sometimes depressed at the base,
very slightly pointed at the apex, strongly wrinkled by the shrinking
of the fleshy pericarp; they are of a greyish-brown or blackish hue,
frequently covered with an ashy-grey bloom. The stalk is the elongated
base of the fruit, and remains permanently attached. The common axis
or rachis, which is almost devoid of essential oil, is also frequently
mixed with the drug.
The skin of the fruit covers a hard, smooth brown shell containing the
seed, which latter when developed has a compressed spherical form, a
smooth surface, and adheres to the pericarp only at the base; its apex
either projects slightly or is pressed inwards. The albumen is solid,
whitish, oily, and encloses a small embryo below the apex. In the
cubebs of the shops, the seed is mostly undeveloped and shrunken, and
the pericarp nearly empty.
Cubebs have a strong, aromatic, persistent taste, with some bitterness
and acridity. Their smell is highly aromatic and by no means
disagreeable.
Microscopic Structure—This exhibits some peculiarities. The
skin of the fruit below the epidermis, is made up of small, cubic,
thick-walled cells, forming an interrupted row, and only half as large
as in black pepper. The broad middle layer consists of small cubic
thick-walled cells, forming an interrupted row, and only half as large
as in black pepper. The broad middle layer consists of small-celled
undeveloped tissue containing drops of oil, granules of starch, and
crystalline groups of cubebin, probably also fat. This middle layer
is interrupted by very large oil-cells, which frequently enclose
needle-shaped crystals of cubebin, united in concentric groups. The
much narrower inner layer consists of about four rows of somewhat
larger tangentially-extended soft cells, holding essential oil. Next to
these comes the light yellow brittle shell, formed of a densely packed
row of encrusted, radially-arranged, elongated thick-walled cells.
Lastly, the embryo is covered with a thin brown membrane, and exhibits
the structure and contents as that of Piper nigrum, excepting
that in P. Cubeba the cells are rounder, and the crystals
consist of cubebin and not of piperin.
Chemical Composition—The most obvious constituent of cubebs is
the volatile oil, the proportion of which yielded by the drug varies
from 4 to 13 per cent. The causes of this great variation may be found
in the constitution of the drug itself, as well as in the alterability
of the oil, and the fact that its prevailing constituents begin not to
boil below 264° C. It is, as shown in 1875 by Oglialoro, a mixture of
an oil C₁₀H₁₆, boiling at 158°-163°, which is present to a very small
amount, and two oils of the formula C₁₃H₂₄, boiling at 262°-265° C. One
of the latter deviates the plane of polarization strongly to the left,
and yields the crystallized compound C₁₅H₂₄ 2 HCl, melting at 118° C.
The other hydrocarbon is less lævogyrate and cannot be combined with HCl.
One part of oil of cubebs, diluted with about 20 parts of bisulphide of
carbon, assumes at first a greenish, and afterwards a blue coloration,
if one drop of a mixture of concentrated sulphuric and nitric acids
(equal weight of each acid) is shaken with the solution.
The oil distilled from old cubebs on cooling at length deposits large,
transparent, inodorous octohedra of camphor of cubebs, C₃₀H₄₈
+ 2 OH₂, belonging to the rhombic system. They melt at 65° and may be
sublimed at 148°. We have not succeeded in obtaining them by keeping
the oil of fresh cubebs for two years in contact with water, to which a
little alcohol and nitric acid was added.
Another constituent of cubebs is Cubebin, crystals of which
may sometimes be seen in the pericarp even with a common lens. It was
discovered by Soubeiran and Capitaine in 1839; it is an inodorous
substance, crystallizing in small needles or scales, melting at 125°,
having a bitter taste in alcoholic solution; it dissolves freely in
boiling alcohol, but is mostly deposited upon cooling; it requires 30
parts of cold ether for solution, and is also abundantly soluble in
chloroform. We found this solution to be slightly lævogyre; it turns
red on addition of concentrated sulphuric acid. If the solution of
cubebin in chloroform is shaken with dry pentoxide of phosphorus,
it turns blue and gradually becomes red by the influence of
moisture. Cubebin is nearly insoluble in cold, but slightly soluble
in hot water. Bernatzik (1866) obtained from cubebs 0·40 per cent. of
cubebin, Schmidt (1870) 2·5 per cent. The crystals, which are deposited
in an alcoholic or ethereal extract of cubebs, consist of cubebin in an
impure state. Cubebin is devoid of any remarkable therapeutic action.
Its composition, according to Weidel (1877) answers to the formula
C₁₀H₁₀O₃; by melting it with caustic potash, cubebin is resolved as follows:—
C₁₀H₁₀O₃ · 5 O =
CO₂
· C₂H₄O₂ ·
C₆H₃(OH)₂COOH.
Acetic Acid.
Protocatechuic Acid.
The resin extracted from cubebs consists of an indifferent portion,
nearly 3 per cent., and of Cubebic Acid, amounting to about
1 per cent. of the drug. Both are amorphous, and so, according to
Schmidt, are the salts of cubebic acid. Bernatzik however, found some
of them, as that of barium, to be crystallizable. Schulze (1873)
prepared cubebic acid from the crystallized sodium-salt, but was unable
to get it other than amorphous. The resins, the indifferent as well as
the acid, possess the therapeutic properties of the drug.
Schmidt further pointed out the presence in cubebs, of gum (8 per
cent.), fatty oil, and malates of magnesium and calcium.
Commerce—Cubebs were imported into Singapore in 1872 to the
extent of 3062 cwt., of which amount 2348 cwt. were entered as from
Netherlands India. The drug was re-shipped during the same year to the
amount of 2766 cwt., the quantity exported to the United Kingdom being
1180 cwt., to the United States of America 1244 cwt., and to British
India 104 cwt.[2199]
In the previous year, a larger quantity was shipped to India than
to Great Britain.
Uses—Cubebs are much employed in the treatment of gonorrhœa. The
drug is usually administered in powder; less frequently in the form of
ethereal or alcoholic extract, or essential oil.
Bernatzik and Schmidt, whose chemical and therapeutical experiments
have thrown much light on the subject, have shown that the efficacy
of cubebs being dependent on the indifferent resin and cubebic acid,
preparations which contain the utmost amount of these bodies and
exclude other constituents of the drug, are to be preferred. They would
reject the essential oil, as they find its administration devoid of
therapeutic effects.
The preparations which consequently are to be recommended, are the
berries deprived of their essential oil and constituents soluble in
water, and then dried and powdered; an alcoholic extract prepared from
the same, or the purified resins.
Adulteration—Cubebs are not much subject to adulteration,
though it is by no means rare that the imported drug contains an undue
proportion of the inert stalks (rachis)[2200]
that require to be picked out before the berries are ground. Dealers
judge of cubebs by the oiliness and strong characteristic smell of the
berries when crushed. Those which have a large proportion of the pale,
smooth, ripe berries, which look dry when broken, are to be avoided.
We have occasionally found in the commercial drug a small, smooth
two-celled fruit, of the size, shape, and colour of cubebs, but wanting
the long pedicel. A slight examination suffices to recognize it as not
being cubebs. We have also met with some cubebs of larger size than the
ordinary sort, much shrivelled, with a stouter and flattened pedicel,
one and a half times to twice as long as the berry. The drug has an
agreeable odour different from that of common cubebs, and a very bitter
taste. From a comparison with herbarium specimens, we judge that it may
possibly be derived from Piper crassipes Korthals (Cubeba
crassipes Miq.), a Sumatran species.
The fruits of Piper Lowong Bl. (Cubeba Lowong Miq.), a
native of Java, and those of P. ribesioides Wall. (Cubeba
Wallichii Miq.) are extremely cubeb-like.[2201]
Those of Piper caninum A. Dietr. (Cubeba canina Miq.),
a plant of wide distribution throughout the Malay Archipelago as far
as Borneo, for a specimen of which we have to thank Mr. Binnendyk of
Buitenzorg, are smaller than true cubebs, and have stalks only half the
diameter of the berry.
In the south of China the fruits of Laurus Cubeba Lour. have
been frequently mistaken by Europeans for cubebs. The tree which
affords them is unknown to modern botanists; Meissner refers it
doubtfully to the genus Tetranthera.[2202]
Ashantee Pepper, African Cubebs, or
West African Black Pepper.
This spice is the fruit of Piper Clusii Cas. DC. (Cubeba
Clusii Miq.), a species of wide distribution in tropical Africa,
most abundantly occurring in the country of the Niamniam, about 4° to
5° N. lat., and 28° to 29° E. long. Its splendid red fruit bunches
are spoken of with admiration by Schweinfurth,[2203]
who states that Piper Clusii is one of the characteristic and
most conspicuous plants of those regions. The dried fruit is a round
berry having a general resemblance to common cubebs but somewhat
smaller, less rugose, attenuated into a slender pedicel once or twice
as long as the berry and usually curved. The berries are crowded around
a common stalk or rachis; they are of an ashy-grey tint, and have a hot
taste and the odour of pepper. According to Stenhouse, they contain
piperin and not cubebin.[2204]
The fruit of Piper Clusii was known as early as 1364 to the
merchants of Rouen and Dieppe, who imported it from the Grain Coast,
now Liberia,[2205]
under the name of pepper. The Portuguese likewise exported it from
Benin as far back as 1485, as Pimienta de rabo, i.e. tailed
pepper, and attempted in vain to sell it in Flanders.[2206]
Clusius received from London a specimen of this drug, of which he has
left a good figure in his Exotica.[2207]
He says that its importation was forbidden by the King of Portugal for fear
it should depreciate the pepper of India. The spice was also known
to Gerarde and Parkinson; in our times it has been afresh brought to
notice by the late Dr. Daniell.[2208]
In tropical Western Africa it is used as a condiment, and might easily
be collected in large quantities, provided it should prove a good substitute
for pepper.[2209]
History—The styptic properties of this plant are said to have
been discovered by a Spanish soldier named Matico,[2211]
who having applied some of the leaves to his wounds, observed that the bleeding
was thereby arrested; hence the plant came to be called Yerba or
Palo del Soldado (soldier’s herb or tree). The story is not very
probable, but it is current in many parts of South America, and its
allusion is not confined to the plant under notice.
The hæmostatic powers of matico, which are not noticed in the works
of Ruiz and Pavon, were first recognized in Europe by Jeffreys,[2212]
a physician of Liverpool, in 1839, but they had already attracted
attention in North America as early as 1827.
Description—Matico, as it arrives in commerce, consists of a
compressed, coherent, brittle mass of leaves and stems, of a light
green hue and pleasant herby odour. More closely examined, it is seen
to be made up of jointed stems bearing lanceolate, acuminate leaves,
cordate and unequal at the base, and having very short stalks. The
leaves are rather thick, with their whole upper surface traversed by
a system of minute sunk veins, which divide it into squares and give
it a tessellated appearance. On the under side, these squares form
a corresponding series of depressions which are clothed with shaggy
hairs. The leaves attain a length of about 6 inches by 1½ inches broad.
The flower and fruit spikes which are often 4 to 5 inches long, are
slender and cylindrical with the flowers or fruits densely packed. The
leaves of matico have a bitterish aromatic taste; their tissue shows
numerous cells, filled with essential oil.[2213]
Chemical Composition—The leaves yield on an average 27 per
cent.[2214]
of essential oil, which we find slightly[2215]
dextrogyre; a large proportion of it distills at 180° to 200° C., the
remainder becoming thickish. Both portions are lighter than water;
but another specimen of the oil of matico which we had kept for some
years, sinks in water. We have observed that in winter the oil deposits
remarkable crystals of a camphor, more than half an inch in length,
fusible at 103° C.; they belong to the hexagonal system, and have the
odour and taste of the oil from which they separate.
Matico further affords, according to Marcotte (1864),[2216] a
crystallizable acid, named Artanthic Acid, besides some tannin.
The latter is made evident by the dark brown colour which the infusion
assumes on addition of ferric chloride. The leaves likewise contain
resin, but as shown by Stell in 1858, neither piperin, cubebin, nor
any analogous principle such as the so-called Maticin formerly
supposed to exist in them.
Commerce—The drug is imported in bales and serons by way of
Panama. Among the exports of the Peruvian port of Arica in 1877, we
noticed 195 quintales (19,773 lb) of Matico.
Uses—Matico leaves, previously softened in water, or in a state
of powder, are sometimes employed to arrest the bleeding of a wound.
The infusion is taken for the cure of internal hæmorrhage.
Substitutes—Several plants have at times been brought into
the market under the name of matico. One of these is Piper
aduncum L.[2217]
(Artanthe adunca Miq.), of which a quantity was imported into
London from Central America in 1863, and first recognized by Bentley
(1864). In colour, odour, and shape of leaf it nearly agrees with
ordinary matico; but differs in that the leaves are marked beneath
by much more prominent ascending parallel nerves, the spaces between
which are not rugose but comparatively smooth and nearly glabrous. In
chemical characters, the leaves of P. aduncum appear to accord
with those of P. angustifolium.
Piper aduncum is a plant of wide distribution throughout
Tropical America. Under the name of Nhandi or Piper
longum it was mentioned by Piso in 1648[2218]
on account of the stimulant action of its leaves and roots,—a property
which causes it to be still used in Brazil, where however no particular
styptic virtues seem to be ascribed to it.[2219]
The fruits are there employed in the place of cubebs. Sloane’s figure[2220]
of “Piper longum, arbor folio latissimo” also shows Piper aduncum.
According to Triana, Piper lanceæfolium HBK. (Artanthe
Miq.), and another species not recognized, yield matico in New
Granada.[2221]Waltheria glomerata Presl (Sterculiaceæ) is called
Palo del Soldado at Panama and its leaves are used as
a vulnerary.[2222]
In Riobamba and Quito, Eupatorium glutinosum Lamarck, is also
called Chusalonga or Matico.[2223]
ARISTOLOCHIACEÆ.
RADIX SERPENTARIÆ.
Radix Serpentariæ Virginianæ; Virginian Snake-root,
Serpentary Root; F. Serpentaire de Virginie;
G. Schlangenwurzel.
Botanical Origin—Aristolochia Serpentaria L., a perennial
herb, commonly under a foot high, with simple or slightly branched,
flexuose stems, producing small, solitary, dull purple flowers,
close to the ground. It grows in shady woods in the United States,
from Missouri and Indiana to Florida and Virginia,—abundantly in
the Alleghanies and in the Cumberland Mountains, less frequently in
New York, Michigan and the other Northern States. The plant varies
exceedingly in the shape of its leaves.
History—The botanists of the 16th century, being fond of
appellations alluding to the animal kingdom, gave the names of
Serpentaria or Colubrina, i.e. snake-root, to the rhizome
of Polygonum Bistorta L. In America it was not the appearance,
but the application of the drug under notice to which it owes the name
snake-root.
The earliest account of Virginian snake-root is that of Thomas
Johnson, an apothecary of London who published an edition of Gerarde’s
Herbal in 1636. It is evident however that Johnson confounded a species
of Aristolochia from Crete with what he calls “that snake-weed
that was brought from Virginia and grew with Mr. John Tradescant at
South Lambeth, anno 1632.” It was very briefly noticed by Cornuti in
his Canadensium Plantarum Historia (1635), and in a much more
intelligent manner by Parkinson in 1640. These authors, as well as Dale
(1693) and Geoffroy (1741), extol the virtues of the root as a remedy
for the bite of the rattlesnake, or of a rabid dog. Serpentary was
introduced into the London Pharmacopœia in 1650.
Description—The snake-root of commerce includes the rhizome,
which is knotty, contorted, scarcely 1 inch in length by ⅛ of an inch
in thickness, bearing on its upper side the short bases of the stems
of previous years, and throwing off from the under, numerous, slender,
matted, branching roots, 2 to 4 inches long. The rhizome is often still
attached to portions of the weak, herbaceous stem, which sometimes
bears the fruit,—more rarely flowers and leaves. The drug has a dull
brown hue, an aromatic odour resembling valerian but less unpleasant,
and a bitterish aromatic taste, calling to mind camphor, valerian and
turpentine.
Microscopic Structure—In the rhizome, the outer layer of the
bark consists of a single row of cuboid cells; the middle cortical
portion (mesophlœum) of about six layers of larger cells. In the
liber, which is built up of numerous layers of smaller cells, those
belonging to the medullary rays are nearly cuboid with distinctly
porous walls, those of the liber bundles being smaller and arranged
in a somewhat crescent-shaped manner. Groups of short, reticulated
or punctuated vessels alternate in the woody rays with long, porous,
ligneous cells; those close to the pith having thick walls. The
largest cells of all are those composing the pith; the latter, seen
in transverse section, occupies not the very centre of the rootstock,
but is found nearer to its upper side. The rootlets exhibit a central
fibro-vascular bundle, surrounded by a nucleus-sheath. In the
mesophlœum both of the rootstock and the rootlets, there occur a few
cells containing a yellow essential oil. The other cells are loaded
with starch.
Chemical Composition—Essential oil exists in the drug to the
extent of about ½ per cent.; and resin in nearly the same proportion.
The outer cortical layer, as well as the zone of the nucleus-sheath,
contains a little tannin, and a watery infusion of the drug is coloured
greenish by perchloride of iron. Neutral acetate of lead precipitates
some mucilage as well as the bitter principle, which latter may also be
obtained by means of tannic acid. It is an amorphous, bitter substance,
which deserves further investigation. By an alkaline solution of
tartrate of copper the presence in serpentary of sugar is made evident.
Commerce—Virginian snake-root is imported from New York and
Boston, in bales, casks or bags.
Uses—The drug is employed in the form of an infusion or tincture
as a stimulating tonic and diaphoretic; it is more often prescribed in
combination with cinchona bark than by itself. Its ancient reputation
for the cure of snake-bites is now disregarded.
Adulteration and Substitution—Virginian snake-root is said to
be sometimes adulterated with the root of Spigelia marilandica
L., which has neither its smell nor taste (see p. 433); or with
that of Cypripedium pubescens L., which it scarcely at all resembles. It
is not uncommon to find here and there in the serpentary of commerce, a
root of Panax quinquefolium L. accidentally collected, but never
added for the purpose of adulteration.
The root of Aristolochia reticulata Nutt., a plant of Louisiana
and Arkansas, has been brought into commerce in considerable quantity
as Texan or Red River Snake-root.[2224]
We are indebted for an authentic specimen from the Cherokee country
to Mr. Merrell, a large dealer in herbs at St. Louis, Missouri, who
states that all the serpentary grown south-west of the Rocky Mountains
is the produce of that species. The late Prof. Parrish of Philadelphia
was kind enough to supply us with specimens of the same drug, as well
as with reliable samples of true Virginian or Middle States
Snake-root.
The Texan snake-root is somewhat thicker and less matted than that
derived from A. Serpentaria, but has the odour and taste of the
latter; some say it is less aromatic. The plant, portions of which
are often present, may be easily distinguished by its leaves being
coriaceous, sessile and strongly reticulated on
their under surface.
CUPULIFERÆ.
CORTEX QUERCUS.
Oak Bark; F. Ecorce de Chêne; G. Eichenrinde.
Botanical Origin—Quercus Robur L., a tree, native of
almost the whole of Europe, from Portugal and the Greek Peninsula as
far north as 58° N. lat. in Scotland, 62° in Norway, and 56° in the
Ural Mountains.
There are two remarkable forms of this tree which are regarded by many
botanists as distinct species, but which are classed by De Candolle[2225]
as sub-species.
Sub-species I. pedunculata—with leaves sessile or shortly
stalked, and acorns borne on a long peduncle, and acorns either sessile
or growing on a short peduncle.
Sub-species II. sessiliflora—with leafstalks more or less
elongated.
Both forms occur in Britain. The first is the common oak of the greater
part of England and the lowlands of Scotland. The second is frequently
scattered in woods in which the first variety prevails, but it rarely
constitutes the mass of the oak woods in the south of England. In North
Wales however, in the hilly parts of the north of England, and in
Scotland, it is the commoner of the two forms (Bentham).
History—The astringent properties of all parts of the oak[2226]
were well known to Dioscorides, who recommends a decoction of the inner
bark in colic, dysentery and spitting of blood. Yet oak bark seems at
no time to have been held in great esteem as a medicine, probably on
account of its commonness; and it is now almost superseded by other
astringents. For tanning leather it has always been largely employed.
Description—For medicinal use the bark of the younger stems
or branches is collected in the early spring. It varies somewhat in
appearance according to the age of the wood from which it has been
taken: that usually supplied to English druggists is in channelled
pieces of variable length and a tenth of an inch or less in thickness,
smooth, of a shining silvery grey, variegated with brown, dotted
over with little scars. The inner surface is light rusty-brown,
longitudinally striated. The fracture is tough and fibrous. A
transverse section shows a thin, greenish cork-layer, within which
is the brown parenchyme, marked with numerous rows of translucent
colourless spots. The smell of dry oak bark is very faint; but when
the bark is moistened the odour of tan becomes evident. The taste is
astringent and in old barks slightly bitter.
Microscopic Structure—The outer layer of young oak bark consists
of small flat cork-cells; the middle layer of larger thick-walled cells
slightly extended in a tangential direction, and containing brown
grains and chlorophyll. This tissue passes gradually into the softer
narrower parenchyme of the inner bark, which is irregularly traversed
by narrow medullary rays. It exhibits moreover a ring, but slightly
interrupted, of thick-walled cells (sclerenchyme) and isolated shining
bundles of liber-fibres.
Groups of crystals of calcium oxalate are frequent in the middle and
inner bark, but the chief constituents of the cells are brown granules
of colouring matter and tannin. As the thickness of the bark increases
the liber is pushed more to the outside, the middle cortical layer
being partly thrown off by secondary cork-formation (rhytidoma, see pp.
354 and 538). Hence
the younger barks, which alone are medicinal, are widely different from
the older in structure and appearance.
Chemical Composition—The most interesting constituent is a
peculiar kind of tannin. Stenhouse pointed out in 1843 that the tannic
acid of oak bark is not identical with that of nutgalls; and such many
years afterwards was proved to be the case.
The first-named substance, now called Querci-tannic Acid, yields
by destructive distillation pyrocatechin, and according to Johanson
(1875) very little pyrogallol. By boiling it with dilute sulphuric
acid querci-tannic acid is split up into a red derivative and sugar.
A solution of gelatine is precipitated by querci-tannic acid as well
as by gallo-tannic acid; yet the compound formed with the latter is
very liable to putrefaction, whereas the tannin of oak bark, which is
accompanied by a large amount of extractive matter, furnishes a stable
compound, and is capable of forming good leather.
As querci-tannic acid has not yet been isolated in a pure state, the
exact estimation of the strength of the tanning principle in oak
bark has not been accomplished, although it is important from an
economic as well as from a scientific point of view. The method of
Neubauer (1873) depends upon the amount of permanganate of potassium
decomposable by the extract of a given weight of oak bark. Neubauer
found in the bark of young stems, as grown for tanning purposes, from 7
to 10 per cent. of querci-tannic acid, soluble in cold water.
Braconnot (1849) extracted from the seeds of the oaks under notice
a crystallized sugar, which was shown in 1851 by Dessaignes to be a
peculiar substance, which he termed Quercite. Prunier proved
(1877-1878) that it agrees with the formula C₆H₇(OH)₅ + 4 OH₂, and is
closely allied to kinic acid, C₆H₇(OH)₄COOH (see page 363).
Quercite gives off water at 100°, melts at 225° C., and again losing water
yields a crystallized anhydride. In the oak bark extremely small
quantities of quercite appear also to be present, as pointed out by
Johanson.
A colourless, crystallizable, bitter substance, soluble in water, but
not in absolute alcohol or ether, was extracted from oak bark in 1843
by Gerber, and named Quercin. It requires further examination:
Eckert (1864) could not detect its existence in young oak bark.
Uses—Occasionally employed as an astringent, chiefly for
external application.
GALLÆ HALEPENSES.
Gallæ Turcicæ; Galls, Nutgalls,
Oak Galls, Aleppo or Turkey Galls; F. Noix de Galle,
Galle d’Alep; G. Levantische oder Aleppische Gallen,
Galläpfel.
Botanical Origin—Quercus lusitanica Webb, var.
infectoria (Q. infectoria Oliv.),[2227]
a shrub or rarely a tree, found in Greece, Asia Minor, Cyprus and
Syria. It is probable that other varieties of this oak, as well as
allied species, contribute to furnish the Aleppo galls of commerce.
History—Oak galls are named by Theophrastus, and were well known
to other ancient writers. Alexander Trallianus prescribed them as a
remedy in diarrhœa.[2228]
The earliest accurate descriptions and figures of the oak and the
insect producing the galls are due to Olivier.[2229]
Pliny[2230]
mentions the interesting fact that paper saturated with an infusion of galls
may be used as a test for discovering sulphate of iron, when added as
an adulteration to the more costly verdigris: this, according to Kopp,
is the earliest instance of the scientific application of a chemical
reaction.[2231]
For tanning and dyeing, galls have been used from the earliest times,
during the middle ages however they were not precisely an article of
great importance, being then, no doubt, for a large part replaced by sumach.
Nutgalls have long been an object of commerce between Western Asia and
China. Barbosa in his Description of the East Indies[2232]
written in 1514 calls them Magican,[2233]
and says they are brought from the Levant to Cambay by way of Mekka,
and that they are worth a great deal in China and Java. From the statements
of Porter Smith[2234]
we learn that they are still prized by the Chinese.
Formation—Many plants are punctured by insects for the sake of
depositing their eggs, which operation gives rise to those excrescences
which bear the general name of gall.[2235]
Oaks are specially liable to be visited for this purpose by insects of
the order Hymenoptera and the genus Cynips, one species
of which, Cynips Gallæ tinctoriæ Olivier (Diplolepis Gallæ
tinctoriæ Latreille), occasions the galls under notice.
The female of this little creature is furnished with a delicate borer
or ovipositor, which she is able to protrude from the extremity of the
abdomen; by means of it she pierces the tender shoot of the oak, and
deposits therein one or more eggs. This minute operation occasions an
abnormal affluence to the spot of the juices of the plant, the result
of which is the growth of an excrescence often of great magnitude, in
the centre of which (but not as it appears until the gall has become
full-grown) the larva is hatched and undergoes its transformations.
When the larva has assumed its final development and become a winged
insect, which requires a period of five to six months, the latter
bores itself a cylindrical passage from the centre of the gall to its
surface, and escapes.
In the best kind of gall found in commerce, this stage has not yet
arrived, the gall having been gathered while the insect is still in
the larval state. In splitting a number of galls, it is not difficult
to find specimens in all stages, from those containing the scarcely
distinguishable remains of the minute larva, to those which show the
perfect insect to have perished when in the very act of escaping from
its prison.
Description—Aleppo galls[2236]
are spherical, and have a diameter of ⁴/₁₀ to ⁸/₁₀ of an inch. They
have a smooth and rather shining surface, marked in the upper half of
the gall by small pointed knobs and ridges, arranged very irregularly
and wide apart; the lower half is more frequently smooth. The aperture
by which the insect escapes is always near the middle. When not
perforated, the galls are of a dark olive green, and comparatively
heavy; but after the fly has bored its way out, they become of a
yellowish-brown hue, and lighter in weight. Hence the distinction
in commerce of Blue or Green Galls, and White Galls.
Aleppo galls are hard and brittle, splitting under the hammer;
they have an acidulous, very astringent taste followed by a slight
sweetness, but have no marked odour. Their fractured surface is
sometimes close-grained, with a waxy or resinous lustre; sometimes
(especially towards the kernel-like centre) loosely granular, or
sometimes again it exhibits a crystalline-looking radiated structure or
is full of clefts. The colour of the interior varies from pale brown
to a deep greenish yellow. The central cavity, sometimes nearly ¼ of
an inch in diameter, which served as a dwelling for the insect, is
lined with a thin hard shell. If the insect has perished while still
very young, the central cavity and the aperture contain a mass of loose
starchy cellular tissue, or its pulverulent remains: if the insect has
not been developed at all, the centre of the gall is entirely composed
of this tissue.
Microscopic Structure—The cellular tissue of the gall is formed
in the middle layer of large spherical cells with rather thick porous
walls, becoming considerably smaller towards the circumference. The
outermost rows are built up of cells having but a very small lumen
and comparatively thick walls, so that they form a sort of rind. Here
and there throughout the entire tissue, there occur isolated bundles
of vessels which pass through the stalk into the gall. Towards the
kernel, the parenchyme gradually passes into radially-extended, wider,
thin-walled cells, the walls of which are marked with spiral striæ. The
hard shell of the chamber[2237]
is composed of larger, radially-extended, thick-walled cells, with
beautifully stratified porous walls. On the inner side of this shell
there are found, after the escape of the insect, the remains of the
starchy tissue already mentioned, which originally filled the chamber
and had been consumed by the insect as nourishment.
The parenchyme-cells outside the shell contain chlorophyll and tannin;
the latter is in transparent, colourless, sharp-edged masses, insoluble
in benzol, but dissolving slowly in water, quickly in alcohol. Thin
slices soaked in glycerin appear after some time covered with beautiful
crystals of gallic acid. The thick-walled cells (stone-cells) and the
neighbouring striated cells, are rich in octahedra of calcium oxalate.
The tissue of the gall situated within the shell of thick-walled cells
contains starch in large, compressed, mostly spherical granules; also
isolated masses of brown resin. Besides these, there appears to be in
this part of the tissue an albuminoid compound.
Chemical Composition—The rough taste of galls is due to their
chief constituent, Tannic or Gallo-tannic Acid, C₁₄H₁₀O₉, or
C₆H₂(OH)₂COOH
O,
C₆H₂(OH)₂CO
the type of a numerous family of substances to which vegetables owe
their astringent properties. Tannic matter was long supposed to be
of one kind, namely that found in the oak gall, but the researches
of later years have proved the tannin of different plants to possess
distinctive characters: hence the term gallo-tannic acid to
distinguish that of galls, from which it is principally derived. It
was however shown by Stenhouse as far back as the year 1843, again
in 1861, as well as by still more recent unpublished experiments,
that the tannic acid found in Sicilian sumach, the leaves of Rhus
Coriaria L., is identical with that of oak galls. Löwe in 1873 came
to the same conclusion. The best oak galls yield of this acid, from 60
to 70 per cent.
Gallic Acid is also contained in galls ready-formed to the
extent of about 3 per cent. Free sugar, resin, protein-substances, have
also been found. Neither gum nor dextrin is present.
Commerce—The introduction into dyeing of new chemical
substances, and the increased employment of sumach and myrobalans, have
caused the trade in nutgalls to decline considerably during the last
few years. The province of Aleppo which used to export annually 10,000
to 12,000 quintals, exported in 1871 only 3000 quintals.[2238]
A staple market for the galls which are collected in the mountains of Kurdistan
is Diarbekir, whence they are sent to Trebizond for shipment. Galls are
also shipped in some quantity at Bussorah, Bagdad, Bushire, and Smyrna.
There were imported into the United Kingdom from ports of Turkey and
Persia during 1872, 6349 cwt. of galls, valued at £18,581.
Uses—Oak galls in their crude state are seldom used in medicine
unless it be externally; but the tannic and gallic acids extracted from
them are often administered.
Other kinds of Gall.
Chinese or Japanese Galls—The only kind of galls, besides those
of the oak, which are of commercial importance. They are described at
page 167.
Pistacia Galls—The genus Pistacia, which belongs to
the same order as Rhus, is very liable to the attacks of
Aphis, which produce upon its leaves and branches excrescences
of exactly the same nature as Chinese galls. In the south of Europe,
horn-like follicles, often several inches long,[2239]
are frequently met with on the branches of Pistacia Terebinthus
(page 165). These Gallæ vel Folliculi Pistacinæ, in Italian
Carobbe di Giudea, were formerly used in medicine and in dyeing.[2240]
They were noticed in 1555 by Belon, but already well known as early as
the time of Theophrastus.
Another much smaller gall of different shape is formed (by the same
insect?) on the ribs of the leaves of Pistacia Terebinthus;
P. Lentiscus (page 161) affords also a similar small excrescence.
Again, another growth of the same character constitutes the small
and very astringent galls known in the Indian bazaars by the names
of Bazghanj and Gule-pistah, the latter signifying
flower of pistachio; they have been termed in Europe Bokhara
Galls. They were imported by sea into Bombay in the year 1872-73,
to the extent of 184 cwt., chiefly from Sind;[2241]
and are also carried into North-western India by way of Peshawar and by
the Bolan Pass. Occasionally a package finds its way into a London drug
sale.
Tamarisk Galls—These are roundish knotty excrescences of the
size of a pea up to ½ an inch in diameter, found in North-western
India on the branches of Tamarix orientalis L., a large,
quick-growing tree, common on saline soils. The galls are used in India
in the place of oak galls, and are mentioned as “non-officinal” in the
Pharmacopœia of India, 1867. We are not aware that they have
been the subject of any particular chemical research; their microscopic
structure has been investigated by Vogl.[2242]
SANTALACEÆ.
LIGNUM SANTALI.
Lignum Santalinum album vel citrinum; Sandal-wood; F.
Bois de Santal citrin; G. Weisses oder Gelbes Sandelholz.
Botanical Origin—Santalum album[2243] L., a small tree, 20
to 30 feet high, with a trunk 18 to 35 inches in girth, a native of the
mountainous parts of the Indian peninsula, but especially of Mysore
and parts of Coimbatore and North Canara, in the Madras Presidency;
it grows in dry and open places, often in hedge-rows, not in forests.
The same tree is also found in the islands of the Eastern Archipelago,
notably of Sumba (otherwise called Chandane or Sandal-wood Island), and Timur.
In later times, sandal-wood has been extensively collected in the
Hawaiian or Sandwich Islands, where its existence was first pointed
out about the year 1778, from Santalum Freycinetianum Gaud. and
S. pyrularium A. Gray;[2244]
in the Viti or Fiji Islands from S. Yasi Seem.; in New Caledonia
from S. austro-caledonicum, Vieill;[2245]
and in Western Australia from Fusanus spicatus Br. (Santalum
spicatum DC., S. cygnorum Miq.).[2246]
The mother plants of Japanese and West Indian sandal-wood
are not known to us.
In India the sandal-wood tree is protected by Government, and is the
source of a profitable commerce. In other countries it has been left to
itself, and has usually been extirpated, at least from all accessible
places, within a few years of its discovery.
History—Sandal-wood, the Sanskrit name for which,
Chandana, has passed into many of the languages of India, is
mentioned in the Nirukta or writings of Yaska, the oldest Vedic
commentary extant, written not later than the 5th century b.c.
The wood is also referred to in the ancient Sanskrit epic poems, the
Rāmāyana and Mahabharata, parts of which may be of nearly
as early date.
The author of the Periplus of the Erythrean Sea, written about
the middle of the 1st century, enumerates sandal-wood (Ξύλα σαγαλίνα)
among the Indian commodities imported into Omana in the Persian Gulf.[2247]
The Τζανδάνα mentioned towards the middle of the 6th century by Cosmas
Indicopleustes,[2248]
as brought to Taprobane (Ceylon) from China and other emporia, was
probably the wood under consideration. In Ceylon its essential oil
was used as early as the 9th century in embalming the corpses of the princes.
Sandal-wood is named by Masudi[2249] as one of the costly aromatics of the
Eastern Archipelago. In India it was used in the most sacred buildings,
of which a memorable example still exists in the famous gates of
Somnath, supposed to be 1000 years old.[2250]
In the 11th century sandal-wood was found among the treasures of the
Egyptian khalifs, as stated in our article on camphor at page 511.
Among European writers, Constantinus Africanus, who flourished at
Salerno in the 11th century, was one of the earliest to mention
Sandalum.[2251]
Ebn Serabi, called Serapion the Younger, who lived about
the same period, was acquainted with white, yellow, and
red sandal-wood.[2252]
All three kinds of sandal-wood also occur in a list of drugs[2253]
in use at Frankfort, circaa.d.
1450; and in the Compendium Aromatariorum of Saladinus,
published in 1488, we find mentioned as proper to be kept by the
Italian apothecary,—“Sandali trium generum, scilicet albi, rubii et
citrini.”
Whether the red sandal here coupled with white and
yellow was the inodorous wood of Pterocarpus santalinus,
now called Lignum santalinum rubrum or Red Sanders
(see p. 199), is extremely doubtful. It may have meant real
sandal wood, of which three shades, designated white, red, and
yellow, are still recognized by the Indian traders.[2254]
On the other hand, we learn from Barbosa[2255]
that about 1511 white and yellow sandal-wood were worth
at Calicut on the Malabar Coast from eight to ten times as much as
the red, which would show that in his day the red was not a
mere variety of the other two, but something far cheaper, like the Red
Sanders Wood of modern commerce.
In 1635 the subsidy levied on sandal-wood imported into England was
1s. per lb. on the white, and 2s. per lb. on the
yellow.[2256]
The first figure and satisfactory description of Santalum album
occur in the Herbarium Amboinense of Rumphius (ii. tab. 11).
Production—The dry tracts producing this valuable wood occupy
patches of a strip of country lying chiefly in Mysore and Coimbatore,
about 250 miles long, north and north-west of the Neilgherry Hills, and
having Coorg and Canara between it and the Indian Ocean; also a piece
of country further eastward in the districts of Salem and North Arcot,
where the tree grows from the sea-level up to an elevation of 3000
feet. In Mysore, where sandal-wood is most extensively produced, the
trees all belong to Government, and can only be felled by the proper
officers. This privilege was conferred on the East India Company by a
treaty with Hyder Ali, made 8 August 1770, and the monopoly has been
maintained to the present day. The Mysore animal exports of sandal
wood are about 700 tons, valued at £27,000.[2257]
They are shipped from Mangalore.
A similar monopoly existed in the Madras Presidency until a few years
ago, when it was abandoned. But sandal-wood is still a source of
revenue to the Madras Government, which by the systematic management of
the Forest Department has of late years been regularly increasing. The
quantity of sandal-wood felled in the Reserved Forests during the year
1872-3 was returned as 15,329 maunds (547½ tons).[2258]
The sandal-wood tree, which is indigenous to the regions just
mentioned, used to be reproduced by seeds sown spontaneously or by
birds; but it is now being raised in regular plantations, the seeds
being sown two or three in a hole with a chili (Capsicum)
seed, the latter producing a quick-growing seedling which shades the
sandal while young.[2259]
It is probable that the nurse-plant affords sustenance, for it
has been shown[2260]
that Santalum is parasitic, its roots attaching themselves by
tuber-like processes to those of many other plants; and it is also said
that young sandal plants thrive best when grass is allowed to grow up
in the seed-beds.
The trees attain their prime in 20 to 30 years, and have then trunks
as much as a foot in diameter. A tree having been felled, the branches
are lopped off, and the trunk allowed to lie on the ground for several
months, during which time the white ants eat away the greater part of
the inodorous sapwood. The trunk is then roughly trimmed, sawn into
billets 2 to 2½ feet long, and taken to the forest depots. There the
wood is weighed, subjected to a second and more careful trimming, and
classified according to quality. In some parts it is customary not to
fell but to dig the tree up; in others the root is dug up after the
trunk has been cut down,—the root affording valuable wood, which with
the chips and sawdust are preserved for distillation, or for burning in
the native temples. The sap wood and branches are worthless.[2261]
In 1863 a sort of sandal-wood afforded by Fusanus spicatus (p. 599)
was one of the chief exports of Western Australia, whence it was
shipped to China. A trifling payment for permission to cut growing
timber of any kind was the only barrier placed on the felling of the
trees. The farmers employed their teams during the dull season in
bringing to Perth or Guildford the logs of sandal which had been felled
and trimmed in the bush; and there was a flourishing trade so long as
trees of a fair size could be obtained within 100 or even 150 miles
of the towns, where the commodity was worth £6 to £6 10s. per
ton. But the ill-regulated and improvident destruction of the trees in
the more easily accessible districts has so reduced their numbers that
the trade in that part of Australia soon came to an end.[2262]
Australian sandal-wood appears however to be still an article of commerce,
if one may draw such an inference from the fact that 47,904 cwt. of sandal
wood were imported into Singapore from Australia in the year 1872. It
was mostly re-shipped to China.[2263]
Description—sandal-wood is not much known in English commerce,
and is by no means always to be found even in London. That which we
have examined, and which we believe was Indian, was in cylindrical
logs, mostly about 6 inches in diameter (the largest 8 inches—smallest
3: inches) and 3 to 4 feet long, extremely ponderous; the bark had been
removed. A transverse section of sandal-wood exhibits it of a pale
brown, marked with rather darker concentric zones and (when seen under
a lens) numerous open pores. The tissue is traversed by medullary rays,
also perceptible by the aid of a lens. The wood splits easily, emitting
when comminuted an agreeable odour which is remarkably persistent; it
has a strongish aromatic taste.
The varieties of sandal-wood are not classified by the few persons
who deal in the article in London, and we are unable to point out
characters by which they may be distinguished. In the price-currents of
commercial houses in China three sorts of sandal-wood are enumerated,
namely, South Sea Island, Timor, and Malabar;
the last fetches three or four times as high a price as either of
the others. Even the Indian sandal-wood may vary in an important
manner. Beddome,[2264]
conservator of forests in Madras, and an excellent observer, remarks
that the finest sandal-wood is that which has grown slowly on rocky,
dry and poor land; and that the trees found in a rich alluvial soil,
though of very fine growth, produce no heartwood and are consequently
valueless. A variety of the tree with more lanceolate leaves (var. β
myrtifolium DC.), native of the eastern mountains of the Madras
Presidency, affords a sandal-wood which is nearly inodorous.
Microscopic Structure—The woody rays or wedges show a breadth
varying from 35 to 420 mkm., the primary being frequently divided by
secondary medullary rays. These latter rays consist of one, often of
two, rows of cells of the usual form. The woody tissue which they
enclose is chiefly made up of small ligneous fibres with pointed ends,
some larger parenchymatous cells, and thick-walled vessels. The resin
and essential oil reside chiefly in the medullary rays, as shown by the
darker colour of these latter.
Chemical Composition—The most important constituent is the
essential oil, which the wood yields to the extent of from 2 to 5
per cent.[2265]
In India, with imperfect stills, 2·5 per cent. of the
oil are obtained; the roots yield the largest amount and the finest
quality of it.[2266]
It is a light yellow, thick liquid, possessing the
characteristic odour of sandal; that which we examined had a sp. gr. of
0·963. We did not succeed in finding a fixed boiling point of the oil;
it began to boil at 214° C., but the temperature quickly rose to 255°,
the oil acquiring a darker hue. Oil of sandal-wood varies much in the
strength and character of its aroma, according to the sort of wood from
which it is produced.
The oil as largely prepared by Messrs. Schimmel & Co., in a column
100 millimetres long, deviates the plane of polarization 18·6° to the
left. Oil of Venezuela sandal-wood, from the same distillers,
examined in the same manner, deviates 6°·75 to the right.
From the wood, treated with boiling alcohol, we obtained about 7 per
cent. of a blackish extract, from which a tannate was precipitated
by alcoholic solution of acetate of lead. Decomposed by sulphuretted
hydrogen, the tannate yielded a tannic acid having but little colour,
and striking a greenish hue with a ferric salt. The extract also
contained a dark resin.
Commerce—The greatest trade in sandal-wood is in China, which
country in the year 1866 imported at the fourteen treaty ports then
open 87,321 peculs, equivalent to 5,197 tons; of this vast quantity
the city of Hankow on the river Yangtsze, received no less than 61,414
peculs, or more than seven times as much as any other port.[2267]
The imports into Hankow have recently been much smaller, namely, 14,989
peculs in 1871 and 12,798 peculs in 1872.[2268]
On the other hand, Shanghai lying near the mouth of the same great
river, imported in 1872, 59,485 peculs of sandal-wood, the estimated
value of which was about £100,000. In 1877 the imports of all China
were 72,934 peculs.
A considerable trade in sandal-wood is done in Bombay, the quantity
imported thither annually being about 650 tons, and the animal export
about 400 tons.[2269]
Oil of sandal-wood is largely manufactured on the ghats between
Mangalore and Mysore, where fuel for the stills is abundant. Official
returns[2270]
represent the quantity of the oil imported into Bombay in the year
1872-73 as 10,348 lbs., value £8,374; 4,500 lbs. were re-exported by sea.
Uses—The essential oil has of late been prescribed as a
substitute for copaiba, otherwise sandal-wood has hardly any uses in
modern European medicine. It is employed as a perfume and for the
fabrication of small articles of ornament. Among the natives of India
it is largely consumed in the celebration of sepulchral rites, wealthy
Hindus showing their respect for a departed relative by adding sticks
of sandal-wood to the funereal pile. The powder of the wood made into
a paste with water is used for making the caste mark, and also for
medicinal purposes. The consumption of sandal-wood in China appears to
be principally for the incense used in the temples.
Gymnosperms.
CONIFERÆ.
TEREBINTHINA VULGARIS.
Crude or Common Turpentine; F. Térebenthine commune; G.
Gemeiner Terpenthin.
Botanical Origin—The trees which yield Common Turpentine may be
considered in two groups, namely, European and American.
1. European—In Finland and Russia Proper, the Scotch Pine,
Pinus sivestris L.; in Austria and Corsica, P. Laricio
Poiret; and in South-western France, P. Pinaster Solander
(P. maritima Poiret), extensively cultivated as the Pin
maritime, yield turpentine in their respective countries.
2. American—In the United States, the conifers most important
for terebinthinous products are the Swamp Pine, Pinus australis
Michaux (P. palustris Mill.), and the Loblolly Pine, P. Tæda L.
History—The resin of pines and firs was well known to the
ancients, who obtained it in much the same manner as that practised at
the present day. The turpentine used in this country has for many years
past been derived from North America. Up to the last century, both it
and the substance called Common Frankincense were imported from
France. The late civil war in the United States and the blockade of the
Southern ports, occasioned a great scarcity of American turpentine; and
terebinthinous substances from all other countries were poured into the
London market. The actual supplies, however, were mainly furnished by France.
Kopp[2271]
quotes a passage showing that the essential oil of turpentine
was known to Marcus Græcus, who termed it Aqua ardens. This
almost unknown personage is the reputed inventor of Greek Fire,
a dreaded engine of destruction in mediæval warfare.
Secretion—The primary formation of resin-ducts in the bark
of coniferous trees has been explained by Dippel,[2272]
Müller,[2273]
and Frank.[2274]
The subsequent diffusion of the resinous juice through the heartwood,
sapwood, and bark, has been elaborately investigated by Hugo von
Mohl.[2275]
From the various forms under which this diffusion exists in the
different species have arisen the diverse methods of obtaining the
terebinthinous resins.
Thus in the wood of the Silver Fir (Pinua Picea L.) resin-ducts
are altogether wanting;—and led by experience, the Alpine peasant
collects the turpentine of this tree by simply puncturing the little
cavities which form under its bark. In the Scotch Pine (P.
silvestris L.), they are more abundant in the wood than in the
bark, a fact which might be anticipated by observing how rarely this
tree exudes resin spontaneously.
Oil of turpentine, like volatile oils in general, undergoes on
exposure to the air certain alterations giving rise to what is called
resinification. The formic acid which is produced in small
quantity during this change characterizes it as one of oxidation; the
chief products however are not exactly known, and not one of them has
been proved identical with any natural resin. The common assumption
that resins are produced from volatile oils by simple oxidation, is
consequently not yet entirely justified.
Extraction—In the United States[2276]
turpentine is obtained to the largest extent from Pinus
australis, of which tree there are vast forests, the piny woods or
pine-barrens, extending from Virginia to the Mexican Gulf, especially
through North and South Carolina, Georgia and Alabama. But it is in
North Carolina that the extraction of turpentine is principally carried on.
In the winter, i.e. from November to March, the negroes in a
Turpentine Orchard, as the district of forest to be worked is
called, are occupied in making in the trunks of the trees, cavities
which are technically known as boxes. For this purpose a long
narrow axe is used, and some skill is required to wield it properly.
The boxes are made from 6 to 12 inches above the ground, and are shaped
like a distended waistcoat-pocket, the bottom being about 4 inches
below the lower lip, and 8 or 10 below the upper. On a tree of medium
size, a box should be made to hold a quart. The less the axe approaches
the centre of the tree the better, as vitality is the less endangered.
An expert workman will make a box in less than 10 minutes. From one
to four boxes are made in each tree, a few inches of bark being left
between them. The greater number of trees from which turpentine is now
obtained, are from 12 to 18 inches in diameter, and have three boxes each.
The boxes having been made, the bark and a little of the wood
immediately beneath it, which are above the box, are hacked;
and from this excoriation, the sap begins to flow about the middle of
March, gradually filling the box. Each tree requires to be freshly
hacked every 8 or 10 days, a very slight wound above the last being
all that is needed. The hacking is carried on year after year, until
it reaches 12 to 15 feet or more, ladders being used. The turpentine,
which is called dip, is removed from the boxes by a spoon or
ladle of peculiar form, and collected into barrels, which are made on
the spot and are of very rude construction. The first year’s flow of a
new tree, having but a small surface to traverse before it reaches the
box, is of special goodness and is termed Virgin dip.
The turpentine which concretes upon the trunk is occasionally
scraped off and barrelled by itself, and is known in the market as
scrape, or by English druggists as Common Frankincense or
Gum thus.
Although a large amount of turpentine is shipped to the northern ports
for distillation, a still larger is distilled in the neighbourhood of
the turpentine orchards. Copper stills are used, capable of containing
5 to 20 barrels of turpentine. The turpentine is distilled without
water, the volatile oil as it flows from the worm being received in the
barrel in which it is afterwards sent to market. When all the oil that
can be profitably drawn off has been obtained, a spigot is removed from
an opening in the bottom of the still, and the residual Rosin,
appearing as a viscid fluid-like molasses, is allowed to flow out. Only
the first qualities of rosin, as that obtained from Virgin dip,
are generally considered worth saving, the less pure sorts being simply
allowed to run to waste. When it is intended to save the rosin, the
latter is drawn off into a vat of water, which separates the chips and
other rubbish, and the rosin is then placed in barrels for the market.
A North Carolina turpentine orchard will remain productive under
ordinary treatment for fifty years.
The collection of turpentine in the departments of the Landes and
Gironde in the south-west of France, is performed in a more rational
manner than in America, inasmuch as the plan of making deep cavities
in the tree for the purpose of receiving the resin, is avoided by
the simple expedient of placing a suitable vessel beneath the lowest
incision.[2277]
The turpentine which concretes upon the stem is termed in
France Galipot or Barras.
Description—Common turpentine is chiefly of two varieties,
namely, American and Bordeaux; the first alone is
commonly found in the English market.
American Turpentine—A viscid honey-like fluid, of
yellowish colour, somewhat opaque, but becoming transparent by exposure
to the air; it has an agreeable odour and warm bitterish taste. When
long kept in a bottle, it is seen to separate into two layers, the
upper clear and faintly fluorescent, the lower somewhat turbid or
granular. When the latter portion is examined under the microscope,
it is found to consist mainly of minute crystals of peculiar curved
or bluntly elliptic form. These crystals are abietic acid; when the
turpentine is warmed, the crystals are speedily dissolved.
Bordeaux Turpentine—in all essential particulars agrees with
American Turpentine; it appears to separate rather more readily than
the latter into two layers,—a transparent and an opaque or crystalline.
Chemical Composition—The turpentines are mixtures of resin and
essential oil. The latter, which amounts to from 15 to 30 per cent.,
consists for the greater part of various hydrocarbons, corresponding
to the formula C₁₀H₁₆. Many of the crude turpentine oils, and some of
them even after rectification, are energetically acted on by metallic
sodium. This reaction proves the presence of a certain quantity of
oxygenated oils, not one of which has thus far been isolated.
The turpentine oils, although agreeing in composition, exhibit a
series of physical differences according to their origin. One and the
same tree, indeed, yields from its several organs oils of different
properties. The boiling point varies between 152° and 172° C. The
sp. gr. at mean temperatures ranges from 0·856 to 0·870. Greater
differences are exhibited in the optical properties, some varieties
of the oil turning the plane of polarization to the right, others to
the left. This rotatory power differs in many cases from that of the
turpentine from which the oil was derived.[2278]
The odour of oil of turpentine varies with the species from which it
has been obtained.
When crude turpentine is distilled with water, nearly the whole of
the oil passes over, while the resin remains. This resin is called
Colophony or Rosin. When it still contains a little
water, it is distinguished in English trade as Yellow Rosin;
when fully deprived of water, it becomes what is called Transparent
Rosin. That of deeper colour acquired by a still longer application
of heat, bears the name of Black Rosin.
Colophony softens at 80° C., and melts completely at 100° into a clear
liquid. At about 150° it forms a somewhat darker liquid, but without
undergoing a loss in weight; at higher temperatures, it gradually
decomposes. Pure colophony has a sp. gr. of 1·07, and is homogeneous,
transparent, amorphous, and very brittle. At temperatures between 15°
and 20° C., it requires for solution 8 parts of dilute alcohol (0·883).
On addition of a caustic alkali, it dissolves in spirit much more
freely. It is plentifully soluble in acetone or benzol.
The composition of colophony agrees with the formula C₄₄H₆₂O₄. By
shaking coarsely powdered colophony with warm dilute alcohol, it is
converted into a crystalline body, Abietic Acid, C₄₄H₆₄O₅,—a
result due simply to hydration. Under such treatment, colophony yields
80 to 90 per cent. of abietic acid,[2279]
and therefore consists chiefly of the anhydride of that acid. This is
probably the case with the resins of other conifers. The living tree
contains only the anhydride, for the fresh resinous juice is clear and
amorphous after the expulsion of the oil; and when exposed to the air
it loses oil, takes up water and solidifies as the crystalline acid,—a
change which may easily be traced by the aid of the microscope, in
drops taken direct from the trunk. Amorphous colophony retains its
transparency even in a moist atmosphere, and appears to be capable of
passing into the state of abietic acid, only when the assumption of the
needful molecule of water is aided, in nature by the presence of the
essential oil, or artificially by that of alcohol.
Colophony when boiled with alkaline solutions forms greasy salts of
abietic acid, the so-ccalled resin-soaps, which are used as
additions to other soaps.
Siewert’s Silvic Acid is regarded by Maly (1864) as a product of
the decomposition of abietic acid; and the Pimaric, Pinic
and Silvic Acids of former investigators, as impure abietic
acid. Pimaric acid however, which is the chief constituent of
Galipot, appears to be decidedly different, so far as we can
judge from the experiments of Duvernoy (1865) and of one of ourselves
(F.).
Abietic acid, as well as the unaltered coniferous resins, deviate
the ray of polarized light, whereas American colophony, dissolved in
acetone, is devoid of optical power.
Commerce—The supplies of turpentine are chiefly derived from the
United States, but the trade has undergone a great change, as shown by
the following figures, which represent the quantities imported in the
several years:—
1869
1870
1871
1872
60,468 cwt.
51,257 cwt.
2,231 cwt.
1,000 cwt.
This greatly diminished importation of the crude article is partially
explained by a larger importation of Oil of Turpentine and Rosin;
but the increase is by no means sufficient to account for the vast
diminution indicated by the above figures. The quantities of these
latter articles imported into the United Kingdom during the year
1872 were as follows:—Oil of Turpentine, 220,292 cwt., value
£470,085, six-sevenths being furnished by the United States of America
and the remainder chiefly by France. Rosin, 919,494 cwt., value
£492,246; of this quantity, the United States supplied nine-tenths, and
France the larger part of the remainder.[2280]
Uses—Turpentine, Common Frankincense and Colophony are
ingredients of certain plasters and ointments. Oil of turpentine is
occasionally administered internally as a vermifuge or diuretic,
and applied externally as a stimulant. But these substances are
immeasurably less important in medicine than in the arts.
Thus Americanum vel vulgare.
This substance, known among druggists as Common Frankincense or
Gum Thus, is the resin which, as explained at p. 605,
concretes upon the stems of the pines in the American turpentine orchards, and
is there called Scrape. It corresponds to the Galipot or
Barras of the French, which in old times supplied its place.
It is a semi-opaque, softish resin, of a pale yellow colour, smelling
of turpentine; it is generally mixed with pine leaves, bits of wood
and other impurities, so that it requires straining before it is used.
By keeping, it becomes dry and brittle, of deeper colour and milder
odour. Under the microscope, it exhibits a crystalline structure due
to Abietic Acid, of which it chiefly consists. It is imported
from America in barrels, but in insignificant quantities and only for
the druggist’s use. Sometimes, however, it is distilled as common turpentine.
Dry pine resin, of which Common Frankincense is the type, evolves when
heated an agreeable smell; hence in ancient times it was commonly used
in English churches in place of the more costly olibanum. At present it
is scarcely employed except in a few plasters.
TEREBINTHINA VENETA.
Terebinthina Laricina; Venice
Turpentine, Larch Turpentine; F. Térébenthine de Venise ou de
Briançon, Térébenthine du mélèze; G. Venetianischer Terpenthin,
Lärchen-Terpenthin.
Botanical Origin—Pinus Larix L. (Larix europæa
DC.), a tall forest tree of the mountains of Southern Central Europe,
from Dauphiny through the Alps to Styria and the Carpathians, ascending
to an elevation of 3000 to 5500 feet above the sea-level. It is largely
grown in plantations in England and also, since 1738, in Scotland.
History—The turpentine of the larch was known to Dioscorides as
imported from the Alpine regions of Gaul.[2281]
Pliny also was acquainted with it, for he correctly remarks that it
does not harden. Galen in the 2nd century also mentions it, admitting
that it may well be substituted for Chian turpentine (see p. 165),
the true, legitimate Terebinthina. Yet even in the beginning of the
17th century many pharmacologists complained of such a substitution.
Mattioli[2282]
gave an account of the method of collecting it about Trent in the
Tirol, by boring the trees to the centre, which is true to the present
day. It used formerly to be exported from Venice, then the great
emporium for drugs of all kinds; the turpentine may even at times
have been collected in the territories of the Venetian republic. We
find it expressly called Terebinthina Veneta by Guintherus of
Andernach.[2283]
The name larch seems to belong to the turpentine rather than
to the tree. Dioscorides says the resin is called by the natives
λάρικα, and a similar name is mentioned by Galen. In Pasi’s Tariffa
de pesi e misure, 1521 (see Appendix), we find
“Termentina sive Larga,”—and larga is still an Italian name for
larch turpentine. The peasants of the Southern Tirol call it Lerget,
and in Switzerland the common name in German is Lörtsch.
Extraction—Larch turpentine is collected in the Tirol, chiefly
about Mals, Meran, Botzen and Trent. A very small amount is obtained
occasionally in the Valais in Switzerland, and in localities in
Piedmont and France where the larch is found. The resin is obtained
from the heartwood, by making in the spring a narrow cavity reaching to
the centre of the stem at about a foot from the ground. This is then
stopped up until the autumn of the same or of the following year, when
it is opened and the resin taken out with an iron spoon. If only one
hole is thus made, the tree yields about half a pound yearly without
appreciable detriment. But if on the other hand a number of wide holes
are made, and especially if they are left open, as was formerly the
practice in the Piedmontese and French Alps, a larger product amounting
to as much as 8 lb. is obtained annually, but the tree ceases to yield
after some years, and its wood is much impaired in value.
Mohl, who witnessed the collection of this turpentine in the Southern
Tirol,[2284]
observed that when a growing larch stem was sawn through,
the resin flowed most abundantly from the heartwood, and in smaller
quantity, though somewhat more quickly, from the sapwood, and that
the bark contained but few resin-ducts. The practice of closing the
cavities is adopted, not only for the sake of preserving the wood
and for the greater convenience of removing the turpentine, but also
because it tends to maintain the transparency and purity of the latter.
Description—Venice turpentine is a thick, honey-like fluid,
slightly turbid, yet not granular and crystalline; it has a
pale yellowish colour and exhibits a slight fluorescence. Its odour
resembles that of common turpentine, but is less powerful; its taste is
bitter and aromatic. When exposed to the air, it thickens but slowly to
a clear varnish, and hardens but very slowly when mixed with magnesia.
Larch turpentine, though common on the Continent, is seldom imported
into England,[2285]
and the article sold for it is almost always spurious.
Chemical Composition—Larch turpentine dissolves in spirit of
wine, forming a clear liquid which reddens litmus; hot water agitated
with it also acquires a faint acid reaction, due to formic and probably
also to succinic acid. Glacial acetic acid, amylic alcohol, and acetone
mix with it perfectly. By distillation it yields on an average 15 per
cent. of essential oil of the composition, C₁₀H₁₆, which boils at 157°
C., and when saturated with dry hydrochloric acid gas, easily produces
crystals of the compound C₁₀H₁₆ + HCl. The residual resin is soluble
in two parts of warm alcohol of 75 per cent., and more copiously in
concentrated alcohol.
Two parts of the turpentine diluted with one of benzol or acetone
deviate the ray of polarized light 9·5° to the right. The
essential oil deviates 6·4° to the left; the resin perfectly
freed from volatile oil and dissolved in half its weight of acetone,
deviates 12·6° to the right in a column 50 mm. long.
We have not succeeded in preparing a crystallized acid from the resin
of Venice turpentine, although its composition according to Maly
(1864) is the same as that of American colophony, which is easily
transformed into crystallized abietic acid.
Uses—Venice turpentine appears to possess no medicinal
properties that are not equally found in other substances of the same
class, and as a medicine it has fallen into disuse. But in name at
least it is in frequent requisition for horse and cattle medicines.
Adulteration—Alston (1740-60) said of Venice turpentine[2286]
that it is seldom found in the shops,—a remark equally true at the present
day, for but few druggists trouble themselves to procure it genuine.
The Venice turpentine usually sold is an artificial mixture of common
resin and oil of turpentine, which may be easily distinguished from the
product of the larch by the facility with which it dries when spread on
a piece of paper,[2287]
and by its stronger turpentine smell.
History—The bark of the larch has long been known to possess
astringent properties; hence it has been used in tanning. Gerarde,[2288]
who wrote near the close of the 16th century, likened it to that of the
pine, which he described to be of a binding nature; but there is no
evidence that it was an officinal drug.
About the year 1858 larch bark was recommended by Dr. Frizell of
Dublin, and afterwards by other physicians, as a stimulating astringent
and expectorant. In consequence of the favourable effects which have
resulted from its use it has been included in the Additions to the
Pharmacopœia of 1867.
Description—The bark that we have seen is in flattish pieces
or large quills, externally reddish-brown. In those taken from older
wood there is a large amount of an exfoliating corky coat, displaying
as it is removed bright rosy tints, while the liber is of a different
texture, slightly fibrous and whitish. The inner surface is smooth
and of a pinkish-brown, or pale yellow. The bark breaks with a short
fracture, exhaling an agreeable balsamic terebinthinous odour; it has a
well-marked astringent taste. For medicinal use the inner bark is to be preferred.
Microscopic Structure—A transverse section exhibits resin-ducts,
but far less numerous than in the bark of many allied trees. The
medullary rays are not very distinct. Throughout the middle layer of
the bark large isolated thick-walled cells of very irregular shape are
scattered.
Chemical Composition—Larch bark has been examined by
Stenhouse,[2289]
who finds it to contain a considerable amount of a peculiar tannin,
yielding olive-green precipitates with salts of iron. The same chemist
also discovered[2290]
in larch bark an interesting crystallizable substance called
Larixin or Larixinic Acid, which has the composition
C₁₀H₁₀O₅. It may be obtained by digesting the bark in water in 80°
C. and evaporating the infusion to a syrupy consistence. From this,
by still further cautious heating in a retort, the larixin may be
distilled, during which operation some of it crystallizes on the
inner surface of the receiver, the remainder being dissolved in the
distilled liquor. From the latter it may be obtained in crystals by
evaporation. The substance forms colourless crystals, sometimes as
much as an inch long; it volatilizes even at 93° C., and melts at
153°. It requires about 88 parts of water for solution at 15° C., but
more freely dissolves in boiling water or in alcohol. From ether, in
which it is but sparingly soluble, it separates in brilliant crystals.
The solutions have a bitterish astringent taste and a slightly acid
reaction, and assume a purple hue on addition of ferric chloride. When
a solution of baryta is added to a concentrated solution of larixin,
the latter being in excess, a bulky gelatinous precipitate falls;
it is readily soluble in boiling water and is deposited again on
cooling. Stenhouse failed to obtain it either from the bark of Pinus
Abies L., or from that of P. silvestris L.
Uses—Larch bark, chiefly in the form of tincture, has been
prescribed to check profuse expectoration in cases of chronic
bronchitis; it has also been found useful in arresting internal hæmorrhage.
TEREBINTHINA CANADENSIS.
Balsamum
Canadense; Canada Balsam, Canadian Turpentine;
F. Térébenthine ou Baume de Canada; G. Canada Balsam.
Botanical Origin—Pinus balsamea L. (Abies balsamea
Marshall), the Balsam Fir or Balm of Gilead Fir, a handsome tree, 20
to 40 feet high, with a trunk 6 to 12 inches in diameter, sometimes
attaining still larger dimensions, growing in profusion in the Northern
and Western United States of America, Nova Scotia and Canada, but not
observed beyond 62° N. lat. It resembles the Silver Fir of Europe
(Pinus Picea L.), but has the bracts short-pointed and the cones
more acute at each end.
Canada balsam is also furnished by Pinus Fraseri Pursh, the
Small-fruited or Double Balsam Fir, a tree found on the mountains
of Pennsylvania, Virginia, and southward on the highest of the
Alleghanies.[2291]
Pinus canadensis L. (Abies canadensis Michx.), the
Hemlock Spruce or Pérusse, a large tree abundant in the same countries
as P. balsamea, and extending throughout British America to
Alaska, is said to yield a similar turpentine, which however has not
yet been sufficiently examined. The Hemlock Spruce is of considerable
importance on account of the resin collected from its trunk, and the
essential oil distilled from its foliage, the latter operation being
performed on a large scale in Madison County, New York. The inner bark
of the tree is a valuable material for tanning.
History—The French, in whose possession Canada remained until
the year 1763, were probably acquainted with Canada balsam long before
this period. Yet no mention of it is found in Pomet’s work, but in
1759 it was at Strassburg a current article of the pharmacy.[2292]
As to England, Lewis, in his History of the Materia Medica published
in 1761, says that “an elegant balsam,” obtained from the Canada
Fir, is sometimes brought into Europe under the name of Balsamum
Canadense. Canada balsam was first introduced into the London
Pharmacopœia in 1788. From the books of a London druggist, J. Gurney
Bevan, we find that its wholesale price in 1776 was 4s., in
1788, 5s. per lb.
Description—Canada balsam is a transparent resin of honey-like
consistence, and of a light straw-colour with a greenish tint. By
keeping, it slowly becomes thicker and of a somewhat darker hue, but
always retains its transparency. When carefully examined in direct
sunlight, it exhibits a slight greenish fluorescence in the same degree
as other turpentines or as copaiba; this optical power appears to
increase if the balsam is exposed to a heat of about 200° C.
Canada balsam has a pleasant aromatic odour and bitterish, feebly
acrid, not disagreeable taste. On account of its flavour it is
sometimes called Balm of Gilead, but erroneously, as this latter
is derived from a tree of the genus Balsamodendron growing in
Arabia. We found a good commercial balsam to have a sp. gr. of 0·998
at 14·5° C., water at the same temperature being 1·000. Four parts,
mixed with one of benzol and examined in a column of 50 mm. in length,
deviated a ray of polarized light 2° to the right. The balsam is
perfectly soluble in any proportion in chloroform, benzol, ether, or
warm amylic alcohol; and the solution in each case reddens litmus.
With sulphate of carbon it mixes readily, but the mixture is somewhat
turbid. Glacial acetic acid, acetone or absolute alcohol dissolve the
balsam partially, leaving, after ebullition and cooling, a considerable
amount of amorphous residue. Colophony and Venice turpentine are
completely dissolved by the liquids in question, as well as by spirit
of wine containing 70 to 75 per cent. of alcohol.
Chemical Composition—Like all analogous exudations of the
Coniferæ, Canada turpentine is a mixture of resins with an
essential oil. If the latter is allowed to evaporate, the former are
left as a transparent, somewhat tough and elastic mass. The proportion
of the components is within certain limits, variable in different
samples. The specimen before mentioned lost after an exposure in a
steam-bath during several days, no less than 20 per cent. of volatile
oil, or even 24 per cent. if the experiment was made on a very small
scale, as with 20 grammes or less in a thin layer.
By distillation with water, it is not easy to obtain more than 17 to
18 per cent. of essential oil. The resin in this case is a tough,
elastic, non-transparent mass, retaining obstinately a large proportion
of water, which can only be removed by keeping it for some time at a
temperature of 100°-176° C.
The oil as obtained by distillation with water is colourless, and
has the odour of common oil of turpentine rather than the agreeable
smell of the balsam; it consists of an oil, C₁₀H₁₆, mixed with an
insignificant proportion of an oxygenated oil, the presence of which
may be proved by the slight evolution of hydrogen on addition of
metallic sodium, after the oil has been freed from water by contact
with fused chloride of calcium. After this treatment, a small
proportion begins to distil at about 160°, but by far the larger part
boils at 167° C., a small portion only distilling at last at 170° and
above. The oil obtained at 167°, examined under the conditions already
mentioned, has a sp. gr. of 0·863, and the power of rotating a ray of
polarized light 5·6° to the left. The portion distilling at 160° does
not differ in this respect; but that passing over at 170°, deviates the
ray 7·2° to the left. The oil readily dissolves a large proportion of
glacial acetic acid; an equal weight of each mixes perfectly at about
54° C., but some acetic acid separates on cooling.
The essential oil of Canada balsam, saturated with dry hydrochloric
acid, does not yield a solid crystallizable compound; but this is
easily obtained on addition of fuming nitric acid and gently heating,
when the inside of the retort becomes covered by sublimed crystals of
C₁₀H₁₆ + HCl.
Thus this oil in its general characters bears a close resemblance to
the essential oils of the cones of Pinus Picea L., and of the
leaves of P. Pumilio Hänke, and to most of the French varieties
of oil of turpentine, rather than to the American turpentine oils,
which rotate to the right, and combine immediately with HCl to form a
solid crystalline compound.
On the other hand, the resin of Canada balsam is dextrogyre: two parts
of it, entirely deprived of essential oil and dissolved in one of
benzol, deviating the ray 8·5° to the right. The optical powers of the
two components (oil and resin) are therefore antagonistic.
The resin of Canada balsam consists however of two different bodies,
78·7 per cent. of it being soluble in boiling absolute alcohol, and
21·3 (in our specimen) remaining as an amorphous mass, readily soluble
in ether. Neither the alcoholic nor the ethereal solution yields a
crystalline residue if allowed to evaporate. They redden litmus, but we
did not succeed in obtaining any crystallized resinous acid, crystals
of which are formed if common turpentine or colophony is digested with
dilute alcohol. Glacial acetic acid acts upon the resins like absolute
alcohol. Caustic alkalis do not dissolve either the balsam or the
resin; the former however is considerably thickened by incorporation
with ⅕ of its weight of recently calcined magnesia. If the mixture,
moistened with dilute alcohol, is kept at 93° C. for some days and
frequently stirred, a mass of hard consistence, finally translucent,
results. Caustic ammonia heated with the balsam in a closed bottle,
forms a thick milky jelly, which does not afterwards separate.
Hence, according to our investigations, 100 parts of Canada turpentine
consist of
Essential oil, C₁₀H₁₆}, with a very small
proportion of an oxygenated oil
24
Resin soluble in boiling alcohol
60
Resin soluble only in ether
16
The result of Wirzen’s examination of Canada balsam[2293] are not in
complete accordance with those here stated. He found 16 per cent.
of oil and three different amorphous resins, one of which had the
composition of abietic acid.
Production and Commerce—Canada balsam is obtained either by
puncturing the vesicles which form under the suberous envelope of the
trunk and branches, and collecting their fluid contents in a bottle, or
by making incisions. It is obtained principally in Lower Canada, and
is shipped from Montreal and Quebec, in kegs or large barrels. In the
neighbourhood of Quebec, about 2000 gallons (20,000 lb.) used to be
collected annually; but in 1868, owing to distress among the farmers,
the quantity obtained was unusually large, and it was estimated that
nearly 7000 gallons would be exported to England and the United
States.[2294]
During a recent scarcity (1872-73) a sort of balsam from Oregon has
been substituted in the American market for true Canada balsam.[2295]
Uses—The medicinal properties of Canada balsam resemble those
of copaiba and other terebinthinous oleo-resins, yet it is now
rarely employed as a remedy. The balsam is much valued for mounting
objects for the microscope, as it remains constantly transparent and
uncrystalline. It is also used for making varnish.
TEREBINTHINA ARGENTORATENSIS.
Strassburg Turpentine; F. Térébenthine d’Alsace ou de
Strasbourg, Térébenthine du sapin; G. Strassburger Terpenthin.
Botanical Origin—Pinus Picea L. (Abies pectinata
DC.), the Silver Fir,[2296]
a large handsome tree, growing in the mountainous parts of Middle and
Southern Europe from the Pyrenees to the Caucasus, and extending under
a slightly different form (var. β. cephalonica) into continental
Greece and the islands of Eubœa and Cephalonia.
History—Belon in his treatise De Arboribus coniferis
(1553) described this turpentine, which is also briefly yet accurately
noticed by Samuel Dale,[2297]
a learned apothecary of London and the friend of Sloane and Ray. It had
a place in the London Pharmacopœia until 1788, when it was omitted from
the materia medica.
Extraction—The oleo-resin of P. Picea, like that of P.
balsamea, is contained in little swellings of the bark[2298]
of young stems, and is extracted by the tedious process of puncturing them and
receiving in a suitable vessel the one or two drops which exude from
each. It is still collected near Mutzig and Barr, in the Vosges (1878),
though only to a very small extent.
Description—An authentic sample collected for one of us by the
Surveyor of Forests in the Bernese Jura, Switzerland, resembles very
closely Canada balsam, but is devoid of any distinct fluorescence. It
has a light yellow colour, a very fragrant odour,[2299]
more agreeable than that of Canada balsam, and is devoid of the acrid
bitterish taste of the latter.
We found our specimen to have sp. gr. of distilled water. It deviates
a ray of polarized light 3° to the left, if examined either pure or
diluted with a fourth of its weight of benzol, in the manner described
at p. 610. Our drug is soluble in the same liquids as the
Canadian, yet is miscible with glacial acetic acid, absolute alcohol and acetone,
without leaving any considerable flocculent residue. It is even soluble
in spirit of wine, the solution being but very little turbid. The
solutions have an acid reaction.
Chemical Composition—After the complete desiccation of a small
quantity, there remained 72·4 per cent. of a brittle, transparent
resin, soluble in glacial acetic acid, but not entirely in absolute
alcohol or in acetone. By submitting half a pound of the turpentine to
distillation with water, we obtained 24 per cent. of essential oil,
the remaining resin being when cold perfectly friable. The fresh oil,
purified by sodium, deviates the ray of polarized light to the left,
whereas the remaining resin, dissolved in half its weight of benzol,
shows a weak dextrogyre rotation. The oil boils at 163° C. After having
kept it for two years and a half in a well-stopped bottle, we find that
it has become considerably thicker and now deviates to the right. If
saturated with dry hydrochloric acid, the oil does not yield a solid compound.
This oil has nearly the same agreeable odour as the crude oleo-resin,
yet the essential oil of the cones of the same tree is still
more fragrant. The latter is one of the most powerfully deviating oils,
the rotation being 51° to the left, and it is consequently extremely
different from the oil obtained from the turpentine of the stem, though
its composition is represented by the same formula, C₁₀H₁₆.
A peculiar sugar called Abietite, nearly related to mannite but
having the composition C₁₂H₁₆O₆, has been detected by Rochleder[2300]
in the leaves of the Silver Fir.
Uses—Strassburg turpentine possesses the properties of common
turpentine, with the advantage of a very agreeable odour. It was
formerly held in great esteem, but has now become nearly forgotten.
PIX BURGUNDICA.
Pix abietina;
Burgundy Pitch; F. Poix de Bourgogne ou des Vosges, Poix
jaune; G. Fichtenharz, Tannenharz.
Botanical Origin—Pinus Abies L. (Abies excelsa
DC.), the Norway Spruce Fir,[2301]
a noble tree attaining an elevation of 100-160 feet, widely distributed
throughout Northern and the mountainous parts of Central Europe,
but not indigenous to Great Britain, though extensively planted. In
Russian Lapland it reaches at 68° N. lat. almost the extreme limit of
tree-vegetation, while southward it extends to the Spanish Pyrenees. In
the Alps it ascends to 6,000 feet above the level of the sea.
History—In accordance with the definition of the London
Pharmacopœias and the custom of English druggists the name Burgundy
Pitch is restricted to the product of the above-named species.
The pharmacologists of France use an equivalent term with the same
limitations; but in other parts of the Continent Pix Burgundica
has a wider meaning, and is allowed to include the turpentines of other
Coniferæ. We here employ it in the English sense.
Parkinson, an apothecary of London and herbarist to King Charles I.,
speaks of “Burgony Pitch” as a thing well known in his time.[2302]
Dale in his Pharmacologia (1693) mentions Pix Burgundica
as being imported into England from Germany, and it is also noticed by
Salmon (1693), who says “it is brought to us out of Burgundy, Germany
and other places near Strasburgh.”[2303]
Pomet, writing in Paris about the same period, discards the prefix
Burgundy as a fiction, remarking that the best Poix
grasse comes from Holland and Strassburg.[2304]
Whether this resin ever was collected in Burgundy we are unable to
determine. It may probably have acquired the name through having been
brought into commerce from Switzerland and Alsace by way of Franche
Comté, otherwise called Comté de Bourgogne or Haute Bourgogne.[2305]
Burgundy pitch is enumerated among the materia medica of the London
Pharmacopœia of 1677, and in every subsequent edition. In that of 1809
it was defined under the name of Pix arida, as the prepared
resin of Pinus Abies.
Production—Burgundy pitch is produced in Finland, in the Black
Forest in the Grand Duchy of Baden, Austria and Switzerland. On the
estate of Baron Linder at Svarta near Helsingfors, it is obtained
by melting the crude resin in contact with the vapour of water, and
straining. The quantity annually produced there was stated in 1867 to
be 35,000 kilogr. (689 cwt.);[2306]
that afforded by an establishment at Ilm in the same country amounted
to 80,000 kilogr. (1,575 cwt.).[2307]
In the neighbourhood of Oppenau and on the Kniebis mountain in the
Grand Duchy of Baden the stems of the firs are wounded at equal
distances by making perpendicular channels, 1½ inches wide and the
same in depth. The resin which exudes from these channels is scraped
off with an iron instrument made for the purpose, and purified by
being melted in hot water and strained. This is performed in three
or four small establishments at Oppenau and the neighbouring village
of Löcherberg. In this state the resin, which is opaque and contains
much moisture, is called Wasserharz. By further straining and
evaporating a portion of the water its quality is improved.
The manufacture in that part of Germany is on the decline, partly in
consequence of the timber being injured by the wounding of the trees,
so that the collecting of resin is not permitted in the large forests
belonging to the governments of Baden and Württemberg. We have had the
opportunity of observing[2308]
that in the establishments in question French turpentine or
galipot, imported from Bordeaux, as well as American rosin or
colophony, are used in quantities certainly exceeding that of the resin
grown on the spot.
In the middle of the last century some Burgundy pitch was produced,
according to Duhamel,[2309] in the present canton of Neuchâtel, but
no such branch of industry is now pursued there, at least on a large
scale. On the other hand, in the districts of Moutier and Delémont in
the Bernese Jura this resin is still collected, though it is not known
as Burgundy Pitch, but is termed simply Poix blanche
(White Pitch). The surveyor of the forests of this district, which
is one of the richest in Pinus Abies, has informed one of us
that from 790 to 850 quintals are collected and exported to Basle,
Zürich, Aarau and Vaud. The pitch is worth in loco (1868) 100
to 110 francs (£4 to £4 8s.) the bosse of 6 quintals.
The quantities collected in other parts of Switzerland are even less considerable.
Description—Pure Burgundy pitch, of which we have numerous
authentic specimens, is a rather opaque, yellowish-brown substance,
hard and brittle when cold, yet gradually taking the form of the
vessel in which it is kept. It is strongly adhesive, breaks with a
clear conchoidal fracture, and has a very agreeable, aromatic odour,
especially when heated. It does not exhibit a crystalline structure,
although, as we have frequently observed, the resin on the stem of the
tree is distinctly crystalline.
Burgundy pitch is readily soluble in glacial acetic acid, acetone,
absolute alcohol, and even in alcohol of 75 per cent. (sp. gr. 0·860),
yet its solubility in these liquids is considerably altered by the
presence of water or essential oil; and still more by the formation of
abietic acid in the resin itself. The same influences also affect the
melting point.
The crude resin of Pinus Abies,[2310]
deprived of essential oil and dissolved in one part of absolute
alcohol, was found to deviate a ray of polarized light 3° to the left,
in a column of 50 mm.; the essential oil deviated 8·5° to the same
direction. The oil contains a small amount of an oxygenated oil. After
treatment with sodium the oil which remains does not form a solid
compound if saturated with hydrochloric acid.
Chemical Composition—The investigations of Maly mentioned at p. 607
afford a satisfactory elucidation of the chemical properties of the
pinic resinous exudations. They all, according to that chemist, are
mixtures of the same amorphous resin, C₄₄H₆₂O₄, with essential oils of
the composition C₁₀H₁₆. These terebinthinous juices are collected and
sold either in their natural state as turpentine, or deprived
more or less completely of their volatile oil, in which condition they
are represented by Burgundy Pitch, and finally by rosin
or colophony.
The turpentines flowing down the stems of the trees gradually lose
their transparency if allowed to dry slowly in the air, becoming at
the same time harder and somewhat granular. This alteration is due
to the incorporation of water, which at last is not only mixed with
the components of the resinous juice, but to some extent combines
chemically with the resin so as to transform it into a crystalline body
having the characters of an acid. The fact is easily observed if clear
drops of the turpentine of Pinus silvestris, P. Abies or
P. Picea are collected in vials and kept perfectly dry. Thus
treated these turpentines remain transparent, but the addition of water
causes after a short time the formation of microscopic crystals of
abietic acid, rendering them more or less opaque.
If turpentines are collected before they lose their essential oil by
evaporation and oxidation, and before they have become crystalline,
they can be retained perfectly transparent by distilling off the
volatile oil without water. The distillation being most commonly
carried on with water, the remaining resin is opaque.
Maly is of opinion that the same amorphous resin occurs in all the
Coniferæ, and that it yields by hydration the same acid,
namely Abietic, which has been described by former chemists as
Pinic, Silvic, and Pimaric acids, all of which
indeed are admitted to have the same composition. We must however
remember that several sorts of turpentine, as Canada Balsam, appear
incapable, according to our experiments, of yielding any crystalline
resinoid compound whatever; and that their amorphous resin being but
partially soluble is certainly not a homogeneous substance.
The crystals as formed naturally in the common turpentines do not
exhibit precisely the same forms as those obtained artificially
when the resins are agitated with warm diluted alcohol, as in the
preparation of abietic acid. As to Pimaric Acid, we have
prepared it in quantity from galipot, the resin of Pinus
Pinaster, but have always found its crystalline character entirely
different from that of abietic acid.[2311]
We are inclined, therefore, to think that the composition of the resins
of Coniferæ is not so uniform as Maly suggests. The remarkable
variety of their essential oils is a fact which seems in favour of our view.
Uses—Burgundy pitch is prescribed as an ingredient of plasters,
and thus employed is useful as a mild stimulant. In Germany it has some
economic applications, one of which is the lining of beer casks, for
which purpose a composition is used called Brauerpech (brewers’
pitch), made by mixing it with colophony or galipot.
Adulteration—No drug is the subject of more adulteration than
Burgundy pitch, so much so that the very name is understood by some
pharmacologists to be that of a manufactured compound. The substance
commonly sold in England is made by melting together colophony
with palm oil or some other fat, water being stirred in to render
the mixture opaque. In appearance it is very variable, different
samples presenting different shades of bright or dull yellow or
yellowish-brown. Many when broken exhibit numerous cavities containing
air or water; all are more or less opaque, becoming in time transparent
on the surface by the loss of water. Artificial Burgundy pitch is
offered for sale in bladders; it has a weak terebinthinous odour, and
is devoid of the peculiar fragrance of the genuine. The presence of a
fatty oil is easily discovered by treatment with double its weight of
glacial acetic acid, which forms a turbid mixture, separating by repose
into two layers, the upper being oily.
PIX LIQUIDA.
Wood-Tar; F. Goudron végétal, Poix liquide;
G. Holztheer, Fichtentheer.
Botanical Origin—Tar is obtained by submitting the wood of the
stems and roots of coniferous trees to dry or destructive distillation.
That found in commerce is produced in Northern Europe, chiefly from two
species, namely Pinus silvestris L. and P. Ledebourii
Endl. (Larix sibirica Ledeb.). These trees constitute the vast
forests of Arctic Europe and Asia.
History—Theophrastus gives a circumstantial description of the
preparation of tar, which applies with considerable accuracy to the
processes still practised in those districts where no improved methods
of manufacture have yet been introduced.
Production—The great bulk of the vegetable tar used in Europe,
and known in commerce as Archangel or Stockholm Tar, is
prepared in Finland, Central and Northern Russia, and Sweden.
The process is conducted in the following manner:—vast stacks of
pine wood consisting chiefly of the roots and lower portions of the
trunks (the more valuable parts of the trees being used as timber),
and containing as much as 30,000 to 70,000 cubic feet, are carefully
packed together, and then covered with a thick layer of turf, moss, and
earth, beaten down with heavy stampers. The whole stack of billets is
constructed over a conical or funnel-like cavity made in the ground,
if possible on the side of a hill, this arrangement being adopted for
the purpose of carrying on a downward distillation. Fire being applied
the combustion of the mass of wood has to be carried on very slowly and
without flame in order to obtain the due amount of tar and a charcoal
of good quality. During its progress the products, chiefly tar, collect
in the funnel-like cavity, from which they are discharged by a tube
into a cast-iron pan placed beneath the stack, or simply into hollow
tree trunks. The time required for combustion varies from one to four
weeks, according to the size of the stack.
During the last few years this rude process has been improved and
accelerated by the introduction of rationally constructed wrought-iron
stills, furnished with refrigerating condensers, as proposed in Russia
by Hessel in 1861. By this mode of manufacture the yield in tar of
pine wood is about 14 per cent. from stems, dried by exposure to the
open air; and 16 to 20 per cent. from roots. Large quantities of
pyroligneous acid and oil of turpentine are at the same time secured.
The wood of the beech and of other non-coniferous trees appears not to
afford more than 10 per cent. of tar, while turf yields only from 3 to
9 per cent.
Description—The numerous empyreumatic products which result
from the destructive distillation of pine wood, and which we call tar,
constitute a dark brown or blackish semi-liquid substance, of peculiar
odour and sharp taste. When deprived of water and seen in thin layers,
tar is perfectly transparent. The magnifying glass shows some of the
varieties to contain colourless crystals of Pyrocatechin,
scattered throughout the dark viscid substance, and to these tar owes
its occasionally granular, honey-like consistence.[2312]
A gentle heat causes them to melt and mix with the other constituents.
True vegetable tar has always a decidedly acid reaction. It is readily
miscible with alcohol, glacial acetic acid, ether, fixed and volatile
oils, chloroform, benzol, amylic alcohol or acetone. It is soluble in
caustic alkaline solutions, but not in pure water or watery liquids.
The sp. gr. of tar from the roots of conifers is about 1·06 (Hessel)
yet at a somewhat elevated temperature, it becomes lighter than warm
water.
Water agitated with tar acquires a light yellowish tint, and the taste
and odour of tar, as well as an acid reaction. On evaporation the
solution becomes brown, and at last microscopic crystals are obtained
with a brown residue like tar itself, which is no longer soluble in
water. A microscopical examination of tar which has been exhausted with
water, shows that all crystals have disappeared.
Chemical Composition—Dry wood may be heated to about 150° C.
without decomposition; but at a more elevated temperature, it commences
to undergo a change, yielding a large number of products, the nature
and comparative quantity of which depend upon circumstances. If the
process is carried on in a closed vessel, a residue will be got which
has more or less resemblance to coal. By heating fir-wood enclosed with
some water to 400° C., Daubrée (1857) obtained a coal-like substance,
which yielded by a subsequent increase of temperature scarcely any
volatile products.
The results are widely different if a process is followed which permits
the formation of volatile bodies; and these substances are formed in
largest proportion, if the heat acts quickly and intensely. At lower
degrees of heat, more charcoal results and more water is evolved.
Among the volatile products of destructive distillation, those alone
which are condensed at the ordinary temperature of the air are of
pharmaceutical interest; and of these, chiefly the portion not soluble
in water, or that which is called Tar or Liquid Pitch.
The aqueous portion of the products consist principally of empyreumatic
acetic acid, to which tar owes its acid reaction.
The tissue of wood is chiefly formed of cellulose, intimately combined
with a saccharine substance, which may be separated if the wood is
boiled with dilute acids. The remaining cellulose is however not yet
pure, but is still united to a substance which, as shown by Erdmann,[2313]
is capable of yielding pyrocatechin.
It is well known that sugar subjected to an elevated temperature,
yields a series of pyrogenous products; and the same fact is observed
if purified cellulose is heated in similar manner. But for tar-making,
wood is preferred which is impregnated with resins and essential oils,
and these latter furnish another series of empyreumatic products. From
these circumstances, the components of wood-tar are of an extremely
complicated character, which is still more the case when other
woods than those of conifers form part of the material submitted to
distillation. In the case of beech-wood, Creasote is formed,
which is obtained only in very small quantity from the Coniferæ.
Volatile alkaloids and carbolic acid, which are largely produced in the
destructive distillation of coal, appear not to be present in wood-tar.
The components of the latter may be considered under two heads:—first,
the lighter aqueous portion, which separates from the other
products of distillation, forming what is called Impure Pyroligneous
Acid. This contains chiefly acetic acid and Methyl Alcohol
or Wood Naphtha, CH₄O; Acetone, C₃H₆O; besides other
liquid products abundantly soluble in water and acetic acid. In this
portion, some pyrocatechin also occurs.
The second class of pyrogenous products of wood consists of a
homologous series of liquid hydrocarbons, sparingly soluble in water,
and which therefore are chiefly retained in the heavy layer below the
pyroligneous acid, forming the proper wood-tar. The liquid in question
furnishes Toluol or Toluene, C₇H₈ (boiling point 114°
C.), Xylole C₈H₁₀, and several other analogous substances.
If tar is redistilled, an elevated temperature being used towards the
end of the process, some crystallizable solid bodies are obtained, the
most important of which is that called Paraffin, having the
formula CₙH₍₂ₙ₊₂₎, n varying from 20 to 24.
The crystals already mentioned as occurring in tar are
Pyrocatechin. They are easily sublimed at some degrees above
their fusing point (104° C.), or removed by acetic acid, in which as
well as in water they are readily soluble. Hence in some sorts of tar
this substance does not occur, it having probably been removed by water.
Pyrocatechin, C₆H₄(OH)₂, can be obtained by the destructive
distillation of many other substances, as catechu, kino, the extracts
of rhatany and bearberry leaves, and other extracts rich in that form
of tannin which produces greenish (not blue-black)
precipitates in salts of iron. It is extracted from the granular sorts
of wood-tar, by exposing them at a proper temperature to a current of
heated dry air, or by exhausting them with water. Ether when shaken
with the concentrated aqueous solution and left to evaporate, leaves
colourless crystals of pyrocatechin which after purification are devoid
of acid reaction. They have a peculiar burning persistent taste, and
are very pungent and irritating when allowed to evaporate. A solution
of pyrocatechin yields with perchloride of iron a dark green coloration
changing to black after a few moments, and becoming red on the addition
of potash. This mixture finally acquires a magnificent violet hue, like
a solution of alkaline permanganate. No alteration is produced in a
solution of pyrocatechin by protosalts of iron.
Among the few medicinal preparations of tar, is Tar Water,
called Aqua vel Liquor Picis, made by agitating wood-tar
with water. The presence in it of pyrocatechin is easily proved by
the above-mentioned reactions, or by a few drops of red chromate of
potassium, which produces a brownish black colouration. It may hence
be inferred that pyrocatechin is perhaps the active ingredient in
tar-water, and that for making this liquid the granular, crystalline
sorts of tar should be preferred.[2314]
Commerce—Tar as well as pitch is manufactured in Finland, and
shipped from various ports in the Gulf of Bothnia, as Uleaborg, Gamla
Carleby, Jacobstad, Ny Carleby and Christinestad; also from Archangel
and Onega on the White Sea. Some tar is also produced in Volhynia, and
finds its way by the Dnieper to the Black Sea.
The North of Sweden likewise produces tar, chiefly about Umea and
Lulea, the distillation being now performed in well-constructed
apparatus of iron.
The pine forests of North America afford tar and pitch. Wilmington
in North Carolina exported in 1871, 25,260 barrels of tar, and 3788
barrels of pitch.[2315]
The imports of tar into the United Kingdom in 1872, were 189,291
barrels, valued at £218,339. Of this quantity 145,483 barrels were
shipped from the northern ports of Russia.
The barrels in which tar arrives hold about 30 gallons. Smaller
sized vessels termed half-barrels are also used, though less
frequently.
Uses—In medicine of no great importance: an ointment of tar
is a common remedy in cutaneous diseases, and tar water is sometimes
taken internally. The consumption of tar in shipbuilding and for the
preservation of fences, sufficiently explains the large importations.
Other Varieties of Tar.
Juniper Tar, Pyroleum Oxycedri, Oleum Juniperi
empyreumaticum, Oleum Cadinum, Huile de Cade.—This is
a tar originally obtained by the destructive distillation of the wood
of the Cade, Juniperus Oxycedrus L., a shrub or small
tree, native of the countries bordering the Mediterranean. It was for
centuries used in the South of France as an external remedy, chiefly
for domestic animals, but had fallen into complete oblivion until ten
years ago, when it began to be prescribed in skin complaints.
The Huile de Cade now in use, is transparent and devoid of
crystals. It is somewhat thinner than Swedish tar, but closely agrees
with it in other respects. It is imported from the Continent, but where
made and from what wood we know not. Huile de Cade is mentioned
by Olivier de Serres,[2316]
a celebrated French writer on agriculture of the 16th century; it is named
by Parkinson[2317]
in 1640; also by Pomet,[2318]
in whose time (1694) it was rarely genuine, common tar being sold in its place.
Beech Tar—Tar is also manufactured from the wood of the beech,
Fagus silvatica L., and has a place in some pharmacopœias as the
best source of creasote.
Birch Tar—is made to a small extent in Russia, where it is
called Dagget, from the wood of Betula alba L. It
contains an abundance of pyrocatechin, and is esteemed on account of
its peculiar odour well known in the Russia leather. A purified oil of
birch tar is sold by the Leipzig distillers.
PIX NIGRA.
Pix sicca vel solida vel navalis;
Pitch, Black Pitch; F. Poix noire; G. Schiffspech,
Schusterpech, Schwarzes Pech.
Botanical Origin—see Pix liquida.
Production—When the crude products of the dry distillation of
pine wood, as described in the previous article, are submitted to
re-distillation, the following results are obtained. The first 10 to
15 per cent. of volatile matter consists chiefly of methylic alcohol
and acetone. A higher temperature causes the vaporization of the
acetic acid, while the still retains the tar. This last, subjected to
a further distillation, may be separated into a liquid portion called
Oil of Tar (Oleum Picis liquidæ), and a residuum which,
on cooling, hardens and forms the product under notice, namely Black
Pitch. Again heated to a very elevated temperature, it is capable
of yielding paraffin, anthracene and naphthalene.
Description—Pitch is an opaque-looking, black substance,
breaking with a shining conchoidal fracture, the fragments showing at
the thin translucent edges a brownish colour. No trace of distinct
crystallization is observable when very thin fragments are examined,
even by polarized light. Pitch has a peculiar disagreeable odour,
rather different from that of tar. Its alcoholic solution has a feeble
taste somewhat like that of tar, but pitch itself when masticated is
almost tasteless. It softens by the warmth of the hand, and may then
be kneaded. It readily dissolves in those liquids which are solvents
of tar. Alcohol of 75 per cent. acts freely on it, leaving behind in
small proportion a dark viscid residue. The brown solution reddens
litmus paper, and yields a dingy brownish precipitate with perchloride
of iron, and whitish precipitates with alcoholic solution of neutral
acetate of lead, or with pure water. Pitch dissolves in solution of
caustic potash, evolving an offensive odour.
Chemical Composition—From the method in which pitch is prepared,
we may infer that it contains some of the less volatile and less
crystallizable compounds found in tar. Ekstrand (1875) extracted
from it Retene, C₁₈H₁₈, a colourless, inodorous crystalline
substance, melting at 90° C.
The pitch of beech-wood boiled with a caustic alkali, yields a fœtid
volatile oil; when this solution is acidulated, fatty volatile acids
are evolved. These principles however have not yet been isolated either
from the pitch of pine or beech. The whitish compound formed by acetate
of lead in an alcoholic solution of pitch deserves investigation, and
perhaps might be the starting point for acquiring a better knowledge of
the chemistry of this substance.
Commerce—The same countries that produce tar produce also pitch.
The quantity of the latter imported into the United Kingdom during 1872
was 35,482 cwt., four-fifths of which were supplied by Russia. Pitch is
also manufactured from tar in Great Britain.
Uses—Pitch is occasionally administered in the form of pills, or
externally as an ointment; but its medicinal properties are, to say the
least, very questionable.
FRUCTUS JUNIPERI.
Baccæ Galbuli Juniperi; Juniper
Berries; F. Baies de Genièvre; G. Wacholderbeeren,
Kaddigbeeren.
Botanical Origin—Juniperis communis L., a diœcious
evergreen, occurring in Europe from the Mediterranean to the Arctic
regions, throughout Russian Asia as far as Sachalin, and in the
north-western Himalaya, where it is ascending in Kashmir at 5400 feet,
in Lahoul to 12,500, on the upper Biās and in Gurhwal to 14,000 feet.
It abounds in the islands of Newfoundland, Saint Pierre, and Miquelon,
and is also found in Continental North America. Dispersed over this
vast area the Common Juniper presents several varieties. In England
and in the greater part of Europe it forms a bushy shrub from 2 to 6
feet high, but in the interior of Norway and Sweden it becomes a small
forest tree of 30 to 36 feet, often attaining an age of hundreds of
years.[2319]
In high mountain regions of temperate Europe and in Arctic countries it
assumes a decumbent habit (Juniperus nana Willd.), rising only a
few inches above the soil.
History—The fruits of Juniper, though by no means exclusively
those of J. communis, were commonly used in medicine by the
Greek and Roman as well as by the Arabian physicians; they had a place
among the drugs of the Welsh “physicians of Myddvai” (see Appendix),
and are mentioned in some of the earliest printed herbals. The oil was
distilled by Schnellenberg[2320] as early as 1546.
Popular uses were formerly assigned in various parts of Europe to
Juniper berries. They were employed as a spice to food;[2321]
and a spirit, of which wormwood was an ingredient, was obtained from
them by fermentation and distillation. The spirit called in French
Genièvre became known in English as Geneva, a name subsequently
contracted into Gin.[2322]
Description—The flowers form minute axillary catkins; those
of the female plant consist of 3 to 5 whorls of imbricated bracts.
Of these the uppermost three soon become fleshy and scale-like, and
alternate with three upright ovules having an open pore at the apex.
After the flowers have faded these three fleshy bracts grow together to
form a berry-like fruit termed a galbulus, which encloses three
seeds. The three points and sutures of the fruit-scales are conspicuous
in the upper part of the young fruit; but after maturity the sutures
alone are visible, forming a depressed mark at its summit. A small
point, surrounded by two or three trios of minute bracts, indicates the
base of the fruit.
This fruit or pseudo-berry remains ovate and green during its first
year, and it is not until the second autumn that it becomes ripe. It is
then spherical, ³/₁₀ to ⁴/₁₀ of an inch in diameter, of a deep purplish
colour, with a blue-grey bloom. Its internal structure may be thus
described:—beneath the thin epicarp there is a loose yellowish-brown
sarcocarp, enclosing large cavities, the oil-ducts; the three hard
seeds lying close together, triangular and sharp-edged at the top, are
attached to the sarcocarp at their outer sides, and only as far as
the lower half. The upper half, which is free, is covered by a thin
membrane. In the longitudinal furrows of the hard testa towards the
lower half of the seed are small prominent sacs growing out into the
sarcocarp. Each seed bears on its inner side 1 or 2, and on its convex
outer surface 4 to 8 of these sacs, which in old fruits contain the
resinified oil in an amorphous colourless state.
Juniper berries when crushed have an aromatic odour, and a spicy,
sweetish, terebinthinous taste.
Microscopic Structure—The outer layer of the fruit consists of
a colourless transparent cuticle, which covers a few rows of large
cubic or tabular cells having thick, brown, porous walls. These cells
contain a dark granular substance and masses of resin. The sarcocarp,
which in the ripe state consists of large, elliptic, thin-walled,
loosely coherent cells, contains chlorophyll, drops of essential oil,
and a crystalline substance soluble in alcohol,—no doubt a stearoptene.
Before maturity it likewise contains starch granules and large
oil-cells. This tissue is traversed by very small vascular bundles
containing annulated and dotted vessels.
Chemical Composition—The most important constituent of juniper
berries is the volatile oil, obtainable to the extent of 0·4 to 1·2 per
cent. The latter amount is obtained from Hungarian, 0·7 per cent. from
German fruits.[2323]
It is a mixture of levogyre oils, the one of which having the
composition C₁₀H₁₆ boils at 155° C.; the prevailing portion of the oil,
boiling at about 200°, consists of hydrocarbons, which are polymeric
with terpene, C₁₀H₁₆. The crude oil as distilled by us deviated 3°·5 to
the left in a column of 50 mm.
By passing nitrosyl chloride gas, NOCl, into it, Tilden (1877)
obtained from the portion boiling below 160° the crystallized compound
C₁₀H₁₆(NOCl), which is yielded by all the terpenes.
Another important constituent of juniper berries is the glucose, of
which Trommsdorff (1822) obtained 33 per cent., while Donath (1873)
found 41·9, and Ritthausen (1877) not more than 16 per cent. in the
berries deprived of water. Of albuminoid substances about 5 per cent.
are present, of inorganic matters 3 to 4 per cent. The fruit, moreover,
contains also according to Donath small amounts of formic, acetic, and
malic acids, besides resin.
Collection and Commerce—Juniper berries are largely collected in
Savoy, and in the departments of the Doubs and Jura in France, whence
they find their way to the hands of the Geneva druggists. They are
also gathered in Austria, the South of France and Italy. In Hamburg
price-currents they are quoted as German and Italian. The
largest supplies are apparently furnished by Hungaria.
Uses—The berries and the essential oil obtained from them are
reputed diuretic, yet are not often prescribed in English medicine.
HERBA SABINÆ.
Cacumina vel Summitates Sabinæ; Savin or Savine;
F. Sabine; G. Sevenkraut.
Botanical Origin—Juniperus Sabina L., a woody evergreen
shrub, usually of small size and low-growing, spreading habit, but in
some localities erect and arborescent.
It occurs in the Southern Alps of Austria (Tirol) and Switzerland (Visp
or Viège and Stalden in the Valais, also in Grisons and Vaud), and in
the adjacent mountains of France and Piedmont, ascending to elevations
of 4,000 to 5,000 feet. It is also found in the Pyrenees, Central
Spain, Italy and the Crimea; likewise in the Caucasus, where it reaches
12,000 feet above the sea-level. Eastward it extends to the Elburs
range, south of the Caspian, and throughout Southern Siberia, where it
ascends in the Balkhasch and Alatau mountains to 8,600 feet. In North
America it has been gathered on the banks of the river Saskatchewan, at
Lake Huron, in Newfoundland, and in Saint Pierre and Miquelon. There
are, however, a few very closely allied species which may occasionally
have been confounded with savin.
History—Savin is mentioned as a veterinary drug by Marcus
Porcius Cato,[2324]
a Roman writer on husbandry who flourished in the second century b.c.; and it was well known to Dioscorides (under
the name of βρἀθυ) and Pliny. The plant, which is frequently named in
the early English leech-books written before the Norman
Conquest,[2325]
may probably have been introduced into Britain by the Romans.
Charlemagne, a.d. 812, ordered that it
should be cultivated on the imperial farms of Central Europe. Its
virtues as a stimulating application to wounds and ulcers are noticed
in the verses of Macer Floridus,[2326]
composed in the 10th century.
Description—The medicinal part of savin is the young and
tender green shoots, stripped from the more woody twigs and branches.
These are clothed with minute scale-like rhomboid leaves, arranged
alternately in opposite pairs. On the younger twigs they are closely
adpressed, thick, concave, rounded on the back, in the middle of which
is a conspicuous depressed oil gland. As the shoots grow older the
leaves become more pointed and divergent from the stem. Savin evolves,
when rubbed or bruised, a strong and not disagreeable odour. The
blackish fruit or galbulus resembling a small berry, ²/₁₀ of an
inch in diameter, grows on a short recurved stalk, and is covered with
a blue bloom. It is globular, dry, but abounding in essential oil, and
contains 1 to 4 little bony nuts.
To mycologists, Juniperus Sabina, at least in the cultivated
state, is interesting on account of the parasitic fungus Podisoma
fuscum Duby, the mycelium of which produces, on the leaves of the
pear-trees, the so-called Roestelia cancellata Rebentisch.
Chemistry—The odour of savin is due to an essential oil, of
which the fresh tops afford 2 to 4 per cent., and the berries about
10 per cent. Examined in a column 50 millimetres long it was found
to deviate the ray of polarized light 27° to the right, the oil used
having been distilled by one of us in London from the fresh plant
cultivated at Mitcham. The same result was obtained from the oil
abstracted ten years previously from savin collected wild on the Alps
of the Canton de Vaud, Switzerland. We find that, by the prolonged
action of the air, if the oil is kept in a vessel not carefully closed,
the rotatory power after the lapse of years is greatly reduced. Savin
oil, according to Tilden (1877), yields a small amount of an oil
boiling at 160°, which answers to the formula C₁₀H₁₆O. The greater
part of the oil was found by that chemist to boil above 200° C. Tilden
asserts that no terpene is present in the oil of savin; we have not
been able to obtain from it a crystallized hydrochloride. Savin tops
contain traces of tannic matter.
Uses—Savin is a powerful uterine stimulant, producing in
overdoses very serious effects. It is but rarely administered
internally. An ointment of savin, which from the chlorophyll it
contains is of a fine green colour, is used as a stimulating dressing
for blisters.
Substitutes—There are several species of juniper which have a
considerable resemblance to savin; and one of them, commonly grown
in gardens and shrubberies, is sometimes mistaken for it. This is
Juniperus virginiana L., the Red Cedar or Savin of
North America. In its native country it is a tree, attaining a height
of 50 feet or more, but in Britain it is seldom more than a large
shrub, of loose spreading growth, very different from the low, compact
habit of savin.[2327]
The foliage is of two sorts, consisting either of minute, scale-like,
rhomboid leaves like those of savin, more rarely of elongated, sharp,
divergent leaves a quarter of an inch in length, resembling those of
common Juniper. Both forms often occur on the same branch. The plant is
much less rich in essential oil than true savin,[2328]
for which it is sometimes substituted in the United States.
The foliage of Juniperus phœnicea L., a Mediterranean species,
has some resemblance to savin for which it is said to be sometimes
substituted,[2329]
but it is quite destitute of the peculiar odour of the latter. The
specific name of the former alludes to its red fruit, from
ϕοινίκιος, purple.
Monocotyledons.
CANNACEÆ.
AMYLUM MARANTÆ.
Arrowroot.
Botanical Origin—Maranta arundinacea[2330]
L.—An herbaceous branching plant, 4 to 6 feet high, with
ovate-lanceolate, puberulous or nearly glabrous leaves, and small white
flowers, solitary or in lax racemes. It is a native of the tropical
parts of America from Mexico to Brazil, and of the West Indian Islands;
and under the slightly different form known as M. indica Tussac,
it occurs in Bengal, Java and the Philippines. This Asiatic variety is
now found in the West Indies and Tropical America, but apparently as an
introduced plant.[2331]
History—The history of arrowroot is comparatively recent.
Passing over some early references of French writers on the West
Indies to an Herbe aux flèches, which plant it is impossible
to identify with Maranta, we find in Sloane’s catalogue of
Jamaica plants (1696), Canna Indica radice alba alexipharmaca.
This plant, discovered in Dominica, was sent thence to Barbadoes and
subsequently to Jamaica, it being, says Sloane, “very much esteemed
for its alexipharmack qualities.” It was observed, he adds, that
the native Indians used the root of the plant with success against
the poison of their arrows, “by only mashing and applying it to
the poison’d wounds”: and further, that it cures the poison of
the manchineel (Hippomane Mancinella L.), of the wasps of
Guadaloupe, and even stops “a begun gangreen.”[2332]
Patrick Browne (1756) notices the reputed alexipharmic virtues of
Maranta, which was then cultivated in many gardens in Jamaica,
and says that the root “washed, pounded fine and bleached, makes a
fine flour and starch”—sometimes used as food when provisions are
scarce.[2333]
Hughes, when writing of Barbadoes in 1750, describes arrowroot as a
very useful plant, the juice mixed with water and drunk being regarded
as “a preservative against any poison of an hot nature”;
while from the root the finest starch is made, far excelling that
of wheat.[2334]
The properties of Maranta arundinacea as a counter-poison are
insisted upon at some length by Lunan,[2335]
who concludes his notice of the plant by detailing the process for
extracting starch from the rhizome.
Arrowroot came into use in England about the commencement of the
present century, the supplies being obtained, as it would appear, from
Jamaica.[2336]
The statements of Sloane, which are confirmed by Browne and Lunan,
plainly indicate the origin and meaning of the word arrowroot,
and disprove the notion of the learned C. F. Ph. von Martius (1867)
that the name is derived from that of the Arnac or Aroaquis Indians of
South America, who call the finest sort of fecula they obtain from the
Mandioc Aru-aru. It is true that Maranta arundinacea is
known at the present day in Brazil as Araruta, but the name is
certainly a corruption of the English word arrowroot, the plant
according to general report having been introduced.[2337]
Manufacture—For the production of arrowroot, the rhizomes are
dug up after the plant has attained its complete maturity, which in
Georgia is at the beginning of winter. The scales which cover them are
removed and the rhizomes washed; the latter are then ground in a mill,
and the pulp is washed on sieves, or in washing machines constructed
for the purpose, in order to remove from it the starch. This is allowed
to settle down in pure water, is then drained and finally dried with
a gentle heat. Instead of being crushed in a mill, the rhizomes are
sometimes grated to a pulp by a rasping machine.
In all stages of the process for making arrowroot, nice precautions
have to be taken to avoid contamination with dust, iron mould, insects,
or anything which can impart colour or taste to the product. The
rhizome contains about 68 per cent. of water, and yields about a fifth
of its weight of starch.[2338]
Description—Arrowroot is a brilliant white, insipid, inodorous,
powder, more or less aggregated into lumps which seldom exceed a pea in
size; when pressed it emits a slight crackling sound. It exhibits the
general properties of starch, consisting entirely of granules which are
subspherical, or broadly and irregularly egg-shaped; when seen in water
they show a distinct stratification in the form of fine concentric
rings around a small star-like hilum. They have a diameter of 5 to 7
mkm. when observed in the air or under benzol. If the water in which
they lie be cautiously heated on the object-stage of the microscope,
the tumefaction of the granules will be found to begin exactly at
70° C. Heated to 100° C. with 20 parts of distilled water, arrowroot
yields a semi-transparent jelly of somewhat earthy taste and smell.
By hydrochloric acid of sp. gr. 1·06, arrowroot is but imperfectly
dissolved at 40° C.
The specific gravity of all varieties of starch is affected by the
water which they retain at the ordinary temperature of the air.
Arrowroot after prolonged exposure to an atmosphere of average
moisture, and then kept at 100° C. till its weight was constant, was
found to have lost 13·3 per cent. of water. On subsequent exposure to
the air, it regained its former proportion of water.
Weighed in any liquid which is entirely devoid of action on starch, as
petroleum or benzol, the sp. gr. of arrowroot was found by one of us to
be 1·504; but 1·565 when the powder had been previously dried at 100° C.
Microscopic Structure of Arrowroot and of Starch in general—The
granules are built up of layers,—a structure which may be rendered
evident by the gradual action of chloride of calcium, chromic acid, or
an ammoniacal solution of cupric oxide. When one of these liquids in a
proper state of dilution is made to act upon starch, or when for that
purpose a liquid is chosen which does not act upon it energetically,
such as diastase, bile, pepsin, or saliva, it is easy to obtain a
residue, which according to Nägeli, is no longer capable of swelling up
in boiling water, nor is immediately turned blue by iodine, except on
the addition of sulphuric acid; but which is dissolved by ammoniacal
cupric oxide. These are the essential properties of cellulose; and
this residue has been regarded as such by Nägeli, while the dissolved
portion has been distinguished as Granulose (Maschke, 1852).
C. Nägeli in his important monograph on starch[2339]
has described the action of saliva when digested with starch for a
day, at a temperature of 40° to 47° C.; he says that the residue is
a skeleton, corresponding in form to the original grain but somewhat
smaller, light, and very mobile in water. He concludes that its
interstitial spaces must have been previously filled with granulose.
This experiment, which has been repeated by one of us (F.), does not in
our opinion warrant all the inferences that Nägeli has drawn from it:
it is true that many separate parts of the grain are dissolved by the
saliva, while others have disappeared down to a mere film, and others
again have been attacked in a very irregular manner. But we cannot
agree with the statement that anything comparable to a skeleton of
the grain has been left. After longer action at a higher temperature,
which however must not exceed 65° C., a more copious dissolution of the
starch, either by saliva or by bile, takes place; but in no case is it
complete.[2340]
Chemistry of Starch—Its composition answers to the formula
(C₆H₁₀O₅)₂+3 OH₂, or when dried at 100° C., C₆H₁₀O₅. Musculus
however showed, in 1861, that by the action of dilute acids or of
Diastase, starch is resolved into Dextrin, C₁₂H₂₀O₁₀,
and Dextrose, C₆H₁₂O₆, with which decomposition, the formula,
C₁₈H₃₀O₁₅, would be more in accord. Sachsse (1877) on the other hand
advocates the formula C₃₀H₆₂O₃₁ + 12 OH₂.
Cold water is not without action on starch; if the latter be
continuously triturated with it, the filtrate, in which no particles
can be detected by the microscope, will assume a blue colour on
addition of iodine, without the formation of a precipitate. The
proportion of starch thus brought into solution is infinitely small,
and always at the expense of the integrity of the grains. It is even
probable that the solution in this case is due to the minute amount of
heat, which must of necessity be developed by the trituration.
Certain reagents capable of attacking starch act upon it in very
different ways. The action in the cold of concentrated aqueous
solutions of easily soluble neutral salts or of chloral hydrate is
remarkable. Potassium bromide or iodide, or calcium chloride for
instance, cause the grains to swell, and render them soluble in cold
water. At a certain degree of dilution a perfectly clear liquid is
formed, which at first contains neither dextrin nor sugar; it is
coloured blue, but is not precipitated by iodine water; and starch can
be thrown down from it by alcohol. This precipitate, though entirely
devoid of the structural peculiarity of starch, still exhibits some
of the leading properties of that substance; it is coloured in the
same manner by iodine, does not dissolve even when fresh in ammoniacal
cupric oxide, and after drying is insoluble in water, whether cold or
boiling. The progress of the solvent is most easily traced when calcium
chloride is used, as this salt acts more slowly than the others we have
mentioned. It leaves scarcely any perceptible residue. This fact in
our opinion militates against the notion that starch is composed of a
peculiar amylaceous substance, deposited within a skeleton of cellulose.
The remarkable action of iodine upon starch was discovered in 1814 by
Colin and Gaultier de Claubry. It is extremely different in degree,
according to the peculiar kind of starch, the proportion of iodine, and
the nature of the substance the grains are impregnated with, before or
after their treatment with iodine. The action is even entirely arrested
(no blue colour being produced) by the presence in certain proportion
of quinine, tannin, Aqua Picis, and of other bodies.
The combination of iodine with starch does not take place in equivalent
proportions, and is moreover easily overcome by heat. The iodine
combined with starch amounts at the utmost to 7·5 per cent. The
compound is most readily formed in the presence of water, and then
produces a deep indigo-blue. Almost all other substances capable of
penetrating starch grains, weaken the colour of the iodine compound
to violet, reddish yellow, yellow, or greenish blue. These different
shades, the production of which has been described by Nägeli with great
diffuseness, are merely the colours which belong to iodine itself in
the solid, liquid, or gaseous form. They must be referred to the fact
that the particles of iodine diffuse themselves in a peculiar but
hitherto unexplained manner within the grain or in the swollen and
dissolved starch.
Commerce of Arrowroot—The chief kinds of arrowroot found
in commerce are known as Bermuda, St. Vincent, and
Natal; but that of Jamaica and other West India Islands,
of Brazil, Sierra Leone, and the East Indies, are quoted in
price-currents, at least occasionally. Of these the Bermuda enjoys the
highest reputation and commands by far the highest price; but its good
quality is shared by the arrowroot of other localities, from which,
when equally pure, it can in nowise be distinguished. Greenish,[2341]
however, points out that in Natal arrowroot the layers (or laminæ) are
more obvious than in other varieties, although it appears that the
former is also produced by Maranta.
The importations of arrowroot into the United Kingdom during the year
1870 amounted to 21,770 cwt., value £33,063. Of this quantity the
island of St. Vincent in the West Indies furnished nearly 17,000 cwt.,
and the colony of Natal about 3000 cwt. The exports from St. Vincent
in 1874 were 2,608,100 lb, those of the Bermudas in 1876 only 45,520
lb.[2342]
The shipments from the colony of Natal during the years 1866 to 1876 varied
from 1,076 cwt. in 1873 to 4,305 cwt. in 1867.[2343]
Uses—Arrowroot boiled with water or milk is a much-valued food
in the sick-room. It is also an agreeable article of diet in the form
of pudding or blancmange.
Adulteration—Other starches than that of Maranta are
occasionally sold under the name of Arrowroot. Their recognition
is only possible by the aid of the microscope.
Substitutes for Arrowroot.
Potato Starch—This substance, known in trade as Farina or
Potato Flour, is made from the tubers of the potato (Solanum
tuberosum L.) by a process analogous to that followed in the
preparation of arrowroot. It has the following characters:—examined
under the microscope, the granules are seen to be chiefly of two
sorts, the first small and spherical, the second of much larger
size, often 100 mkm. in length, having an irregularly circular, oval
or egg-shaped outline, finely marked with concentric rings round a
minute inconspicuous hilum. When heated in water, the grains swell
considerably even at 60° C. Hydrochloric acid, sp. gr. 1·06, dissolves
them at 40° quickly and almost completely, the granules being no longer
deposited, as in the case of arrowroot similarly treated. The mixture
of arrowroot and hydrochloric acid is inodorous, but that of potato
starch has a peculiar though not powerful odour.
Canna Starch, Tous-les-Mois,[2344]Toulema, Tolomane—A species of Canna is cultivated in the
West India Islands, especially St. Kitts, for the sake of a peculiar
starch which, since about the year 1836, has been extracted from its
rhizomes by a process similar to that adopted in making arrowroot. The
specific name of the plant is still undetermined; it is said to agree
with Canna edulis Ker (C. indica Ruiz et Pavon).[2345]
The starch, which bears the same name as the plant, is a dull white
powder, having a peculiar satiny or lustrous aspect, by reason of the
extraordinary magnitude of the starch granules of which it is composed.
These granules examined under the microscope are seen to be flattened
and of irregular form, as circular, oval, oblong, or oval-truncate.
The centre of the numerous concentric rings with which each granule is
marked, is usually at one end rather than in the centre of a granule.
The hilum is inconspicuous. The granules though far larger than those
of the potato, are of the same density as the smaller forms of that
starch, and, like them, float perfectly on chloroform. When heated,
they begin to burst at 72° C. Dilute hydrochloric acid acts upon them
as it does on arrowroot.
Canna starch boiled with 20 times its weight of water affords a jelly
less clear and more tenacious than that of arrowroot, yet applicable
to exactly the same purposes. The starch is but little known and not
much esteemed in Europe; it was exported in 1876 from St. Kitts to the
amount of 51,873 lb, besides 5,300 lb arrowroot starch.[2346]
Curcuma Starch, Tikor—The pendulous, colourless tubers of some
species of Curcuma, but especially of C. angustifolia
Roxb. and C. leucorrhiza Roxb., have long been utilized in
Southern India for the preparation of a sort of arrowroot, known by
the Hindustani name of Tikor, or Tikhur, and sometimes
called by Europeans East Indian Arrowroot.[2347]
The granules of this substance much resemble those of Maranta,
but they are neither spherical nor egg-shaped. On the contrary, they
are rather to be described as flat discs, 5 to 7 mkm. thick, of
elliptic or ovoid outline, sometimes truncate; many attain a length of
60 to 70 mkm. They are always beautifully stratified both on the face
and on the edge. The hilum is generally situated at the narrower end.
We have observed that when heated in water, the tumefaction of the
grains commences at 72° C.
Curcuma starch, which in its general properties agrees with common
arrowroot, is rather extensively manufactured in Travancore, Cochin and
Canara on the south-western coast of India, but in a very rude manner.
Drury[2348]
states that it is a favourite article of diet among the natives, and
that it is exported from Travancore and Madras; we can add that it
is not known as a special kind in the English market, and that the
article we have seen offered in the London drug sales as East Indian
Arrowroot was the starch of Maranta.
ZINGIBERACEÆ.
RHIZOMA ZINGIBERIS.
Radix Zingiberis; Ginger; F. Gingembre;
G. Ingwer.
Botanical Origin—Zingiber officinale Roscoe (Amomum
Zingiber L.), a reed-like plant, with annual leafy stems, 3 to
4 feet high, and flowers in cone-shaped spikes borne on other stems
thrown up from the rhizome. It is a native of Asia, in the warmer
countries of which it is universally cultivated,[2349]
but not known in a wild state. It has been introduced into most
tropical countries, and is now found in the West Indies, South America,
Tropical Western Africa, and Queensland in Australia.
History—Ginger is known in India under the old name of
Sringavera, derived possibly from the Greek Ζιγγίβερι. As a
spice it was used among the Greeks and Romans, who appear to have
received it by way of the Red Sea, inasmuch as they considered it to be
a production of Southern Arabia.
In the list of imports from the Red Sea into Alexandria, which in the
second century of our era were there liable to the Roman fiscal duty
(vectigal), Zingiber occurs among other Indian spices.[2350]
During the middle ages it is frequently mentioned in similar lists, and
evidently constituted an important item in the commercial relations
between Europe and the East. Ginger thus appears in the tariff of
duties levied at Acre in Palestine about a.d. 1173;[2351] in
that of Barcelona[2352]
in 1221; Marseilles[2353]
in 1228; and Paris[2354]
in 1296. The Tarif des Péages, or customs tariff, of the Counts of
Provence in the middle of the 13th century, provides for the levying
of duty at the towns of Aix, Digne, Valensole, Tarascon, Avignon,
Orgon, Arles, &c., on various commodities imported from the East. These
included spices, as pepper, ginger, cloves, zedoary, galangal,
cubebs, saffron, canella, cumin, anise; dye-stuffs, such as lac,
indigo, Brazil wood, and especially alum from Castilia and Volcano; and
groceries, as racalicia (liquorice), sugar and dates.[2355]
In England ginger must have been tolerably well known even prior to
the Norman Conquest, for it is frequently named in the Anglo-Saxon
leech-books of the 11th century, as well as in the Welsh “Physicians
of Myddvai” (see Appendix). During the 13th and 14th centuries
it was, next to pepper, the commonest of spices, costing on an average nearly
1s. 7d. per lb., or about the price of a sheep.[2356]
The merchants of Italy, about the middle of the 14th century,
knew three kinds of ginger, called respectively Belledi,
Colombino, and Micchino. These terms may be explained
thus:—Belledi or Baladi is an Arabic word, which, as
applied to ginger, would signify country or wild, i.e.
common ginger. Colombino refers to Columbum, Kolam or
Quilon, a port in Travancore frequently mentioned in the middle ages.
Ginger termed Micchino denotes that the spice had been brought
from or by way of Mecca.[2357]
Ginger preserved in syrup, and sometimes called Green Ginger,
was also imported during the middle ages, and regarded as a delicacy of
the choicest kind.
The plant affording ginger must have been known to Marco Polo
(circa 1280-90), who speaks of observing it both in China and
India. John of Montecorvino, who visited India about 1292 (see p. 521),
describes ginger as a plant like a flag, the root of which can
be dug up and transported. Nicolo Conti also gave some description of
the plant and of the collection of the root, as witnessed by him in
India.[2358]
The Venetians received ginger by way of Egypt; yet some of the superior
kinds were conveyed from India overland by the Black Sea, as stated by
Marino Sanudo[2359]
about 1306.
Ginger was introduced into America by Francisco de Mendoça, who took
it from the East Indies to New Spain.[2360]
It was shipped for commercial purposes from the Island of St. Domingo
as early at least as 1585; and from Barbados in 1654.[2361]
According to Renny,[2362]
22,053 cwt. were exported from the West Indies to Spain in 1547.
Description—Ginger is known in two forms, namely the rhizome
dried with its epidermis, in which case it is called coated;
or deprived of epidermis, and then termed scraped or
uncoated. The pieces, which are called by the spice-dealers
races or hands, rarely exceed 4 inches in length, and
have a somewhat palmate form, being made up of a series of short,
laterally compressed, lobe-like shoots or knobs, the summit of each of
which is marked by a depression indicating the former attachment of the
leafy stem.
To produce the uncoated ginger, which is that preferred for
medicinal use, the fresh rhizome is scraped, washed, and then dried in
the sun.
Thus prepared, it has a pale buff hue, and a striated, somewhat fibrous
surface. It breaks easily, exhibiting a short and farinaceous fracture
with numerous bristle-like fibres. When cut with a knife the younger
or terminal portion of the rhizome appears pale yellow, soft and
amylaceous, while the older part is flinty, hard and resinous.
Coated ginger, or that which has been dried without the
removal of the epidermis, is covered with a wrinkled, striated brown
integument, which imparts to it a somewhat coarse and crude appearance,
which is usually remarkably less developed on the flat parts of the
rhizome. Internally, it is usually of a less bright and delicate hue
than ginger from which the cortical part has been removed. Much of it
indeed is dark, horny and resinous.
Ginger has an agreeable aromatic odour with a strong pungent taste.
Varieties—Those at present found in the London market are
distinguished as Jamaica, Cochin, Bengal, and
African. The first three are scraped gingers; the
last named is a coated ginger, that is to say, it still retains
its epidermis. Jamaica Ginger is the sort most esteemed; and next to it
the Cochin. But of each kind there are several qualities, presenting
considerable variation inter se.
Scraped or decorticated ginger is often bleached, either by being
subjected to the fumes of burning sulphur, or by immersion for a
short time in solution of chlorinated lime. Much of that seen in the
grocers’ shops looks as if it had been whitewashed, and in fact is
slightly coated with calcareous matter,—either sulphate or carbonate of
calcium.[2363]
Microscopic Structure—A transverse section of coated ginger
exhibits a brown, horny external layer, about one millimètre broad,
separated by a fine line from the whitish mealy interior portion,
through the tissue of which numerous vascular bundles and resin-cells
are irregularly scattered. The external tissue consists of a loose
outer layer, and an inner composed of tabular cells: these are followed
by peculiar short prosenchymatous cells, the walls of which are sinuous
on transverse section and partially thickened, imparting a horny
appearance. This delicate felted tissue forms the striated surface
of scraped ginger, and is the principal seat of the resin and
volatile oil, which here fill large spaces. The large-celled parenchyme
which succeeds is loaded with starch, and likewise contains numerous
masses of resin and drops of oil. The starch granules are irregularly
spherical, attaining at the utmost 40 mkm. Certain varieties of ginger,
owing to the starch having been rendered gelatinous by scalding, are
throughout horny and translucent. The circle of vascular bundles which
separates the outer layers and the central portion is narrow, and has
the structure of the corresponding circle or nucleus-sheath in turmeric.
Chemical Composition—Ginger contains a volatile oil which is
the only constituent of the drug that has hitherto been investigated.
By distilling 112 lb. of Jamaica ginger with water in the usual way,
we obtained 4½ ounces of this oil, or about ¼ per cent. It is a pale
yellow liquid of sp. gr. 0·878, having the peculiar odour of ginger,
but not its pungent taste. It dissolves but sparingly in alcohol
(0·83); and deviates the ray of polarized light 21°.6 to the left, when
examined in a column 50 mm. long. We learn from kind information given
us (1878) by Messrs. Schimmel & Co. at Leipzig, that they obtain as
much as 2·2 per cent. of oil from good ginger.
The burning taste of ginger is due to a resin which we have not
examined, but which well deserves careful analysis. Protocatechuic
acid, which is so commonly afforded by resins (see page 243),
is also produced by melting the resin of ginger with caustic potash, as shown
in 1877 by Stenhouse and Groves.
Commerce—Great Britain imported of ginger as follows:—
1868
1869
1870
1871
1872
52,194 cwt.
34,535 cwt.
33,854 cwt.
32,723 cwt.
32,174 cwt.
In 1876 the imports were 62,164 cwt., valued at £169,252.
The drug was received in 1872 thus:—
From
Egypt
4,923
cwt.
”
Sierra Leone
6,167
”
”
British India
13,310
”
”
British West Indies
7,543
”
”
other countries
231
”
Total
32,174
”
The shipments from Jamaica during the years 1866 to 1876 varied from
599,786 lb. in 1872 to 1,728,075 in 1867. In 1876 there were exported
1,603,764 lb., valued at £28,882.[2364]
Uses—Ginger is an agreeable aromatic and stomachic, and as
such is often a valuable addition to other medicines. It is much more
largely employed as a condiment than as a drug.
RHIZOMA CURCUMÆ.
Radix Curcumæ;[2365]Turmeric; F. Curcuma; G. Gelbwurzel, Kurkuma.
Botanical Origin—Curcuma longa[2366]
L.—Turmeric is indigenous to Southern Asia, and is there largely
cultivated both on the continent and in the islands.
History—Dioscorides mentions an Indian plant as a kind of
Cyperus (Κύπειρος) resembling ginger, but having when chewed
a yellow colour and bitter taste: probably turmeric was intended.
Garcia de Orta (1563), as well as Fragoso (1572), describe turmeric as
Crocus indicus. A list of drugs sold in the city of Frankfort
about the year 1450, names Curcuma along with zedoary and
ginger.[2367]
In its native countries, it has from remote times been highly esteemed
both as a condiment and a dye-stuff; in Europe, it has always been less
appreciated than the allied spices of the ginger tribe. In an inventory
of the effects of a Yorkshire tradesman, dated 20th Sept., 1578, we
find enumerated—“x. owncis of turmeracke, x d.”[2368]
Description—The base of the scrape thickens in the first year
into an ovate rootstock; this afterwards throws out shoots, forming
lateral or secondary rhizomes, each emitting roots, which branch into
fibres or are sometimes enlarged as colourless spindle-shaped tubers,
rich in starch. The lateral rhizomes are doubtless in a condition to
develope themselves as independent plants when separated from the
parent. The central rhizomes formerly known as Curcuma rotunda,
and the elongated lateral ones as Curcuma longa, were regarded
by Linnæus as the production of distinct species.
The radical tubers of some species of Curcuma, as C.
angustifolia Roxb., are used for making a sort of arrowroot (p. 637).
Sometimes they are dried, and constitute the peculiar kind of
turmeric which the Chinese call Yuh-kin.[2369]
The turmeric of commerce consists of the two sorts of rhizome just
mentioned, namely, the central or round and the
lateral or long. The former are ovate, pyriform or
subspherical, sometimes pointed at the upper end and crowned with the
remains of leaves, while the sides are beset with those of roots and
marked with concentric ridges. The diameter is very variable, but is
seldom less than ¾ of an inch, and is frequently much more. They are
often cut and usually scalded in order to destroy their vitality and
facilitate drying.
The lateral rhizomes are subcylindrical, attenuated towards either end,
generally curved, covered with a rugose skin, and marked more or less
plainly with transverse rings. Sometimes one, two or more short knobs
or shoots grow out on one side. The rhizomes, whether round or long,
are very hard and firm, exhibiting when broken a dull, waxy, resinous
surface, of an orange or orange-brown hue, more or less brilliant. They
have a peculiar aromatic odour and taste.
Several varieties of turmeric distinguished by the names of the
countries or districts in which they are produced, are found in the
English market: but although they present differences which are
sufficiently appreciable to the eye of the experienced dealer, the
characters of each sort are scarcely so marked or so constant as to
be recognizable by mere verbal description. The principal sorts now
in commerce are known as China, Madras, Bengal,
Java, and Cochin. Of these the first-named is the most
esteemed, but it is seldom to be met with in the European market.[2370]
Madras Turmeric is a fine sort in large, bold pieces. Sometimes
packages of it contain exclusively round rhizomes, while others are
made up entirely of the long or lateral.
Bengal Turmeric differs from the other varieties chiefly in its
deeper tint, and hence is the sort preferred for dyeing purposes.
Java Turmeric presents no very distinctive features; it is
dusted with its own powder, and does not show when broken a very
brilliant colour. Judging by the low price at which it is quoted it is
not in great esteem. It is the produce of Curcuma longa var. β.
minor[2371]
Hassk.
Microscopic Structure—The suberous coat is made up of 8 to 10
rows of tabular cells; the parenchyme of the middle cortical layer of
large roundish polyhedral cells. Towards the centre the transverse
section exhibits a coherent ring of fibro-vascular bundles representing
a kind of medullary sheath. The parenchyme enclosed by this ring is
traversed by scattered bundles of vessels, and in most of its cells
contains starch in amorphous, angular, or roundish masses, which are
so far disorganized that they no longer exhibit the usual appearance
in polarized light, but are nevertheless turned blue by iodine. The
starch has been reduced to this condition by scalding.
Resin likewise occurs in separate cells, forming dark yellowish-red
particles. The entire tissue is penetrated with yellow colouring
matter, and shows numerous drops of essential oil, which in the fresh
rhizome is no doubt contained in peculiar cells.
Chemical Composition—The drug yielded us (1876) one per cent. of
a yellow essential oil, which contains a portion boiling at 250° C.,
answering to the formula C₁₀H₁₄O; this liquid differs from carvol (p. 306)
by being unable to combine with SH₂. The other constituents of
curcuma oil boil at temperatures much above 250°; we found the crude
oil and its different portions slightly dextrogyrate.
The aqueous extract of the drug tastes bitter, and is precipitated by
tannic acid.
The colouring matter, Curcumin, C₁₀H₁₁₀O₃, may be obtained
to the amount of ⅓ per cent. by depriving first the drug of fat and
essential oil. The powder, after that treatment with bisulphide of
carbon, is gradually exhausted, according to Daube (1871), with warm
petroleum (boiling point 80°-90° C.). On cooling chiefly the last
portions of petroleum deposit the crystalline curcumin. Its alcoholic
solution is purified by mixing it cautiously with basic acetate of
lead, not allowing the liquid to assume a decidedly acid reaction. The
red precipitate thus formed is collected, washed with alcohol, immersed
in water, and decomposed with sulphuretted hydrogen. From the dried
mixture of sulphide of lead and curcumin the latter is lastly removed
by boiling alcohol.
By Ivanow-Gajewsky (1873) the best produce of curcumin is stated to be
obtained by washing an ethereal extract of turmeric with weak ammonia,
dissolving the residue in boiling concentrated ammonia, and passing
into the solution carbonic acid, by which the curcumin is precipitated
in flakes.
After due recrystallization from alcohol curcumin forms yellow
crystals, having an odour of vanilla, and exhibiting a fine blue in
reflected light. They melt at 165° C. Curcumin is scarcely soluble,
even in boiling water, but dissolves readily on addition of an alkali
either caustic or carbonate. On acidulating these solutions, a yellow
powder of curcumin is precipitated. Curcumin is not abundantly
dissolved by ether, very sparingly by benzol or bisulphide of carbon.
It is not volatile; heated with zinc dust it yields an oil boiling at
290°; fused with caustic potash, curcumin affords protocatechuic acid
(page 243).
Paper tinged with an alcoholic solution of curcumin displays on
addition of an alkali a brownish-red coloration, becoming violet on
drying. Boracic acid produces an orange tint, turning blue by addition
of an alkaline solution.[2372]
This behaviour of (impure) curcumin was pointed out by Vogel as early
as 1815, and has since that time been utilized as a chemical test.
Borax added to an alcoholic solution of curcumin gives rise to a
crystallizable substance, which Ivanow-Gajewsky (1870) isolated by
heating an alcoholic extract of turmeric with boracic and sulphuric
acids. It forms a purple crystalline powder with a metallic green
lustre, insoluble in water, but soluble in alcohol. Its solution is
coloured dark blue by an alkali.
According to the same chemist there also exists in curcuma an alkaloid
in very small quantity. Kachler (1870) found in the aqueous decoction
an abundance of bioxalate of potassium.
Commerce—In the year 1869 there were imported into the United
Kingdom 64,280 cwt. of turmeric; in 1870, 44,900 cwt.,—a very large
proportion being furnished by Bengal and Pegu. The export from
Calcutta[2373]
in the year 1870-71 was 59,352 cwt.
Bombay exported in the year 1871-72, 29,780 cwt., of which the greater
portion was shipped to Sind and the Persian Gulf, and only 910 cwt. to
Europe.[2374]
Uses—Turmeric is employed as a condiment in the shape of curry
powder, and as such is often sold by druggists; but as a medicine it is
obsolete. It is largely consumed in dyeing.
Substitute—Cochin Turmeric is the produce of some other
species of Curcuma than C. longa. It consists exclusively
of a bulb-shaped rhizome of large dimensions, cut transversely or
longitudinally into slices or segments. The cortical part is dull
brown; the inner substance is horny and of a deep orange-brown, or
when in thin shavings of a brilliant yellow. Mr. A. Forbes Sealy of
Cochin has been good enough to send us (1873) living rhizomes of this
Curcuma, which he states is mostly grown at Alwaye, north-east
of Cochin, and is never used in the country as turmeric, though
its starchy tubers are employed for making arrowroot. The rhizomes sent
are thick, short, conical, and of enormous size, some attaining as much
as 2½ inches in diameter. Internally they are of a bright orange-yellow.
The beautiful figures of Roscoe[2375]
show several species of Curcuma and Zingiber provided with yellow
tubers or rhizomes, all probably containing curcumin.
RHIZOMA GALANGÆ.
Radix Galangæ[2376]minoris; Galangal; F. Racine de Galanga; G. Galgant.
Botanical Origin—Alpinia officinarum Hance,[2377]
a flag-like plant, with stems about 4 feet high, clothed with narrow
lanceolate leaves, and terminating in short and simple racemes of
elegant white flowers, shaded and veined with dull red. It grows
cultivated in the island of Hainan in the south of China, and, as is
supposed, in some of the southern provinces of the Chinese Empire.
History—The earliest reference to galangal we have met with
occurs in the writings of the Arabian geographer Ibn Khurdádbah[2378]
about a.d. 869-885, who in enumerating the productions of a
country called Sila, names galangal together with musk, aloes, camphor,
silk, and cassia. Edrisi,[2379]
three hundred years later, is more explicit, for he mentions it with
many other productions of the far East, as brought from India and China
to Aden, then a great emporium of the trade of Asia with Egypt and Europe.
The physician Alkindi,[2380]
who lived at Bassora and Bagdad in the second half of the 9th century,
and somewhat later Rhazes and Avicenna, notice galangal, the use
of which was introduced into Europe[2381]
through the medical system promulgated by them and other writers of the
same school. As to Great Britain, galingal, as it was frequently spelt,
also occurs in the Welsh “Meddygon Myddfai” (see Appendix).
Many notices exist showing that galangal was imported with pepper,
ginger, cloves, nutmegs, cardamoms and zedoary; and that during the
middle ages it was used in common with these substances as a culinary
spice, which it is still held to be in certain parts of Europe.[2382]
The plant affording the drug was unknown until the year 1870, when a
description of it was communicated to the Linnean Society of London by
Dr. H. F. Hance, from specimens collected by Mr. E. C. Taintor, near
Hoihow in the north of Hainan.
Description—The drug consists of a cylindrical rhizome, having
a maximum diameter of about ¾ of an inch, but for the most part
considerably smaller. This rhizome has been cut while fresh into short
pieces, 1½ to 3 inches in length, which are often branched, and are
marked transversely at short intervals by narrow raised sinuous rings,
indicating the former attachment of leaves or scales. The pieces
are hard, tough and shrivelled, externally of a dark reddish-brown,
displaying when cut transversely an internal substance of rather paler
hue (but never white), with a darker central column. The drug exhales
when comminuted an agreeable aroma, and has a strongly pungent, spicy
taste.
Microscopic Structure—The central portion of the rhizome is
separated from the outer tissue by the nucleus-sheath, which appears as
a well-defined darker line. Yet the central tissue does not differ much
from that surrounding it, both being composed of uniform parenchyme
cells, traversed by scattered vascular bundles. There also occur
throughout the whole tissue isolated cells loaded with essential oil or
resin. But the larger number of cells abound in large starch granules
of an unusual club-shaped form. Some cells contain a brown substance,
differing from resin in being insoluble in alcohol. The corky layer is
remarkable from its cells having undulated walls.
Chemical Composition—The odour of galangal is due to an
essential oil, which the rhizoma yields to the extent of only 0·7 per
cent., and which we found to be very slightly deviating the plane of
polarization to the left.
Brandes[2383]
extracted from Galangal, by means of ether, an inodorous, tasteless,
crystalline body called Kämpferid, which is worthy of further
examination.
The pungent principle of the drug, which is probably analogous to that
of ginger, has not been studied.
Commerce—Galangal is shipped from Canton to other ports of
China, to India and Europe, but there are no general statistics to give
an idea of the total production. From official returns quoted by Hance,
the export of the year 1869, which seems to have been exceptionally
large, amounted to 370,800 lb. From Kiung-chow, island of Hainan, 2,113
peculs (281,733 lb.) were exported in 1877.
Uses—The drug is an aromatic stimulant of the nature of ginger,
now nearly obsolete in British medicine. It is still a popular remedy
and spice in Livonia, Esthonia and central Russia, and by the Tartars
is taken with tea. It is also in some requisition in Russia among
brewers, and the manufacturers of vinegar and cordials, and finally as
a cattle medicine.
Substitute—The rhizoma of Alpina Galanga Willd., a plant
of Java, constitutes the drug known as Radix Galangæ majoris or
Greater Galangal, packages of which occasionally appear in the
London drug sales. It may be at once distinguished from the Chinese
drug by its much larger size and the pale buff hue of its internal
substance, the latter in strong contrast with the orange-brown outer skin.
FRUCTUS CARDAMOMI.
Semina Cardamomi minoris; Cardamoms, Malabar
Cardamoms; F. Cardamomes; G. Cardamomen.
Botanical Origin—Elettaria[2384]Cardamomum Maton (Alpinia Cardamomum Roxb.), a flag-like
perennial plant, 6 to 12 feet high, with large lanceolate leaves on
long sheathing stalks, and flowers in lax flexuose horizontal scapes, 6
to 18 inches in length, which are thrown out to the number of 3 or 4,
close to the ground. The fruit is ovoid, three-sided, plump and smooth,
with a fleshy green pericarp.
The Cardamom plant grows abundantly, both wild and under cultivation,
in the moist shady mountain forests of North Canara, Coorg and Wynaad
on the Malabar Coast; at an elevation of 2500 to 5000 feet above
the sea. It is truly wild in Canara and in the Anamalai, Cochin and
Travancore forests.[2385]
The cardamom region has a mean temperature of 22° C. (72° F.), and a
mean rainfall of 121 inches.
A well-marked variety, differing chiefly in the elongated form and
large size of its fruits, is found wild in the forests of the central
and southern provinces of Ceylon. It was formerly regarded as a
distinct species under the name of Elettaria major, but careful
observation of growing specimens has shown that it possesses no
characters to warrant it being considered more than a variety of the
typical plant, and it is therefore now called E. Cardamomum var.
β. It is only known to occur in Ceylon, where the ordinary cardamom of
Malabar is not found except as a cultivated plant.[2386]
History—Cardamoms, Elā, are mentioned in the writings
of Susruta, and hence may have been used in India from a remote
period. It is not unlikely that in common with ginger and pepper
they reached Europe in classical times, although it is not possible
from the descriptions that have come down to determine exactly what
was the Καρδάμωμον of Theophrastus and Dioscorides, or the Ἄμωμον
of the last named writer. The Amomum, Amomis and
Cardamomum of Pliny are also doubtful, the description he gives
of the last being unintelligible as applied to anything now known by
that name.
In the list of Indian spices liable to duty at Alexandria, circaa.d. 176-180 (see Appendix, A), Amomum as well as
Cardamomum is mentioned. St. Jerome names Amomum together
with musk, as perfumes in use among the voluptuous ecclesiastics of the
4th century.[2387]
Cardamoms are named by Edrisi[2388]
about a.d. 1154 as a production of Ceylon,
and also as an article of trade from China to Aden; and in the same
century they are mentioned together with cinnamon and cloves (p. 282)
as an import in Palestine by way of Acre, then a trading city of the
Levant.[2389]
The first writer who definitely and correctly states the country of
the cardamom appears to be the Portuguese navigator Barbosa[2390]
(1514), who frequently names it as a production of the Malabar coast. Garcia
de Orta[2391]
mentions the shipment of the drug to Europe; he also ascertained that
the larger sort was produced in Ceylon. The Malabar cardamon plant was
figured by Rheede under its indigenous name of Elettari.[2392]
The essential oil of cardamoms was distilled before 1544 by Valerius
Cordus (see p. 526, note 1).
Cultivation and Production—Although the cardamom plant grows
wild in the forests of Southern India, where it is commonly called
Ilāchi, its fruits are largely obtained from cultivated plants.
The methods of cultivation, which vary in the different districts, may
be thus described:—
1. Previous to the commencement of the rains the cultivators ascend
the mountain sides, and seek in the shady evergreen forests a spot
where some cardamom plants are growing. Here they make small clearings,
in which the admission of light occasions the plant to develope in
abundance. The cardamom plants attain 2 to 3 feet in height during
the following monsoon, after which the ground is again cleared of
weeds, protected with a fence, and left to itself for a year. About
two years after the first clearing the plants begin to flower, and
five months later ripen some fruits, but a full crop is not got till
at least a year after. The plants continue productive six or seven
years. A garden, 484 square yards in area, four of which may be made in
an acre of forest, will give on an average an annual crop of 12½ lbs.
of garbled cardamoms.[2393] Ludlow, an Assistant Conservator of
Forests, reckons that not more than 28 lbs. can be got from an acre of
forest. From what he says, it further appears that the plants which
come up on clearings of the Coorg forests are mainly seedlings,
which make their appearance in the same quasi-spontaneous manner
as certain plants in the clearings of a wood in Europe. He says they
commence to bear in about 3½ years after their first appearance.[2394]
The plan of cultivation above described is that pursued in the forests of
Travancore, Coorg and Wynaad.
2. On the lower range of the Pulney Hills, near Dindigul, at an
elevation of about 5,000 feet above the sea, the cardamom plant is
cultivated in the shade. The natives burn down the underwood, and clear
away the small trees of the dense moist forests called sholas,
which are damp all the year round. The cardamoms are then sown, and
when a few inches high are planted out, either singly or in twos, under
the shade of the large trees. They take five years before they bear
fruit: “in October,” remarks our informant,[2395]
“I saw the plants in full flower and also in fruit,—the latter not
however ripe.”
3. In North Canara and Western Mysore the cardamom is cultivated in
the betel-nut plantations. The plants, which are raised from seed, are
planted between the palms, from which and from plantains they derive a
certain amount of shade. They are said to produce fruit in their third
year.
Cardamoms begin to ripen in October, and the gathering continues during
dry weather for two or three months. All the fruits on a scape do not
become ripe at the same time, yet too generally the whole scape is
gathered at once and dried,—to the manifest detriment of the drug.
This is done partly to save the fruit from being eaten by snakes,
frogs and squirrels, and partly to avoid the capsules splitting, which
they do when quite mature. In some plantations however the cardamoms
are gathered in a more reasonable fashion. As they are collected the
fruits are carried to the houses, laid out for a few days on mats,
then stripped from their scapes, and the drying completed by a gentle
fire-heat. In Coorg the fruit is stripped from the scape before drying,
and the drying is sometimes effected wholly by sun-heat.
In the native states of Cochin and Travancore cardamoms are a monopoly
of the respective governments. The rajah of the latter state requires
that all the produce shall be sold to his officials, who forward it to
the main depôt at Alapalli or Aleppi, a port in Travancore, where his
commercial agent resides. The rajah is tenacious of his rights, and
inserts a clause in the leases he grants to European coffee-planters,
of whom a great many have settled in his territory, requiring that
cardamoms shall not be grown.
The cardamoms at Aleppi are sold by auction, and bought chiefly by
Moplah merchants for transport to different parts of India, and also,
through third parties, to England. All the lower qualities are consumed
in India, and the finer alone shipped to Europe.
In the forests belonging to the British Government cardamoms are mostly
reckoned among the miscellaneous items of produce; but in Coorg, the
cardamom forests are now let at a rental of £3,000 per annum under a
lease which will expire in 1878.[2396]
Dr. Cleghorn, late Conservator of Forests in the Madras Presidency,
observes in a letter to one of us, that the rapid extension of coffee
culture along the slopes of the Malabar mountains has tended to lessen
the production of cardamoms, and has encroached considerably upon the
area of their indigenous growth. A recent writer[2397]
has shown from his own experience that the cultivation of the cardamom
is a branch of industry worth the attention of Europeans, and has given
many valuable details for insuring successful results.
Description—The fruit of the Malabar cardamom as found in
commerce is an ovoid or oblong, three-sided, three-valved capsule,
containing numerous seeds arranged in three cells. It is rounded
at the base, and often retains a small stalk; towards the apex it
is more or less contracted, and terminates in a short beak. The
longitudinally-striated, inodorous, tasteless pericarp is of a pale
greyish-yellow, or buff, or brown when fully ripe, of a thin papery
consistence, splitting lengthwise into three valves. From the middle
of the inner side of each valve a thin partition projects towards the
axis, thereby producing three cells, each of which encloses 5 to 7 dark
brown, aromatic seeds, arranged in two rows and attached in the central
angle.
The seeds, which are about two lines long, are irregularly angular,
transversely rugose, and have a depressed hilum and a deeply channelled
raphe. Each seed is enclosed in a thin colourless aril.
Cardamoms vary in size, shape, colour and flavour: those which are
shortly ovoid or nearly globular, and ⁴/₁₀ to ⁶/₁₀ of an inch in
length, are termed in trade language shorts; while those of a
more elongated form, pointed at each end, and ⁷/₁₀ to ⁹/₁₀ of an inch
long, are called short-longs. They are further distinguished
by the names of localities, as Malabar (or Mangalore), Aleppi, and
Madras. The Malabar Cardamoms, which are the most esteemed,
are of full colour, and occur of both forms, namely shorts and
short-longs; they are brought to Europe viâ Bombay.
Those terms Aleppi are generally shorts, plump, beaked
and of a peculiar greenish tint; they are imported from Calicut, and
sometimes from Aleppi. The Madras are chiefly of elongated form
(short-longs) and of a more pallid hue; they are shipped at
Madras and Pondicherry.
Cardamoms are esteemed in proportion to their plumpness and heaviness,
and the sound and mature condition of the seeds they contain. Good
samples afford about three-fourths of their weight of seeds.[2398]
The fruits of the second form (var. β) of Elettaria Cardamomum,
known in trade as Ceylon Cardamoms, are from 1 to 2 inches in
length, and ³/₁₀ to ⁴/₁₀ of an inch in breadth, distinctly three-sided,
often arched, and always of a dark greyish-brown. The seeds are larger
and more numerous than those of the Malabar plant, and somewhat
different in odour and taste.
Microscopic Structure—The testa of the seed consists of three
distinct layers, namely an exterior of thick-walled, spirally-striated
cells, somewhat longitudinally extended, and exhibiting on transverse
section, square, not very large, cavities; then a row of large cells
with thin transverse walls; and finally, an internal layer of deep
brown, radially-arranged cells, the walls of which have so thick a
deposit that at the most only small cavities remain.
The granular, colourless, sac-shaped albumen encloses a horny
endosperm, in which the embryo is inserted the projecting radicle
being directed towards the hilum. The cells of the albumen have the
form of elongated polyhedra, almost entirely filled with very small
starch granules. Besides them, there occur in most of the cells,
somewhat larger masses of albuminoid matter having a rhombohedric form,
distinctly observable when thin slices of the seed are examined under
almond oil in polarized light. These remarkable crystalloid bodies
resemble those occurring in the seeds of cumin (p. 332).
Chemical Composition—The parenchyme of the albumen and embryo
is loaded with fatty oil and essential oil, the former existing in the
seed to the extent of about 10 per cent.
The percentage of essential oil is stated by Messrs. Schimmel & Co.,
Leipzig, to be equal to 5 in the Madras Cardamoms, and to 3·5 in the
Ceylon. We found the latter to be dextrogyrate; the same gentlemen
presented us (1876) with a crystallized deposit from the latter oil,
which appears to be identical with common camphor. Its alcoholic
solution deviates the plane of polarization to the right, apparently to
the same amount as that of common camphor (see also oil of spike, p. 479).
Dumas and Péligot (1834) state to have obtained from the essential oil
of cardamoms (inodorous?) crystals of terpin, C₁₀H₁₆ + 3 OH₂. The ash
of cardamoms, in common with that of several other plants of the same
order, is remarkably rich in manganese.[2399]
Commerce—There are no statistics to show the production of
cardamoms in the south of India or even the quantity exported. The
shipments in the year 1872-73 from Bombay, to which port the drug is
largely sent from the Madras Presidency, amounted to 1,650 cwt., of
which 1,055 cwt. were exported to the United Kingdom.[2400]
Cardamoms, the produce of Ceylon and therefore of the large
variety, were exported from that island in 1872 to the extent of 9,273
lb.—the whole quantity being shipped to the United Kingdom.[2401]
Uses—Cardamoms are an agreeable aromatic, often administered in
conjunction with other medicines. As an ingredient in curry powder,
they have also some use as a condiment. But the consumption in England
is small in comparison with what it is in Russia, Sweden, Norway and
parts of Germany, where they are constantly employed as a spice for the
flavouring of cakes. In these countries Ceylon cardamoms are also used,
but exclusively for the manufacture of liqueurs. In India, cardamoms,
besides being used in medicine, are employed as a condiment and for
chewing with betel.
Other sorts of Cardamom.
The fruits of several other plants of the order Zingiberaceæ
have at various times been employed in pharmacy under the common name
of Cardamom. We shall here notice only those which have some
importance in European or Indian commerce.[2402]
Round or Cluster Cardamom—Amomum Cardamomum L., the
mother plant of this drug, is a native of Cambodia, Siam, Sumatra and Java.
During the intercourse with Siam, which was frequent in the early
part of the 17th century, this drug, which is there in common use,
occasionally found its way into Europe. Clusius received a specimen
of it in 1605 as the true Amomum of the ancients, and figured
it as a great rarity.[2403]
As Amomum verum it had a place in the pharmacopœias of this
period. Parkinson (1640), who figures it as Amomum genuinum,
says that “of late days it hath been sent to Venice from the East
Indies.” Dale (1693) and Pomet (1694) both regarded it as a rare drug;
the latter says it is brought from Holland, and that it is the only
thing that ought to be used when Amomum is ordered. In 1751 it
was so scarce that in making the Theriaca Andromachi some other
drug had always to be substituted for it.[2404]
Thus it had completely disappeared, when about the year 1853 commercial
relations were re-opened with Siam; and among the commodities poured
into the market were Round Cardamoms. They were not appreciated,
and the importations becoming unprofitable, soon ceased.[2405]
They are nevertheless an article of considerable traffic in Eastern Asia.
Round Cardamoms are produced in small compact bunches.[2406]
Each fruit is globular, ⁵/₁₀ to ⁷/₁₀ of an inch in diameter, marked
with longitudinal furrows, and sometimes distinctly three-lobed.
The pericarp is thin, fragile, somewhat hairy, of a buff colour,
enclosing a three-lobed mass of seeds, which are mostly shrivelled
as if the fruit had been gathered unripe. The seeds, which have a
general resemblance to those of the Malabar cardamom, have a strong
camphoraceous, aromatic taste.
There is a large export from Siam of cardamoms of this and the
following sort. The shipments from Bangkok in 1871 amounted to 4,678
peculs (623,733 lbs.), and were all to Singapore and China.[2407]
In 1875 we noticed the export from Bangkok of 267 peculs of “true” cardamoms,
valued at 45,140 dollars, and 3,267 peculs of “bastard” cardamoms,
value 92,865 dollars; the latter no doubt refer to the following
kind:[2408]—
Xanthioid Cardamom; Wild or Bastard Cardamom of Siam—This
is afforded by Amomum xanthioides Wallich, a native of
Tenasserim and Siam. During the past thirty years the seeds of this
plant, deprived of their capsules, have often been imported into
the London market, and they are now also common in the bazaars of
India.[2409]
They closely resemble the seeds of the Malabar cardamom, differing
chiefly in flavour and in being rather more finely rugose. Occasionally
they are imported still cohering in ovoid, three-lobed masses,
as packed in the pericarp. Sometimes they are distinguished as
Bastard or Wild, but are more generally termed simply
Cardamom Seeds. They are a considerable article of trade in Siam.
The fruits of this species grow in round clusters and are remarkable
for having the pericarp thickly beset with weak fleshy spines,[2410]
which gives them some resemblance to the fruits of a Xanthium, and has
suggested the specific name.
Bengal Cardamom—This drug, which with the next two has been
hitherto confounded under one name,[2411]
is afforded by Amomum subulatum Roxb.,[2412]
a native of the Morung mountains, to the S.S.W. of Darjiling, in about
26°·30′ N. lat. The fruit is known by the name of Winged Bengal
Cardamom, Morung Elachi or Buro Elachi. They average
about an inch in length, and are of ovoid or slightly obconic form,
and obscurely 3-sided; the lower end is rounded and usually devoid of
stalk. The upper part of the fruit is provided with 9 narrow jagged
wings or ridges, which become apparent after maceration; and the summit
terminates in a truncate bristly nipple,—never protracted into a long
tube. The pericarp is coarsely striated, and of a deep brown. It easily
splits into 3 valves, inclosing a 3-lobed mass of seeds, 60 to 80 in
number, agglutinated by a viscid saccharine pulp, due to the aril with
which each seed is surrounded. The seeds are of roundish form, rendered
angular by mutual pressure, and about ⅛ of an inch long; they have a
highly aromatic, camphoraceous taste.
Nepal Cardamom—The description of the Bengal cardamom applies
in many points to this drug, to which it has a singularly close
resemblance. The fruit is of the same size and form, and is also
crowned in its upper part with thin jagged ridges, and marked in a
similar manner with longitudinal striæ; and lastly, the seeds have
the same shape and flavour. But it differs, firstly, in bearing on
its summit a tubular calyx, which is as long or longer than the fruit
itself; and, secondly, in the fruit being often attached to a short
stalk. The fruits are borne on an ovoid scape, 3 to 4 inches long,
densely crowded with overlapping bracts, which are remarkably broad
and truncate with a sharp central claw,—very distinct from the much
narrower ovate bracts of A. aromaticum, as shown in Roxburgh’s
unpublished drawing of that plant.
The plant, which is unquestionably a species of Amomum, has not
yet been identified with any published description. We have to thank
Colonel Richard C. Lawrence, British Resident at Katmandu, for sending
us a fruit-scape in alcohol, some dried leaves, and also the drug
itself,—the last agreeing perfectly with specimens obtained through
other channels.
The Nepal cardamom, the first account of which is due to Hamilton,[2413]
is cultivated on the frontiers of Nepal, near Darjiling. The plant is
stated by Col. Lawrence to attain 3 to 6 feet in height, and to be
grown on well-watered slopes of the hills, under the shelter of trees.
The fruit is exported to other parts of India.
Java Cardamom—A well-marked fruit, produced by Amomum
maximum Roxb., a plant of Java. The fruits are arranged to the
number of 30 to 40 on a short thick scape, and form a globose group, 4
inches in diameter. They are stalked, and of a conical or ovoid form,
in the fresh state as much as 1½ inches long by 1 inch broad. Each
fruit is provided with 9 to 10 prominent wings, ⅛ of an inch high,
running from base to apex, and coarsely toothed except in their lowest
part. The summit is crowned by a short, withered, calycinal tube.
Mr. Binnendyk, of the Botanical garden of Buitenzorg, in Java, who
has kindly supplied us with fine specimens of A. maximum, as
well as with an admirable coloured drawing, states that the plant
is cultivated, and that its fruits are sold for the sake of their
agreeable edible pulp. We do not know whether the dried fruits or the
seeds are ever exported. Pereira confounded them with Bengal and Nepal
cardamoms.
Korarima Cardamom—The Arab Physicians were acquainted with
a sort of cardamom called Heil, which was later known in
Europe, and is mentioned in the most ancient printed pharmacopœias as
Cardamomum majus,[2414]
a name occurring also in Valerius Cordus and Mattiolus. Like some
other Eastern drugs, it gradually disappeared from European commerce,
and its name came to be transferred to Grains of Paradise,
which to the present day are known in the shops as Semina Cardamomi majoris.
The true Cardamomum majus is a conical fruit,[2415] in size and
shape not unlike a small fig reversed, containing roundish angular
seeds, of an agreeable aromatic flavour, much resembling that of the
Malabar cardamom, and quite devoid of the burning taste of grains
of paradise. Each fruit is perforated, having been strung on a cord
to dry; such strings of cardamoms are sometimes used by the Arabs
as rosaries. The fruit in question is called in the Galla language
Korarima, but it is also known as Gurági spice, and by
its Arabic names of Heil and Habhal-habashi.[2416]
According to Beke,[2417] it is conveyed to the market of Báso (10°
N. lat.), in Southern Abyssinia, from Tumhé, a region lying in about 9°
N. lat. and 35° E. long.; thence it is carried to Massowah, on the Red
Sea, and shipped for India and Arabia. Von Heuglin[2418]
speaks of it as brought from the Galla country. It is not improbable
that it is the same fruit which Speke[2419]
saw growing in 1862 at Uganda, in lat 0°, and which he says is strung
like a necklace by the Wagonda people. Under the name of Heel
Habashee, Korarima cardamoms were contributed in 1873 from Shoa
to the Vienna exhibition; we have also been presented, in 1877, with
an excellent specimen of them, recently imported, by Messrs. Schimmel
& Co., Leipzig.
Pereira proposed for the plant the name of Amomum Korarima,
but it has never been botanically described. It would appear from the
above statements that it must be indigenous to the whole mountainous
region of Eastern Africa, from the Victoria Nyanza lake (Uganda) to the
countries of Tumhé, Gurague, and Shoa, south and south-eastward of Abyssinia.
GRANA PARADISI.
Semina Cardamomi majoris, Piper
Melegueta; Grains of Paradise, Guinea Grains, Melegueta
Pepper; F. Grains de Paradis, Maniguette; G.
Paradieskörner.
Botanical Origin—Amomum Melegueta Roscoe—an herbaceous,
reed-like plant, 3 to 5 feet high, producing on a scape rising scarcely
an inch above the ground, a delicate, wax-like, pale purple flower,
which is succeeded by a smooth, scarlet, ovoid fruit, 3 to 4 inches in
length, rising out of sheathing bracts.[2420]
It varies considerably in the dimensions of all its parts, according to
more or less favourable circumstances of soil and climate. In Demerara,
where the plant grows luxuriously in cultivation, the fruit is as large
as a fine pear, measuring with its tubular part as much as 5 inches in
length by 2 inches in diameter; on the other hand, in some parts of
West Africa it scarcely exceeds in size a large filbert. It has a thick
fleshy pericarp, enclosing a colourless acid pulp of pleasant taste, in
which are imbedded the numerous seeds.
A. Melegueta is widely distributed in tropical West Africa,
occurring along the coast region from Sierra Leone to Congo. The
littoral region, termed, in allusion to its producing grains of
paradise, the Grain Coast, Pepper Coast, or Melegueta
Coast, lies between Liberia and Cape Palmas; or, more exactly,
between Capes Mesurado (Montserrado) and St. Andrews. The Gold Coast,
whence the seeds are now principally exported, is in the Gulf of
Guinea, further eastward.
Of the distribution of the plant in the interior we have no exact
information. Yet the name Melegueta refers to the ancient empire of
Melle (Meli or Melly), formerly extending over the upper Niger region,
about in 4° E. long., and then inhabited by the Mandingos, now by the
Fulbe or Fullãn. Messena is their most considerable place. In that
region Amomum Melegueta may be indigenous, or the spice, being
formerly exported from the coast by way of Melle, took its commercial
name in allusion to the latter.
History—There is no evidence that the ancients were acquainted
with the seeds called Grains of Paradise; nor can we find
any reference to them earlier than an incidental mention under
their African name, in the account[2421]
of a curious festival held at Treviso in a.d. 1214: it was a sort of tournament, during
which a sham fortress, held by twelve noble ladies and their
attendants, was besieged and stormed by assailants armed with
flowers, fruits, sweetmeats, perfumes, and spices, amongst which last
figure—Melegetæ!
After this period there are many notices, showing the seeds to have
been in general use. Nicolas Myrepsus,[2422]
physician at the court of the Emperor John III. at Nicœa, in the 13th
century, prescribed Μνεγέται; and his contemporary, Simon of
Genoa,[2423]
at Rome, names the same drug as Melegete or Melegette.
Grana Paradisi are enumerated among spices sold at Lyons[2424]
in 1245, and were used about the same time by the Welsh Physicians of
Myddvai under the name Grawn Paris.[2425]
They also occur as Greyn Paradijs in a tariff of duties levied
at Dordrecht in Holland[2426]
in 1358. And again among the spices used by John, king of France, when in England,
a.d. 1359-60, Grainne de Paradis is repeatedly
mentioned.[2427]
In the earliest times the drug was conveyed by the long land journey
from the Mandingo country through the desert to the Mediterranean
port, Monte di Barca (Mundibarca), on the coast of Tripoli. There the
spice was shipped by the Italians, and being the produce of an unknown
region and held in great esteem, it acquired the name of Grains
of Paradise,[2428]
or also, as already stated at page 650, that of Semina Cardamomi
Majoris. That they came from Melli is expressly stated also by
Leonhard Fuchs.[2429]
Small quantities of the drug still reach Tripoli in the same way.
Towards the middle of the 14th century, there began to be direct
commercial intercourse with tropical Western Africa. Margry[2430]
relates that ships were sent thither from Dieppe in 1364, and took
cargoes of ivory and malaguette from near the mouth of the
river Cestos, now Sestros. A century later the coast was visited by
the Portuguese, who termed it Terra de malaguet. The celebrated
Columbus also, who traded to the coast of Guinea, called it Costa di
Maniguetta. Soon after this period the spice became a monopoly of
the kings of Portugal.
English voyagers visited the Gold Coast in the 16th century, bringing
thence in exchanging for European goods, gold, ivory, pepper, and
Grains of Paradise.[2431]
The pepper was doubtless that of Piper Clusii (p. 589).
Grains of paradise, often called simply grains, were anciently
used as a condiment like pepper. They were also employed with cinnamon
and ginger in making the spiced wine called hippocras, in vogue
during the 14th and 15th centuries.
In the Portuguese and Spanish idioms, the name Melegueta,
spelt in various ways, as Melegette, Melligetta,
Mallaguetta, Manigete, Maniguette, was
subsequently also applied to other substitutes of pepper, and even to
that spice itself.
In the hands of modern botanists, the plant affording grains of
paradise has been the subject of a complication of errors which it
is needless to discuss. Suffice it to say, that Amomum Granum
Paradisi as described by Linnæus cannot be identified;—that in
1817, Afzelius, a Swedish botanist, who resided some years at Sierra
Leone, published a description of “Amomum Granum Paradisi?
Linn.,”[2432]
but that the specimen of it alleged to have been received from him, and
now preserved in the herbarium of Sir J. E. Smith, belongs to another
species. Under these circumstances, the name given to the grains of
paradise plant by Roscoe, A. Melegueta, has been accepted as
quite free from doubt.[2433]
Description—The seeds are about ⅒ of an inch in diameter,
rather variable in form, being roundish, bluntly angular or somewhat
pyramidal. They are hard, with a shining, reddish-brown, shagreen-like
surface. The hilum is beak-shaped and of paler colour. The seeds when
crushed are feebly aromatic, but have a most pungent and burning taste.
Microscopic Structure—In structure, grains of paradise agree in
most respects with cardamom seeds. Yet in the former, the cells of the
albumen have very thin, delicate walls which are much more elongated.
Of the testa, only the innermost layer agrees with the corresponding
part of cardamom; whilst the middle layer has the cell-walls so much
thickened that only a few cavities, widely distant from one another,
remain open. The outer layer of the testa consists of thick-walled
cells, the cavities of which appear, on transverse section, radially
extended. The albumen is loaded with starch granules of 2 to 5 mkm.
diameter, the whole amount in each cell being agglutinated, so as to
form a coherent mass.
Chemical Composition—Grains of paradise contain a small
proportion of essential oil; 53 lb. yielded us only 2½ oz., equivalent
to nearly 0·30 per cent.[2434]
The oil is faintly yellowish, neutral, of an agreeable odour reminding
one of the seeds, and of an aromatic, not acrid taste. It has a sp. gr.
at 15·5° C., of 0·825. It is but sparingly soluble in absolute alcohol
or in spirit of wine; but mixes clearly with bisulphide of carbon;
it dissolves iodine without explosion. When saturated with dry
hydrochloric gas, no solid compound is formed.
The oil begins to boil at about 236° C., and the chief bulk of it
distills at 257°-258°: the residual part is a thick brownish liquid.
Examined in a column of 50 mm. long, the crude oil deviates 1·9° to the
left. The portion passing over at 257°-258° deviates 1·2°, the residue
2° to the left. The optical behaviour is consequently in favour of the
supposition that the oil is homogeneous. This is corroborated by the
results of three elementary analyses which lead to the formula C₂₀H₃₂O.
In order to ascertain whether the seed contains a fatty oil, 10
grammes, powdered with quartz, were exhausted with boiling ether. This
gave upon evaporation 0·583 grm. of a brown viscid residue, almost
devoid of odour, but of intense pungency. As it was entirely soluble
in glacial acetic acid or in spirit of wine, we may consider it a
resin, and not to contain any fatty matter.
The seeds, dried at 100° C., afforded us 2·15 per cent. of ash, which,
owing to the presence of manganese, had a green hue.
Commerce—Grains of paradise are chiefly shipped from the
settlements on the Gold Coast, of which Cape Coast Castle and Accra
are the more important. Official returns[2435]
show that the exports in 1871 from this district were as follows:—to
Great Britain 85,502 lb., the United States 35,630 lb., Germany 28,501
lb., France 27,125 lb., Holland 14,250 lb.—total, 191,011 lb. (1705
cwt.) In 1872 the total shipments amounted to the enormous quantity of
620,191 lb., valued at £10,303; in 1875 only 151,783 lb., valued at
£912, were exported.
Uses—The seeds are used in cattle medicines, occasionally as
a condiment, but chiefly, we believe, to give a fiery pungency to
cordials.
ORCHIDACEÆ.
SALEP.
Radix Salep, Radix Satyrii; Salep; F.
Salep; G. Salepknollen.
Botanical Origin—Most, if not all, species of Orchis
found in Europe and Northern Asia are provided with tubers which, when
duly prepared, are capable of furnishing salep. Of those actually
so used, the following are the more important, namely—Orchis
mascula L., O. Morio L., O. militaris L., O.
ustulata L., O. pyramidalis L., O. coriophora L.,
and O. longicruris Link. These species which have the tubers
entire are natives of the greater part of Central and Southern
Europe, Turkey, the Caucasus and Asia Minor.[2436]
The following species with palmate or lobed tubers have
a geographical area no less extensive, namely O. maculata
L., O. saccifera Brongn., O. conopsea L., and O.
latifolia L. The last named reaches North-Western India and Tibet;
and O. conopsea occurs in Amurland in the extreme east of Asia.
The salep of the Indian bazaars, known as Sālib misrī, for fine
qualities of which the most extravagant prices are paid by wealthy
orientals, is derived from certain species of Eulophia, as
E. campestris Lindl., E. herbacea Lindl., and probably
others.[2437]
History—Under the superstitious influence of the so-called
doctrine of signatures,[2438]
salep[2439]
has had for ages a reputation in Eastern countries as a stimulant of
the generative powers; and many Europeans who have lived in India,
although not prepared to admit the extravagant virtues ascribed to it
by Hindus and Mahommedans, yet regard it as a valuable nutrient in the
sick-room.
The drug was known to Dioscorides and the Arabians, as well as to the
herbalists and physicians of the middle ages, by whom it was mostly
prescribed in the fresh state. Gerarde (1636) has given excellent
figures of the various orchids whose tubers, says he, “our age
useth.”
Geoffroy[2440]
having recognized the salep imported from the Levant to be
the tubers of an orchis, pointed out in 1740 how it might be prepared
from the species indigenous to France.
Collection—The tubers are dug up after the plant has flowered,
and the shrivelled ones having been thrown aside, those which are
plump are washed, strung on threads and scalded. By this process their
vitality is destroyed, and the drying is easily effected by exposure
to the sun or to a gentle artificial heat. Though white and juicy when
fresh, they become by drying hard and horny, and lose their bitterish
taste and peculiar odour.
Salep is largely collected near Melassa (Milas) and Mughla (or Moola),
south-east of Smyrna, and also brought there from Mersina, opposite the
north-eastern cape (Andrea) of Cyprus. The drug found in English trade
is mostly imported from Smyrna. That sold in Germany is partly obtained
from plants growing wild in the Taunus mountains, Westerwald, Rhön,
the Odenwald, and in Franconia. Salep is also collected in Greece, and
used in that country and Turkey in the form of decoction, which is
sweetened with honey and taken as an early morning drink.[2441]
The salep of India is produced on the hills of Afghanistan, Beluchistan, Kabul
and Bokhara;[2442]
the Neilgherry Hills in the south, and even Ceylon are said likewise to afford it.
Description—Levant salep, such as is found in the English
market, consists of tubers half an inch to an inch in length, of
ovoid or oblong form, often pointed at the lower end, and rounded at
the upper where is a depressed scar left by the stem; palmate tubers
are unfrequent. They are generally shrunken and contorted, covered
with a roughly granular skin, pale brown, translucent, very hard and
horny, with but little odour and a slight not unpleasant taste. After
maceration in water for several hours, they regain their original form
and volume. German salep is more translucent and gummy-looking, and has
the aspect of being more trimmed and prepared.
Microscopic Structure—The fresh tuber exhibits on transverse
section a few outer rows of thin-walled cells rich in starch. These
are followed by parenchyme of elongated colourless cells likewise
containing starch, and isolated bundles of acicular crystals of oxalate
of calcium. In this parenchyme, there are numerous larger cells filled
with homogenous mucilage. Small vascular bundles are irregularly
scattered throughout the tuber. In Orchis mascula and O.
latifolia the starch grains are nearly globular, and about 25 mkm.
in diameter. In dried salep the cell-walls are distorted and the starch
grains agglomerated.
Chemical Composition—The most important constituent of salep is
a sort of mucilage, the proportions of which according to Dragendorff
(1865) amounts to 48 per cent.; but it is doubtless subject to great
variation. Salep yields this mucilage to cold water, forming a solution
which is turned blue by iodine, and mixes clearly with neutral
acetate of lead like gum arabic. On addition of ammonia, an abundant
precipitate is formed. Mucilage of salep precipitated by alcohol and
then dried, is coloured violet or blue, if moistened with a solution of
iodine in iodide of potassium. The dry mucilage is readily soluble in
ammoniacal solution of oxide of copper; when boiled with nitric acid,
oxalic, but not mucic acid is produced. In these two respects, the
mucilage of salep agrees with cellulose, rather than with gum arabic.
In the large cells in which it is contained, it does not exhibit
any stratification, so that its formation does not appear due to a
metamorphosis of the cell-wall itself. Mucilage of salep contains some
nitrogen and inorganic matter, of which it is with difficulty deprived
by repeated precipitation by alcohol.
It is to the mucilage just described that salep chiefly owes its power
of forming with even 40 parts of water a thick jelly, which becomes
still thicker on addition of magnesia or borax. The starch however
assists in the formation of this jelly; yet its amount is very small,
or even nil in the tuber bearing the flowering stem, whereas the
young lateral tuber abounds in it. The starch so deposited is evidently
consumed in the subsequent period of vegetation, thus explaining the
fact that tubers are found, the decoction of which is not rendered blue
by iodine. Salep contains also sugar and albumin, and when fresh, a
trace of volatile oil. Dried at 110° C., it yields 2 per cent. of ash,
consisting chiefly of phosphates and chlorides of potassium and calcium
(Dragendorff).
Commerce—The shipments of salep from Smyrna are about 5000 okkas
(one okka equal to 283·2 lb. avdp. = 128·5 kilogrammes) annually.
Uses—Salep possesses no medicinal powers; but from its property
of forming a jelly with a large proportion of water, it has come to
be regarded as highly nutritious,—a popular notion in which we do not
concur. A decoction flavoured with sugar and spice, or wine, is an
agreeable drink for invalids, but is not much used in England.[2443]
Botanical Origin—Vanilla planifolia Andrews—Indigenous to
the hot regions (tierra caliente) of Eastern Mexico, diffused
by cultivation through other tropical countries. The plant, which is
rather fleshy and has large greenish inodorous flowers,[2445]
grows in moist, shady forests, climbing the trees by means of its aërial roots.
History—The Spaniards found vanilla in use in Mexico as a
condiment to chocolate, and by them it was brought to Europe; but
it must have long remained very scarce, for Clusius, who received a
specimen in 1602 from Morgan, apothecary to Queen Elizabeth, described
it as Lobus oblongus aromaticus, without being in the least
aware of its native country or uses.[2446]
In the Thesaurus of Hernandez there is a figure and account of
the plant under the name of Araco aromatico.[2447]
In the time of Pomet (1694) vanilla was imported by way of Spain, and
was much used in France for flavouring chocolate and scenting tobacco.
It had a place in the materia medica of the London Pharmacopœia of
1721, and was well known to the druggists of the first half of the 18th
century, after which it seems to have gradually disappeared from the
shops. Of late times it has been imported in great abundance, and is
now plentifully used, not only by the chocolate manufacturer, but also
by the cook and confectioner.
Cultivation—The culture of vanilla is very simple. Shoots about
three feet long having been fastened to trees, and scarcely touching
the ground, soon strike roots on to the bark, and form plants which
commence to produce fruit in three years, and remain productive for
thirty to forty.
The fertilization of the flower is naturally brought about by insect
agency. This was practised as early as 1830 by Neumann in the Jardin
des Plantes at Paris, and in 1837 by Morren,[2448]
the director of the Botanical Garden of Liège, since which the
production of the pods has been successfully carried on in all tropical
countries[2449]
without the aid of insects. Even in European forcing houses the plant
produces fruits of full size, which for aroma bear comparison with
those of Mexico.
In vanilla plantations the pods are not allowed to arrive at
complete maturity, but are gathered when their green colour begins
to change. According to the statements of De Vriese,[2450]
they are dried by a rather circuitous process, namely by exposing them to heat
alternately uncovered, and wrapped in woollen cloths, whereby they are
artificially ripened, and acquire their ultimate aroma and dark hue.
They are then tied together into small bundles.
In Réunion the drying of the pods is performed since 1857 by dipping
them previously in boiling water.
Description—The fruit when fresh is of the thickness of the
little finger, obscurely triquetrous, opening longitudinally by two
unequal valves. It is fleshy, firm, smooth, and plump; when cut
transversely it exudes an inodorous slimy juice, abounding in spiculæ
of oxalate of calcium.[2451]
It is one-celled, with a three-sided cavity, from each wall of which
projects a two-branched placenta, each branch subdividing into two
backward-curling lobes. There are thus in all 12 ridges, which traverse
the fruit lengthwise, and bear the seeds. Fine hair-like papillæ line
as a thick fringe the three angles of the cavity, and secrete the
odorous matter, which after drying is diffused through the whole pod.
The papillæ likewise contain drops of oil, which is freely absorbed by
the paper in which a pod is wrapped. That the odorous matter is not
resident in the fleshy exterior mass we have ascertained by slicing off
this portion of a fresh fruit and drying it separately; the interior
alone proved to be fragrant.
The vanilla of commerce occurs in the form of fleshy, flexible,
stick-like pods, 3 to 8 inches long, and ³/₁₀ to ⁴/₁₀ of an inch wide,
of a compressed cylindrical form, attenuated and hooked at the stalk
end. The surface is finely furrowed lengthwise, shining, unctuous, and
often beset with an efflorescence of minute colourless crystals. The
pod splits lengthwise into two unequal valves, revealing a multitude of
minute, shining, hard, black seeds of lenticular form, imbedded in a
viscid aromatic juice.
The finest vanilla is the Mexican. Bourbon Vanilla, which is the
more plentiful, is generally shorter and less intense in colour, and
commands a lower price.
Microscopic Structure—The inner half of the pericarp contains
about 20 vascular bundles, arranged in a diffuse ring. The epidermis is
formed of a row of tabular thick-walled cells, containing a granular
brown substance. The middle layer of the pericarp is composed of large
thin-walled cells, the outer of which are axially extended, while those
towards the centre have a cubic or spherical form. All contain drops of
yellowish fat and brown granular masses, which do not decidedly exhibit
the reaction of tannin. The tissue further encloses needles of oxalate
of calcium and prisms of vanillin.
On the walls of the outer cells of the pericarp[2452]
are deposited spiral fibres, which occur still more conspicuously in
the aërial roots and in the parenchyme of the leaves of other orchids.
The placentæ are coated with delicate, thin-walled cells.
Chemical Composition—Vanilla owes the fragrance for which it is
remarkable to Vanillin, which is found in a crystalline state
in the interior or on the surface of the fruit, or dissolved in the
viscid oily liquid surrounding the seeds. It was formerly regarded
as cinnamic or benzoic acid, and then as cumarin, until Gobley (1858)
demonstrated its peculiar nature.
The admirable researches of Tiemann and Haarmann performed in Hofmann’s
laboratory at Berlin (1874-1876) have shown that vanillin
is constituted according to the formula
OCH₃
C₆H₃
OH.
CHO
It is the aldehyde. It is the aldehyde of methyl-protocatechuic
acid, and like other aldehydes yields a crystallized compound with
the bisulphites of alkalis. This is obtained by shaking an ethereal
extract (e) of vanilla, with a saturated solution of bisulphite
of sodium. The vanillin compound remaining in aqueous solution is
mixed with sulphuric acid and ether; the latter on evaporation
affords crystals of vanillin. They melt at 81°, and may be sublimed
by cautiously heating them. Vanillin is but sparingly soluble in cold
water, and requires about 11 parts of it at 100° C. for solution; it
strikes a fine dark violet with perchloride of iron.
The said chemists have further demonstrated that vanillin may be formed
artificially. In the sapwood of pines there occurs a substance called
Coniferin, C₁₆H₂₂O₈ + 2 H₂O, first observed in 1861 by Hartig.
By means of emulsin coniferin taking up H₂O, can be resolved into
sugar and another crystallizable substance:—C₁₆H₂₂O₈ + H₂O = C₆H₁₂O₆ +
C₁₀H₁₂O₃. The second substance thus derived may be collected by means
of ether, which dissolves neither coniferin nor sugar. By oxidizing
it, or coniferin itself, by bichromate of potassium and sulphuric
acid, Vanillin is obtained. The latter has been for sometime
manufactured in that way by Tiemann, but now eugenol (see p. 285)
is used for that purpose. Another source for vanillin is benzoin
(p. 409).
The amount of vanillin was stated by Haarmann and Tiemann to be 1·69
per cent. in Mexican vanillin, from 1·9 to 2·48 in the Bourbon variety,
and 2·75 in that from Java. The so-called Vanillon affords only
0·4 to 0·7 per cent. of vanillin.
From the above-mentioned ethereal solution (e), after it has been
deprived of vanillin, vanillate of sodium may be removed by a dilute
solution of carbonate of sodium. On acidulating the aqueous solution
crystals of vanillic acid,
OCH₃
C₆H₃
OH.
COOH
are precipitated. If the ether of the solution
(e), after it has been treated with carbonate of sodium, is
allowed to evaporate, a mixture of fatty substances and a resin are
obtained. The latter has a peculiar odour, somewhat suggestive of
castoreum; vanillic acid is almost inodorous.
Leutner (1872) also found in vanilla fatty and waxy matter 11·8, resin
4·0, gum and sugar 16·5 per cent.; and obtained by incineration of the
drug 4·6 per cent. of ash.
Production and Commerce—The chief seats of vanilla-production
in Mexico are the slopes of the Cordilleras, north-west of Vera
Cruz, the centre of the culture being Jicaltepec, in the vicinity of
Nautla.[2453]
The finest specimens were contributed in 1878 to the Paris
Exhibition from Agapito, Fonticilla, Misantla, Papantla, also from
Teziutlan, province of Puebla. There are likewise “Baynillales,”
plantations of vanilla, on the western declivity of the Cordilleras
in the State of Oaxaca, and in lesser quantity in those of Tabasco,
Chiapas, and Yucatan. The eastern parts of Mexico exported in 1864, by
way of Vera Cruz and Tampico, about 20,000 kilo. of vanilla, chiefly to
Bordeaux. Since then the production seems to have much declined, the
importation into France having been only 6,896 kilo. in 1871, and 1,938
in 1872.[2454]
The cultivation of vanilla in the small French colony of Réunion or
Bourbon (40 miles long by 27 miles broad), introduced by Marchant in
1817 from Mauritius, has of late been very successful, notwithstanding
many difficulties occasioned by the severe cyclones which sweep
periodically over the island, and by microscopic fungi which greatly
injured the plant. In 1849 the export of vanilla from Réunion was 3
kilogrammes, in 1877 it reached 30,973 kilogrammes. The neighbouring
island of Mauritius also produces vanilla, of which it shipped in 1872
7,139 lbs., in 1877 the quantity was 20,481 lbs. There is likewise a
very extensive cultivation of vanilla in Java.
Vanilla comes into the market chiefly by way of France, which country,
according to the official statistics, imported in 1871, 29,914 kilo.
(65,981 lbs.); in 1872, 26,587 (58,643 lbs.); in 1874 that quantity
amounted to 34,906 kilo.
Uses—Vanilla has long ceased to be used in medicine, at least in
this country, but is often sold by druggists for flavouring chocolate,
ices, creams, and confectionery.
IRIDACEÆ.
RHIZOMA IRIDIS.
Radix Iridis Florentinæ; Orris Root; F. Racine
d’Iris; G. Veilchenwurzel.
Botanical Origin—This drug is derived from three species of
Iris, namely:—
1. Iris germanica L., a perennial plant with beautiful large
deep blue flowers, common about Florence and Lucca, ascending to the
region of the chestnut. It is also found dispersed throughout Central
and Southern Europe, and in Northern India and Morocco; and is one of
the commonest plants of the gardens round London, where it is known as
the Blue Flag.
2. I. pallida Lam., a plant differing from the preceding by
flowers of a delicate pale blue, growing wild in stony places in
Istria. It is abundant about Florence and Lucca in the region of the
olive, but is a doubtful native.
3. I. florentina L., closely allied to I. pallida, yet
bearing large white flowers, is indigenous to the coast region of
Macedonia and the south-western shores of the Black Sea, Hersek, in
the Gulf of Ismid, and about Adalia in Asia Minor. It also occurs in
the neighbourhood of Florence and Lucca, but in our opinion only as a
naturalized plant.[2455]
These three species, but especially I. germanica and I.
pallida, are cultivated for the production of orris root in the
neighbourhood of Florence. They are planted on the edges of terraces
and on waste, stony places contiguous to cultivated ground. I.
florentina is seldom found beyond the precincts of villas, and is
far less common than the other two.
History—In ancient Greece and Rome, orris root was largely
used in perfumery; and Macedonia, Elis, and Corinth were famous for
their unguents of iris.[2456]
Theophrastus and Dioscorides were well acquainted with orris root; the
latter, as well as Pliny, remarks that the best comes from Illyricum,
the next from Macedonia, and a sort still inferior from Libya; and that
the root is used as a perfume and medicine. Visiani[2457]
considers that Iris germanica is the Illyrian iris of the
ancients, which is highly probable, seeing that throughout Dalmatia
(the ancient Illyricum) that species is plentiful, and I.
florentina and I. pallida do not occur. At what period
the two latter were introduced into Northern Italy we have no direct
evidence, but it was probably in the early middle ages. The
ancient arms of Florence, a white lily or iris on a red shield,[2458]
seem to indicate that that city was famed for the growth of these
plants. Petrus de Crescentiis[2459]
of Bologna, who flourished in the 13th century, mentions the
cultivation of the white as well as of the purple iris, and
states at what season the root should be collected for medicinal
use.
But the true Illyrian drug was held to be the best; and Valerius
Cordus[2460]
laments that it was being displaced by the Florentine, though
it might easily be obtained through the Venetians.
Orris root mixed with anise was used in England as a perfume for linen
as early as 1480 (p. 311), under which date it is
mentioned in the Wardrobe Accounts of Edward IV.
All the species of iris we have named were in cultivation in England in
the time of Gerarde,—that is, the latter end of the 16th century. The
starch of the rhizome was formerly reckoned medicinal, and directions
for its preparation are to be found in the Traicté de la Chymie
of Le Febvre, i. (1660) 310.
Production—The above-mentioned species of iris are known to the
Tuscan peasantry by the one name of Giaggiolo. The rhizomes
are collected indiscriminately, the chief quantity being doubtless
furnished by the two more plentiful species, I. germanica
and I. pallida. They are dug up in August, are then peeled,
trimmed, and laid out in the sunshine to dry, the larger bits cut off
being reserved for replanting. At the establishment of Count Strozzi,
founded in 1806 at Pontasieve near Florence, which lies in the midst
of the orris district, the rhizomes, collected from the peasants
by itinerant dealers, are separated into different qualities, as
selected (scelti) and sorts (in sorte),
and are ultimately offered in trade either entire, or in small bits
(frantumi), parings (raspature), powder (polvere di
giaggiolo o d’ ireos), or manufactured into orris peas.
The growing of orris is only a small branch of industry, the crops
being a sort of side-product, but it is nevertheless shared between the
tenant and landowner as is usual on the Tuscan System of husbandry.[2461]
In the mountainous neighbourhood of Verona, the rhizomes of Giglio
celeste or Giglio selvatico, i.e., Iris germanica,
are collected and chiefly brought to the small places of Tregnano and
Illasi, north-east of Verona. The peasants distinguish the selected
long roots (radice dritta), the knotty roots (radice
groppo) which are used for the issue-peas, and the fragments
(scarto) employed in perfumery.
Some orris root is also exported from Botzen in southern Tyrol.
Description.—The rootstock is fleshy, jointed and branching,
creeping horizontally near the surface of the ground. It is formed in
old plants of the annual joints of five or six successive years, the
oldest of which are evidently in a state of decay. These joints are
mostly dichotomous, subcylindrical, a little compressed vertically,
gradually becoming obconical, and obtaining a maximum size when about
three years old. They are 3 to 4 inches long and sometimes more than
2 inches thick. Those only of the current year emit leaves from their
extremities. The rhizome is externally yellowish-brown, internally
white and juicy, with an earthy smell and acrid taste. By drying, it
gradually acquires its pleasant violet odour, but it is said not to
attain its maximum of fragrance until it has been kept for two years.
We have carefully compared with each other the fresh rhizomes of the
three species under notice, but are not able to point out any definite
character for distinguishing them apart.
Dried orris root as found in the shops occurs in pieces of 2 to 4
inches long, and often as much as 1¼ inches wide. A full-sized piece
is seen to consist of an elongated, irregularly subconical portion
emitting at its broader end one or two (rarely three) branches which,
having been cut short in the process of trimming, have the form of
short, broad cones, attached by their apices to the parent rootstock.
The rootstock is flattened, somewhat arched, often contorted, shrunken
and furrowed. The lower side is marked with small circular scars,
indicating the point of insertion of rootlets. The brown outer bark
has been usually entirely removed by peeling and paring; and the dried
rhizome is of a dull, opaque white, ponderous, firm and compact. It has
an agreeable and delicate odour of violets, and a bitterish, rather
aromatic taste, with subsequent acridity.
A sort of orris root which has been dried without the removal of the
outer peel, is found under the name of Irisa in the Indian
bazaars, and now and then in the London market. It is, we suppose,
the produce of Iris germanica L. (I. nepalensis Wall.),
which, according to Hooker, is cultivated in Kashmir. Orris root of
rather low quality is now often imported from Morocco; it is obtained,
we believe, exclusively from I. germanica.
Microscopic Structure—On transverse section, the white bark
about 2 mm. broad, is seen to be separated by a fine brown line from
the faintly yellowish woody tissue. The latter is traversed by numerous
vascular bundles, in diffuse and irregular rings, and exhibits here
and there small shining crystals of oxalate of calcium. It is made up
uniformly of large thick-walled spherical porous cells, loaded with
starch granules, which are oval, rather large and very numerous; prisms
of calcium oxalate are also visible. The latter were noticed already by
one of the earliest microscopic observers, Anton van Leeuwenhoek, about
the year 1716. The spiral vessels are small and run in very various
directions. The foregoing description is applicable to any one of the
three species we have named.
Chemical Composition—When orris root is distilled with water, a
crystalline substance, called Orris Camphor, is found floating
on the aqueous distillate. This substance, which we first obtained from
the laboratory of Messrs. Herrings & Co. of London, is yielded, as we
learn from Mr. Umney, to the extent of 0·12 per cent.—that is to say,
3 cwt. 3 qrs. 23 lb. of rhizome afforded of it 8½ ounces.[2462]
Messrs. Schimmel & Co. of Leipzig also presented us with the same substance,
of which they obtain usually 0·60 to 0·80 per cent. Orris camphor has
the exquisite and persistent fragrance of the drug; we have proved[2463]
that this presumed stearoptene or camphor of orris root consists of
myristic acid, C₁₄H₂₈O₂ (see page 508), impregnated
with the minute quantity of essential oil occurring in the drug. The oil itself
would appear not to pre-exist in the living root, but to be formed on
drying it.
By exhausting orris root with spirit of wine, a soft brownish resin
is obtained, together with a little tannic matter. The resin has a
slightly acrid taste; the tannin strikes a green colour with persalts
of iron.
Commerce—Orris root is shipped from Leghorn, Trieste and
Mogador,—from the last named port to the extent in 1876 of 834 cwt.[2464]
There are no data to show the total imports into Great Britain. France
imported in the year 1870 about 50 tons of orris root.
Uses—Frequently employed as an ingredient in tooth-powders, and
in France for making issue-peas; but the chief application is as a perfume.
Botanical Origin—Crocus sativus L., a small plant with a
fleshy bulb-like corm and grassy leaves, much resembling the common
Spring Crocus of the gardens, but blossoming in the autumn. It has
an elegant purple flower, with a large orange-red stigma, the three
pendulous divisions of which are protruded beyond the perianth.
The Saffron Crocus is supposed to be indigenous to Greece, Asia Minor,
and perhaps Persia, but it has been so long under cultivation in the
East that its primitive home is somewhat doubtful.[2466]
History—Saffron, either as a medicine, condiment, perfume, or
dye, has been highly prized by mankind from a remote period, and has
played an important part in the history of commerce.
Under the Hebrew name Carcôm, which is supposed to be the root
of the word Crocus, the plant is alluded to by Solomon;[2467]
and as Κρόκος, by Homer, Hippocrates, Theophrastus, and Theocritus. Virgil
and Columella mention the saffron of Mount Tmolus; the latter also
names that of Corycus in Cilicia, and of Sicily, both which localities
are alluded to as celebrated for the drug by Dioscorides and Pliny.
Saffron was an article of traffic on the Red Sea in the first century;
and the author of the Periplus remarks that Κρόκος is exported from
Egypt to Southern Arabia, and from Barygaza in the gulf of Cambay.[2468]
It was well known under the name kunkuma to the earlier Hindu
writers.
It was cultivated at Derbend and Ispahan in Persia, and in Transoxania
in the 10th century,[2469]
whence it is not improbable the plant was carried to China, for
according to the Chinese it came thither from the country of the
Mahomedans. Chinese writers have recorded that under the Yuen dynasty
(.d. 1280-1368), it became the custom to mix
Sa-fa-lang (Saffron) with food.[2470]
There is evidence to show that saffron was a cultivated production of
Spain[2471]
as early as a.d. 961; yet it is not so mentioned,
but only as an eastern drug, by St. Isidore, archbishop of Seville in
the 7th century. As to France, Italy, and Germany, it is commonly said
that the saffron crocus was introduced into these countries by the
Crusaders. Porchaires, a French nobleman, is stated to have brought
some bulbs to Avignon towards the end of the 14th century, and to have
commenced the cultivation in the Comtat Venaissin, where it existed
down to recent times. About the same time, the growing of saffron is
said to have been introduced by the same person into the district of
Gâtinais, south of Paris.[2472]
At that period, saffron was one of the productions of Cyprus,[2473]
with which island France was then, through the princes of Lusignan,
particularly related.
During the middle ages, the saffron cultivated at San Gemignano in
Tuscany was an important article of exportation to Genoa.[2474]
That of Aquila in the Abruzzi was also famous, and used to be distinguished in
price-lists till the beginning of the present century; the culture of
saffron is still going on there to a small extent.[2475]
The growing of saffron in Sicily, which was noticed even by Columella,
is carried on to the present day, but the quantity produced is
insufficient even for home consumption.[2476]
In Germany and Switzerland, where a more rigorous climate must have
increased the difficulties of cultivation, the production of saffron
was an object of industry in many localities.[2477]
The saffron crocus is said to have been introduced into England during
the reign of Edward III. (a.d. 1327-1377).[2478]
Two centuries later English saffron was even exported to the Continent,
for in a priced list of the spices sold by the apothecaries of the
north of France, a.d. 1565-70, mention is
made of three sorts of saffron, of which “Safren d’Engleterre”
is the most valuable.[2479]
It was evidently produced in considerable quantities, for in 1682
we find in the tariff of the “Apotheke” of Celle, Hanover, crocus
austriacus optimus, and Crocus communis anglicus.[2480]
In the beginning of the last century (1723-28), the cultivation of
saffron was carried on in what is described by a contemporary writer[2481]
as—“all that large tract of ground that lies between Saffron Walden and
Cambridge, in a circle of about 10 miles diameter.” The same writer
remarks that saffron was formerly grown in several other counties of
England. The cultivation of the crocus about Saffron Walden, which was
in full activity when Norden[2482]
wrote in 1594, had ceased in 1768, and about Cambridge at nearly the same
time.[2483]
Yet the culture must have lingered in a few localities, for in the
early part of the present century a little English saffron was still
brought every year from Cambridgeshire to London, and sold as a choice
drug to those who were willing to pay a high price for it.
Saffron was employed in ancient times to a far greater extent than
at the present day. It entered into all sorts of medicines, both
internal and external; and it was in common use as a colouring and
flavouring ingredient of various dishes for the table,. The drug, from
its inevitable costliness, has been liable to sophistication from
the earliest times. Both Dioscorides and Pliny refer to the frauds
practised on it, the latter remarking—“adulteratur nihil æquè.”
During the middle ages the severest enactments were not only made,
but were actually carried into effect, against those who were
guilty of sophisticating saffron, or even of possessing the article
in an adulterated state. Thus at Pisa, in a.d. 1305,
the fundacarii, or keepers of the public warehouses, were required
by oath and heavy penalties to denounce the owners of any falsified
saffron consigned to their custody.[2484]
The Pepperers of London about the same period were also held
responsible to check dishonest tampering with saffron.[2485]
In France, an edict of Henry II., of 18th March, 1550, recites the
advantages derived from the cultivation of saffron in many parts of
the kingdom, and enacts the confiscation and burning of the drug when
falsified, and corporal punishment of offenders.[2486]
The authorities in Germany were far more severe. A Safranschau
(Saffron inspection) was established at Nuremberg in 1441, in which
year 13 lb. of saffron was publicly burnt at the Schönen Brunnen
in that city. In 1444, Jobst Findeker was burnt together with his
adulterated saffron! And in 1456, Hans Kölbele, Lienhart Frey, and
a woman, implicated in falsifying saffron, were buried alive. The
Safranschau was still in vigour as late as 1591: but new
regulations for the inspection of saffron were passed in 1613.[2487]
There was also in the same city a Gewürzschau, or Spice-inspection,
from 1441 to 1797. Similar inspections were established in most German
towns during the middle ages.
Description—The flower of the saffron crocus has a style 3 to
4 inches long, which in its lower portion is colourless, and included
within the tube of the perianth. In its upper part it becomes yellow,
and divides into three tubular, filiform, orange-red stigmas, each
about an inch in length. The stigmas expand towards their ends, and
the tube of which they consist is toothed at the edge and slit on its
inner side. The stigma is the only part officinal, and alone is rich in
colouring matter.
Commercial saffron (Hay Saffron of the druggists) is a loose
mass of thread-like stigmas, which when unbroken are united in threes
at the upper extremity of the yellow style. It is unctuous to the
touch, tough and flexible; of a deep orange-red, peculiar aromatic
smell, and bitter and rather pungent taste. It is hygroscopic and not
easily pulverized; it loses by drying at 100° C. about 12 per cent. of
moisture, which it quickly reabsorbs.[2488]
The colouring power of saffron is very remarkable: we have found that
a single grain rubbed to fine powder with a little sugar will impart a
distinct tint of yellow to 700,000 grains (10 gallons) of water.
Microscopic Structure—The tissue of the stigma consists of
very thin, sinuous, closely-felted, thread-shaped cells, and small
spiral vessels. The yellow colouring matter penetrates the whole, and
is partly deposited in granules. The microscope likewise exhibits
oil-drops, and small lumps, probably of a solid fat. Large isolated
pollen grains are also present.
Chemical Composition—The splendid colouring matter of saffron
has long been known as Polychroit; but in 1851 Quadrat, who
instituted some fresh researches on the drug, gave it the name of
Crocin, which was also adopted in 1858 by Rochleder. Weiss in
1867[2489]
has shown that it is a glucoside, for which he retains the name
of Polychroit, while the new colouring matter which results
from its decomposition he terms Crocin. It agrees with the
Crocetin of Rochleder.
Polychroit was prepared by Weiss in the following manner: saffron was
treated with ether, by which fat, wax, and essential oil were removed;
and it was then exhausted with water. From the aqueous solution, gummy
matters and some inorganic salts were precipitated by strong alcohol.
After the separation of these substances, polychroit was precipitated
by addition of ether. Thus obtained, it is an orange-red, viscid,
deliquescent substance, which, dried over sulphuric acid, becomes
brittle and of a fine ruby colour. It has a sweetish taste, but is
devoid of odour, readily soluble in spirit of wine or water, and
sparingly in absolute alcohol. By dilute acids, it is decomposed into
Crocin, sugar, and an aromatic volatile oil having the smell of
saffron. Weiss gives the following formula for this decomposition:—
C₄₈H₆₀O₁₈ + H₂O =
2(C₁₆H₁₈O₆)
· C₁₀H₁₄O ·
C₆H₁₂O₆.
polychroit
crocin
essential oil
sugar
Crocin is a red powder, insoluble in ether, easily soluble in
alcohol, and precipitable from this solution on addition of ether.
It is only slightly soluble in water, but freely in an alkaline
solution, from which an acid precipitates it in purple-red flecks.
Strong sulphuric and nitric acids occasion the same colours as with
polychroit; the former producing deep blue, changing to violet
and brown, and the latter green, yellow, and finally brown. It is
remarkable that hydrocarbons of the benzol class do not dissolve the
colouring matter of saffron.
The oil obtained by decomposing crocin is heavier than water; it boils
at about 209° C., and is easily altered,—even by water. It is probably
identical with the volatile oil obtainable to the extent of one per
cent. from the drug itself, and to which its odour is due.
Saffron contains sugar (glucose?), besides that obtained by the
decomposition of polychroit. The drug leaves after incineration 5 to 6
per cent. of ash.
Production and Commerce—In France the cultivation is carried on
by small peasant proprietors; the flowers are collected at the end of
September or in the beginning of October. The stigmas are quickly taken
out, and immediately dried on sieves over a gentle fire, to which they
are exposed for only half an hour. According to Dumesnil[2490]
7,000 to 8,000 flowers are required for yielding 500 grammes (17½ oz.) of fresh
saffron, which by drying is reduced to 100 grammes.
Notwithstanding the high price of saffron, its cultivation is by no
means always profitable, from the many difficulties by which it is
attended. Besides occasional injury from weather, the bulbs are often
damaged by parasitic fungi as stated by Duhamel in 1728[2491]
and again by Montagne in 1848.[2492]
The most considerable quantity of saffron is now produced in Spain,
namely in Lower Arragon, in Novelda near Alicante, in the province
Albacete (Northern Murcia), in La Mancha, near Huelva, and also near
Palma in the island of Mallorca. It is brought into commerce as
Alicante and Valencia Saffron. The quantity of saffron
exported from Spain in 1864 was valued at £190,062; in 1865, £135,316;
in 1866, £47,083. The drug was chiefly exported to France.[2493]
French saffron, which enjoys a better reputation for purity than the
Spanish, is cultivated in the arrondissement of Pithiviers-en-Gâtinais,
in the department of the Loiret, which district annually furnishes a
quantity valued at 1,500,000 (£60,000) to 1,800,000 francs.[2494]
The exports of France in 1875 were 97,021 kilogrammes, 84,337 of which
being imported from Spain.
In Austria, Maissau, north-east of Krems on the Danube, still produces
excellent saffron, though only to a very small extent; the district was
formerly celebrated for the drug. Saffron is produced in considerable
quantity in Ghayn, an elevated mountain region separating Western
Afghanistan from Persia.[2495]
A very little of inferior quality is collected at Pampur in
Kashmír, under heavy imposts of the Maharaja.[2496]
Saffron is also cultivated in some districts of China. Finally, the
cultivation has been introduced into the United States, and a little
saffron is collected by the German inhabitants of Lancaster County,
Pennsylvania.[2497]
But in almost all countries the cultivation of saffron
is on the decline, and in very many districts has altogether ceased.
The imports of saffron into the United Kingdom amounted in 1870 to
43,950 lb., valued at £95,690. The article is largely exported to
India, but there are no general statistics to show the amount. Bombay
imported in the year 1872-73, 21,994 lb., value £35,115.[2498]
It is a curious fact that now Spanish saffron finds regularly its way to India.
Uses—Saffron is of no value for any medicinal effects, and
retains a place in the pharmacopœia solely on the ground of its utility
as a colouring agent. A peculiar preference for it as a condiment
exists in various countries, but especially in Austria, Germany and
some districts of Switzerland. This predilection prevails even in
England—at least in Cornwall, where the use of saffron for colouring
cakes is still common. Saffron is largely used by the natives of India
in religious rites, in medicine and for the colouring and flavouring of food.
As a dye-stuff saffron is no longer employed, at least in this country,
its use having been superseded by less costly substances.
Adulteration—Saffron is often adulterated, but the frauds
practised on it are not difficult of detection. Sometimes the
falsification consists in the addition of florets of Calendula
dyed with logwood, or of safflower, or the stamens of the
saffron crocus, any of which may be detected if a small pinch of the
drug be dropped on the surface of warm water, when the peculiar form of
the saffron stigma will at once become evident.
Another adulteration of late much practised, and not always easy to
detect by the eye, consists in coating genuine saffron with carbonate
of lime, previously tinged orange-red. If a few shreds of such saffron
be placed on the surface of water in a wineglass and gently stirred,
the water will immediately become turbid, and the carbonate of
lime will detach itself as a white powder and subside. Saffron thus
adulterated will freely effervesce when dilute hydrochloric
acid is dropped upon it. We have examined Alicante Saffron, the weight
of which had been increased more than 20 per cent. by this fraudulent
admixture. The earthy matter employed in sophisticating saffron is said
to be sometimes emery powder, rendered adherent by honey. We have found
that adulterated with carbonate of lime to leave from 12 to 28 per
cent. of ash.[2499]
PALMÆ.
SEMEN ARECÆ.
Nuces Arecæ vel Betel; Areca Nuts, Betel Nuts; F.
Semence ou Noix d’Arec; G. Arekanüsse, Betelnüsse.
Botanical Origin—Areca Catechu L., a most elegant
palm,[2500]
with a straight smooth trunk, 40 to 50 feet high and about 20
inches in circumference. The inflorescence is arranged on a branching
spadix, with the male flowers on its upper portion and the female near
its base. The tree is cultivated in the Malayan Archipelago, the warmer
parts of the Indian Peninsula, Ceylon, Indo-China and the Phillippines.
It is probably indigenous to the first-named region.
History—The Areca palm is mentioned in the Sanskrit writings
as Guvāca. It is called in Chinese Pin-lang, a name
apparently derived from Pinang, a designation for the tree in
the Malay Islands, whence the Chinese anciently derived their supply
of the seeds. The oldest Chinese work to mention the pin-lang
is the San-fu-huang-tu, a description of Chang-an, the capital
of the Emperor Wu-ti, b.c. 140-86. It is there stated that
after the conquest of Yunnan, b.c. 111, some remarkable trees
and plants of the south were taken to the capital, and among them
more than 100 pin-lang, which were planted in the imperial
gardens. Bretschneider,[2501]
to whose researches we are indebted for this information, cites several
other Chinese works, from the first century downwards, showing that
areca nuts were brought from the then unsubdued provinces of Southern
China, the Malayan Archipelago and India. The custom of presenting
areca nut to a guest is alluded to in a work of the 4th century.
The Arabian writers, as for instance Ibn Batuta, were well acquainted
with the areca nut, which they called Fófal, and with the Indian
custom of masticating it with lime.
Areca nut, though held in great estimation among Asiatics as a
masticatory, and supposed to strengthen the gums, sweeten the breath
and improve digestion, has not until recently been regarded as
possessing any particular medicinal powers beyond those of a mild
astringent.[2502]
It has often been administered as a vermifuge to dogs, and in India
and China is given with the same intent to the human subject. Some
successful trials recently made of it for the expulsion of tapeworm
have led to it being included in the Additions to the British
Pharmacopœia of 1867, published in 1874.
Description—The areca palm produces a smooth ovoid fruit, of
the size of a small hen’s egg, slightly pointed at its upper end, and
crowned with the remains of the stigmas. Its exterior consists of a
thick pericarp, at first fleshy, but, when quite mature, composed of
fine stringy fibres running lengthwise, with much coarser ones below
them. This fibrous coat is consolidated into a thin crustaceous shell
or endocarp, which surrounds the solitary seed. The latter has the
shape of a very short rounded cone, scarcely an inch in height; it
is depressed at the centre of the base, and has frequently a tuft of
fibres on one side of the depression, indicating its connexion with
the pericarp. The testa, which seems to be partially adherent to the
endocarp, is obscurely defined, and inseparable from the nucleus.
Its surface is conspicuously marked with a network of veins, running
chiefly from the hilum. When a seed is split open, it is seen that
these veins extend downwards into the white albumen, reaching almost to
its centre, thus giving the seed a strong resemblance both in structure
and appearance to a nutmeg. The embryo, which is small and conical, is
seated at the base of the seed. Areca nuts are dense and ponderous, and
very difficult to break or cut. They have when freshly broken a weak
cheesy odour, and taste slightly astringent.
Microscopic Structure—The white horny albumen is made up of
large thick-walled cells, loaded with an albuminoid matter, which on
addition of iodine assumes a brown hue. The cell-walls display large
pores, the structure of which, after boiling in caustic ley, becomes
clearly evident in polarized light. The brown tissue which runs into
the albumen is of loose texture, and resembles the corresponding
structure in a nutmeg. The thin walls of its cells are marked with fine
spiral striations, and in this tissue, as well as on the brown surface
of the seed, delicate spiral vessels are scattered. All the brown cells
assume a rich red if moistened with caustic ley, and a dingy green with
ferric chloride.
Chemical Composition—We have exhausted the powder of the
seeds, previously dried at 100° C., with ether; and thereby obtained
a colourless solution, which after evaporation left an oily
liquid, concreting on cooling. This fatty matter, representing 14
per cent. of the seed, was thoroughly crystalline and melted at 39°
C. By saponification we obtained from it a crystalline fatty acid
fusing at 41° C., which may consequently be a mixture of lauric and
myristic acids. Some of the fatty matter was boiled with water: the
water on evaporation afforded an extremely small trace of tannin but no
crystals, which had catechin been present should have been left.
The powdered seeds which had been treated with ether were then
exhausted by cold spirit of wine (·832), which afforded 14·77 per
cent. (reckoned on the original seeds) of a red amorphous tannic
matter, which after drying, proved to be but little soluble in
water, whether cold or boiling. Submitting to destructive distillation,
it afforded Pyrocatechin. Its aqueous solution is not altered
by ferrous sulphate, unless an alkali is added, when it assumes a
violet hue, with separation of a copious dark purplish precipitate. On
addition of a ferric salt in minute quantity to the aqueous solution of
the tannic matter, a fine green tint is produced, quickly turning brown
by a further addition of the test, and violet by an alkali. An abundant
dark precipitate is also formed.
The seeds having been exhausted by both ether and spirit of wine,
were treated with water, which removed from them chiefly mucilage
precipitable by alcohol. The alcohol thus used afforded on filtration
traces of an acid, the examination of which was not pursued. After
exhaustion with ether, spirit of wine and water, a dark brown solution
is got by digesting the residue in ammonia: from this solution, an
acid throws down an abundant brown precipitate, not soluble even in
boiling alcohol. We have not been able to obtain crystals from an
aqueous decoction of the seeds, nor by exhausting them directly with
boiling spirit of wine. We have come therefore to the conclusion that
Catechin (p. 243) is not a constituent of areca
nuts, and that any extract, if ever made from them, must be essentially different
to the Catechu of Acacia or of Nauclea, and rather to be
considered a kind of tannic matter of the nature of Ratanhia-red
or Cinchona-red.
By incinerating the powdered seeds, 2·26 per cent. were obtained of
a brown ash, which, besides peroxide of iron, contained phosphate of
magnesium.
Commerce—Areca nuts are sold in India both in the husk
(pericarp) and without it, and the two sorts are enumerated in the
Customs Returns under distinct heads. Their widespread consumption in
the East gives rise to an enormous trade, of which some notion may be
formed by a consideration of the few statistics bearing upon it which
are accessible.
Thus, Ceylon exported of areca nuts in the year 1871, 66,543 cwt.,
value £62,593; in 1872, 71,715 cwt.,—the latter quantity entirely to
India; in 1875 of the total export of 94,567 cwt. 86,446 were shipped
to India.[2503]
The Madras Presidency largely trades in the same commodity. In the year
1872-1873 there were shipped thence to Bombay 43,958 cwt., besides
about two millions of the entire fruit.[2504]
An extensive traffic in areca nuts is carried on at Singapore and
especially in Sumatra.
Uses—Powdered areca nut may be given for the expulsion of
tapeworm in the dose of 4 to 6 drachms, taken in milk. The remedy
should be administered to the patient after a fast of about twelve
hours; some recommend the previous exhibition of a purgative. It is
said to be efficacious against lumbricus as well as tænia.
The charcoal afforded by burning areca nuts in a close vessel is
sold as a tooth powder; but except greater density, it possesses no
advantage over the charcoal from ordinary wood.
As a masticatory areca nut is chewed with a little lime and a leaf of
the Betel Pepper, Piper Betle L. The nut for this purpose is
used in a young and tender state, or is prepared by boiling in water;
it is sometimes combined with aromatics, as camphor or cardamom.
SANGUIS DRACONIS.
Resina Draconis; Dragons Blood; F. Sang-dragon; G.
Drachenblut.
Botanical Origin—Calamus Draco[2505]
Willd. (Dæmonorhops Draco Mart.)—This is one of the Rotang or
Rattan Palms, remarkable for their very long flexible stems, which
climb among the branches of trees by means of spines on the leafstalk.
The species under notice, called in Malay Rotang Jernang, grows
in swampy forests of the Residency of Palembang and in the territory
of Jambi, in Eastern Sumatra, and in Southern Borneo, which regions
furnish the dragon’s blood of commerce. It is said to occur also in
Penang and in various islands of the Sunda chain.
History—The substance which is mentioned by Dioscorides under
the name of Κιννάβαρι, as a costly pigment and medicine brought from
Africa, and which is also described by Pliny who distinguished it
from minium, was certainly the resin called Dragon’s Blood.
It was not however that of the Rotang Palm, Calamus Draco, or
even of any tree of the Indian Archipelago, but was on the contrary a
production of the island of Socotra (see p. 675).
Dragon’s blood is, we believe, not named by any of the earlier voyagers
to the India islands. Ibn Batuta, who visited both Java and Sumatra
between a.d. 1325 and 1349, and notices their producing
benzoin (see p. 404), cloves, camphor, and aloes-wood, is silent about
dragon’s blood. Barbosa, whose intelligent narrative (a.d.
1514) of the East Indies[2506]
is full of reference to the trade and productions of the different
localities he visited, states that aloes and dragon’s blood are
produced in Socotra, but makes no mention of the latter commodity as
found at Malacca, Java, Sumatra, or Borneo.
The fact we wish to prove is corroborated by the accounts of early
commercial intercourse between the Chinese and Arabs recently published
by Bretschneider.[2507]
From the 10th to the 15th century there was carried on between these
nations a trade, the objects of which were not only the productions
of the Arabian Gulf and countries further north, but also those of
the Indian Archipelago. One of the islands with which the Arabs and
Persians carried on a great commerce was Sumatra, whence they obtained
the precious camphor so much valued by the Chinese, but not, so far as
it appears, the resin dragon’s blood. As to the productions brought
from Arabia they are enumerated as Ostriches, Olibanum, Liquid Storax,
Myrrh, and Dragon’s Blood, besides a few other articles not
yet determined. It is worthy of remark that the Chinese are still the
principal consumers of dragon’s blood, though like the rest of mankind
they have to content themselves with the plentiful drug of Sumatra and
Borneo, instead of the more ancient sort produced in Socotra.
The first clear account of the production of the resin in India is that
given by Rumphius, who in his Herbarium Amboinense[2508]
describes the process by which it is collected at Palembang.
Production—The fruit of Calamus Draco, which is produced
in panicles in great profusion, is globose and of the size of a large
cherry, clothed with smoothed downward-overlapping scales. These scales
are sub-quadrangular, thick and shell-like, marked with a longitudinal
furrow; the largest, which are found towards the middle of the fruit,
are 2 lines long by 3 broad. At maturity the fruit is covered with an
exudation of red resin, which encrusts it so abundantly that the form
of the scales can hardly be seen.
The resin, which is naturally friable, is collected by gathering the
fruits, and shaking or beating them in a sack, by which process it is
soon separated. It is then sifted to remove from it scales and other
portions of the fruit. By exposure to the heat of the sun or in a
covered vessel to that of boiling water, the resin is so far softened
that it can be moulded into sticks or balls, which are forthwith
wrapped in a piece of palm leaf. It is thus that the best dragon’s
blood, or jernang, is obtained. An inferior quality is got
by boiling the pounded fruits in water, and making the resin into
a mass, frequently with the addition of other substances by way of
adulteration. The foregoing is the account of the manufacture of the
drug given by Blume.[2509]
Description—Dragon’s Blood is found in commerce chiefly in two
forms, known respectively as Reed and Lump.
1. Reed Dragon’s Blood (Dragon’s Blood in sticks, Sanguis
draconis in baculis). Some of fine quality purchased in London
in 1842 is in sticks 13 to 14 inches in length, and ¾ to 1 inch in
diameter, neatly wrapped in palm leaf, secured by 8 or 9 transverse
bands of some flexible grass. The average weight of each stick,
including the enveloping leaf, is five ounces. The resin has evidently
been wrapt up while soft, as the sticks are furrowed longitudinally
by pressure of the surrounding leaf. The smooth surface is of an
intense blackish-brown; when seen in thin splinters the resin appears
transparent, and of a pure and brilliant crimson. The fractured surface
looks resinous and rough, is a little porous, and contains numerous
particles of the scales of the fruit. Rubbed on paper it leaves a red
mark of not very splendid tint. Heated with alcohol it left 20 per
cent. of pulverulent residue consisting chiefly of vegetable matter.
Sticks of smaller size are more common.
2. Lump Dragon’s Blood (Sanguis draconis in massis) is
imported in large rectangular blocks or irregular masses. From the fine
Reed Dragon’s Blood, just described, it differs in containing a
larger proportion of remains of the fruit, including numerous entire
scales. Hence it has a coarser fracture, and the fractured surface
is less intense in tint. Its taste is slightly acrid. Exhausted with
alcohol it leaves a residue amounting in the specimen we tested to 27 per cent.
Dragon’s blood is abundantly soluble in the usual solvents of resins,
namely, the alcohols (even in dilute spirit of wine), benzol,
chloroform, bisulphide of carbon, and the oxygenated essential oils,
as that of cloves. The residue left after the evaporation of these
liquids is amorphous and of the original fine red colour. The drug is
likewise dissolved by glacial acetic acid as well as by caustic soda;
the latter solution on addition of an excess of acid yields a dingy
brown, jelly-like precipitate, which on drying turns dark red like
the original drug. In ether dragon’s blood is sparingly soluble, and
still less so in oil of turpentine; but in the most volatile portions
of petroleum, the so-called petroleum ether we find it to be entirely
insoluble. It has a slightly sweetish and somewhat acrid taste; melts
at about 120° C., evolving the aromatic but irritating fumes of benzoic
acid; boiled with water the resin becomes soft and partially liquid.
Chemical Composition—Dragon’s blood is a peculiar resin, which
according to Johnston[2510]
answers to the formula C₂₀H₂₀O₄. By heating it and condensing the
vapour an aqueous acid liquid is obtained, together with a heavy oily
portion of a pungent burning taste and crystals of benzoic acid. The
composition of these products has not yet been thoroughly ascertained,
but the presence of acetone, Toluol, C₆H₅(CH₃), Dracyl of
Glénard and Boudault (1844), and Styrol, C₈H₈ (Draconyl),
has been pointed out,[2511]
the latter perhaps due to the existence in the drug of metastyrol
(p. 274), as suggested by
Kovalewsky.[2512]
Both these hydrocarbons are lighter than water; yet we find that
the above oily portion yielded by dry distillation sinks in water, a
circumstance possibly occasioned by the presence of benzoic alcohol,
C₆H₅(CH₂OH).
As benzoic acid is freely soluble in petroleum ether it ought to be
removed from the drug by that solvent: on making the experiment we
got traces of an amorphous red matter, a little of an oily liquid,
but nothing crystalline. Cinnamic acid, on the other hand, is always
present, according to Hirschsohn (1877). As to the watery liquid, it
assumes a blue colour on addition of perchloride of iron, whence it
would appear to contain phenol or pyrogallol rather than pyrocatechin
(p. 196).
By boiling dragon’s blood with nitric acid, benzoic, nitro-benzoic,
and oxalic acids are chiefly obtained, and only very little picric
acid. Hlasiwetz and Barth melted the drug with caustic
potash, and found among the products thus formed phloroglucin (p. 243),
para-oxybenzoic, protocatechuic, and oxalic acids, as well as several
acids of the fatty series. Benzoin yields similar products.
Commerce—Dragon’s blood is shipped from Singapore and Batavia.
Large quantities are annually exported from Banjarmasin in Borneo to
these places and to China.[2513]
Uses—In medicine, only as the colouring agent of plasters and
tooth powders; in the arts, for varnish.
Adulteration—Dragon’s blood varies exceedingly in quality,[2514]
of which the principal criterion regarded by the dealers is
colour. Some of the inferior sorts make only a dull brick-red
mark when rubbed on paper, and have an earthy-looking fracture. The
sticks moreover do not take the impression of the enveloping leaf as
when they are more purely resinous. A sample of inferior Reed Dragon’s
Blood afforded us 40 per cent. of matter, insoluble in spirit of wine.
Other sorts of Dragon’s Blood.
Dragon’s Blood of Socotra—We have already stated (p. 672)
that the Cinnabar mentioned by Dioscorides was brought from Africa.
That the term really designated dragon’s blood seems evident from the
fact that the author of the Periplus of the Erythrean Sea,[2515]
written circaa.d. 54-68, names it (Κιννάβαρι)
as a production of the island of Dioscorida, the ancient name of Socotra.
The Arabians, as Abu Hanifa and Ibn Baytar,[2516]
describe dragon’s blood as brought from Socotra, giving to the drug the
very name by which it is known to the Arabs at the present day, namely,
Dam-ul-akh-wain. Barbosa (1514) as well as Giovanni di Barros[2517]
mention it as a production of the island; and in our own times it has
been noticed by Wellstead,[2518]
Vaughan,[2519]
and A. von Kremer.[2520]
It is now but little collected. Vaughan states, as well as Von Wrede,
that the tree is found in Hadramaut and on the east coast of Africa.
The latter statement is also made in letters (1877, 1878), with which
we were favoured by Captain Hunter of Aden and Hildebrandt of Berlin
(see pages 140 and 141),
by the latter of whom we were presented with
a photographic sketch of the tree growing in the Somali country,
at elevations of from 2500 to 5500 feet, and called there Moli. It
is Dracæna schizantha Baker,[2521]
a tree attaining 8 metres in height. The resin has an acidulous taste,
and is, according to Hildebrandt, not exported, but occasionally eaten
by the Somalis. The tree from which dragon’s blood is collected in
Socotra is, according to Capt. Hunter, Dracæna Ombet Kotschy.
The Drop Dragon’s Blood, of which small parcels imported from
Bombay or Zanzibar occasionally appear in the London market, is however
this drug. It is in small tears and fragments, seldom exceeding an
inch in length, has a clean glassy fracture, and in thin pieces is
transparent and of a splendid ruby colour. From Sumatran dragon’s blood
it may be distinguished by not containing the little shell-like scales
constantly present in that drug, and by not evolving when heated on the
point of a knife the irritating fumes of benzoic acid.
Dragon’s Blood of the Canary Islands—This substance is
afforded by Dracæna Draco L., a liliaceous tree[2522]
resembling a Yucca, of which the famous specimen at Orotava in Teneriffe
has often been described on account of its gigantic dimensions and
venerable age.[2523]
On the exploration of Madeira and Porto Santo in the 15th century,
dragon’s blood was one of the valued productions collected by the
voyagers, and is named as such by Alvise da ca da Mosto in 1454.[2524]
It is also mentioned by the German physician Hieronymus Münzer, who
visited Lisbon about 1494.[2525]
The tree yields the resin after incisions are made in its stem; but so
far as we know the exudation has never formed a regular and ordinary
article of commerce with Europe. It has been found in the sepulchral
caves of the aboriginal inhabitants.
The name Dragon’s Blood has also been applied to an exudation
obtained from the West Indian Pterocarpus Draco L., and to that
of Croton Draco Schlecht.; but the latter appears to be of the
nature of kino, and neither substance is met with in European commerce.
AROIDEÆ.
RHIZOMA CALAMI AROMATICI.
Radix Calami aromatici, Radix Acori;
Sweet Flag Root; F. Acore odorant ou vrai, Roseau
aromatique; G. Kalmus.
Botanical Origin—Acorus Calamus L., an aromatic,
flag-like plant, growing on the margins of streams, swamps, and lakes,
from the coasts of the Black Sea, through Southern Siberia, Central
Asia, and India, as far as Amurland, Northern China, and Japan;
indigenous also to North America. It is now established as a wild plant
in the greater part of Europe, reaching from Sicily as far north as
Scotland, Scandinavia, and Northern Russia; and is cultivated to a
small extent in Burma and Ceylon.
Regarding the introduction of Acorus Calamus into Western
Europe, it is believed in Poland to have been introduced there in the
13th century by the Tartars, yet it seems not to have attracted then
any attention. The well-informed botanist, Bock (Tragus), mentioning
the use of the preserved rhizome by wealthy persons, states[2526]
that he had never seen the plant growing in Germany. Clusius[2527]
relates that he first received a living plant in 1574, sent from the lake Apollonia
near Brussa in Asia Minor. Camerarius,[2528]
writing in 1588, speaks of it as introduced some years previously, and
then plentiful in Germany, which seems to show a rapid propagation.
Gerarde at the close of the century looked upon Acorus as an
Eastern plant, which he says is grown in many English gardens, and
might hence be fitly called the “Sweet Garden Flag.” Berlu,[2529]
in 1724, observes of the root that—“it is brought in quantities from
Germany:” hence we may infer that it was not then collected in
England, as we know it was at a later period.[2530]
History—Sweet Flag root has been from the earliest times a
favourite medicine of the natives of India, in which country it is sold
in every bazaar. Ainslie[2531]
asserts that it is reckoned so valuable in the bowel complaints of
children that there is a penalty incurred by any druggist who will not
open his door in the middle of the night to sell it, if demanded!
The descriptions of Acoron, a plant of Colchis, Galatia, Pontus,
and Crete, given by Dioscorides and Pliny, certainly refer to this
drug. We think that the Κάλαμος ἀρωματικός of Dioscorides, which he
states to grow in India, is the same, though Royle regards it as an
Andropogon. The Κάλαμος of Theophrastus and the Calamus
of the English Bible[2532]
are considered by some authors to refer to the Sweet Flag.
Celsus in the first century mentioned Calamus Alexandrinus,
the drug being probably then brought from India by way of the Red
Sea. We know by the testimony of Amatus Lusitanus[2533]
that in the 16th century it used to be so imported into Venice.
Rheede,[2534]
moreover, described and figured Acorus Calamus as an Indian plant under
the name Vacha, which it still bears on the Malabar Coast. But
in the pharmaceutical tariff of the German town of Halberstadt of the
year 1697, “Calamus aromaticus verus, Indianischer Calmus” and
“Calamus aromaticus nostras,” common Calmus, are quoted
at exactly the same price,[2535] and Murray[2536]
states expressly that in his time (1790) Asiatic calamus was still
met with in the pharmacies of Continental Europe, but that it had
mostly been replaced by the home-grown drug. At the present time the
Calamus aromaticus of commerce is European; in all essential
characters it agrees with that of India, a package of which is now and
then offered in the London drug sales.
Collection—The London market is supplied from Germany, whither
the drug is brought, we believe, from Southern Russia. It is no longer
collected in England,—at least in quantity, though it used to be
gathered some years ago in Norfolk.
Description—The rootstock of sweet flag occurs in somewhat
tortuous, subcylindrical or flattened pieces, a few inches long, and
from ½ to 1 inch in greatest diameter. Each piece is obscurely marked
on the upper surface with the scars, often hairy, of leaves, and on
the under with a zigzag line of little, elevated, dot-like rings,—the
scars of roots. The rootstock is usually rough and shrunken, varying in
colour from dark brown to orange-brown, breaking easily with a short
corky fracture, and exhibiting a pale brown spongy interior. The odour
is aromatic and agreeable; the taste, bitterish and pungent.
The fresh rootstock is brownish-red or greenish, white or reddish
within, and of a spongy texture. Its transverse section is tolerably
uniform; a fine line (medullary sheath) separates the outer tissue from
the lighter central part, the diameter of which is twice or three times
the width of the former.
Microscopic Structure—The outermost layer is made up of extended
epiblema-cells or of a brown corky tissue, the latter occurring in
the parts free from leaf-scars. The prevailing tissue, both of the
outer and the central part, consists of uniform nearly globular cells,
traversed by numerous vascular bundles, especially at the boundary
line (medullary sheath). Besides them, the rootstock like that of
many fresh-water plants, exhibits a large number of intercellular
holes. These air-holes, or more correctly water-holes, are somewhat
longitudinally extended, so as to form a kind of network, imparting a
spongy consistence[2537]
to the fresh rootstock. At certain places, where the series of cells
cross one another, especially in the outer part, there are single cells
filled with essential oil,[2538]
which may be made very conspicuous by adding to sections dilute potash
or perchloride of iron. The other cells are loaded with small starch
granules; a little mucilage and tannic matter is met with in the
exterior coat.
Chemical Composition—The dried rhizome yielded us 1·3 per cent.
of a yellowish neutral essential oil of agreeable odour, which in a
column of 50 mm. long, deviates 13·8° to the right. By working on a large
scale, Messrs. Schimmel & Co., Leipzig, obtain 2·4 to 2·6 per cent.
According to Kurbatow (1873), this oil contains a hydrocarbon,
C₁₀H₁₆, boiling at 159° C., and forming a crystalline compound with
HCl, and another hydrocarbon boiling at 255-258° C., affording no
crystallizable hydrochloric compound. By submitting the oil to
fractional distillation, we noticed, above 250°, a blue portion, which
may be decolorized by sodium. The crude oil acquires a dark brownish
colour on addition of perchloride of iron, but is not at all soluble in
concentrated potash solution.
The bitter principle Acorin was extracted by Faust in 1867,
as a semi-fluid, brownish glucoside, containing nitrogen, soluble
both in ether and in alcohol, but neither in benzol nor in water.
In order to obtain this substance, we precipitated the decoction of
10 lb. of the drug by means of tannic acid, and followed the method
commonly practised in the preparation of bitter principles. By finally
exhausting the residue with chloroform, we succeeded in obtaining a
very bitter, perfectly crystalline body, but in so minute a quantity,
that we were unable to investigate its nature.
Uses—Sweet Flag is an aromatic stimulant and tonic, now rarely
used in regular medicine. It is sold by the herbalist for flavouring
beer, and for masticating to clear the voice. It is said to be also
used by snuff manufacturers.
Adulteration—The rhizome of the Yellow Flag, Iris
Pseudacorus L., is occasionally mixed with that of the Sweet Flag,
from which it may be distinguished by its want of aroma, astringent
taste, dark colour, and dissimilar structure.
LILIACEÆ.
ALOË.
Aloes; F. Aloès ou Suc d’Aloès; G. Aloë.
Botanical Origin—Several species of Aloë[2539]
furnish a bitter juice which when inspissated forms this drug. These plants are
natives of arid, sunny places in Southern and Eastern Africa, whence a
few species have been introduced into Northern Africa, Spain,[2540]
and the East and West Indies.
The aloes are succulent plants of liliaceous habit with persistent
fleshy leaves, usually prickly at the margin, and erect spikes of
yellow or red flowers. Many are stemless; others produce stems some
feet in height, which are woody and branching. In the remote districts
of Namaqua Land and Damara Land in Western South Africa, and in the
Transkei Territory and Northern Natal to the eastern, aloes have been
discovered which attain 30 to 60 feet in height, with stems as much as
12 feet in circumference.[2541]
The following species may be named with more or less of certainty as
yielding the drug.[2542]
Aloë socotrina Lam. (A. vera Miller), native of the
southern shores of the Red Sea and Indian Ocean, Socotra, and Zanzibar
(?). It is the source of the Socotrine and Moka Aloes.
A. officinalis Forsk. and A. rubescens DC. are considered
to be varieties of this plant. A. abyssinica Lam. may probably
contribute to the aloes shipped from the Red Sea.
A. vulgaris Lam. A. perfoliata, var. π. vera
Linn., A. barbadensis Mill., a plant of India and of Eastern
and Northern Africa, now found also on the shores of Southern Spain,
Sicily, Greece, and the Canaries; introduced in the beginning of
the 16th century (or earlier) into the West Indies. It affords
Barbados and Curaçao Aloes. A. indica Royle,
a plant of the North-west Provinces of India, common in Indian
gardens, appears to be a slight variety of A. vulgaris
Lam. A. litoralis König, said to grow in abundance at Cape
Comorin, is unknown to us. Dr. Bidie suggests that it is a form of
the preceding, stunted by a poor saline soil and exposure to the sea
breeze. Both A. indica and A. litoralis are named in the
Pharmacopœia of India.
Aloë ferox L., and hybrids obtained by crossing it with A.
africana Mill. and A. spicata Thunberg, A. perfoliata
Linn. (quoad Roxb.) and A. linguæformis are reputed to
yield the best Cape Aloes.
A. africana Mill. and its varieties, and A. plicatilis
Mill. afford an extract which Pappe[2543]
says is thought to be less powerful.
A. arborescens Mill., A. Commelini Willd. and A.
purpurascens Haworth are stated to produce a portion of the Cape
Aloes of commerce.[2544]
Various species of Agave, especially A. americana L., are
largely grown, since the first half of the 16th century, in the south
of Europe, and popularly called Aloë. All of them are plants of
Mexico, while the true aloes are natives of the old world. Botanically
the genus Agave differs from Aloë, in that the former has
the ovary inferior, while in the latter it is superior.
From a chemical point of view there is also no analogy at all between
Aloë and Agave.
History—Aloes was known to the Greeks as a production of the
island of Socotra as early as the 4th century b.c., if we
might credit a remarkable legend thus given in the writings of the
Arabian geographer Edrisi.[2545]
When Alexander had conquered the king of the Persians and his fleets
had vanquished the islands of India, and he had killed Pour, king of
the Indies, his master Aristotle recommended him to seek the island
that produces Aloes. So when he had finished his conquests
in India, he returned by way of the Indian Sea into that of Oman,
conquered the isles therein, and arrived at last at Socotra, of which
he admired the fertility and the climate. And from the advice which
Aristotle gave him he determined to remove the original inhabitants
and to put Greeks in their place, enjoining the latter to preserve
carefully the plant yielding aloes, on account of its utility, and
because that without it certain sovereign remedies could not be
compounded. He thought also that the trade in and use of this noble
drug would be a great advantage for all people. So he took away the
original people of the island of Socotra, and established in their
stead a colony of Ionians, who remained under his protection and that
of his successors, and acquired great riches, until the period when
the religion of the Messiah appeared, which religion they embraced.
They then became Christians, and so their descendants have remained
up to the present time (circaa.d. 1154).
This curious account, which Yule[2546]
says is doubtless a fable, but invented to account for facts, is
alluded to by the Mahomedan travellers of the 9th century[2547]
and in the 10th by Masudi,[2548]
who says that in his time aloes was produced only in the island of Socotra,
where its manufacture had been improved by Greeks sent thither
by Alexander the Great.
Aloes is not mentioned by Theophrastus, but appears to have been well
known to Celsus, Dioscorides, Pliny and the author of the Periplus of
the Erythrean Sea, as well as to the later Greek[2549]
and the Arabian physicians. From the notices of it in the Anglo-Saxon
leech-books and a reference to it as one of the drugs recommended to
Alfred the Great by the Patriarch of Jerusalem, we may infer that its
use was not unknown in Britain as early as the 10th century.[2550]
At this period and for long afterwards the drug was imported into
Europe by way of the Red Sea and Alexandria. After the discovery of
a route to India by the Cape of Good Hope the old line of commerce
probably began to change.
Pires, an apothecary at Cochin, in a letter on Eastern drugs[2551]
addressed to Manuel, king of Portugal, in 1516, reports that aloes
grows in the island of Çacotora, Aden, Cambaya, Valencia of Arragon,
and in other parts,—the most esteemed being that of Çacotora, and next
is that of Spain; while the drug of Aden and Cambaya is so bad as to be
worthless.
In the early part of the 17th century there was a direct trade in aloes
between England and Socotra; and in the records of the East India
Company there are many notices of the drug being bought of the “King of
Socotra.” Frequently the king’s whole stock of aloes is mentioned as
having been purchased.[2552]
Wellstead, who travelled in Socotra in 1833,[2553]
says that in old times the aloë was far more largely grown there than
at present, and that the walls which enclosed the plantations may
still be seen. He adds that the produce was a monopoly of the Sultan
of the island. At the present day the few productions of Socotra that
are exported are carried by the Arab coasting vessels, coming annually
from the Persian Gulf to Zanzibar, at which place they are transshipped
for Indian and other ports. Dr. Kirk, who has resided at Zanzibar from
1866 to 1873, informs us that aloes from Socotra arrives in a very
soft state packed in goatskins. From these it is transferred to wooden
boxes, in which it concretes, and is shipped to Europe and America.
To avoid loss the skins have to be washed; and the aloetic liquor
evaporated.
Ligon,[2554]
who visited the island of Barbados in 1647-50, that is about
twenty years after the arrival of the first settlers, speaks of the
aloë as if it were indigenous, mentioning also the useful plants which
had been introduced. At that period the settlers knew how to prepare
the juice for medicinal use, but had not begun to export it. Barbados
aloes was in the drug warehouses of London in 1693.[2555]
The manufacture of aloes in the Cape Colony of South Africa was
observed by Thunberg in 1773 on the farm of a boer named Peter de Wett,
who was the first to prepare the drug in that country.[2556]
Cape Aloes is enumerated in the stock of a London druggist in 1780,
its cost being set down as £10 per cwt. (1s. 9½d. per lb.).
A new and distinct sort of aloes, manufactured in the colony of Natal,
appeared in English commerce in 1870. It will be described further on.
Lignum Aloes—It is important to bear in mind that the word
Aloes or Lign Aloës, in Latin Lignum Aloës, is
used in the Bible and in many ancient writings to designate a substance
totally distinct from the modern Aloes, namely the resinous wood
of Aquilaria Agallocha Roxburgh, a large tree[2557]
of the order Thymeleaceæ, growing in the Malayan Peninsula.
Its wood constituted a drug[2558]
which was, down to the beginning of the present century,
generally valued for use as incense, but now esteemed only in the East.
Structure of the Leaf—The stout fleshy leaves of an aloë have
a strong cuticle and thick-walled epidermis. Their interior substance
is formed of very loose, large-celled, colourless pulp, traversed
by vascular bundles, which, on transverse section, are seen to be
accompanied by a group of large thin-walled cells[2559]
containing the bitter juice which constitutes the drug under notice. These cells,
on a longitudinal section, are seen to be considerably elongated, adjoining
a single row of smaller, prismatic, truncated cells,[2560]
by which the former are separated from the cortical layer. The
prismatic cells contain a yellow juice, apparently different from
that which yields aloes. The cortical tissue is filled with granules
of chlorophyll, and exhibits between the cells groups of needles of
calcium oxalate. Similar crystals are also found sparingly in the pulp.
The transparent pulp-tissue[2561]
is rich in mucilage, which after dilution with water is precipitated by
neutral acetate of lead, but is not coagulated by boiling.
The amount of bitter principles in the leaf probably varies with the
age of the latter and with the season of the year. Haaxman mentions
that, in Curaçao, the maximum is found when the leaves are changing
from green to brown.
Cultivation and Manufacture—In Barbados,[2562]
where Aloë vulgaris is systematically cultivated for the production of
the drug, the plants are set 6 inches apart, in rows which are 1 to 1½ foot
asunder, the ground having been carefully prepared and manured. They
are kept free from grass and weeds, but yams or pulse are frequently
grown between them. The plants are always dwarf, never in the least
degree arborescent; almost all of those above a year old bear flowers,
which being bright yellow, have a beautiful effect. The leaves are 1-2
feet long; they are cut annually, but this does not destroy the plant,
which, under good cultivation, lasts for several years.
The cutting takes place in March and April, and is performed in the
heat of the day. The leaves are cut off close to the plant, and placed
very quickly, the cut end downwards, in a V-shaped wooden
trough, about 4 feet long and 12 to 18 inches deep. This is set on
a sharp incline, so that the juice which trickles from the leaves
very rapidly flows down its sides, and finally escapes by a hole at
its lower end into a vessel placed beneath. No pressure of any sort
is applied to the leaves. It takes about a quarter of an hour to cut
leaves enough to fill a trough. The troughs are so distributed as to
be easily accessible to the cutters. Their number is generally five;
and by the time the fifth is filled, the cutters return to the first
and throw out the leaves, which they regard as exhausted. The leaves
are neither infused nor boiled, nor is any use afterwards made of them
except for manure.
When the vessels receiving the juice become filled, the latter is
removed to a cask and reserved for evaporation. This may be done at
once, or it may be delayed for weeks or even months, the juice, it
is said, not fermenting or spoiling. The evaporation is generally
conducted in a copper vessel; at the bottom of this is a large ladle,
into which the impurities sink, and are from time to time removed
as the boiling goes on. As soon as the inspissation has reached the
proper point, which is determined solely by the experienced eye of the
workman, the thickened juice is poured into large gourds or into boxes,
and allowed to harden.
The drug is not always readily saleable in the island, but is usually
bought up by speculators who keep it till there is a demand for it in
England. The cultivators are small proprietors, but little capable as
to mind or means of making experiments to improve the manufacture of
the drug. It is said, however, that occasionally a little aloes of very
superior kind is made for some special purpose by exposing the juice
in a shallow vessel to solar heat till completely dry. But such a drug
is stated to cost too much time and trouble to be profitable.[2563]
The manufacture of aloes in the Dutch West Indian island of Curaçao is
conducted in the same manner.[2564]
The manufacture of aloes in the Cape Colony has been thus described
to us in a letter[2565]
from Mr. Peter MacOwan of Gill College, Somerset East:—The operator
scratches a shallow dish-shaped hollow in the dry ground, spreads
therein a goatskin, and then proceeds to arrange around the margin a
radial series of aloë leaves, the cut ends projecting inwards. Upon
this, a second series is piled, and then a third—care being taken that
the ends of each series overhang sufficiently, to drop clear into the
central hollow. When these preparations have been made, the operator
either “loafs about” after wild honey, or, more likely, lies down to
sleep. The skin being nearly filled, four skewers run in and out at
the edge square-fashion, give the means of lifting this primitive
saucer from the ground, and emptying its contents into a cast-iron
pot. The liquid is then boiled, an operation conducted with the utmost
carelessness. Fresh juice is added to that which has nearly acquired
the finished consistence; the fire is slackened or urged just as it
happens, and the boiling is often interrupted for many hours, if
neglect be more convenient than attention. In fact, the process is
thoroughly barbarous, conducted without industry or reflection; it is
mostly carried on by Bastaards and Hottentots, but not by Kaffirs. “The
only aloë I have seen used,” says Mr. MacOwan, “is the very large one
with di-or tri-chotomous inflorescence,—A. ferox, I believe.”
Backhouse[2566]
also names “Aloë ferox?” as the species he saw used
near Port Elizabeth in 1838.
From another correspondent, we learn that the making of aloes in the
Cape Colony is not carried on by preference, but is resorted to when
more profitable work is scarce. The drug is sold by the farmers to
the merchants of the towns on the coast, some of whom have exerted
themselves to obtain a better commodity, and have even imported living
aloe-plants from Barbados.
Nothing is known of the manufacture of the so-called Socotrine
or Zanzibar Aloes, or even with certainty in what precise
localities it is carried on.
General Description—The differences in the several kinds of
commercial aloes are due to various causes, such as the species of
Aloë employed and the method of extracting the juice. The drug
varies exceedingly: some is perfectly transparent and amorphous, with
a glassy conchoidal fracture; some is opaque and dark with a dull waxy
fracture, or opaque and pallid; or it may be of a light orange-brown
and highly crystalline. It varies in consistence in every degree, from
dry and brittle to pasty, and even entirely fluid and syrup-like.
These diverse conditions are partially explained by an examination
of the very fluid aloes that has been imported of recent years from
Bombay. If some of this aloes is allowed to repose, it gradually
separates into two portions,—the upper a transparent, black liquid,—the
lower, an orange-brown crystalline sediment. If the whole be allowed to
evaporate spontaneously, we get aloes of two sorts in the same mass;
the one from the upper portion being dark, transparent and amorphous,
the other rather opaque and highly crystalline. Should the two layers
become mixed, an intermediate form of the drug results.
The Hepatic Aloes of the old writers[2567]
was doubtless this rather opaque form of Socotrine Aloes; but the term
has come to be used somewhat vaguely for any sort of liver-coloured
aloes, and appears to us unworthy to be retained. Much of the opaque,
so-called Hepatic Aloes does not however owe its opacity to
crystals, but to a feculent matter the nature of which is doubtful.
The odour of aloes is a character which is much depended on by dealers
for distinguishing the different varieties, but it can only be
appreciated by experience, and certainly cannot be described.[2568]
Varieties—The principal varieties of aloes found in English
commerce are the following:—
1. Socotrine Aloes—also called Bombay, East
Indian, or Zanzibar Aloes, and when opaque and
liver-coloured, Hepatic Aloes. It is imported in kegs and tin-lined
boxes from Bombay, whither it has been carried by the Arab traders
from the African coast, the Red Sea ports, or by way of Zanzibar, from
Socotra. When of fine quality, it is of a dark reddish-brown, of a
peculiar, rather agreeable odour, comparable to myrrh or saffron. In
thin fragments, it is seen to be of an orange-brown; its powder is of a
tawny reddish-brown. When moistened with spirit of wine, and examined
in a thin stratum under the microscope, good Socotrine Aloes is seen to
contain an abundance of crystals. As imported, it is usually soft, at
least in the interior of the mass, but it speedily dries and hardens
by keeping.[2569]
It is occasionally imported in a completely fluid state (Liquid
Socotrine Aloes, Aloë Juice), and is not unfrequently
somewhat sour and deteriorated.
Some fine aloes from Zanzibar, of which a very small quantity was
offered for sale in 1867, was contained in a skin, and composed of two
layers, the one amorphous, the other a granular translucent substance
of light colour, which when softened and examined with a lens, was seen
to be a mass of crystals. A very bad, dark, fœtid sort of aloes is
brought to Aden from the interior. It seems to be the Moka Aloes
of some writers.
The quantity of aloes imported into Bombay in the year 1871-72 was 892
cwt., of which 736 cwt. are reported as shipped from the Red Sea ports
and Aden.[2570]
2. Barbados Aloes—Characteristic samples show it as a hard dry
substance of a deep chocolate-brown, with a clean, dull, waxy fracture.
In small fragments it is seen to be translucent and of an orange-brown
hue. When breathed upon, it exhales an odour analogous to, but easily
distinguishable from, that of Socotrine aloes. It is imported in
boxes and gourds. The gourds, into which the aloes has been poured in
a melted state through a square hole, over which a bit of calico is
afterwards nailed, contain from 10 to 40 lb. or more. Of late years,
Barbados aloes having a smooth and glassy fracture has been imported;
it is known to the London drug-brokers as “Capey Barbados.” By
keeping, it passes into the usual variety having a dull fracture.
The export of aloes from Barbados in 1871, as shown by the Blue
Book for that colony, was 1046 cwt., of which 954 cwt. were shipped
to the United Kingdom.
3. Curaçao Aloes—manufactured in the Dutch West Indian islands
of Curaçao, Bonaire, and Aruba, is imported into this country by way
of Holland, packed in boxes of 15 to 28 lb. each. In appearance it
resembles Barbados aloes, but has a distinctive odour.
4. Cape Aloes—The special features of this sort of aloes are its
brilliant conchoidal fracture and peculiar odour. Small splinters seen
by transmitted light are highly transparent and of an amber colour;
the powder is of a pale tawny yellow. When the drug is moistened and
examined under the microscope, no crystals can be detected, even after
the lapse of some days. Cape aloes has the odour of other kinds of
aloes, with a certain sourish smell which easily distinguishes it.
Several qualities are recognized, chiefly by the greater or lesser
brilliancy of fracture, and by the tint of the powder.
From the Blue Book for the Colony of the Cape of Good Hope,
published at Cape Town in 1873, it appears that the export of aloes
in 1872 was 484,532 lb. (4326 cwt.); and that the average market
value during the year was 3¾d., the lowest price, 1½d.,
being at Riversdale and Mossel Bay, and the highest, 11d., at
Swellendam. The drug is shipped from Cape Town, Mossel Bay and Algoa
Bay.
5. Natal Aloes—Aloes is also imported from Natal, and since
1870 in considerable quantity. Most of it is of an hepatic kind and
completely unlike the ordinary Cape aloes, inasmuch as it is of a
greyish-brown and very opaque. Moreover it contains a crystalline
principle which has been found in no other sort of aloes.
The drug is manufactured in the upper districts of Natal, between
Pietermaritzburg and the Quathlamba mountains, especially in the Umvoti
and Mooi River Counties, at an elevation of 2000 to 4000 feet above the
sea. The plant used is a large aloë which has not yet been botanically
identified. The people who make the drug are British and Dutch
settlers, employing Kaffir labourers. The process is not very different
from that followed in making Cape aloes, but is conducted with more
intelligence. The leaves are cut obliquely into slices, and allowed to
exude their juice in the hot sunshine. The juice is then boiled down in
iron pots, some care being taken to prevent burning, by stirring the
liquid as it becomes thick. The drug while still hot, is poured into
wooden cases, in which it is shipped to Europe.[2571]
The exports from the colony have been as follows:—[2572]
1868
1869
1870
1871
1872
none
38 cwt.
646 cwt.
372 cwt.
501 cwt.
Chemical Composition—All kinds of aloes have an odour of the
same character and a bitter disagreeable taste. The odour which is
often not unpleasant, especially in Socotrine aloes, is due to a
volatile oil, which the drug contains only in minute proportion.
T. and H. Smith of Edinburgh, who contributed a specimen of it to
the Vienna Exhibition of 1873, inform us that they obtained it by
subjecting to distillation with water 400 lb. of aloes, which quantity
they estimate to have yielded about an ounce. The oil is stated in a
letter we have received from them, to be a mobile pale yellow liquid,
of sp. gr. 0·863, with a boiling point of 266-271° C.
Pure aloes dissolves easily in spirit of wine with the exception of a
few flocculi; it is insoluble in chloroform and bisulphide of carbon,
as well as in the so-called petroleum ether, the most volatile portion
of American petroleum. The sp. gr. of fine transparent fragments of
aloes, dried at 100° C., and weighed in the last named fluid at 16° C.,
was found by one of us (F.) to be 1·364; showing that aloes is much
more ponderous than most of the resins, which seldom have a higher
sp. gr. than 1·00 to 1·10. In water aloes dissolves completely only
when heated. On cooling, the aqueous solution, whether concentrated
or dilute, becomes turbid by the separation of resinous drops, which
unite into a brown mass,—the so-called Resin of Aloes.[2573]
The clear solution, after separation of this substance, has a slightly
acid reaction; it is coloured dark brown by alkalis, black by ferric
chloride, and is precipitated yellowish-grey by neutral lead acetate.
Cold water dissolves about half its weight of aloes, forming an acid
liquid which exhibits similar reactions. The solution of aloes in
potash or ammonia is precipitated by acids, but not by water.
The most interesting constituents of aloes are the substances known as
Aloïn. This name was originally applied to an aloïn which, as
it appears to be found exclusively in Barbados aloes, is now termed
Barbaloïn, in order to distinguish it from allied substances
occurring in Natal and Socotrine aloes.
Barbaloïn was discovered by T. and H. Smith of Edinburgh in 1851,[2574]
and was described (1851) by Stenhouse. From good qualities of the drug
it can be obtained, according to Tilden,[2575]
as a crystalline mass, to the extent of 20 to 25 per cent., but in
others it appears to occur partly amorphous or in a chemically altered
state. Barbaloïn is a neutral substance, crystallizing in tufts of
small yellow prisms. These crystals represent hydrated aloïn,
and part with one molecule of water (=2·69 per cent.) by desiccation
in vacuo, or by the prolonged heat of a water-bath. Barbaloïn,
C₃₄H₃₆O₁₄ + H₂O, dissolves sparingly in water or alcohol but very
freely if either liquid be even slightly warmed; it is insoluble in ether.
The solutions alter quickly if made a little alkaline, but if neutral
or slightly acid, are by no means very prone to decomposition. By
oxidation with nitric acid, barbaloïn yields, as Tilden (1872) has
shown, about a third of its weight of chrysammic acid, besides aloëtic,
oxalic, and picric acids. It easily combines with bromine to form
yellow needles of Bromaloïn, C₃₄H₃₀Br₆O₁₄; Chloraloïn,
C₃₄H₃₀Cl₆O₁₄ + 6H₂O, crystallizing in prisms, has likewise been obtained.
In examining Natal aloes in 1871, we observed it to contain a distinct
crystalline body, much less soluble than the ordinary aloïn of Barbados
aloes. We have accordingly named it Nataloïn.
Nataloïn exists naturally in Natal aloes, from which it can be easily
prepared in the crude state, if the drug is triturated with an equal
weight of alcohol at a temperature not exceeding 48° C. This will
dissolve the amorphous portion, from which the crystals should be
separated by a filter, and washed with a small quantity of cold spirit.
From 16 to 25 per cent. of crude nataloïn in pale yellow crystals may
be thus extracted. When purified by crystallization from methylic
alcohol or spirit of wine, it forms thin, brittle, rectangular scales,
often with one or more of their angles truncated. The formula assigned
to nataloïn by Tilden, which is supported by the composition of the
acetyl derivative he has succeeded in obtaining, is C₂₅H₂₈O₁₁.
At 15·5° C., 60 parts of alcohol, 35 of methylic alcohol,[2576]
50 of acetic ether, 1236 of ether, and 230 of absolute alcohol, dissolve
respectively one part of nataloïn. It is scarcely more soluble in
warm than in cold spirit of wine, so that to obtain crystals it is
best to allow the solution to evaporate spontaneously. Water hot or
cold dissolves it very sparingly. Nataloïn gives off no water when
exposed over oil of vitriol, or to a temperature of 100° C. By the
action of nitric acid, it affords both oxalic and picric acids, but no
chrysammic acid. It appears not to combine with chlorine or bromine,
and we have failed in obtaining from it any such body as bromaloïn.
Liquid Socotrine aloes, imported into London about 1852, was noticed by
Pereira to abound in minute crystals, which he termed the Aloïn of
Socotrine Aloes, and regarded as probably identical with that of
Barbados aloes. Some fine dry aloes from Zanzibar of very pale hue, in
our possession, is in reality a perfectly crystalline mass.
Histed was the first to assert that the crystalline matter of
Socotrine or Zanzibar aloes is a peculiar substance, according
neither with barbaloïn nor with nataloïn. This observation was fully
corroborated by our own experiments,[2577]
made chiefly on the Zanzibar aloes just described, and we shall call
the substance thus discovered Socaloïn. In this drug, the
crystals are prisms of comparatively large size, such as we have never
observed in Natal aloes. They cannot be so easily isolated as nataloïn,
since they are nearly as soluble as the amorphous matter surrounding
them. Histed recommends treating the powdered crude drug with a little
alcohol, sp. gr. 0·960, and strongly pressing the pasty mass between
several thicknesses of calico; then dissolving the yellow crystalline
cake in warm weak alcohol, and collecting the crystals which are formed
by cooling and repose.
Socaloïn forms tufted acicular prisms, which by solution in methylic
alcohol may be got 2 to 3 millimetres long. It is much more soluble
than nataloïn. At ordinary temperatures, 30 parts of alcohol, 9 of
acetic ether, 380 of ether, 90 of water are capable of dissolving
respectively one part of socaloïn; while in methylic alcohol, it is
most abundantly soluble. Socaloïn is a hydrate, losing when dried over
oil of vitriol 11 to 12 per cent. of water, but slowly regaining it if
afterwards exposed to the air. Its elementary composition according to
the analysis made by one of us (F.) is C₃₄H₃₈O₁₅ + 5 H₂O. We have not
succeeded in obtaining any well-defined bromine compound of socaloïn.
The three aloïns, Barbaloïn, Nataloïn, and
Socaloïn, are easily distinguished by the following beautiful
reaction first noticed by Histed:—a drop of nitric acid on a porcelain
slab gives with a few particles of barbaloïn or nataloïn, a vivid
crimson,[2578]
but produces little effect with socaloïn. To distinguish
barbaloïn from nataloïn, test each by adding a minute quantity to a
drop or two of oil of vitriol, then allowing the vapour from
a rod touched with nitric acid to pass over the surface. Barbaloïn
(and socaloïn) will undergo no change, but nataloïn will assume a fine
blue.[2579]
The researches of E. von Sommaruga and Egger in Vienna (1874) have been
directed in particular to the aloïn of Socotrine aloes. The melting
point of this aloïn was found to be between 118° and 120° C., that
of barbaloïn being much higher. The authors conclude that the three
form an homologous series, that their composition may probably be
represented thus:—
Barbaloïn
C₁₇H₂₀O₇
Nataloïn
C₁₆H₁₈O₇
Socaloïn
C₁₅H₁₆O₇
They derive in all probability from anthracene, C₁₄H₁₀.
The portion of aloes insoluble in cold water was formerly distinguished
as Resin of Aloes, from the soluble portion which was called
Bitter of aloes or Aloëtin. From the labours of Kossmann
(1863), these portions appear to have nearly the same composition. The
soluble portions treated with dilute sulphuric acid, is said to yield
Aloëresic and Aloëretic Acids, both crystallizable,
besides the indifferent substance Aloëretin. These observations
have not to our knowledge been confirmed.
It has been shown by Tilden and Rammell[2580]
that the Resin of Aloes may by prolonged treatment with
boiling water be separated into two bodies, which they distinguish as
Soluble Resin A. and Insoluble Resin B. With the first it
is possible to form a brominated compound, which though non-crystalline
is apparently of definite composition. In the view of these chemists
the Resin A. is a kind of anhydride of barbaloïn—Barbaloïn,
2(C₃₄H₃₆O₁₄) less H₂O = Aloe Resin A., C₆₈H₇₀O₂₇. The resin boiled
with nitric acid yields a large amount of chrysammic acid, together
with picric and oxalic acids, and carbonic anhydride. Insoluble
Resin B. was found to have nearly the same composition as Resin A.
Aloes treated with various reagents affords a number of remarkable
products. Thus, according to Rochleder and Czumpelick (1861) it yields,
when boiled with soda-lye, colourless crystals an inch long, which
appear to consist of a salt of Paracumaric Acid, together with
small quantities of fragrant essential oils and volatile fatty acids.
When boiled with dilute sulphuric acid, aloes yields paracumaric
acid, from which by fusion with caustic potash, as also directly from
aloes, Hlasiwetz (1865) obtained Para-oxybenzoic Acid (p. 408).
Weselsky (1872-73) has shown that accompanying the last two products,
there is a peculiar, crystallizable acid, C₉H₁₀O₃, which he has named
Alorcinic Acid.
By distillation with quicklime, E. Robiquet (1846) obtained
Aloïsol, a yellowish oil, which Rembold (1866) proved to be a
mixture of dimethylated phenol (Xylenol)
C₇H₃
(CH₃)₂
OH
Nitric acid forms with Barbadoes aloes, but still better, as Tilden
has shown, with barbaloïn, Aloëtic Acid, C₁₄H₄(NO₂)₄O₂,
Chrysammic Acid, C₁₄H₄(NO₂)₄O₄, and finally Picric Acid,
together with Oxalic Acid. The first two of these acids are
distinguished by the splendid tints of their salts, which might be
utilized in dyeing.
Chlorine, passed into an aqueous solution of aloes, forms a variety of
substitution-products, and finally Chloranil, C₆Cl₄O₂.
When somewhat strongly heated, aloes swells up considerably, and after
ignition leaves a light, slow-burning charcoal, almost free from
inorganic constituents. Ordinary Cape aloes, for example, dried at 100°
C., leaves only 1 per cent. of ash.
Commerce—There were imported into the United Kingdom in the year
1870, 6264 cwt. of aloes. Of this quantity, South Africa shipped
4811
cwt.; and Barbados 970 cwt. The remainder was probably furnished by
Eastern Africa.
The commercial value of the varieties of aloes is very different.
In 1874, Barbados Aloes was quoted in price-currents at £3
5s. to £9 10s. per cwt.; Socotrine at £5 to
£13; while Cape Aloes was offered at £1 10s. to £2.
In England, the first two alone are allowed for pharmaceutical
preparations. Even the Veterinary Pharmacopœia[2581]
names only Aloë Barbadensis. Cape Aloes is esteemed on the
Continent, and chiefly consumed there.
Use—Aloes is a valuable purgative in very common use, it is
generally given combined with other drugs.
Adulteration—The physical characters of aloes, such as colour
of the powder, odour, consistence and freedom from obvious impurity,
coupled with its solubility in weak alcohol, usually suffice for
determining its goodness.
BULBUS SCILLÆ.
Radix Scillæ; Squill; F. Bulbe ou squames de
Scille, Ognon marin; G. Meerzwiebel.
Botanical Origin—Urginea maritima Baker[2582]
(Scilla maritima L., Urginea Scilla Steinheil). It is found
generally in the regions bordering the Mediterranean, as in Southern
France, Italy, Dalmatia, Greece, Asia Minor, Syria, North Africa and
the Mediterranean islands. In Sicily, where it grows most abundantly,
Urginea ascends to elevations of 3000 feet. It is also very common
throughout the South of Spain, where it is by no means confined to the
coast; it occurs also in Portugal. In the Riviera of Genoa the peasants
like to see it growing under the fig trees.
Two varieties of squill, termed respectively white and
red, are distinguished by druggists. In the first, the
bulb-scales are colourless; in the second they are of a roseate hue.
No other difference in the plants can be pointed out, nor have the two
varieties distinct areas of growth.
History—Squill is one of the most ancient of medicines.
Epimenides, a Greek who lived in the 30th Olympiad, is said to have
made much use of it, from which circumstance it came to be called
Epimenidea[2583].
It is also mentioned by Theophrastus, and was probably well known
to all the ancient Greek physicians. Pliny was not only acquainted
with it, but had noticed its two varieties. Dioscorides describes the
method of making vinegar of squills; and a similar preparation, as well
as compounds of squill with honey, were administered by the Arabian
physicians, and still remain in use. The medical school of Salerno
preferred the red variety of the drug, which on the whole is not
frequently met with in mediæval literature.
Description—The bulb of squill is pear-shaped, and of the size
of a man’s fist or larger, often weighing more than four pounds. It
has the usual structure of a tunicated bulb; its outer scales are
reddish-brown, dry, scarious, and marked with parallel veins. The inner
are fleshy and juicy, colourless or of a pale rose tint, thick towards
the middle, very thin and delicate at the edges, smooth and shining on
the surface. The fresh bulb has a mucilaginous, bitter, acrid taste,
but not much odour.
For medicinal use, squill is mostly imported ready dried. The bulbs are
collected in the month of August, at which period they are leafless,
freed from their dry outer scales, cut transversely into thin slices,
and dried in the sun. Thus prepared, the drug appears in the form of
narrow, flattish or four-sided curved strips, 1 to 2 inches long, and ⅜
to ⅝ of an inch wide, flexible, translucent, of a pale dull yellowish
colour, or when derived from the red variety, of a decided roseate
hue. When thoroughly dried, they become brittle and pulverizable, but
readily absorb water to the extent of about 11 per cent. Powdered
squill by the absorption of water from the air, readily cakes together
into a hard mass.
Microscopic Structure—The officinal portion of the plant being
simply modified leaves, has the histological characters proper to many
of those organs. The tissue is made up of polyhedral cells, covered
on both sides of the scales by an epidermis provided with stomata.
It is traversed by numerous vascular bundles, and also exhibits
smaller bundles of laticiferous vessels. If thin slices of squill be
moistened with dilute alcohol, most of the parenchymatous cells are
seen to be loaded with mucilage, which contracts into a jelly
on the addition of alcohol. In the interior of this jelly, crystalline
particles are met with consisting of oxalate of calcium. This salt is
largely deposited in cells, forming either bundles of needle-shaped
crystals, or large solitary square prisms, frequently a millimetre
long. In either case they are enveloped by the mucilaginous matter
already mentioned. Oxalate of calcium as occurring in other plants has
been shown in many instances to originate in the midst of mucilaginous
matter. The fact is remarkably evident in Scilla, especially
when examined in polarized light.
On shaking thin slices of the bulb with water, the crystals are
deposited in sufficient quantity to become visible to the naked eye,
though their weight is actually very small. Direct estimation of the
oxalic acid (by titration with chamæleon solution) gave us only 3·07
per cent. of C₂CaO₄,3H₂O from white squill dried at 100° C., which
moreover yielded only 2 to 5 per cent. of ash. It is these extremely
sharp brittle crystals which occasion the itching and redness, and
sometimes even vesication, which result from rubbing a slice of fresh
squill on the skin. These effects, which have long been known, were
attributed to a volatile acrid principle, until their true cause was
recognized by Schroff.[2584]
The mucilage also contains albuminous matters, hence the orange colour
it assumes on addition of iodine. The vascular bundles are accompanied
by some rows of longitudinally extended cells, containing a small
number of starch granules. In the red squill the colouring matter is
contained in many of the parenchymatous cells, others being entirely
devoid of it. It turns blackish-green if a persalt of iron be added.
Chemical Composition—The most abundant among the constituents
of squill are mucilaginous and saccharine matters. Mucilage may be
precipitated by means of neutral and basic acetate of lead, yet there
remains in solution another substance of the same class, called
Sinistrin. It was discovered in 1879 by Schmiedeberg, who
obtained it by mixing the powder of squill, either red or white, with a
solution of basic acetate of lead in slight excess. The gummy matters
thus forming insoluble lead compounds being removed, the liquid is
deprived of the lead and mixed with slaked lime. An insoluble compound
of sinistrin and calcium separates and yields the former on decomposing
the well washed precipitate with carbonic acid. The small amount of
calcium remaining in the filtrate is to be removed by adding cautiously
to the warm solution the small quantity just required of oxalic acid.
Lastly, sinistrin is thrown down by alcohol. It is a white amorphous
powder, on exposure to air soon forming transparent brittle lumps.
The composition of sinistrin is that of dextrin = C₆H₁₀O₅, both these
substances being very closely allied, yet the aqueous solution of
sinistrin deviates the plane of polarization to the left. The rotatory
power appears not to be much influenced by the concentration or the
temperature of the solution of sinistrin.
An alkaline solution of tartrate of copper is not acted upon by
sinistrin. It is transformed into sugar by boiling it for half an
hour with water containing 1 per cent. of sulphuric acid. The sugar
thus produced is stated by Schmiedeberg to consist of lævulose[2585]
and another sugar, which in all probability, when perfectly pure, must
prove devoid of rotatory power.
The name sinistrin[2586]
has also been applied to a mucilaginous matter extracted from barley
(see Hordeum decorticatum); it remains to be proved that the latter is
identical with the sinistrin of squill.
We have obtained a considerable amount of an uncrystallizable levogyre
sugar by exhausting squill with dilute alcohol.[2587]
Alcohol added to an aqueous infusion of squill causes the separation
of the mucilage, together with albuminoid matter. If the alcohol is
evaporated and a solution of tannic acid is added, the latter will
combine with the bitter principle of squill, which has not yet
been isolated, although several chemists have devoted to it their
investigations, and applied to it the names of Scillitin or
Skuleïn. Schroff, to whom we are indebted for a valuable monograph
on Squill,[2588]
infers from his physiological experiments the presence of a non-volatile acrid
principle (Skulein?), together with scillitin, which latter he
supposes to be a glucoside.
Merck of Darmstadt has isolated Scillipicrin, soluble in water;
Scillitoxin, likewise a bitter principle, insoluble in water,
but readily dissolving in alcohol; and Scillin, a crystalline
substance, abundantly soluble in boiling ether. The physiological
action of these substances and of Scillaïn has been examined
(1878) by Moeller, and by Jarmersted (1879); that of scillitoxin and
scillaïn was found to be analogous to that of Digitalis.
Commerce—Dried squill, usually packed in casks, is imported into
England from Malta.
Use—Commonly employed as a diuretic and expectorant.
Substitutes—There are several plants of which the bulbs are used
in the place of the officinal squill, but which, owing to the abundance
and low price of the latter, never appear in the European market.
1. Urginea altissima Baker (Ornithogalum altissimum L.),
a South African species, very closely related to the common squill, and
having, as it would appear, exactly the same properties.[2589]
2. U. indica Kth. (Scilla indica Roxb.), a widely
diffused plant, occurring in Northern India, the Coromandel Coast,
Abyssinia, Nubia, and Senegambia. It is known by the same Arabic and
Persian names as U. maritima, and its bulb is used for similar
purposes. But according to Moodeen Sheriff[2590]
it is a poor substitute for the latter, having little or no action when
it is old and large.
3. Scilla indica Baker[2591]
(non Roxb.), (Ledebouria hyacinthina Roth), native of India and
Abyssinia, has a bulb which is often confused in the Indian bazaars
with the preceding, but is easily distinguishable when entire by being
scaly (not tunicated); it is said to be a better representative
of the European squill.[2592]
4. Drimia ciliaris Jacq., a plant of the Cape of Good Hope,
of the order Liliaceæ. Its bulb much resembles the officinal
squill, but has a juice so irritating if it comes in contact with the
skin, that the plant is called by the colonists Jeukbol, i.e.
Itch-bulb. It is used medicinally as an emetic, expectorant, and
diuretic.[2593]
5. Crinum asiaticum var. toxicarium Herbert (C.
toxicarium Roxb.), a large plant, with handsome white flowers and
noble foliage, cultivated in Indian gardens, and also found wild in
low humid spots in various parts of India and the Moluccas, and on the
sea-coast of Ceylon. The bulb has been admitted to the Pharmacopœia
of India (1868), chiefly on the recommendation of O’Shaughnessy,
who considers it a valuable emetic. We have not been able to examine a
specimen, and cannot learn that the drug has been the subject of any
chemical investigation.
MELANTHACEÆ.
RHIZOMA VERATRI ALBI.
Radix Veratri, Radix Hellebori albi;
White Hellebore; F. Racine d’Ellébore blanc; G. Weisse
Nieswurzel, Germer.
Botanical Origin—Veratrum album L.—This plant occurs in
moist grassy places in the mountain regions of Middle and Southern
Europe, as Auvergne, the Pyrenees, Spain, Switzerland, and Austria. In
Norway it reaches, according to Schübeler (l. c. p. 556), the
latitude of 71°. It also grows throughout European and Asiatic Russia
as far as 61° N. lat., in Amurland, the island of Saghalin, Northern
China, and Japan.
History—The confusion that existed among the ancients between
Melampodium, Helleborus, and Veratrum, makes the
identification of the plant under notice extremely unsatisfactory.[2594]
It was perfectly described or figured by Brunfels, Tragus, and other
botanists of the 16th century, and likewise well known to Gerarde
(circaa.d. 1600). Under the names
of Elleborus (or Helleborus albus) and Veratrum,
it has had a place in all the London Pharmacopœias. In the British
Pharmacopœia (1867) it has been replaced by the nearly allied American
species, Veratrum viride Aiton.
Description—White Hellebore has a cylindrical, fleshy, perennial
rootstock, 2 to 3 inches in length, and ¾ to 1 inch in diameter, beset
with long stout roots. When fresh it has an alliaceous smell. In the
dried state, as it occurs in commerce, it is cylindrical or subconical,
of a dull earthy black, very rough in its lower half with the pits and
scars of old roots; more or less beset above with the remains of recent
roots. The top is crowned with the bases of the leaves, the outer of
which are coarsely fibrous. The plant has generally been cut off close
to the summit of the rhizome, which latter is seldom quite entire,
being often broken at its lower end, or cut transversely to facilitate
drying. Internally it is nearly colourless; a transverse section shows
a broad white ring surrounding a spongy pale buff central portion.
The drug has a sweetish, bitterish acrid taste, leaving on the tongue
a sensation of numbness and tingling. In the state of powder, it
occasions violent sneezing.
Microscopic Structure—When cut transversely, the rhizome shows
at a distance of 2-4 mm. from the thin dark outer bark, a fine brown
zigzag line (medullary sheath) surrounding the central part, which
exhibits a pith not well defined. The zone between the outer bark
and the medullary sheath is pure white, with the exception of some
isolated cells containing resin or colouring matter, and those places
where the rootlets pass from the interior. The latter is sprinkled as
it were, with short, thin somewhat lighter bundles of vessels which
run irregularly out in all directions. The parenchyme of the centre
rhizome is filled with starch, and contains numerous needles of calcium
oxalate. The rootlets, which the collectors usually remove, are living
and juicy only in the upper half of the rhizome, the lower part of
which is rather woody and porous.
Chemical Composition—In 1819 Pelletier and Caventou detected
in the rhizome of Veratrum a substance which they regarded
as identical with veratrine, the existence of which had just been
discovered by Meissner in cebadilla seeds. But according to the
observations of Maisch (1870) and Dragendorff,[2595]
the veratrine of cebadilla cannot be found either in Veratrum
album or V. viride.
Simon (1837) found in the root the alkaloid Jervine, Tobien
(1877) the Veratroïdine, discovered by Bullock (1876) in
Veratrum viride. Tobien assigns to jervine the formula
C₂₇H₄₇N₂O₈; that of veratroïdine is not yet settled. The latter is to
some extent soluble in water.
Weppen (1872) has isolated from this drug Veratramarin, an
amorphous, deliquescent, bitter principle. It occurs in minute quantity
only, and is resolvable into sugar and other products. Veratramarin
dissolves in water or spirit of wine, not in ether or in chloroform.
The same observer has also isolated, to the extent of ½ per mille,
Jervic Acid in hard crystals of considerable size,[2596]
of the composition C₁₄H₁₀O₁₂ + 2 H₂O. The acid requires 100 parts of water
for solution at the ordinary temperature, and a little less of boiling
alcohol. It is decidedly acid, and forms well-defined crystallizable
salts, containing 4 atoms of the monovalent metals.
By exhausting the entire rhizome (roots included) with ether and
anhydrous alcohol, we obtained 25·8 per cent. of soft resin, which
deserves further examination. Pectic matter to the amount of 10 per
cent. was pointed out by Wiegand in 1841.
According to Schroff (1860), in the rootlets the active principle
resides in the cortical part, the woody central portion being inert. He
also asserts that the rhizome acts less strongly than the rootlets, and
in a somewhat different manner.
Commerce—The drug is imported from Germany in bales. The
price-currents distinguish Swiss and Austrian, and
generally name the drug as “without fibre.”
Uses—Veratrum is an emetic and drastic purgative, rarely used
internally. It is occasionally employed in the form of ointment in
scabies. Its principal consumption is in veterinary medicine.
Substitutes—The rhizome of the Austrian Veratrum nigrum
L. is said to be sometimes collected instead of White Hellebore; it is
of much smaller size, and, according to Schroff, less potent. That of
the Mexican Helonias frigida Lindley (Veratrum frigidum
Schl.) appears to exactly resemble that of Veratrum album.
Botanical Origin—Veratrum viride Aiton, a plant in every
respect closely resembling V. album, of which it is one of the
numerous forms. In fact, the green-coloured variety of the latter
(V. Lobelianum Bernh.), a plant not uncommon in the mountain
meadows of the Alps, comes so near to the American V. viride
that we are unable to point out any important character by which the
two can be separated.[2598]
The American Veratrum is common in swamps and low grounds from
Canada to Georgia.
History—The aborigines of North America were acquainted with
the active properties of this plant before their intercourse with
Europeans, using it according to Josselyn,[2599]
who visited the country in 1638-1671, as a vomit in a sort of ordeal.
He calls it White Hellebore, and states that it is employed by
the colonists as a purgative, antiscorbutic and insecticide.
Kalm (1749) states[2600]
that the early settlers used a decoction of the roots to render their
seed-maize poisonous to birds, which were made “delirious” by eating
the grain, but not killed; and this custom was still practised in New
England in 1835 (Osgood).
The effects of the drug have been repeatedly tried in the United States
during the present century; and about 1862, in consequence of the
strong recommendations of Drs. Osgood, Norwood, Cutter, and others, it
began to be prescribed in this country.
Description—In form, internal structure, odour and taste, the
rhizome and roots accord with those of Veratrum album; yet owing
to the method of drying and preparing for the market, the American
veratrum is immediately distinguishable from the White Hellebore of
European commerce. We have met with it in three forms:—
1. The rhizome with roots attached, usually cut lengthwise into
quarters, sometimes transversely also, densely beset with the pale
brown roots, which towards their extremities are clothed with slender
fibrous rootlets.
2. Rhizome and roots compressed into solid rectangular cakes, an inch
in thickness.
3. The rhizome per se, sliced transversely and dried. It forms
whitish, buff, or brownish discs, ½ to 1 inch or more in diameter, much
shrunken and curled by drying. This is the form in which the drug is
required by the United States Pharmacopœia.
Chemical Composition—No chemical difference between Veratrum
viride and V. album has yet been ascertained. The presence
of veratrine, suspected by previous chemists, was asserted by
Worthington[2601]
in 1839, J. G. Richardson of Philadelphia in 1857, and S. R. Percy in 1864.
Scattergood[2602]
obtained from the American drug 0·4 per cent. of this alkaloid, which
however, in consequence of some observations of Dragendorff (p. 694),
we must hold to be not identical with that of cebadilla. As stated in
a previous page jervine and veratroïdine are present as in the White
Hellebore of Europe. Robbins[2603]
further isolated Veratridine, a crystallized alkaloid
possessed of a similar physiological action to that of veratrine,
though in a less degree. Veratridine is readily soluble in ether; its
solution in concentrated sulphuric acid is at first yellow, changing
quickly to a pink-red, and, after several hours’ standing, assumes a
clear indigo-blue colour, much the same as that displayed by veratrine
if mixed with sugar (Weppen’s test, 1874). The resin of the
drug may be prepared by exhausting it with alcohol and precipitating
with boiling acidulated water, repeating the process in order to
entirely eliminate the alkaloids. It is a dark brown mass, yielding
about a fourth of its weight to ether. Scattergood obtained it to the
extent of 4½ per cent. By exhausting the drug successively with ether,
absolute alcohol and spirit of wine, we extracted from it not less
than 31 per cent. of a soft resinoid mass. Worthington pointed out the
presence of gallic acid and of sugar.
Uses—Veratrum viride has of late been much recommended
as a cardiac, arteral and nervous sedative. It is stated to lower the
pulse, the respiration and beat of the body, not to be narcotic, and
rarely to occasion purging;[2604]
but to what principle these effects are due has not yet been ascertained.
By some observers, as Bigelow,[2605]
Fée,[2606] Schroff,[2607]
and Oulmont,[2608]
it is alleged to have the same medicinal powers as the European Veratrum album.
SEMEN SABADILLÆ.
Fructus Sabadillæ; Cebadilla, Cevadilla; F.
Cévadille; G. Sabadillsamen, Läusesamen.
Botanical Origin—Asagræa officinalis Lindley (Veratrum
officinale Schlecht, Sabadilla officinarum Brandt,
Schœnocaulon officinale A. Gray).—A bulbous plant, growing in
Mexico, in grassy places on the eastern declivities of the volcanic
range of the Cofre de Perote, and Orizaba, near Teosolo, Huatusco and
Zacuapan, down to the sea-shore, also in Guatemala. Cebadilla is (or
was) cultivated near Vera Cruz, Alvarado and Tlacatalpan in the Gulf of
Mexico.
Another form of Asagræa, first noticed by Berg,[2609]
but of late more particularly by Ernst of Caracas, who thinks it may
constitute a distinct species, is found in plenty on grassy slopes,
3,500 to 4,000 feet above the sea-level, in the neighbourhood of
Caracas, and southward in the hilly regions bordering the valley of
the Tuy.[2610]
It differs chiefly in having broader and more carinate leaves.[2611]
Of late years it has furnished large quantities of seed, which, freed from
their capsules, have been shipped from La Guaira to Hamburg.
History—Cebadilla was first described in 1517 by Monardes, who
states that it is used by the Indians of New Spain as a caustic and
corrosive application to wounds; but it does not seem to have been
brought into European commerce, for neither Parkinson who described
it in 1640 as the Indian Causticke Barley, nor Ray (1693) did
more than copy from Monardes. It was regarded in Germany a rare drug
even in 1726, but in the latter half of the last century it began to be
recommended in France and Germany for the destruction of pediculi. A
famous composition for this purpose was the Poudre des Capucins,
consisting of a mixture of stavesacre, tobacco, and cebadilla,
which was applied either dry or made into an ointment with lard.[2612]
Cebadilla was also administered combined into a pill with gamboge and
valerian,[2613]
for the destruction of intestinal worms, but its virulent action made
it hazardous.
Upon the introduction of veratrine into medicine about 1824 cebadilla
attracted some notice, and was occasionally prescribed in the form of
tincture and extract; but it subsequently fell into disuse, and is now
only employed for the manufacture of veratrine.
Description—Each fruit consists of three oblong pointed
follicles, about ½ an inch in length, surrounded below by the remains
of the 6-partite calyx, and attached to a short pedicel. The follicles
are united at the base, spread somewhat towards the apex, and open
by their ventral suture. They are of a light brown colour and papery
substance. Each usually contains two-pointed narrow black seeds, ³/₁₀
of an inch in length, which are shining, rugose, and angular or concave
by mutual pressure. The compact testa encloses an oily albumen, at the
base of which, opposite to the beaked apex, lies the small embryo.
The seed is inodorous and has a bitter acrid taste; when powdered, it
produces violent sneezing.
Microscopic Structure—A transverse section shows the horny
concentrically radiated albumen, closely attached to the testa. The
latter consists of an outer layer of cuboid cells, and three rows of
smaller, thin-walled, tangentially-extended cells, all of which have
brown walls. The tissue of the albumen is made up of large porous
cells, containing drops of oil, granules of albuminoid matter, and mucilage.
Traces of tannic acid occur only in the outer layers of the seed.
Chemical Composition—Meissner, an apothecary of Halle, Prussia,
in 1819 discovered in cebadilla a basic substance, which he termed
Sabadilline; in publishing, in 1821, the description of it the
word “alkaloid” was introduced by Meissner at that occasion.
The name Veratrine[2614]
was applied likewise in 1819 by Pelletier and Caventou to a similar
preparation. For many years this substance was known only as an
amorphous powder, in which state it frequently contained a considerable
proportion of resin; but in 1855 it was obtained by G. Merck in large
rhombic prisms. Cebadilla yields only about 3 per mille of veratrine.
The alkaloid is easily soluble in spirit of wine, ether or chloroform;
these solutions, as well as the watery solutions of its salts, are
devoid of rotatory power. Veratrine, like the drug from which it is
derived, occasions, if inhaled, prolonged sternutation.
Again, in 1834, Conerbe described an alkaloid from cebadilla under the
name of Sabadilline, and Weigelin (1871) another called
Sabatrine.
From the investigations of Wright and Luff (1878) it appears that the
above-mentioned statements must be resumed thus:—There are in cebadilla
three alkaloids, namely Veratrine, C₃₇H₅₃NO₁₁, Cevadine,
C₃₂H₄₉NO₉, and Cevadilline, C₃₄H₅₃NO₈, the second only being
crystallizable.
Veratrin may be decomposed by means of caustic lye into a new alkaloid,
verine, and dimethyl-protocatechuic acid,
C₆H₃
(OCH₃)₂
COOH
By the same treatment, cevadine yields an acid which appears to be
identical with tiglinic acid (page 566), and an alkaloid called cevine.
Cebadilla yielded to Pelletier and Caventou a volatile fatty acid,
Sabadillic or Cevadic Acid, the needle-shaped crystals of
which fuse at 20° C. Lastly, E. Merck (1839) found a second peculiar
acid termed Veratric Acid, affording quadrangular prisms, which
can be sublimed without decomposition. It is yielded by cebadilla to
the extent of but ⅙ per mille. It has been shown in 1876 by Körner to
be identical with dimethyl-protocatechuic acid just mentioned (see also
our article Tubera Aconiti, p. 9).
Commerce—The quantity of cebadilla (seeds only) shipped
in 1876 from La Guaira, the port of Caracas, was 35,033 kilos., of
which 25,966 went to Germany. No other sort is now imported.
Uses—Cebadilla is at present, we believe, only used as the
source of veratrine. In Mexico, the bulb of the plant is employed as an
anthelminthic, under the name of Cebolleja, but it is said to be
very dangerous in its action.
CORMUS COLCHICI.
Tuber vel Bulbus vel Radix Colchici; Meadow Saffron Root;
F. Bulbe de Colchique; G. Zeitlosenknollen.
Botanical Origin—Colchicum autumnale L.—This plant grows
in meadows and pastures over the greater part of Northern Africa,
Middle and Southern Europe, and is plentiful in many localities in
England and Ireland. In the Swiss Alps, it ascends to an elevation of
5500 feet above the sea-level.
History—Dioscorides drew attention to the poisonous properties
of Κολχικὸν, which he stated to be a plant growing in Messenia and
Colchis.[2615]
This character for deleterious qualities seems to have prevented
the use of colchicum both in classical and mediæval times. Thus
Tragus (1552) warns his readers against its use in gout, for which
it is recommended in the writings of the Arabians. Jacques Grévin,
a physician of Paris, author of Deux Livres des Venins,
dedicated to Queen Elizabeth of England, and printed at Antwerp in
1568, observes—“ce poison est ennemy de la nature de l’homme en tout
et par tout.” Dodoens calls it perniciosum Colchicum; and Lyte
in his translation of this author (1578) says—“Medow or Wilde Saffron
is corrupt and venomous, therefore not used in medicine.” Gerarde
declares the roots of “Mede Saffron” to be “very hurtfull to the stomacke.”
Wedel published in 1718, at Jena, an essay De Colchico veneno et
alexipharmaco, in which, to show the great disfavour in which this
plant had been held, he remarks,—“hactenus ... velut infame habitum
et damnatum fuit colchicum, indignum habitum inter herbas medicas vel
officinales....” He further states that, in the 17th century, the corms
were worn by the peasants in some parts of Germany as a charm against
the plague.
In the face of these severe denunciations, it is strange to find that
in the London Pharmacopœia of 1618 (the second edition), “Radix
Colchici,” as well as Hermodactylus, is enumerated among
the simple drugs; and again in the editions of 1627, 1632 and 1639.
It is omitted in that of 1650, and does not reappear in subsequent
editions until 1788, when owing to the investigations of Störck (1763),
Kratochwill (1764), De Berge (1765), Ehrmann (1772), and others, the
possibility of employing it usefully in medicine had been made evident.
Development of the Corm[2616]—At
the period of flowering, the corm is surrounded with a brown, closed
double membrane or tunic, which is prolonged upwards into a sheath
around the flowering stem; at the base of the corm is a tuft of simple
roots. On removing the membranes, we find a large, ovoid, fleshy body
(Corm No. 1), marked at its apex by a depressed scar, the point of
attachment of the flower-stem of the previous year; it is on one side
flattened, and traversed by a shallow longitudinal furrow, from the
upper part of which arises a much smaller and rudimentary corm (No.
2), bearing a flower-stem. After the production of the flower in the
autumn, Corm No. 2 increases in size, throwing up as spring advances
its fruit-stem and leaves, and acquires, after these latter have come
to maturity, its full development. Corm No. 1 on the other hand, having
performed its functions, shrivels and diminishes in size, in proportion
as No. 2 advances to maturity, and ultimately decays, leaving a rounded
cicatrix, showing its point of attachment to its successor.
Collection—In England the corms are usually dug up and brought
to market in July, at the period between the decay of the foliage and
the production of the flower, or even after the latter has appeared.
For some preparations, they are used in the fresh state. If to be
dried, it is customary to slice them across thinly and evenly with a
knife, and to dry the slices quickly in a stove with a gentle heat; the
membranes are afterwards removed by sifting or winnowing.
Schroff has stated, as the result of his experiments,[2617]
that the corms possess the greatest medicinal activity when collected
in the autumn during or after inflorescence; that they ought to
be dried entire, by exposure to the sun and air; and that if thus
preserved, they lose none of their strength, even if kept for several years.
Description—The fresh corm is conical or inversely pear-shaped,
about 2 inches long by an inch or more wide, rounded on one side,
flattish on the other, covered by a bright brown, membranous skin,
within which is a second of paler colour. When cut transversely, it
appears white, firm, fleshy and homogeneous, abounding in a bitter,
starchy juice, of disagreeable odour. The dried slices are inodorous,
and have a bitterish taste. They should be of a good white, clean,
crisp and brittle,—not mouldy or stained.
Microscopic Structure—The outer membrane is formed of
tangentially-extended cells, with thick brownish walls; the main body
of the corm, of large thin-walled, more or less regularly globular
cells, loaded with starch, and interrupted by vascular bundles
containing spiral vessels. The original form of the starch granules is
globular or egg-shaped, but from mutual pressure and agglutination,
many are angular or truncated. A large proportion are more or less
compound, consisting of several granules united into one. In all, the
hilum is very distinct, appearing in some as a mere point, but in most
as a line or star.
Chemical Composition—The corms contain Colchicin (see
next article), starch, sugar, gum, resin, tannin, and fat. When sliced
and dried, they lose about 70 per cent. of water.[2618]
By drying, the (probably) volatile body upon which the odour of the
fresh corm depends, is lost.
Uses—Colchicum is much prescribed in cases of gout, rheumatism,
dropsy, and cutaneous maladies.
Other medicinal species of Colchicum.
Under the name Hermodactylus,[2619]
the corms of other species of Colchicum of Eastern origin
anciently enjoyed great reputation in medicine. These corms are in
structure precisely like those of ordinary colchicum; they are entire,
but deprived of membranous envelopes, of a flattened, heart-shaped
form, not wrinkled on the surface, and often very small in size. The
starch grains they contain are similar to those of C. autumnale,
but in some specimens twice as large.
There is a great uncertainty as to the species of Colchicum
which furnish hermodactyls. Prof. J. E. Planchon, who has written
an elaborate article on the subject,[2620]
is in favour of C. variegatum L., a native of the Levant. But
one can hardly suppose this plant to be the source of the hermodactyls
(Sūrinjān) of the Indian bazaars, which are stated to be brought
from Kashmir.
SEMEN COLCHICI.
Colchicum Seed; F. Semence de Colchique; G.
Zeitlosensamen.
Botanical Origin—Colchicum autumnale L., see page 699.
The inflated capsule, which grows up in the spring after the
disappearance of the flower in the autumn, is three-celled, dehiscent
towards the apex by its ventral sutures, and contains, attached to the
inner angle of the carpels, numerous globular seeds, which arrive at
maturity in the latter part of the summer.
History—Colchicum seeds were introduced into medical practice
by Dr. W. H. Williams, of Ipswich, about 1820, on the ground of their
being more certain in action than the corm.[2621]
They were admitted to the London Pharmacopœia in 1824.
Description—The seeds are of globose form, about ⅒ of an inch
in diameter, somewhat pointed by a strophiole, which when dry is not
very evident. They are rather rough and dull; when recent of a pale
brown, but become darker by drying, and at the same time exude a sort
of saccharine matter. They are inodorous even when fresh, but have a
bitter acrid taste; they are very hard and difficult to powder.
Microscopic Structure—The reticulated, brown coat of the seed
consists of a few rows of large, thin-walled tangentially-extended
cells, considerably smaller towards the interior, the outermost
containing starch grains in small number. The thin testa is closely
adherent to the horny greyish albumen. The cells of the latter are
remarkable for their thick walls, showing wide pores; they contain
granular plasma and oil-drops. The very small leafless embryo may be
observed on transverse section close beneath the testa on the side
opposite the strophiole.
Chemical Composition—The active principle of colchicum seed is
termed Colchicin, but the chemists who have made it the subject
of investigation are not agreed as to its properties. Thus Oberlin
(1856) showed it to contain nitrogen, but without possessing basic
properties. By treatment with acids, the amorphous colchicin yields
a crystallizable body, Colchiceïn. Hübler (1864) prepared
colchicin in the same way by which the so-called “bitter principles,”
like dulcamarin (p. 451) are obtainable. He assigned to colchiceïn
acid qualities and, strangely enough, the same formula he gave for colchicin
itself, namely C₁₇H₁₉NO₅. Maisch[2622]
as well as Diehl[2623]
again obtained discrepant results. Colchicin of definite
composition has not yet been isolated.
It would appear that in an aqueous or alcoholic extract of the seed
an extremely small amount of an alkaloid is present, but that a basic
substance is immediately formed on addition of mineral acids, or
also oxalic acid. This suggestion is to some extent supported by the
following facts:—
By adding the usual test solution for alkaloids, i.e.
iodohydrogyrate of potassium (50 grammes of iodide of potassium, 13·5
of perchloride of mercury in one litre), to an aqueous solution of
an alcoholic extract of the seeds, a very slight turbidity, or an
insignificant precipitate is observed. Yet on addition of sulphuric, or
nitric, or hydrochloric acid, an abundant precipitate of a beautiful
yellow is at once produced. This experiment succeeds with a few seeds,
either entire or powdered; it may be conveniently applied for the
detection of colchicum in any preparation. We have ascertained that the
yellow precipitate can be obtained also with the other parts of the
plant. If the yellow compound is decomposed by sulphuretted hydrogen,
the filtrate, after due concentration, now precipitates immediately on
addition of the iodohydrogyrate, yet still more abundantly in presence
of a mineral acid.
The seeds contain traces of gallic acid, much sugar and fatty oil. Of
the last we obtained 6·6 per cent. by exhausting the dried seed with
ether. The oil concreted at -8° C. Rosenwasser (1877) obtained 8·4 per
cent. of the oil.
Uses—The same as those of the corm.
SMILACEÆ.
RADIX SARSAPARILLÆ.
Radix Sarzæ vel Sarsæ; Sarsaparilla; F. Racine de
Salsepareille; G. Sarsaparillwurzel.
Botanical Origin—Sarsaparilla is afforded by several plants
of the genus Smilax, indigenous to the northern half of South
America, and the whole of Central America as far as the southern and
western coast-lands of Mexico.
These plants are woody climbers, often ascending lofty trees by the
strong tendrils which spring from the petiole of the leaf. Their stems
are usually angular, armed with stout prickles, and thrown up from a
large woody rhizome. The medicinal species inhabit swampy tropical
forests, which are extremely deleterious to the health of Europeans,
and can only be explored amid great difficulties. This circumstance
taken in connexion with the facts that the plants are diœcious,
that their scandent habit often renders their flowers and fruits
(produced at different seasons) inaccessible, and that their leaves
vary exceedingly in form,[2624]
explains why we are but very imperfectly acquainted with the botanical
sources of sarsaparilla.
It is not too much to assert that the sarsaparilla plant of no district
in Tropical America is scientifically well known. The species moreover,
to which the drug is assigned, have for the most part been founded upon
characters that are totally insufficient, so that after an attentive
study of herbarium specimens, we are obliged to regard as still
doubtful several of the plants that have been named by previous writers.
Having made these preliminary remarks, we will enumerate the plants to
which the sarsaparilla of commerce has been ascribed.
1. Smilax officinalis H.B.K.—This plant was obtained in the
year 1805, by Humboldt, at Bajorque, a village since swept away by
the stream, about in 7° N. lat., on the Magdalena in New Granada.
The specimens, comprising only a few imperfect leaves, which we have
examined in the National Herbarium of Paris, are the materials upon
which Kunth founded the species. Humboldt[2625]
states, that quantities of the root are shipped by way of Mompox and
Cartagena to Jamaica and Cadiz.
In 1853 this plant was again gathered at Bajorque by the late De
Warszewicz, who sent to one of us (H.) leaves and stems, accompanied
by the root, which latter agrees with the Jamaica Sarsaparilla
of commerce. But at Bajorque the root is no longer collected for exportation.
The same botanical collector, at the request of one of us, obtained in
the year 1851, on the volcano and Cordillera of Chiriqui in Costa Rica,
fruits, leaves, stems, and roots, of the plant there collected by the
Indians as Sarsa peluda or Sarson. These specimens agree,
so far as comparison is possible, with those of the Bajorque plant,
while the root is undistinguishable from the Jamaica sarsaparilla of
the shops. Other specimens of the same plant, gathered by the same
collector in 1853, were forwarded to England with a living root, which
latter however could not be made to grow.
Finally, in 1869, Mr. R. B. White obligingly communicated to us leaves
and roots of a sarsaparilla collected at Patia in New Granada, which
apparently belongs to the same species.
In the island of Jamaica, there has been cultivated for many years,
and of late with a view to medicinal use, a sarsaparilla plant which
appears to be Smilax officinalis. The specimens transmitted to
us[2626]
include neither flowers nor fruits; but the leaves and square
stem accord exactly with those of the plant collected at Bajorque. The
root is of a light cinnamon-brown, and far more amylaceous than the
so-called Jamaica Sarsaparilla of commerce (see p. 710).
2. Smilax medica Schl. et Cham.—This species,[2627]
which was discovered in Mexico by Schiede in 1820, is without doubt the source of
the sarsaparilla shipped from Vera Cruz. According to our observations,
it has a flexuose (or zigzag) stem, and much smaller foliage than S.
officinalis; the leaves, though very variable, often assume an
auriculate form, with broad, obtuse, basal lobes.
It grows on the eastern slopes of the Mexican Andes, and is the only
species of that region of which the roots are collected. These,
according to Schiede, are dug up all the year round, dried in the sun
and made into bundles.
Doubt and confusion hang over the other species of Smilax which
have been quoted as the sources of sarsaparilla. S. syphilitica
H.B.K., with flowers in a raceme of umbels, discovered on the
Cassiquiare in New Granada, and well figured by Berg and Schmidt from
an authentic specimen, appears from Pöppig’s statements to yield some
of the sarsaparilla shipped at Pará. But Kunth states that Pöppig’s
plant, gathered near Ega, is not that of Humboldt and Bonpland. Spruce,
who collected S. syphilitica (herb. No. 3779) in descending the
Rio Negro in 1854, has informed us that the Indians in various places
in the Amazon valley always strenuously asserted it to be a species
worthless for “Salsa.”
S. papyracea, described by Poiret[2628]
in 1804, and figured by Martius,[2629]
is but very imperfectly known. It has foliage resembling
that of S. officinalis, but, judging from Spruce’s specimens
(No. 1871) collected on the Rio Negro, a multangular stem. It is
probably the source of the Pará Sarsaparilla.
S. cordato-ovata Rich. is a doubtful plant, perhaps identical
with S. Schomburgkiana Knth., a Panama species. Pöppig alleges
that its root is mixed with that of the plant which he calls S.
syphilitica.
S. Purhampuy Ruiz, a Peruvian species, said to afford a valuable
sort of sarsaparilla, is practically unknown, and is not admitted by
Kunth.[2630]
No new information on the several above mentioned species of Smilax is
found in the review of this genus by A. and C. De Candolle,[2631]
where 105 American species are enumerated.
History—Monardes[2632]
has recorded that sarsaparilla was first introduced to Seville about
the year 1536 or 1545, from New Spain; and a better variety soon
afterwards from Honduras. He further narrates that a drug of excellent
quality was subsequently imported from the province of Quito, that it
was collected in the neighbourhood of Guayaquil, and was of a dark hue,
and larger and thicker than that of Honduras.
Pedro de Cieza de Leon, in his Chronicle of Peru,[2633]
which contains the observations made by him in South America between
1532 and 1550, gives a particular account of the sarsaparilla which
grows in the province of Guayaquil and the adjacent island of Puna, and
recommends the sudorific treatment of syphilis, exactly as pursued at
the present time.
These statements are confirmed by the testimony of other writers. Thus,
João Rodriguez de Castello Branco, commonly known as Amatus Lusitanus,
a Portuguese physician of Jewish origin, who practised chiefly in
Italy, has left a work recording his medical experiences and narrating
cases of successful treatment.[2634]
One of the latter concerns a patient suffering from acute rheumatism, for whom he finally prescribed
Sarsaparilla. This drug, he explains, has of late years been
brought from the newly found country of Peru, that it is in long
whip-like roots, growing from the stock of a sort of bramble resembling
a vine, that the Spaniards call it Zarza parrilla, and that it
is an excellent medicine.
About the same period, sarsaparilla was described by Auger Ferrier,[2635]
a physician of Toulouse, who states that in the treatment of syphilis,
which he calls Lues Hispanica, it is believed to be better
than either China root or Lignum sanctum. Girolamo
Cardano of Milan, in a little work called De radice Cina et Sarza
Parilia judicium,[2636]
expresses similar opinions. After so strong recommendations, the drug
soon found its way to the pharmaceutical stores; we find it quoted for
instance in 1563, in the tariff of the “Apotheke” of the little town of
Annaberg in Saxony.[2637]
We have also noticed “Sarsaparilla” in the Ricettario Fiorentino of the year
1573.[2638]
Gerarde,[2639]
who wrote about the close of the century, states that the sarsaparilla
of Peru is imported into England in abundance.
Collection of the Root—Mr. Richard Spruce, the enterprising
botanical explorer of the Amazon valley, has communicated to us the
following particulars on this subject, which we give in his own graphic words:—
“When I was at Santarem on the Amazon in 1849-50, where considerable
quantities of sarsaparilla are brought in from the upper regions of
the river Tapajóz, and again when on the Upper Rio Negro and Uaupés
in 1851-53, I often interrogated the traders about their criteria of
the good kinds of sarsaparilla. Some of them had bought their stock
of Indians of the forest, and had themselves no certain test of its
genuineness or of its excellence, beyond the size of the roots, the
thickest fetching the best price at Pará. Those who had gathered
sarsaparilla for themselves were guided by the following characters:—1.
Many stems from a root. 2. Prickles closely set. 3. Leaves thin.—The
first character was (to them) alone essential, for in the species
of Smilax that have solitary stems, or not more than two or
three, the roots are so few as not to be worth grubbing up; whereas
the multicaul species have numerous long roots,—three at least to each
stem,—extending horizontally on all sides.
“In 1851, when I was at the falls of the Rio Negro, which are
crossed by the equator, nine men started from the village of St.
Gabriel to gather Salsa, as they called it, at the head of
the river Cauaburís. During their absence I made the acquaintance
of an old Indian, who told me that four years ago he had brought
stools of Salsa from the Cauaburís and had planted them in a
tabocál,—a clump of bamboos, indicating the site of an ancient
Indian village,—on the other side of the falls, whither he invited me
to go and witness the gathering of his first crop of roots. On the 23rd
March, I visited the tabocál, and found some half-dozen plants
of a Smilax with very prickly stems, but no flowers or fruit. At
my request the Indian operated on the finest plant first. It had five
stems from the crown, and numerous roots about 9 feet long, radiating
horizontally on all sides. The thin covering of earth was first scraped
away from the roots by hand, aided by a pointed stick; and had the
salsa been the only plant occupying the ground, the task would
have been easy. But the roots of the salsa were often difficult
to trace among those of bamboo and other plants, which had to be cut
through with a knife whenever they came in the way. The roots being at
length all laid bare—(in this case it was the work of half a day, but
with large plants it sometimes takes up a whole day or even more)—they
were cut off near the crown, a few slender ones being allowed to
remain, to aid the plant in renewing its growth. The stems also were
shortened down to near the ground, and a little earth and dead leaves
heaped over the crown, which would soon shoot out new stems.
“The yield of this plant, of four years’ growth, was 16 lb.—half a
Portuguese arroba—of roots; but a well grown plant will afford
at the first cutting from one to two arrobas. In a couple of years,
a plant may be cut again, but the yield will be much smaller and the
roots more slender and less starchy.”
General Description—The medicinal species of Smilax have
a thick, short, knotty rhizome, called by the druggists chump,
from which grow in a horizontal direction long fleshy roots, from about
the thickness of a quill to that of the little finger. These roots
are mostly simple, forked only towards their extremities, beset with
thread-like branching rootlets of nearly uniform size, which however
are not emitted to any great extent from the more slender part of the
root near the stock. When fresh the root is plump,[2640]
but as found in commerce in the dried state it is more or less furrowed
longitudinally, at least in the vicinity of the rhizome. When examined
with a good lens both roots and rootlets may be seen in some specimens
to be clothed with short velvety or shaggy hairs.
The presence or absence in greater or less abundance of starch in the
bark of the root is regarded as an important criterion in estimating
the good quality of sarsaparilla. In England the non-amylaceous or
non-mealy roots are preferred, they alone being suitable for the
manufacture of the dark fluid extract that is valued by the public. On
the Continent, and especially in Italy, sarsaparilla, which when cut
exhibits a thick bark, pure white within, is the esteemed kind.
The more or less plentiful occurrence of starch in the roots of
Smilax is a character which has no botanical significance,
and appears, indeed, to vary in the same species. If one examines
Jamaica sarsaparilla by shaving off a little of the bark, one finds
a large majority of roots to be non-amylaceous in their entire
length; but others can be picked out which, though non-amylaceous
for some distance from the rhizome, acquire a starchy bark, which is
white internally in their middle and lower portions;—and there
are still others which are slightly starchy even as they start from
the parent rhizome, becoming still more as they advance. In Guatemala
sarsaparilla, which is considered a very mealy sort, it is easy to
perceive that the bark is hardly amylaceous in the vicinity of the
rhizome, but that it acquires an enormous deposit of fecula as it
proceeds in its growth.
Sarsaparilla varies greatly in the abundance of rootlets, technically
called beard, with which the roots are clothed. This character
depends partly on natural circumstances, and partly on the practice
of the collectors who remove or retain the rootlets at will. Dr. Rhys
of Belize has stated that the proportion of rootlets depends much on
the nature of the soil, their development being most favoured by moist
situations.
Dry sarsaparilla has not much smell, yet when large quantities are
boiled, or when a decoction is evaporated, a peculiar and very
perceptible odour is emitted. The taste of the root is earthy, and not
well marked, and even a decoction has no very distinctive flavour.
Microscopic Structure[2641]—On
a transverse section of the root, its fibro-vascular bundles
are seen to be restricted to the central part, being all enclosed by
a brown ring. Within this ring the bundles are densely packed so as
to form a ligneous zone. The very centre of the section consists of
white medullary tissue, through which sometimes a certain number of
fibro-vascular bundles are scattered. A similar medullary parenchyme
is met with between the brown ring or nucleus-sheath or the epidermis.
On a longitudinal section the latter exhibits several rows of
elongated cells, having their outer brown walls thickened by secondary
deposits. The brown nucleus-sheath, on the other hand, consists of only
one row of prismatic cells, their inner and lateral walls alone having
secondary deposits. The vascular bundles contain large scalariform
vessels and lignified prosenchymatous cells.
The parenchymatous cells, if not devoid of solid contents, are loaded
with large compound starch granules; some cells also exhibit bundles
of acicular crystals of calcium oxalate. In non-mealy sarsaparilla the
vessels and ligneous cells sometimes contain a yellow resin.
The various sorts of sarsaparilla differ, not only in being mealy or
non-mealy, but also as regards the thickness of the ligneous zone,
which in some of them is many times thinner than the diameter of
the central medullary tissue. In other kinds this diameter is very
much smaller. Yet the nucleus-sheath affords still better means for
distinguishing the sorts of this drug, if we examine its single cells
in a transverse section. The outline of such a cell may be of a square
or somewhat rounded shape, or it may be more or less extended. In
this case it may be extended in the direction of a radius, or in the
direction of a tangent. The secondary deposits may vary in thickness.
Sorts of Sarsaparilla—In the present state of our knowledge no
botanical classification of the different kinds of sarsaparilla being
possible, we shall resort to the arrangement adopted by Pereira and
place them in two groups,—the mealy, or those of which starch is
a prevalent constituent, and the non-mealy, or those in which
starch exists to a comparatively small extent.
(A.) Mealy Sarsaparillas.
1. Honduras Sarsaparilla—This drug is exported from Belize. It
is made up in hanks or rolls about 30 inches long and 2½ to 4 inches or
more in diameter, closely wound round with a long root so as to form a
neat bundle. The hanks are united into bales by large pieces of hide,
placed at top and bottom, and held together with thongs of the same,
further strengthened with iron hoops.
The roots are deeply furrowed, or sometimes plump and smooth, more or
less provided with beard or rootlets. In a very large proportion
of their length they exhibit when cut a thick bark loaded with starch;
yet in those parts which are near the rhizome the bark is brown,
resinous, and non-amylaceous. They are of a pale brown, sometimes
verging into orange. But the drug is subject to great variation, so
that it is impossible to lay down absolutely distinctive characters.
The annual imports into the United Kingdom of sarsaparilla from British
Honduras during the five years ending with 1870 averaged about 52,000 lb.
2. Guatemala Sarsaparilla—This sort of sarsaparilla, which
first appeared in commerce about 1852, resembles the Honduras kind in
many of its characters, and is packed in a similar manner. But it has
a more decided orange hue; the roots as they start from the
rhizome are lean, shrunken, and but little starchy, but they become
gradually stouter (³/₁₀ inch diam.), and acquire a thick bark, which
is internally very white and mealy. There is a tendency in the bark of
this sarsaparilla to crack and split off, so that bare spaces showing
the central woody column are not unfrequent.
According to Bentley,[2642]
who examined specimens of the plant, this drug is derived from
Smilax papyracea; we are not prepared to agree in this
opinion.
3. Brazilian, Para or Lisbon Sarsaparilla—Though formerly
held in high esteem Brazilian sarsaparilla is not now appreciated in
England, and is rarely seen in the London market.[2643]
It is packed in a very distinctive manner, the roots being tightly
compressed into a cylindrical bundle, 3 feet or more in length and
about 6 inches in diameter, firmly held together by the flexible stem
of a bignoniaceous plant, closely wound round them, the ends being
neatly shaved off.
(B.) Non-mealy Sarsaparillas.
4. Jamaica Sarsaparilla—To the English druggist this is the most
important variety; it is that which appears to have the greatest claim
to possess some medicinal activity, and it is the only sort admitted to
the British Pharmacopœia. Although constantly called Jamaica
sarsaparilla, it is well known that it only bears the name of
Jamaica through having been formerly shipped from Central America by
way of that island.[2644]
At the commencement of the last century, Jamaica was an emporium for
sarsaparilla, great quantities of which, according to Sloane,[2645]
were brought thither from Honduras, New Spain and Peru. Its actual
place of growth, according to De Warszewicz (1851), is the mountain
range known as the Cordillera of Chiriqui, in that part of the isthmus
of Panama adjoining the republic of Costa Rica: here the plant grows at
an elevation of 4000 to 8000 feet above the level of the sea. The root
is brought by the natives to Boca del Toro on the Atlantic coast for shipment.
The drug consists of roots, 6 feet or more in length, bent repeatedly
so as to form bundles of 18 inches long, and 4 in diameter, which
are secured by being twined round (but less trimly and closely than
the Honduras sort) with a long root of the same drug. The rhizome is
entirely absent, but the fibre or beard is preserved, and is reckoned a
valuable portion of the drug. The roots are deeply furrowed, shrunken,
and generally more slender than in the Honduras kind; the bark when
shaved off with a penknife is seen to be brown, hard and non-mealy
throughout. Yet it is by no means uncommon to find roots which have a
smooth bark rich in starch. In colour, Jamaica sarsaparilla varies from
a pale earthy brown to a deeper more ferruginous hue, the latter tint
being the most esteemed.
The sarsaparilla referred to at p. 704 as grown in
the island of Jamaica, is a well prepared drug, yet so pale in colour and so
amylaceous, that it finds but little favour in the English market.
There were exported of it from Jamaica in 1870, 1747 lb.,[2646]
in 1871, 1290 lb.
5. Mexican Sarsaparilla—The roots of this variety are not made
into bundles, but are packed in straight lengths of about 3 feet into
bales, the chump and portion of an angular (but not square)
thorny stem being frequently retained. The roots are of a pale, dull
brown, lean, shrivelled, and with but few fibres. When thick and large,
they have a somewhat starchy bark, but when thin and near the rhizome,
they are non-amylaceous.
6. Guayaquil Sarsaparilla—An esteemed kind of sarsaparilla has
long been exported from Guayaquil (p. 705). Mr. Spruce
has informed us that it is obtained in most of the valleys that debouch into the
plain on the western side of the Equatorial Andes, but chiefly in the valley
of Alausi, where, in 1859, he saw plants of it at the junction of the
small river Puma-cocha with the Yaguachi. The plant appears to be very
productive, an instance being on record of as much as 75 lb. of fresh
roots having been obtained from a single stock.[2647]
Guayaquil sarsaparilla differs considerably from the sorts previously
noticed. It is rudely packed in large bales, and is not generally made
into separate hanks. The rhizome (chump) and a portion of the stem are
often present, the latter being round and not prickly. The root
is dark, large and coarse-looking, with a good deal of fibre. The bark
is furrowed, rather thick, and not mealy in the slenderer portions of
the root which is near the rootstock; but as the root becomes stout, so
its bark becomes smoother, thicker and amylaceous, exhibiting when cut
a fawn-coloured or pale yellow interior.
The quantity exported from Guayaquil in 1871 was 1017 quintals, value
£3814.[2648]
Chemical Composition—Galileo Pallotta, at Naples, in 1824,
first attempted to obtain from sarsaparilla a peculiar principle,
which he believed to be an alkaloid, and termed Pariglina,
or as now written Parillin. He exhausted the crude drug with
boiling water and mixed the decoction with milk of lime, whereby a
greyish precipitate was produced. This was dried, and treated with
hot alcohol which extracted the parillin. Pallotta says the substance
slightly reddens litmus, but does not explicitly state whether he got
it in crystals or not. Berzelius in 1826 replaced the name pariglina
by Smilacin. The same substance was obtained, more or less
pure, by Thubeuf in 1831 and called Salseparin; Batka in
1833 termed it Parillinic acid. We have isolated parillin[2649]
by exhausting Mexican sarsaparilla with boiling alcohol, 0·835 sp.
gr., and evaporating the tincture to ⅙ of the weight of the root. By
diluting 2 parts of the residue with 3 parts of cold water, a yellowish
deposit of crude parillin is formed and may be separated after a few
days by decantation. The deposit is then mixed with about half a volume
of strong alcohol, now filtered and washed with dilute alcohol, about
0·965 sp. gr. It may further be purified by repeated recrystallization
from dilute alcohol and the use of a little charcoal. The yield is
about 0·19 per cent. of perfectly white crystallized parillin; a little
more may be removed from the washings, but with much difficulty. These
liquids and the mother-liquors may be concentrated and boiled with a
little sulphuric acid in order to afford parigenin.
Parillin forms brilliant scales, or can be obtained in thin prisms from
boiling alcohol 0·965 sp. gr. Parillin is almost insoluble in cold
water, but dissolves in 20 parts of boiling water. On cooling, the
latter solution affords no crystals; an abundance of them are however
produced on addition of alcohol. Parillin is also soluble in 25 parts
of alcohol, 0·814 sp. gr., at 25° C., and much more abundantly in
boiling alcohol, from which it partly separates in crystals on cooling.
In both absolute alcohol or water, parillin is less soluble than in
dilute alcohol. Hence aqueous solutions are precipitated by absolute
alcohol, and parillin, on the other hand, separates from alcoholic
solutions on addition of cold water. With chloroform, parillin yields a
viscid solution which affords no crystals.
The alcoholic solutions of parillin have a somewhat acrid taste, and
are devoid of rotatory power.
By dilute mineral acids, parillin is resolved into Parigenin and
sugar; the liquid gradually acquires a dingy brown or greenish hue and
fluorescence, which is most obvious if parillin dissolved in chloroform
is decomposed by hydrochloric gas. Parigenin is easily isolated; it is
insoluble even in boiling water, but crystallizes in white scales from alcohol.
The composition of parillin and parigenin is not settled; the former
belongs to the class of saponin. Yet parillin differs from saponin as
contained in Saponaria or Quillaja[2650]
by not being sternutatory; its solutions froth when shaken.
The presence in sarsaparilla of starch, resin, and calcium oxalate, as
revealed by the microscope, has been already pointed out. Pereira[2651]
examined the essential oil, which is heavier than water and
has the odour and taste of the drug; 140 lb. of Jamaica sarsaparilla
afforded of it only a few drops.
The nature of the dark extractive matter which water removes from
the root in abundance, and the proportion of which is considered by
druggists a criterion of goodness, has not been studied.
Commerce—The importation of sarsaparilla into the United Kingdom
in 1870 (later than which year we have no returns) amounted to 345,907
lb., valued at £26,564.
Uses—Sarsaparilla is regarded by many as a valuable alterative
and tonic, but by others as possessing little if any remedial powers.
It is still much employed, though by no means so extensively as a
few years ago. The preparations most in use are those obtained by a
prolonged boiling of the root in water.
TUBER CHINÆ.
Radix Chinæ; China Root; F. Squine; G.
Chinawurzel.
Botanical Origin—Smilax China L., a woody, thorny,
climbing shrub, is commonly said to afford this drug. The plant is a
native of Japan, the Loochoo islands, Formosa, China, Cochin China,
also of Eastern India, as Kasia, Assam, Sikkim, Nepal. The chief
authority for attributing the China root to this plant is Kämpfer, who
saw the latter in Japan and figured it.[2652]
S. glabra Roxb. and S. lanceæfolia Roxb., natives of
India and Southern China, have tubers which, according to Roxburgh,
cannot be distinguished from the China root of medicine, though the
plants are perfectly distinct in appearance from S. China. Dr.
Hance,[2653] of Whampoa, received a living specimen of China root, which
proved to be that of S. glabra. The three above-named species
all grow in the island of Hongkong.
History—The use of this drug as a remedy for syphilis was made
known to the Portuguese at Goa by Chinese traders about a.d.
1535. Garcia de Orta, who makes this statement, further narrates that
so great was the reputation of the new drug, that the small quantities
first brought to Malacca were sold at the rate of 10 crowns per
ganta, a weight of 24 ounces.
Possibly the drug found its way to Europe even before that year, for we
find a careful description of it in the posthumous works[2654]
of Valerius Cordus and Walther Ryff[2655]
states in 1548 that the root was brought a few years ago to Venice.
The reported good effects of China root on the Emperor Charles V. who
was suffering from gout, acquired for the drug a great celebrity in
Europe, and several works[2656]
were written in praise of its virtues. But though its powers were soon
found to have been greatly overrated, it still retained some reputation
as a sudorific and alterative, and was much used at the end of the 17th
century in the same way as sarsaparilla. It still retains a place in
some modern pharmacopœias.
Description—The plant produces stout fibrous roots, here and
there thickened into large tubers, which when dried become the drug
China root. These tubers, as found in the market, are of irregularly
cylindrical form, usually a little flattened, sometimes producing short
knobby branches. They are from about 4 to 6 or more inches in length,
and 1 to 2 inches in thickness, covered with a rusty-coloured, rather
shining bark, which in some specimens is smooth and in others more or
less wrinkled. They have no distinct traces of rudimentary leaves,
which however are perceptible on those of some allied species. Some
still retain portions of the cord-like woody runners on which they
grew; the bases of a few roots can also be observed. The tubers mostly
show marks of having been trimmed with a knife.
China root is inodorous and almost insipid. A transverse section
exhibits the interior as a dense granular substance of a pale fawn colour.
Microscopic Structure—The outermost cortical layer is made up of
brown, thick-walled cells, tangentially-extended. They enclose numerous
tufts of needle-shaped crystals of calcium oxalate, and reddish-brown
masses of resin. The bark is at once succeeded by the inner parenchyme
which contrasts strongly with it, consisting of large, thin-walled,
porous cells which are completely gorged with starch, but here and
there contain colouring matter and bundles of crystals. The starch
granules are large (up to 50 mkm.), spherical, often flattened and
angular from mutual pressure. Like those of colchicum, they exhibit
a radiate hilum: very frequently they have burst and run together,
probably in consequence of the tubers having been scalded. The vascular
bundles scattered through the parenchyme, contain usually two large
scalariform or reticulated vessels, a string of delicate thin-walled
parenchyme, and elegant wood-cells with distinct incrusting layers and
linear pores.
Chemical Composition—The drug is not known to contain any
substance to which its supposed medicinal virtues can be referred. We
have endeavoured to obtain from it Parillin, the crystalline
principle of sarsaparilla, but without success.
Commerce—China root is imported into Europe from the South of
China—usually from Canton. The quantity shipped from that port in 1872,
was only 384 peculs (51,200 lb.); while the same year there was shipped
from Hankow, the great trading city of the Yangtsze, no less than
10,258 peculs (1,367,733 lb.), all to Chinese ports. For the year 1874,
these figures were: Hankow 9393 peculs, valued at 53,194 taels (one
tael about 5s. 10d.), Kewkiang 3627 peculs, Ningpo 2905
peculs,[2657]
and for 1877 Hankow 12,075 peculs, Kewkiang 3942 peculs.
Uses—Notwithstanding the high opinion formerly entertained of
the virtues of China root, it has in England fallen into complete
disuse. In China and India it is still held in great esteem for the
relief of rheumatic and syphilitic complaints, and as an aphrodisiac
and demulcent. Polak asserts that the tubers of Smilax are
consumed as food by Turcomans and Mongols.[2658]
Substitutes—Several American species of Smilax furnish
a nearly allied drug, which at various times has been brought into
commerce as Radix Chinæ occidentalis. It was already known to
the authors of the 16th century; we met with it in 1872, and before, in
the London market, as an importation from Puntas Arenas, the port of
Costa Rica on the Pacific coast.
Of the exact species it is difficult to speak with certainty: but
S. Pseudo-China L. and S. tamnoides L. growing in the
United States from New Jersey southwards; S. Balbisiana Knth.,
a plant common in all the West Indian Islands; and S. Japicanga
Griseb., S. syringoides Griseb. and S. Brasiliensis
Spreng., are reputed to afford large tuberous rhizomes which in their
several localities replace the China root of Asia, and are employed in
a similar manner.[2659]
GRAMINEÆ.
SACCHARUM.
Sugar, Cane-Sugar, Sucrose; F. Sucre,
Sucre de canne; G. Zucker, Rohrzucker.
Botanical Origin—Saccharum officinarum L., the Sugar
Cane. The jointed stem is from 6 to 12 feet high, solid, hard, dense,
internally juicy, and hollow only in the flowering tops. Several
varieties are cultivated, as the Country Cane, the original
form of the species; the Ribbon Cane, with purple or yellow
stripes along the stem; the Bourbon or Tahiti Cane, a
more elongated, stronger, more hairy and very productive variety.
Saccharum violaceum Tussac, the Batavian Cane, is also
considered to be a variety; but the large S. chinense Roxb.
introduced from Canton in 1796 into the Botanic Gardens of Calcutta,
may be a distinct species; it has a long, slender, erect panicle,
while that of S. officinarum is hairy and spreading, with
the ramifications alternate and more compound, not to mention other
differences in the leaves and flowers.
The sugar cane is cultivated from cuttings, the small seeds very seldom
ripening. It succeeds in almost all tropical and subtropical countries,
reaching in South America and Mexico an elevation above the sea of
5000-6000 feet. It is cultivated in most parts of India and China up to
30-31° N. lat, the mountainous regions excepted.
From the elaborate investigations of Ritter,[2660]
it appears that Saccharum officinarum was originally a native of Bengal,
and of the Indo-Chinese countries, as well as of Borneo, Java, Bali, Celebes,
and other islands of the Malay Archipelago. But there is no evidence
that it is now found any where in a wild state.
History[2661]—The
sugar cane was doubtless known in India from time immemorial, and grown
for food as it still is at the present day, chiefly in those regions
which are unsuited for the manufacture of sugar.[2662]
Herodotus, Theophrastus, Seneca, Strabo, and other early writers had
some knowledge of raw sugar, which they speak of as the Honey of
Canes or Honey made by human hands, not that of bees; but it
was not until the commencement of the Christian era, that the ancients
manifested an undoubted acquaintance with sugar, under the name of Saccharon.
Thus Dioscorides[2663]
about a.d. 77 mentions the concreted
honey called Σάκχαρον found upon canes (ὲπὶ τῶν καλάμων) in India and
Arabia Felix, and which in substance and brittleness resemble salt.
Pliny evidently knew the same thing under the name Saccharum;
and the author of the Periplus of the Erythrean Sea, a.d.
54-68, states that honey from canes, called σάκχαρι, is exported from
Barygaza, in the Gulf of Cambay, to the ports of the Red Sea, west of
the Promontorium Aromatum, that is to say to the coast opposite
Aden. Whether at that period sugar was produced in Western India, or
was brought thither from the Ganges, is a point still doubtful.
Bengal is probably the country of the earliest manufacture of sugar;
hence its names in all the languages of Western-Asiatic and European
nations are derived from the Sanskrit Sharkarā, signifying a
substance in the shape of small grains or stones. It is strange that
this word contains no allusion to the taste of the substance.
Candy, as sugar in large crystals is called, is derived from the
Arabic Kand or Kandat, a name of the same signification.
An old Sanskrit name of Central Bengal is Gura, whence is
derived the word Gula, meaning raw sugar, a term for
sugar universally employed in the Malayan Archipelago, where on the
other hand they have their own names for the sugar cane, although not
for sugar. This fact again speaks in favour of Ritter’s opinion, that
the preparation of sugar in a dry crystalline state is due to the
inhabitants of Bengal. Sugar under the name of Shi-mi, i.e.
Stone-honey, is frequently mentioned in the ancient Chinese
annals among the productions of India and Persia; and it is recorded
that the Emperor Tai-tsung, a.d. 627-650,
sent an envoy to the kingdom of Magadha in India, the modern Bahar, to
learn the method of manufacturing sugar.[2664]
The Chinese, in fact, acknowledge that the Indians between
a.d. 766 and 780 were their first teachers in the
art of refining sugar, for which they had no particular ancient written
character.
An Arabian writer, Abu Zayd al Hasan,[2665]
informs us that about a.d. 850 the sugar
cane was growing on the north-eastern shore of the Persian Gulf; and in
the following century, the traveller Ali Istakhri[2666]
found sugar abundantly produced in the Persian province
of Kuzistan, the ancient Susiana. About the same time (a.d.
950), Moses of Chorene, an Armenian, also stated that the manufacture
of sugar was flourishing near the celebrated school of medicine at
Jondisabur in the same province, and remains of this industry in the
shape of millstones, &c., still exist near Ahwas.
Persian physicians of the 10th and 11th centuries, as Rhazes, Haly
Abbas, and Avicenna, introduced sugar into medicine. The Arabs
cultivated the sugar cane in many of their Mediterranean settlements,
as Cyprus, Sicily, Italy, Northern Africa, and Spain. The Calendar of
Cordova[2667]
shows that as early as a.d. 961 the cultivation was
well understood in Spain, which is now the only country in Europe where
sugar mills still exist.[2668]
William II., King of Sicily, presented in a.d.
1176 to the convent of Monreale mills for grinding cane, the culture of
which still lingers at Avola near Syracuse, though only for the sake
of making rum. In 1767, the sugar plantations and sugar houses at this
spot were described by a traveller[2669]
as “worth seeing.”
During the middle ages England, in common with the rest of Northern
Europe, was supplied with sugar from the Mediterranean countries,
especially Egypt and Cyprus. It was imported from Alexandria as
early as the end of the 10th century by the Venetians, with whom it
long remained an important article of trade. Thus we find[2670]
that in a.d. 1319, a merchant in Venice,
Tommaso Loredano, shipped to London 100,000 lb. of sugar, the proceeds
of which were to be returned in wool, which at that period
constituted the great wealth of England. Sugar was then very dear: thus
from 1259 to 1350, the average price in England was about 1s.
per lb., and from 1351 to 1400, 1s. 7d.[2671]
In France during the same period it must have been largely obtainable,
though doubtless expensive. King John II. ordered in 1353 that the
apothecaries of Paris should not use honey in making those confections
which ought to be prepared with the good white sugar called cafetin,[2672]
a name alluding to the peculiar shape of the loaf which was not uncommon
at that time.[2673]
The importance of the sugar manufacture in the East was witnessed in
the latter half of the 13th century by Marco Polo;[2674]
and in 1510 by Barbosa and other European travellers; and the trading nations
of Europe rapidly spread the cultivation of the cane over all the
countries, of which the climate was suitable. Thus its introduction
into Madeira goes back as far as a.d. 1420; it reached St.
Domingo in 1494,[2675]
the Canary Islands in 1503, Brazil in the beginning of the 16th
century, Mexico about 1520, Guiana about 1600, Guadaloupe in 1644,
Martinique in 1650,[2676]
Mauritius towards 1750, Natal[2677]
and New South Wales, about 1852,[2678]
while from a very early period the sugar cane had been propagated from
the Indian Archipelago over all the islands of the Pacific Ocean.
The ancient cultivation in Egypt, probably never quite extinct, has
been revived on an extensive scale by the Khedive Ismail Pasha. There
were 13 sugar factories, making raw sugar, belonging to the Egyptian
Government at work in 1872, and about 100,000 acres of land devoted to
sugar cane. The export of sugar from Egypt in 1872 reached 2 millions
of kantars, or about 89,200 tons.[2679]
The imperfection of organic chemistry previous to the middle of the
18th century, permitted no exact investigations into the chemical
nature of sugar. Marggraf of Berlin[2680]
proved in 1747 that sugar occurs in many vegetables, and succeeded in
obtaining it in a pure crystallized state from the juice of beet root.
The enormous practical importance of this discovery did not escape him,
and he caused serious attempts to be made for rendering it available,
which were so far successful that the first manufactory of beet-sugar
was established in 1796 by Achard at Kunern in Silesia.
This new branch of industry[2681]
was greatly promoted by the prohibitive measures, whereby Napoleon
excluded colonial sugar from almost the whole Continent; and it is now
carried forward on such a scale that 640,000 to 680,000 tons of beet
root sugar are annually produced in Europe, the entire production of
cane-sugar being estimated at 1,260,000 to 1,413,000 tons.[2682]
Among the British colonies, Mauritius,[2683]
British Guiana,[2684]
Trinidad,[2685]
Barbados,[2686]
and Jamaica,[2687]
produce at present the largest quantity of sugar.
Production—No crystals are found in the parenchyme of the cane,
the sugar existing as an aqueous solution, chiefly within the cells of
the centre of the stem. The transverse section of the cane exhibits
numerous fibro-vascular bundles, scattered through the tissue, as in
other monocotyledonous stems; yet these bundles are most abundant
towards the exterior, where they form a dense ring covered with a
thin epidermis, which is very hard by reason of the silica which is
deposited in it.[2688]
In the centre of the stem the vascular bundles are few in number; the
parenchyme is far more abundant, and contains in its thin-walled cells
an almost clear solution of sugar, with a few small starch granules
and a little soluble albuminous matter. This last is met with in
larger quantity in the cambial portion of the vascular bundles. Pectic
principles are combined with the walls of the medullary cells, which
however do not swell much in water (Wiesner).
From these glances at the microscopical structure of the cane, the
process to be followed for obtaining the largest possible quantity
of sugar becomes evident. This would consist in simply macerating
thin slices of the cane in water, which would at once penetrate the
parenchyme loaded with sugar, without much attacking the fibro-vascular
bundles containing more of albuminous than of saccharine matter.
By this method, the epidermal layer of the cane would not become
saturated with sugar, nor would it impede its extraction,—results which
necessarily follow when the cane is crushed and pressed.[2689]
The process hitherto generally practised in the colonies,—that of
extracting the juice of the cane by crushing and pressing,—has been
elaborately described and criticised by Dr. Icery of Mauritius.[2690]
In that island, the cane, six varieties of which are cultivated, is when
mature composed of Cellulose, 8 to 12 per cent.; Sugar,
18 to 21; Water, including albuminous matter and salts, 67 to
73. Of the entire quantity of juice in the cane, from 70 to 84 per
cent. is extracted for evaporation, and yields in a crystalline state
about three-fifths of the sugar which the cane originally contained.
This juice, called in French vesou, has on an average the
following composition:—
There is also present in the juice a very small amount of a slightly
aromatic substance (essential oil?) to which the crude cane
sugar owes a peculiar odour which is not observed in sugar from other
sources. The first two classes of the above enumerated substances
render the juice turbid, and greatly promote its fermentation, but they
easily separate by boiling, and the juice may then be kept a short time
without undergoing change. In many colonies the yield is said to be far
inferior to what it should be; yet the juice is obtained in a state
allowing of easier purification, when its extraction is not carried to
the furthest limit.
In beet root as well as in the sugar cane, cane-sugar only was
said to be present; Icery however has proved that in the cane some
uncrystallizable (inverted) sugar is always present. Its quantity
varies much, according to the places where the cane grows, and its
age. The tops of quick-growing young canes yielded a vesou
containing 2·4 per cent. of uncrystallizable sugar; 3·6 of cane
sugar; and 94 of water. Moist and shady situations greatly promote
the formation of the former kind of sugar, which also prevails in the
tops, chiefly when immature. Hence that observer concludes that at
first the uncrystallizable variety of sugar is formed, and subsequently
transformed into cane-sugar by the force of vegetation, and especially
by the influence of light. Perfectly ripened canes contain only ¹/₇₅ to
¹/₅₀ of all their sugar in the uncrystallizable state.
Description and Chemical Composition—Cane-sugar is the
type of a numerous class of well-defined organic compounds, of
frequent occurrence throughout the vegetable and animal kingdoms, or
artificially obtained by decomposing certain other substances; in the
latter case, however, glucose or some other sugar than cane-sugar is
obtained. cane-sugar, C₁₂H₂₂O₁₁, or C₁₂H₁₄(OH)₈O₃, melts, without
change of composition, at 160° C., several other kinds of sugar giving
off water, with which they form crystallized compounds at the ordinary
temperature.
cane-sugar forms hard crystals of the oblique rhombic system, having
a sp. gr. of 1·59. Two parts are dissolved at 15° C. by one part
of water,[2692]
and by much less at an elevated temperature; a slight depression of
the thermometer is observable in the former case. One part of sugar
dissolved in one of water, forms a liquid of sp. gr. 1·23; two of sugar
in one of water, a liquid of sp. gr. 1·33. Sugar requires 65 parts of
spirit of wine (sp. gr. 0·84) or 80 parts of anhydrous alcohol for
solution; ether does not act upon it.
A ray of polarized light is deviated by an aqueous solution of cane
sugar to the right, but by some other kinds of sugar to the
left, as first shown by Biot. These optical powers are highly
important, both in the practical estimation of solutions of sugar,
and in scientific studies connected with sugar or saccharogenous
substances. The optical as well as chemical properties of sugar are
altered by many circumstances, as the action of dilute acids or
alkalis, or by the influence of minute fungi. Yeast occasions sugar
to undergo alcoholic fermentation. Other ferments set up an action by
which butyric, lactic or propionic acid are produced.
cane-sugar is of a purer and sweeter taste than most other sugars.
Though it does not alter litmus paper, yet with alkalis it forms
compounds some of which are crystallizable. From an alkaline solution
of tartrate of copper, cane-sugar throws down no protoxide, unless
after boiling.
If sugar is kept a short time in a state of fusion at 160° C., it
is converted into one molecule of Grape Sugar and one of
Levulosan; the former can be either isolated by crystallization
or destroyed by fermentation, the latter being incapable of
crystallizing or of undergoing fermentation.
cane-sugar which has been melted at 160° C. is deliquescent and readily
soluble in anhydrous alcohol, and its rotatory power is diminished or
entirely destroyed. It is no longer crystallizable, and its fusing
point has become reduced to about 93° C. Yet before undergoing these
evident alterations, it assumes an amorphous condition if allowed to
melt with a third of its weight of water, becoming always a little
coloured by pyrogenous products. In the course of time, however, this
amorphous sugar loses its transparency and reassumes the crystalline
form. Like sulphur and arsenious acid, it is capable of existing either
in a crystallized or an amorphous state.
If sugar is heated to about 190° C. water is evolved, and we obtain
the dark brown products commonly called Caramel or Burnt
Sugar. They are of a peculiar sharp flavour, of a bitter taste,
incapable of fermenting and deliquescent. One of the constituents of
caramel, Caramelane, C₁₂H₁₈O₉, has been obtained by Gélis (1862)
perfectly colourless. When the heat is augmented, the sugar at last
suffers a decomposition resembling that which produces tar (see p. 621),
its pyrogenous products being the same or very analogous to those
of the dry distillation of wood.
Varieties of Cane-sugar—The experiments of Marggraf referred to
at p. 717, note 9, showed that cane-sugar is
by no means confined to the sugar cane; and it is in fact extracted on
an extensive scale from several other plants, of which the following
deserve mention:—
Beet Root—The manufacture of cane-sugar from the fleshy root of
a cultivated variety of Beta maritima L., is now largely carried
on in Continental Europe and in America, and with admirable results.
Of fresh beet root, 100 parts contain on an average 80 per cent. of
water, 11 to 13 of cane-sugar, and about 7 per cent. of pectic and
albuminous matters, cellulose and salts. Of the total amount of juice
which the root contains, eight-ninths are extracted; and by the best
process now in practice, 8 to 9 parts of sugar from every 100 parts of
fresh root. The yield of crystalline sugar is still on the increase,
owing to continual improvements in the mechanical and chemical parts of
the process.
Palm—Several species are of great utility for the production
of the sugar called by Europeans Jaggery.[2693]
This substance is obtained by the natives of India in the following
manner:—The young growing spadix, or flowering shoot, of the palm is
cut off near its apex; and an earthen vessel is tied on to the stump
to receive the juice that flows out. This vessel is emptied daily;
while to promote a continuous flow of sap, a thin slice is cut from the
wounded end. The juice thus collected, if at once boiled down, yields
the crude brown sugar known as jaggery. If allowed to ferment,
it becomes the inebriating drink called Toddy or palm wine; or
it may be converted into vinegar. The spirit distilled from toddy is Arrack.
Of the sugar-yielding palms of Asia, Phœnix silvestris Roxb.,
which is supposed to be the wild form of the date palm, is one of
the more important. The coco-nut palm, Cocos nucifera L.; the
magnificent Palmyra palm, Borassua flabelliformis L.; and
the Bastard Sago, Caryota urens L., also furnish important
quantities of sugar. In the Indian Archipelago, sugar is obtained from
the sap of Arenga saccharifera Mart., which grows there in
abundance as well as in the Philippines and the Indo-Chinese countries.
It is also got from Nipa fruticans Thunb., a tree of the low
coast regions, extensively cultivated in Tavoy.
De Vry[2694]
has advocated the manufacture of sugar from the palm as the most
philosophical, seeing that its juice is a nearly pure aqueous solution
of sugar: that as no mineral constituents are removed from the soil
in this juice, the costly manuring, as well as the laborious and
destructive processes required to eliminate the juice from such plants
as the sugar cane and beet root, are avoided. And finally, that palms
are perennial, and can many of them be cultivated on a soil unsuitable
for any cereal.
Maple—In America, considerable quantities of sugar identical
with that of the cane are obtained in the woods of the Northern United
States and of Canada, by evaporating the juice of maples. The species
chiefly employed are Acer saccharinum Wangenh., the Common
Sugar Maple, and its variety (var. nigrum) the Black Sugar
Maple. A. Pennsylvanicum L., A. Negundo L. (Negundo
aceroides Moench.) and A. dasycarpum Ehrh. are also used;
the sap of the last is said to be the least saccharine.
As the juice of these trees yields not more than about 2 per cent. of
sugar, it requires for its solidification a large expenditure of fuel.
The manufacture of maple sugar can therefore be advantageously carried
on only in countries remote from markets whence ordinary sugar can be
procured, or in regions where fuel is extremely plentiful. In North
America it flourishes only between 40° and 43° N. lat. We are not aware
of any estimate of the total production of maple sugar. The Census of
Pennsylvania of 1870 gave the following figures as referring to its
manufacture in that State:—
Sorghum—Another plant of the same order as Saccharum
is Sorghum saccharatum Pers. (Holcus saccharatus L.) a
native of Northern China,[2696]
which has of late been much tried as a sugar-yielding plant both
in Europe and North America; yet without any great success, as the
purification of the sugar is accomplished with peculiar difficulty.
As in the sugar cane, there are in sorghum crystallizable and
uncrystallizable sugars, the former being at its maximum amount when
the grain reaches maturity. The importance of the plant however is
rapidly increasing on account of the value of its leaves and grain as
food for horses and cattle, and of its stems which can be employed in
the manufacture of paper and of alcohol.
Commerce—The value of the sugar imported into the United Kingdom
is constantly increasing, as shown by the following figures:—
1868
1870
1872
Unrefined
£13,339,758
£14,440,502
£18,044,898
Refined
£1,156,188
£2,744,366
£3,142,703
The quantity of Unrefined Sugar imported in 1872 was 13,776,696
cwt., of which about 3,000,000 cwt. were furnished by the Spanish
West India Islands, 2,700,000 cwt. by the British West India Islands,
1,800,000 cwt. by Brazil, 1,100,000 cwt. by France, and 960,000 cwt. by
Mauritius.
Of Refined Sugar the imports from France and Belgium into the
United Kingdom were—
1874
1875
1876
133,800
102,300
92,044 tons.
Uses—Refined sugar is employed in pharmacy for making syrups,
electuaries and lozenges, and is useful not merely for the sake of
covering the unpleasant taste of other drugs, but also on account of a
preservative influence which it exerts over their active constituents.
Muscovado or Raw Sugar is not used in medicine. The dark
uncrystallizable syrup, known in England as Molasses, Golden
Syrup, and Treacle,[2697]
and in foreign pharmacy as Syrupus Hollandicus vel communis,
which is formed in the preparation of pure sugar by the influence of
heat, alkaline bodies, microscopic vegetation, and the oxygen of the
air, is sometimes employed for making pill masses. The treacle of
colonial sugar alone is adapted for this purpose, that of beet root
having a disagreeable taste, and containing from 19 to 21 per cent. of
oxalate, tartrate and malate of potassium, and only 56 to 64 of
sugar.[2698]
The treacle of colonial sugar usually contains 5 to 7 per cent. of salts.
HORDEUM DECORTICATUM.
Hordeum perlatum, Fructus vel Semen Hordei; Pearl
Barley; F. Orge mondé ou perlé; G. Gerollte Gerste,
Gerstegraupen.
Botanical Origin—Hordeum distichum L.,—the Common or
Long-eared Barley is probably indigenous to western temperate Asia,
but has been cultivated for ages throughout the northern hemisphere.
In Sweden its cultivation extends as far as 68° 38’ N. lat.; on the
Norwegian coast up to the Altenfjord in 70° N. lat.; even in Lapland,
it succeeds as high as 900 to 1350 feet above the level of the sea. In
several of the southern Swiss Alpine valleys, barley ripens at 5000
feet, and in the Himalaya at 11,000 feet. In the Equatorial Andes,
where it is extensively grown, it thrives up to at least 11,000 feet
above the sea. No other cereal can be cultivated under so great a
variety of climate.
According to Bretschneider,[2699]
barley is included among the five cereals which it is related in
Chinese history were sowed by the Emperor Shen-nung, who reigned about
2700 b.c.; but it is not one of the five
sorts of grain which are used at the ceremony of ploughing and sowing
as now annually performed by the emperors of China.
Theophrastus was acquainted with several sorts of barley (Κριθή), and
among them, with the six-rowed kind or hexastichon, which is the
species that is represented on the coins struck at Metapontum[2700]
in Lucania, between the 6th and 2nd centuries b.c.
Strabo and Dioscorides in the 1st century allude to drinks made from
barley, which according to Tacitus were even then familiar to the
German tribes, as they are known to have been still earlier to the
Greeks and Egyptians.
Barley is mentioned in the Bible as a plant of cultivation in Egypt
and Syria, and must have been, among the ancient Hebrews, an important
article of food, judging from the quantity allowed by Solomon to the
servants of Hiram, king of Tyre (b.c. 1015). The tribute of
barley paid to King Jotham by the Ammonites (b.c. 741) is
also exactly recorded. The ancients were frequently in the practice of
removing the hard integuments of barley by roasting it, and using the
torrefied grain as food.
Manufacture—For use in medicine and as food for the sick, barley
is not employed in its crude state, but only when deprived more or
less completely of its husk. The process by which this is effected
is carried on in mills constructed for the purpose, and consists
essentially in passing the grain between horizontal millstones, placed
so far apart as to rub off its integuments without crushing it. Barley
partially deprived of its husk is known as Scotch, hulled
or Pot Barley. When by longer and closer grinding the whole
of the integuments have been removed, and the grain has become
completely rounded, it is termed Pearl Barley. In the British
Pharmacopœia it is this sort alone which is ordered to be used.
Description—Pearl Barley is in subspherical or somewhat ovoid
grains about 2 lines in diameter, of white farinaceous aspect, often
partly yellowish from remains of the adhering husk, which is present on
the surface, as well as in the deep longitudinal furrow with which each
grain is indented. It has the farinaceous taste and odour which are
common to most of the cereal grains.
Microscopic Structure—The albumen which constitutes the main
portion of the grain is composed of large thin-walled parenchyme,
the cells of which on transverse section are seen to radiate from
the furrow, and to be lengthened in that direction rather than
longitudinally. In the vicinity of the furrow alone the tissue of the
albumen is narrower. Its predominating large cells show a polygonal or
oval outline, whilst the outer layer is built up of two, three or four
rows of thick-walled, coherent, nearly cubic gluten-cells. This layer,
about 70 mkm. thick, is coated with an extremely thin brown tegument,
to which succeeds a layer about 30 mkm. thick, of densely packed,
tabular, greyish or yellowish cells of very small size; this proper
coat of the fruit in the furrow is of rather spongy appearance.
In some varieties of barley the fruit is constituted of the above
tissues alone and the shell, but in most the paleæ are likewise
present. They consist chiefly of long fibrous, thick-walled cells,
two or four rows deep, constituting a very hard layer. On tranverse
section, this layer forms a coherent envelope about 35 mkm. thick; its
cells when examined in longitudinal section show but a small lumen of
peculiar undulated outline from secondary deposits.
The gluten-cells varying considerably in the different cereal grains,
afford characters enough to distinguish them with certainty. In wheat,
for instance, the gluten-cells are in a single row, in rice they form a
double or single row, but its cells are transversely lengthened.
The inner tissue of the albumen in barley is filled up with large
irregularly lenticular, and with extremely small globular starch
granules, the first being 20 to 35 mkm., the latter 1, 2 to 3 mkm.
in diameter, with no considerable number of intermediate size.
The concentric layers constituting the large granules may be made
conspicuous by moistening with chromic acid.
The layer alluded to as being composed of gluten-cells is loaded
with extremely small granules of albuminous matters (gluten), which
on addition of iodine are coloured intensely yellow. These granules,
which, considering barley as an article of food, are of prominent
value, are not confined to the gluten-cells, but the neighbouring
starch-cells also contain a small amount of them: and in the narrow
zone of denser tissue projecting from the furrow into the albumen,
protein principles are equally deposited, as shown by the yellow
coloration which iodine produces.
The gluten-cells, the membrane embroynnaire of Mège-Mouriès,
contain also, according to the researches on bread[2701]
made by this chemist (1856), Cerealin, an albuminous principle
soluble in water, which causes the transformation of starch into
dextrin, sugar, and lactic acid. In the husks (épiderme,
épicarpe and endocarpe) of wheat, Mège-Mouriès found
some volatile oil and a yellow extractive matter, to which, together
with the cerealin, is due the acidity of bread made with the flour
containing the bran.
Chemical Composition—Barley has been submitted to careful
analyses by many chemists, more especially by Lermer.[2702]
The grains contain usually 13 to 15 per cent. of water; after drying,
they yield to ether 3 per cent. of fat oil, with insignificant
proportions of tannic and bitter principles, residing chiefly in the
husks. Lermer further found in the whole grains, 63 per cent. of
starch, 7 of cellulose, 6·6 of dextrin, 2·5 of nitrogen, a small amount
of lactic acid, and 2·4 of ash.
The analysis of Poggiale (1856) gave nearly the same composition,
namely, water 15, oil 2·4, starch 60, cellulose 8·8, albuminous
principles 10·7, ash 2·6.
The protein, or albuminous matter consists of different principles,
chiefly insoluble in cold water. The soluble portion is partly
coagulated on boiling, partly retained in solution: 2·5 per cent. of
nitrogen, as above, would answer to about 16 per cent. of albuminous
matters. Their soluble part seems to be deposited in the starch-cells,
next to the gluten-cells, which latter contain the insoluble portion.
The ash, according to Lermer, contains 29 per cent. of silicic acid,
32·6 of phosphoric acid, 22·7 of potash, and only 3·7 of lime. In
the opinion of Salm-Horstmar, fluorine and lithia are indispensable
constituents of barley.
The fixed oil of barley, as proved in 1863 by Hanamann, is a compound
of glycerin with either a mixture of palmitic and lauric acids, or less
probably with a peculiar fatty acid. Beckmann’s Hordeinic Acid
obtained in 1855 by distilling barley with sulphuric acid, is probably
lauric acid. Lintner (1868) has shown barley to contain also a little
Cholesterin (p. 420).
Lastly, Kühnemann (1875) extracted from barley a crystallized
dextrogyrate sugar, and (1876) an amorphous lævogyrate mucilaginous
substance Sinistrin (see p. 692); according
to that chemist, dextrin is altogether wanting in barley.
Barley when malted loses 7 per cent.; it then contains 10 to 12 per
cent. of sugar, produced at the expense of the starch; before malting,
no sugar is to be found.
Uses—Barley as a medicine is unimportant. A decoction is
sometimes prescribed as a demulcent or as a diluent of active remedies.
An aqueous extract of malt has been employed.
OLEUM ANDROPOGONIS.
Oleum Graminis Indici; Indian Grass Oil.
Botanical Origin—Among the numerous species of
Andropogon[2703]
which have foliage abounding in essential oil, the following furnish
the fragrant Grass Oils of commerce:—
1. Andropogon Nardus L.,[2704]—a
noble-looking plant, rising when in flower to a height of 6 or more
feet, extensively cultivated in Ceylon and Singapore for the production
of Citronella Oil.
2. A. citratus D.C.,[2705]
Lemon Grass,—a large coarse glaucous grass, known only in a cultivated
state, and very rarely producing flowers. It is grown in Ceylon and
Singapore for the sake of its essential oil, which is called Lemon
Grass Oil, Oil of Verbena or Indian Melissa Oil;
it is also commonly met with in gardens throughout India and is not
unfrequent in English hothouses. In Java it is called Sireh.
3. A. Schœnanthus L.,[2706]
a grass of Northern and Central India,
having leaves rounded or slightly cordate at the base, yielding by
distillation the oil known as Rúsa Oil, Oil of Ginger
Grass or of Geranium.
History—The aromatic properties of certain species of
Andropogon were well known to Rheede, Rumphius, and other early
writers on Indian natural history; and an oil distilled from the
Sireh grass in Amboyna was known as a curiosity as early as
1717.[2707]
But it is only in very recent times that the volatile oils of these
plants have become objects of commerce with Europe. Lemon grass oil
is mentioned by Roxburgh in 1820 as being distilled in the Moluccas;
and it was first imported into London about the year 1832. Citronella
oil is of much more recent introduction. Ginger grass oil, called in
Hindustani Rúsa ka tel, is stated by Waring[2708]
to have been first brought to notice by Dr. N. Maxwell in 1825.
Production—Citronella and Lemon grass are cultivated about Galle
and at Singapore, the same estate often producing both. The grasses are
distilled separately, the essential oils being regarded as entirely
distinct, and having different market values. In Ceylon they are cut
for distillation at any time of year, but mostly in December and January.
On the Perseverance Estate at Gaylang, Singapore, belonging to Mr. John
Fisher, an area of 950 acres is cultivated with aromatic grasses and
other plants, for the production of essential oils. The manufacture
was tried on a small scale in 1865, and has been so successful that
an aggregate of 200 lb. of various essential oils is now produced
daily. These oils are stated to be Citronella, Lemon Grass,
Patchouly, Nutmeg, Mace, Pepper, and Oman (p. 302): and mint is now
being cultivated.[2709]
Ginger grass oil is distilled in the collectorate of Khandesh in the
Bombay Presidency. That produced in the district of Namár in the valley
of the Nerbudda, is sometimes called Grass Oil of Namar. We have
no particulars of the distillation, which however must be carried on
extensively.
Description—The Indian grass oils are lighter than water, devoid
of rotatory power when examined by polarized light, and do not alter
litmus paper. They are all extremely fragrant, having an odour like
a mixture of lemon and rose. Lemon grass, which in colour is a deep
golden brown, has an odour resembling that of the sweet-scented verbena
of the gardens, Lippia citriodora H.B.K. Ginger grass oil, the
colour of which varies from pale greenish yellow to yellowish-brown,
has the odour of Pelargonium Radula Aiton. The colour of
citronella oil is a light greenish yellow. The manufacture of Winter of
Ceylon, and of Fisher of Singapore, have a reputation for excellence,
and are generally indicated by name in drug sale catalogues.
Chemical Composition—Stenhouse[2710]
examined in 1844 oil of ginger grass given to him by Christison
as Oil of Namur (or Nimar). The sample was of deep
yellow, and apparently old, for when mixed with water and subjected
to distillation, it left nearly one half its bulk of a fluid resin,
the oil which passed over being colourless. After rectification from
chloride of calcium, it was shown to consist of a hydrocarbon mixed
with a small proportion of an oxygenated oil. The latter having been
decomposed by sodium, and the oil again rectified, a second analysis
was made which proved it isomeric with oil of turpentine.
A genuine grass oil from Khandesh, derived as we suppose from the
same species, which was examined by one of us (F.), yielded nothing
crystalline when saturated with dry hydrochloric acid; but when the
liquid was afterwards treated with fuming nitric acid, crystals of the
compound, C₁₀H₁₆, HCl, sublimed into the upper part of the vessel. We
have observed that the oils both of lemon grass and citronella yield
solid compounds, if shaken with a saturated solution of bisulphite of
sodium.
Citronella oil was found by Gladstone (1872) to be composed chiefly
of an oxidized oil, which he called Citronellol, and which he
separated by fractional distillation into two portions, the one boiling
at 202-205° C., the other 199-202° C. The composition of each portion
is indicated by the formula C₁₀H₁₆O.
Wright’s researches (1874) tend rather to show the prevailing part of
citronella oil to consist of the liquid C₁₀H₁₈O, boiling near 210°,
which he calls Citronellol. It unites with bromine, and the
resulting compound, upon heating, breaks up according to the following equation:—
C₁₀H₁₈OBr₂ =
OH₂ · 2 HBr · C₁₀H₁₄.
Cymene.
Commerce—The growing trade in grass oil is exemplified
in a striking manner by the following statistics. The export of
Citronella Oil from Ceylon in 1864 was 622,000 ounces, valued
at £8230. In the Ceylon Blue Book, the exports for 1872 are
returned thus:—
In 1875 the oil shipped from Ceylon to the United Kingdom was valued at
42,871 rupees, that sent to other foreign countries at 45,871 rupees,
to British possessions 660 rupees (one rupee equal to about 2s.).
Oil of Lemon Grass, which is a more costly article and less
extensively produced, was exported from Ceylon during the same year
to the extent of 13,515 ounces, more than half of which quantity was
shipped to the United States. There are no analogous statistics for
these two oils from Singapore, where, as stated at p. 726,
they are now largely manufactured.
By the official Report on the External Commerce of Bombay,
published in 1867, we find that during the year ending 31 March, 1867,
Grass Oil [i.e. Ginger Grass or Rúsa Oil] was
exported thence to the amount of 41,643 lb. This oil is shipped to
England and to the ports of the Red Sea.
Uses—Grass oils are much esteemed in India as an external
application in rheumatism. Rúsa oil is said to stimulate the growth
of the hair. Internally, grass oil is sometimes administered as a
carminative in colic; and an infusion of the leaves of lemon grass is
prescribed as a diaphoretic and stimulant. In Europe and America the
oils are used almost exclusively by the soapmakers and perfumers.[2712]
But the most remarkable use made of any grass oil is that for
adulterating Attar of Rose in European Turkey. The oil thus
employed is that of Andropogon Schœnanthus L. (see p. 725);
and it is a curious fact that its Hindustani name is closely similar in
sound to the word rose. Thus under the designation Rusa,
Rowsah, Rosa, Rosé, Roshé,[2713]
it is exported in large quantities from Bombay to the ports of Arabia,
probably chiefly to Jidda, whence it is carried to Turkey by the
Mahommedan pilgrims. In Arabia and Turkey, it appears under the name
Idris yàghi, while in the attar-producing districts of the
Balkan it is known, at least to Europeans, as Geranium Oil
or Palmarosa Oil. Before being mixed with attar, the oil is
subjected to a certain preparation, which is accomplished by shaking
it with water acidulated with lemon juice, and then exposing it to the
sun and air. By this process, described by Baur,[2714]
the oil loses a penetrating after-smell, and acquires a pale
straw-colour. The optical and chemical differences between grass oil
thus refined and attar of rose are slight and do not indicate a small
admixture of the former. If grass oil is added largely to attar, it
will prevent its congealing.
Adulteration—The grass oil prepared by the natives of India is
not unfrequently contaminated with fatty oil.
Other Products of the genus Andropogon.
Herba Schœnanthi vel Squinanthi, Juncus odoratus,
Fœnum Camelorum.
The drug bearing these names has had a place in pharmacy from the days
of Dioscorides down to the middle of the last century, and is still
met with in the East. The plant which affords it, formerly confounded
with other species, is now known to be Andropogon laniger Desf.,
a grass of wide distribution, growing in hot dry regions in Northern
Africa (Algeria), Arabia, and North-western India, reaching Thibet,
where it is found up to an elevation of 11,000 feet. Mr. Tolbort has
sent us specimens under the name of Kháví, gathered by himself
in 1869 between Multán and Kot Sultán, and quite agreeing with the
drug of pharmacy. The grass has an aromatic pungent taste, which is
retained in very old specimens. We are not aware that it is distilled
for essential oil.
Cuscus or Vetti-ver[2715]—This
is the long fibrous root of Andropogon muricatus Retz, a
large grass found abundantly in rich moist ground in Southern India
and Bengal. Inscriptions on copper-plates lately discovered in
the district of Etawah, south-east of Agra, and dating from
a.d. 1103 and 1174, record grants of villages to
Brahmins by the kings of Kanauj, and enumerate the imposts that were
to be levied. These include taxes on mines, salt pits and the trade in
precious metals, also on mahwah (Bassia) and mango
trees, and on Cuscus Grass.[2716]
Cuscus, which appears occasionally in the London drug sales, is used
in England for laying in drawers as a perfume. In India it serves for
making tatties or screens, which are placed in windows and
doorways, and when wetted, diffuse an agreeable odour and coolness. It
is also used for making ornamental baskets and many small articles, and
has some reputation as a medicine.
RHIZOMA GRAMINIS.
Radix Graminis; Couch Grass, Quitch
Grass, Dog’s Grass; F. Chiendent commun ou Petit Chiendent;
G. Queckenwurzel, Graswurzel.
Botanical Origin—Agropyrum repens P. Beauv. (Triticum
repens L.), a widely diffused weed, growing in fields and waste
places in all parts of Europe, in Northern Asia down to the region
south of the Caspian, also in North America; and in South America to
Patagonia and Tierra del Fuego.
History—The ancients were familiar with a grass termed [Greek
Agrôstis] and Gramen, having a creeping rootstock like that
under notice. It is impossible to determine to what species the
plant is referable, though it is probable that the grass Cynodon
Dactylon Pers., as well as Agropyrum repens, was included
under these names.
Dioscorides asserts that its root taken in the form of decoction, is
a useful remedy in suppression of urine and vesical calculus. The
same statements are made by Pliny; and again occur in the writings of
Oribasius[2717]
and Marcellus Empiricus[2718]
in the 4th, and of Aëtius[2719]
in the 6th century, and are repeated in the mediæval herbals,[2720]
where also figures of the plant may be found, as for instance in Dodonæus.
The drug is also met with in the German pharmaceutical tariffs of the
16th century. Turner[2721]
and Gerarde both ascribe to a decoction of grass root diuretic and
lithontriptic virtues. The drug is still a domestic remedy in great
repute in France, being taken as a demulcent and sudorific in the form
of tisane.
Description—Couch-grass has a long, stiff, pale yellow, smooth
rhizome, ⅒ of an inch in diameter, creeping close under the surface of
the ground, occasionally branching, marked at intervals of about an
inch by nodes, which bear slender branching roots and the remains of
sheathing rudimentary leaves.
As found in the shops, the rhizome is always free from rootlets, cut
into short lengths of ⅛ to ¼ of an inch, and dried. It is thus in the
form of little, shining, straw-coloured, many-edged, tubular pieces,
which are without odour, but have a slightly sweet taste.
Microscopic Structure—A transverse section of this rhizome
shows two different portions of tissue, separated by the so-called
nucleus-sheath. The latter consists of an unbroken ring of prismatic
cells, analogous to those occurring in sarsaparilla. In Rhizoma
Graminis, the outer part of the tissue exhibits a diffuse circle
of about 20 liber bundles, and the interior part about the same number
of fibro-vascular bundles more densely packed. The pith is reduced to
a few rows of cells, the rhizome being always hollow, except at the
nodes. No solid contents are to be met with in the tissue.
Chemical Composition—The constituents of couch-grass include
no substance to which medicinal powers can be ascribed. The juice of
the rhizome afforded to H. Müller[2722]
about 3 per cent. of sugar, and 7 to 8 per cent. of Triticin,
C₁₂H₂₂O₁₁, a tasteless, amorphous, gummy substance, easily transformed
into sugar if its concentrated solution is kept for a short time at
110°C. When treated with nitric acid, it yields oxalic acid. The
rhizome affords also another gummy matter containing nitrogen, and
quickly undergoing decomposition; the drug moreover is somewhat rich in
acid malates. Mannite is probably occasionally present as in taraxacum
(p. 394), for such is the inference we draw from the opposite
results obtained by Stenhouse and by Völcker. Starch, pectin and resin are
wanting. The rhizome leaves 4½ per cent. of ash.
Uses—A decoction of the rhizome has of late been recommended in
mucous discharge from the bladder.
Substitutes—Agropyrum acutum R. et S., A. pungens
R. et S., and A. junceum P. Beauv., by some botanists regarded
as mere maritime varieties of A. repens, have rootstocks
perfectly similar to this latter.
Cynodon Dactylon Pers., a grass very common in the South of
Europe and the warmer parts of Western Europe, also indigenous to
Northern Africa as far as Sennaar and Abyssinia, affords the Gros
Chiendent or Chiendent pied-de-poule of the French. It is a
rhizome differing from that of couch-grass in being a little stouter.
Under the microscope it displays an entirely different structure,
inasmuch as it contains a large number of much stronger fibro-vascular
bundles, and a cellular tissue loaded with starch, and is therefore
in appearance much more woody. It thus approximates to the rhizome of
Carex arenaria L., which is as much used in Germany as that
of Cynodon in Southern Europe. The latter appears to contain
Asparagin (the Cynodin of Semmola[2723]),
or a substance similar to it.
II.—CRYPTOGAMOUS or FLOWERLESS PLANTS.
Vascular Cryptogams.
LYCOPODIACEÆ.
SPORÆ LYCOPODII.
Lycopodium; Semen vel Sporulæ
Lycopodii; F. Lycopode; G. Bärlappsamen,
Hexenmehl.
Botanical Origin—Lycopodium clavatum L.—This plant, the
Common Clubmoss, is almost cosmopolitan. It is found on hilly pastures
and heaths throughout Central and Northern Europe from the Alps and
Pyrenees to the Arctic reunions, in the mountains of the east and
centre of Spain, throughout Russian Asia to Amurland and Japan, in
North and South America, the Falkland Isles, Australia and the Cape of
Good Hope. It occurs throughout Great Britain, but is most plentiful on
the moors of the northern counties.
The part of the plant employed in pharmacy is the minute spores, which,
as a yellow powder, are shaken out of the kidney-shaped capsules
or sporangia, growing on the inner side of the bracts covering the
fruit-spike.
The manner in which those sporæ are able to reproduce the mother plant
is not yet satisfactorily ascertained.[2724]
History—The Common Clubmoss was well known as Muscus
terrestris or Muscus clavatus, to the older botanists,
as Tragus, Dodonæus, Tabernæmontanus, Bauhin, Parkinson and Ray, by
most of whom its supposed virtues as a herb have been commemorated.
Though the powder (spores) was officinal in Germany, and used as an
application to wounds in the middle of the 17th century,[2725]
it does not appear to have been known in the English shops until a
comparatively recent period. It is not included by Dale[2726]
in the list of drugs sold by London druggists in 1692, nor enumerated
in English drug lists of the last century; and it never had a place in
the London Pharmacopœia.
Description—Lycopodium is a fine, mobile, inodorous, tasteless
powder of pale yellow hue, having at 16° C. a sp. gr. of 1·062. It
floats on water and is wetted with difficulty, yet sinks in that fluid
after boiling. By strong titration it coheres, assumes a grey tint,
and leaves an oily stain on paper; it may then be mixed with water. It
is immediately moistened by oily and alcoholic liquids, chloroform, or
ether. It loses only 4 per cent. of moisture when dried at 100° C. When
slowly heated, it burns away quietly, but when projected into flame, it
ignites instantly and explosively, burning with much light, an effect
exhibited by some other pulverulent bodies having a peculiar structure,
as fern spores and kamala.
Microscopic Structure—Under the microscope lycopodium is seen
to be composed of uniform cells or granules, 25 mkm. in diameter, each
bounded by four faces, one of which (the base) is convex, while the
others terminate in a triangular pyramid, the three furrowed edges of
which do not reach quite to the base. These tetrahedral granules are
marked by minute ridges, forming by their intersections, regular five-
or six-sided meshes. At the points of intersection, small elevations
are produced, which, under a low magnifying power, give the granules a
speckled appearance. Below this network lies a yellow, coherent, thin,
but compact membrane, which exhibits considerable power of resistance,
not being ruptured either by boiling water or by potash lye. Oil of
vitriol does not act upon it in the cold, even after several days;
but it instantly penetrates the grains and renders them transparent,
while at the same time numerous drops of oil make their appearance and
quickly exude.
Chemical Composition—One of the most remarkable constituents of
lycopodium spores is a fixed oil, which they contain to the astonishing
amount of 47 per cent. Bucholz pointed out its existence in 1807, but
obtained it only to the extent of 6 per cent. Yet if the spores are
thoroughly comminuted by prolonged trituration with sand, and are then
exhausted with chloroform or ether, we find that the larger proportion
above mentioned can be obtained. The oil is a bland liquid, which does
not solidify even at -15° C.
By subjecting lycopodium or its extract to distillation with or without
an alkali, Stenhouse obtained volatile bases, the presence of which
we can fully confirm; but they occur in exceedingly small proportion.
The ash of lycopodium amounts to 4 per cent.; it is not alkaline; it
contains alumina, and one per cent. of phosphoric acid, constituents
likewise found in the green parts of the plant.
Production and Commerce—To obtain lycopodium, the tops of the
plant are cut as the spikes approach maturity, taken home, and the
powder shaken out and separated by a sieve. It is collected chiefly
in July and August, in Russia, Germany and Switzerland. The quantity
obtained varies greatly by reason of frequent failures in the growth of
the plant.
France imported in 1870, 7262 kilo. (16,017 lb.) of lycopodium, chiefly
from Germany. The consumption in England is probably very much smaller,
but there are no data to consult.
Uses—Lycopodium is not now regarded as possessing any medicinal
virtues, and is only used externally for dusting excoriated surfaces
and for placing in pill boxes to prevent the mutual adhesion of pills.
It is also employed by the pyrotechnist.
Adulteration—The spores are so peculiar in structure, that they
can be distinguished with certainty by the microscope from all other
substances. It is only the species of clubmoss that are nearly related
to L. clavatum,[2727]
that yield an analogous product, and this may be used with equal advantage.
The pollen of phænogamous plants, as of Pinus silvestris, looks
at first sight much like lycopodium, but its structure is totally
different and very easily recognized by the microscope.
Water, even on boiling, is unable to dissolve anything from lycopodium;
slight traces of sulphate of calcium are not seldom met with in the
filtrate. Yet an undue proportion of gypsum will be detected by the
following methods:—
Starch and dextrin, which are sometimes fraudulently mixed with the
spores, are easily recognized by the well-known tests. Inorganic
admixtures, as gypsum or magnesia, may be detected by their sinking in
bisulphide of carbon, whereas lycopodium rises to the surface; or by
incineration, a good commercial drug leaving about 4 per cent. of ash.
FILICES.
RHIZOMA FILICIS.
Radix Filicis maris; Male Fern
Rhizome, Male Fern Root; F. Racine de Fougère mâle; G.
Farnwurzel.
Botanical Origin—Aspidium Filix mas Swartz
(Polypodium L. Nephrodium Michaux). The male fern is one
of the most widely distributed species, usually growing in abundance
and, in temperate regions, ascending as high as the arborescent
vegetation. It occurs all over Europe from Sicily to Iceland, in
Greenland, throughout Central and Russian Asia to the Himalaya and
Japan; is found throughout China, and again in Java and the Sandwich
Islands, as well as in Africa from Algeria to the Cape Colony and
Mauritius. In North America it is wanting in the Eastern United
States, being principally replaced by the nearly allied Aspidium
marginale Sw. and A. Goldieanum Hook.; but it is met with in
Canada, California and Mexico, as well as in New Granada, Venezuela,
Brazil, and Peru.
History—The use of the rhizome of ferns as a vermifuge was well
known to the ancients,[2728]
as Theophrastus, Dioscorides and Pliny all giving curious descriptions
of the plant. The remedy would appear to have been administered also
during the middle ages, for it was again noticed by Valerius
Cordus,[2729]
and had a place in German pharmaceutical tariffs of the sixteenth century as well as in
Schröder’s Dispensatory.[2730]
Yet Tragus[2731]
remarks that, at least in Germany, the root was little used. It was in
fact subsequently nearly forgotten until revived by the introduction
of certain secret remedies for tapeworm, of which powdered male fern
rhizome, combined with drastic purgatives, was a chief constituent.
A medicine of this kind was prepared by Daniel Mathieu, a native of
Neuchâtel, born in 1741, who established himself as an apothecary
in Berlin. His treatment for the parasite was so successful that it
attracted the notice of Frederick the Great, who purchased his nostrum
for an annuity of 200 thalers (£30), besides conferring upon him
the dignity of Aulic Councillor.[2732]
Great celebrity was also gained for the method of treating tapeworm
practised by Madame Nuffler or Nuffer, the widow of a surgeon at Murten
(Morat), likewise in Switzerland, who in 1775 obtained for the secret
from Louis XIV., after an inquiry by savans of the period,
the sum of 18,000 livres. Her method of treatment consisted in the
administration of—1. Panada made of bread with a little butter. 2. A
clyster of salt water and olive oil. 3. The “spécifique”—simply
powdered fern root. 4. A purgative bolus of calomel, gamboge,
acammony, and Confectio hyacinthidis,—given in the foregoing
order.[2733]
J. Peschier,[2734]
a pharmacien of Geneva, recommended as a substitute for the bulky
powder of the root, an ethereal extract, an efficient preparation,
which though proposed in 1825, was scarcely used in England until about
1851; at present it is the only form in which male fern is employed.
Peschier already observed a crystallized deposit in his extract.
Description—The fresh rhizome or caudex is short and massive,
2-3 inches in diameter, decumbent, or rising a few inches above the
ground, and bearing on its summit a circular tuft of fronds, which in
their lower part are thickly beset with brown chaffy scales. Below the
growing fronds are the remains of those of previous seasons, which
retain in their firm, fleshy bases, vitality and succulence for years
after their upper portion has perished. From among these fleshy bases,
spring the black, wiry, branching roots.[2735]
The rhizome is rather fleshy, and easily cut with a knife, internally
of a bright pale yellowish green; it has very little odour and a
sweetish astringent taste. For pharmaceutical use, it should be
collected in the late autumn, winter or early spring, divested of the
dead portions, split open, dried with a gentle heat, reduced to coarse
powder, and at once exhausted with ether. Extract obtained in this way
is more efficient than that which has been got from rhizome that has
been kept some time.
Microscopic Structure—On transverse section of the rootstock,
the tissue shows rounded, somewhat polyhedral cells with porous walls;
the outer cells are brown and rather smaller, but do not exhibit the
regular flattened shape, usual in many suberous coats. Within this
cortical layer, there is a circle of about 10 large vascular bundles,
besides a large number of smaller ones scattered beyond the circle.
The leaf-bases exhibit a somewhat different structure, their vascular
bundles, usually 8, forming but one diffuse circle.
The cells of the parenchyme contain starch, greenish or brownish
granules of tannic matter, and drops of oil. In the green, vigorously
vegetating parts of the rootstock there are numerous smaller and larger
intercellular spaces, into which a few stalked glands project, as shown
by Prof. Schacht of Bonn in 1863. These globular glands originate from
the cells bordering the intercellular spaces. After their complete
development, and the appearance of starch in the adjacent parenchyme,
they exude a greenish fluid, which when thin slices of the rhizome
are kept some time in glycerin, solidifies in acicular crystals.[2736]
Such glands appear to be wanting in most of the allied ferns, such
as Aspidium Oreopteris Sw. and Asplenium Filix fœmina
Bernh. They have been observed by one of us (F.), in the small rhizome
of A. spinulosum Sw. Similar glands, but not exuding a green
liquid, occur between the paleæ below the vegetating cone of the rootstock.
Chemical Composition—Of the numerous examinations which have
been made of this drug, those of Bock (1852), of Luck (1860), and of
Kruse (1876), may be especially mentioned. Besides the universally
distributed constituents of plants, there have been found in the
rhizome 5 to 6 per cent. of a green fatty oil, traces of volatile oil,
resin, tannin (Luck’s Tannaspidic and Pteritannic Acids)
and crystallizable sugar, which according to Bock is probably cane
sugar.
The medicinal ethereal extract, of which the rhizome yields about 8 per
cent., deposits a colourless, granular, crystalline substance, noticed
by Peschier as early as 1826, and subsequently designated by Luck,
Filicic Acid. Grabowski (1867) assigned it the formula C₁₄H₁₈O₅.
We learn from Prof. Buchheim that he regards filicic acid as the
source of the medicinal efficacy of the drug. By fusion with potash,
filicic acid is converted into phloroglucin and butyric acid. The green
liquid portion of the extract consists mainly of a glyceride called
Filixolin, from which Luck obtained by saponification two acids,
the one volatile, Filosmylic Acid, the other non-volatile,
termed Filixolic Acid.
Malin (1867) showed that the tannic acid of male fern may be
decomposed by boiling dilute acids into sugar and a red substance,
Filix-red, C₂₆H₁₈O₁₂, analogous to Cinchona-red.
Schoonbroodt[2737]
performed some interesting experiments with fresh fern root,
showing that it contains volatile acids of the fatty series,
among which is probably formic; but also a fixed acid,
accompanied by an oil of disagreeable odour. The liquid distilled from
the dried root did not evolve a similar odour, nor did it contain any
acid body. A small quantity of essential oil was obtained by means of
ether from the alcoholic extract of the fresh but not of the dried
rootstock. The rhizome of male fern yields 2 to 3 per cent.
of ash, consisting mainly of phosphates, carbonates, and sulphates of
calcium and potassium, together with silica.
Uses—The ethereal extract has been prescribed for all kinds
of intestinal worms; but recent experience goes to prove that its
effects are chiefly exhibited in cases of tapeworm. It is equally and
thoroughly efficacious in the three kinds respectively termed Tænia
solium, T. medio-cannellata and Bothriocephalus latus.
Substitution—The rhizomes of Asplenium Filix fœmina
Bernh., Aspidium montanum Vogl. (A. Oreopteris Sw.) and
A. spinulosum Sw. may scarcely be mistaken for that of A.
Filix mas. The best means of distinguishing them is afforded by
transverse sections of the leaf-bases. In Filix mas, the section
exhibits 8 vascular bundles,—in the other ferns named, only 2,—a
difference easily ascertained by examination under a lens. Practically,
no other indigenous fern than A. Filix mas affords a rhizome of
sufficient bulk so as to be remunerative. We are not acquainted with
that of the American Aspidium marginale Swartz, the section
of which shows 6 vascular bundles; its extract is stated by Cressler
(1878) to be perfectly active.
Thallogens.
LICHENES.
LICHEN ISLANDICUS.
Iceland Moss; F. Lichen ou Mousse d’Islande; G.
Isländisches Moos.
Botanical Origin—Cetraria islandica Acharius.[2738]—It
is abundant in high northern latitudes, as Greenland, Spitzbergen,
Siberia, Scandinavia and Iceland, where it grows even in the plains. It
is found in the mountainous parts of Great Britain, France, Italy, and
Spain, in Switzerland (in elevations of nearly 10,000 feet), and in the
Southern Danubian countries. It also occurs in North America and in the
Antarctic regions.
History—In the North of Europe, this lichen has long been used
under the general name of Mosi, Mossa or Mus,[2739]
as an article of food. It is the Muscus crispæ Lactucæ similis
of Valerius Cordus,[2740]
and was also mentioned by Ole Borrich, of Copenhagen (1671), who called
it Muscus catharticus, under the notion that in early spring it
possesses purgative properties.[2741]
The pharmaceutical tariff of the same city, of the year 1672, likewise
quotes Muscus catharticus islandicus.[2742]
Its medicinal employment in pulmonary disorders was favourably spoken of
by Hjärne in 1683,[2743]
but it is only since 1757 that it has come into general use as
a medicine, chiefly on the recommendation of Linnæus and Scopoli.
Description[2744]—The
plant consists of an erect, foliaceous, branching thallus, about 4
inches high, curled, channelled or rolled into tubes, terminating in
spreading truncate, flattened lobes, the edges of which are fringed
with short thick prominences. The thallus is smooth, grey, or of a
light olive-brown; the under surface is paler and irregularly beset
with depressed white spots. The apothecia (fruits), which are not very
common, appear at the apices of the thallus, as rounded boss-like
bodies, ²/₁₀ to ³/₁₀ of an inch across, of a dark, rusty colour. The
colour and mode of division of the thallus vary greatly, so that many
varieties of the plant have been distinguished.
In the dry state, Iceland moss is light, harsh and springy; it absorbs
water in which it is placed to the extent of a third of its weight,
becoming soft and cartilaginous; it ordinarily contains about 10 per
cent. of hygroscopic water. It is inodorous, but when wetted has a
slight seaweed-like smell; its taste is slightly bitter.
Microscopic Structure—A transverse section exhibits, when
strongly magnified, a broad loose central layer of long, thick-walled
branching walls of hyphæ, containing air, and enclosing wide
hollow spaces. This middle layer encloses a certain number of larger
cells called gonidia, coloured with chlorophyll. The gonidia
are not destroyed either by strong sulphuric acid, or by boiling them
with potash. They assume however a deep violet colour when treated with
caustic potash and then left for 24 hours in a solution of iodine in
potassium iodide.
The tissues on either side of this central layer consists of very
thickly felted hyphæ, without intervening spaces, and does not appear
to contain any particular substance. This compact and tenacious tissue
passes into a thin cortical layer consisting of cells very closely
bound together. Under the influence of reagents this layer becomes very
evident: thus when moistened with strong sulphuric or hydrochloric
acid, it separates from the rest of the tissue as a coherent membrane,
and rolls itself backward. On boiling with water the inner tissue
swells up, the cell-walls being partly dissolved. Thin slices of
the lichen are coloured reddish or pale blue by iodine water,—more
distinctly blue, if previously treated with sulphuric acid. The colour
spreads uniformly over the inner tissue, but no starch granules can
be detected; the cortical layer is merely coloured brown by iodine.
The white spots on the outer surface of the thallus are resolved by
pressure under a plate of glass into minute round transparent granules,
not coloured by iodine, and thick branched cells like those of the
central layer.
The short thick prominences on the edge of the thallus, frequently
terminate in one or more sac-like cavities (spermogonia)
containing a large number of simple bar-shaped cells
(spermatia), only 6 mkm. long; they are enveloped in transparent
mucus, and may be expelled by pressure under glass. It has been shown
by Stahl (1874) that they represent the fertilizing corpuscles or
seaweeds of the class Florideæ.
The observations of De Bary (1866) and Schwendener (1867-70) confirmed
and much extended by the researches of Bornet[2745] (1873-74),
have shown that the gonidia of lichens are referable to some species of
Alga, and are capable of an independent existence; that the
relations of the hyphæ to the gonidia are of such a nature as to
exclude the possibility of either of those bodies being produced by
the other; and further that the theory of parasitism is the only one
capable of explaining these relations in a satisfactory manner. Under
this singular theory, lichens are compound organisms, formed of an
alga, and of a fungus living upon it as a parasite.
Chemical Composition—Boiling water extracts from Iceland
moss as much as 70 per cent. of the so-called Lichenin, or
Lichen-starch, a body which is perfectly devoid of structure.
The decoction (1: 20) gelatinizes on cooling, and assumes a reddish or
bluish tint by solution of iodine. This property of lichenin is plainly
seen, when the drug is first exhausted by boiling spirit of wine
containing some carbonate of potassium; and then boiled with 50 to 100
parts of water, and the decoction precipitated by means of alcohol. The
lichenin thus obtained in a purer state, must be deprived of alcohol by
cautiously washing it with water. Powdered iodine will now immediately
impart to it while still moist an intense blue. Its composition,
C₁₂H₂₀O₁₀, agrees with that of starch and cellulose; and it must be
regarded as a modification of the latter, being likewise soluble in
water and in ammoniacal solution of copper. Lichenin is not a kind of
mucilage, because it yields but insignificant traces of mucic acid, if
treated with concentrated nitric acid; and also because it contains
no inorganic constituents.[2746]
The very trifling proportion of mucic acid it furnishes may depend upon
the presence, in small amount, of an independent mucilaginous body.
According to Th. Berg (1873), lichenin consists of what he continues
to call so, and another constituent, the latter only being coloured
by iodine, possessing (dextrogyre) rotatory power, and also being
insoluble in ammoniacal solution of copper. Berg’s lichenin is not
soluble in cold water, but readily dissolves in hot water, and again
separates on cooling. The other constituent on the contrary is
abundantly soluble in cold, and very sparingly in hot water. The drug
yielded to Berg 20 per cent. of “true” lichenin and 10 per cent. of the
other substance.
The chlorophyll of the gonidia is not soluble in hydrochloric acid, and
hence is distinguished by Knop and Schnedermann as Thallochlor;
its quantity is extremely small.
The bitter principle of Cetraria, called Cetraric Acid or
Cetrarin, C₁₈H₁₆O₈, crystallizes in microscopic needles, is
nearly insoluble in cold water, and forms with alkalis, yellow, easily
soluble, bitter salts. The lichen also contains a little sugar, and
about 1 per cent. of a peculiar body, Licheno-stearic Acid,
C₁₄H₃₄O₃, the crystals of which melt at 120° C. The Lichenic
Acid found by Pfaff in 1826 in Iceland moss, and formerly regarded
as a peculiar compound, has been proved identical with fumaric acid.
In common with many lichens, cetraria contains Oxalic Acid and
is said to yield also some tartaric acid. The ash, which amounts to
1-2 per cent., consists to the extent of two-fifths of silicic acid
combined chiefly with potash and lime.
Collection and Commerce—Iceland moss is collected in many
districts where the plant abounds at least for local use, as in Sweden,
whence some is shipped to other countries. It is also gathered in
Switzerland, especially on the mountains of the Canton of Lucerne, and
in Spain.[2747]
None is exported from Iceland.
Uses—It is given in decoction as a mild tonic, combined with
more active medicines. It is very little employed in Iceland, and only
in seasons of scarcity, when it is sometimes ground and mixed with
the flour used in making the grout or grain soup. Occasionally
it is taken boiled in milk. It is not given, as has been asserted, to
domestic animals.
An interesting application of Iceland moss has recently been tried in
Sweden. Sten-Stenberg treats it with sulphuric or hydrochloric acid,
when 72 per cent. of grape sugar are formed, which may be converted
into alcohol.[2748]
FUNGI.
SECALE CORNUTUM.
Ergota; Ergot of Rye,[2749]Spurred Rye; F. Seigle ergoté; G. Mutterkorn.
Botanical Origin—Claviceps purpurea Tulasne, a fungus of
the order Pyrenomycetes, of which ergot is an immature form,
it being the sclerotium (termed in the British Pharmacopœia
compact mycelium or spawn) developed within the paleæ of
numerous plants of the order Gramineæ.
Ergot is obtained almost exclusively from rye, Secale cereale
L.; but the same fungus is produced on grasses belonging to many other
genera, as Agropyrum, Alopecurus, Ammophila,
Anthoxanthum, Arrhenatherum, Avena,
Brachypodium, Calamagrostis, Dactylis,
Glyceria, Hordeum, Lolium, Poa, and
Triticum. Other organisms of diverse form, but of doubtful
specific distinctness, are developed in Molinia, Oryza,
Phragmites, and other grasses. In the order Cyperaceæ
(e.g., Scirpus), peculiar ergots are known.
History—Although it is hardly possible that so singular a
production as ergot should be unnoticed in the writings of the
classical authors, we believe no undoubted reference to it has been
discovered.[2750]
The earliest date under which we find ergot mentioned on account of its
obstetric virtues is towards the middle of the 16th century, by Adam
Lonicer of Frankfort, who describes its appearance in the ears of rye,
and adds that it is regarded by women to be of remarkable and certain
efficacy.[2751]
It is also very clearly described in the writings of Johannes Thalius,
who speaks of it as used “ad sistendum sanguinem.”[2752]
In the next century it was noticed by Caspar Bauhin, who termed it
Secale luxurians,[2753]
and by the English botanist Ray,[2754]
with allusion to its medicinal properties.
Rathlaw, a Dutch accoucheur, employed ergot in 1747. Thirty years later
Desgranges of Lyons prescribed it with success; but its peculiar and
important properties were hardly allowed until the commencement of the
present century, when Dr. Stearns of New York succeeded in gaining for
them fuller recognition.[2755]
Ergot of rye was not, however, admitted into the London Pharmacopœia
until 1836.[2756]
The use of flour containing a considerable proportion of ergot, gives
rise to a very formidable disease, distinguished in modern medicine
as Ergotism, but known in early times by a variety of names,
as Morbus spasmodicus, convulsivus, malignus,
epidemicus vel cerealis, Raphania, Convulsio
raphania[2757]
or Ignis sancti Antonii.
Some of the malignant epidemics which visited Europe after seasons
of rain and scarcity during the middle ages have been referred with
more or less of probability to ergot-disease.[2758]
The chronicles of the 6th and 8th centuries note the occurrence of
maladies which may be suspected as due to ergotized grain. There is
less of doubt regarding the epidemics that prevailed from the 10th
century and were frequent in France, and in the 12th in Spain. In the
year 1596 Hessen (Hessia) and the adjoining regions were ravaged by a
frightful pestilence, which the Medical Faculty of Marburg attributed
to the presence of ergot in the cereals consumed by the population.
The same disease appeared in France in 1630, in Voigtland (Saxony)
in the years 1648, 1649, and 1675; again in various parts of France,
as Aquitaine and Sologne, in 1650, 1670, and 1674. Freiburg and the
neighbouring region were visited by the same malady in 1702; other
parts of Switzerland in 1715-16; Saxony and Lusatia in 1716; many other
districts of Germany in 1717, 1722, 1736, and 1741-2.[2759]
The last epidemic in Europe occasioned by ergot appears to be that
which, after the rainy season of 1816, visited Lorraine and Burgundy,
and proved fatal to many people of the poorer class. Ergot disease is
sometimes observed in Abyssinia at the present day,[2760]
and a few cases of it have even been lately recorded in Bavaria.[2761]
Formation—The true nature of ergot has long been the source
of a great diversity of opinion, not set at rest by the admirable
researches of L. R. Tulasne, from whose Mémoire sur l’Ergot des
Glumacées,[2762]
the following account is for the most part extracted.
The formation of ergot often affects only a few caryopsides in a single
ear; sometimes, however, more than twenty. In the former case, the
healthy development of the other caryopsides is not prevented, but if
too many are attacked, the entire ear decays. The more isolated ergots
generally grow larger, and attain their greatest size on rye which
springs up here and there among other cereals.
The first symptoms of ergot-formation is the so-called honey-dew
of rye, a yellowish mucus, having an intensely sweet taste, and
the peculiar disagreeable odour frequently belonging to fungi. Drops
of this mucus show themselves here and there on the ears in the
neighbourhood of diseased grains, and attract ants and beetles of
various kinds, especially the yellowish-red Rhagonycha melanura
Fabr., but not bees. On this account the beetle in question has been
supposed to be instrumental in the development of ergot, and it may
possibly be so, but only by transporting the saccharine mucus from one
plant to another.
The honey-dew of rye contains neither oil-drops nor starch. After
dilution with water, it produces a rapid and abundant separation of
cuprous oxide from an alkaline solution of cupric tartrate. Dried over
sulphuric acid, it solidifies into a crystalline mass. After a few days
the drops of honey-dew dry up and disappear from the ear. The grain at
this period becomes completely disintegrated, and devoid of starch.
The ergotized soft ovaries are covered with, and penetrated by a
white, spongy, felted tissue, the mycelium of the young fungus.
It is made up of slender, thread-like cells, the hyphæ, the
outer layer of which consists of radially-diverging cells, the
basidia. The whole mycelium forms by its crevices and folds a
number of cavities opening externally; from its outer layer, which is
also called the hymenium or spermatophorum, an immense
number of agglutinated, elongated granules, the conidia, are
separated. These cells, the products of the basidia, are not more
than four mkm. in length, and give the floral organs the appearance
of being covered with a whitish dust. The honey-dew likewise contains
an abundance of conidia, but it is only on dilution that they are
precipitated and become easily perceptible; the formation of the
honey-dew is intimately connected with that of the conidia themselves.
Ergot in this primary or mycelium stage was regarded as an independent
fungus by Léveillé (1827), who named it Sphacelia segetum.
According to Kühn (1863), it may even be directly by germination of the
conidia within the ears of rye.
The mycelium penetrates and envelops the caryopsis, with the exception
of the apex, and thereby prevents its further growth, destroying
especially the epicarp and the embryo. At the base of the caryopsis,
there is formed by tumefaction and gradual transverse separation of
the thread-cells of the mycelium, a more compact kernel-like body (the
future ergot) violet-black without, white within, which gradually
but largely increases in size, and ultimately separates from the
mycelium as the loose tissue of the latter dries and shrinks up after
the completion of its functions. By this growth, the remains of the
caryopsis, still recognizable by their hairs and by the rudiments of
the style, as well as by the surviving portions of the mycelium-tissue,
become visible above the paleæ on the apex of the mature ergot, now
projecting prominently from the ear. Very rarely the ergot is crowned
by a fully developed seed; in the commercial drug, the apex is usually
broken off.
It is evident that in the process of development just described,
the very tissue of the caryopsis of the rye does not undergo a
transformation, but that it is simply destroyed. Neither
in external form, nor in anatomical structure does ergot exhibit any
resemblance to a caryopsis or a seed, although its development takes
place between the flowering time and that at which the rye begins to
ripen. It has been regarded as a complete fungus, and as such was
named by De Candolle (1816) Sclerotium Clavus and by Fries
Spermædia Clavus.
No further change in the ergot occurs while it remains in the ear;
but laid on damp earth, interesting phenomena take place. At certain
points, small orbicular patches of the rind fold themselves back,
and gradually throw out little white heads. These increase in size,
whilst the outer layers of the neighbouring tissue gradually lose their
firmness and become soft and rather granular, at the same time that the
cells, of which they are made up, become empty and extended. In the
interior of the ergot, the cells retain their oil drops unaltered. The
heads assume a greyish-yellow colour, changing to purple, and finally
after some weeks stretch themselves towards the light on slender
shining stalks of a pale violet colour. The stalks often attain an inch
in length, with a thickness of about ½ a line. They consist of thin,
parallel, closely-felted cell-threads, devoid of fat oil. Ergot is
susceptible of this further development only so long as it is fresh,
that is to say, at most until the next flowering time of rye. Within
this period however, even fragments are capable of development. There
are sometimes also produced colourless threads of mould which belong
to other fungi, as Verticillium cylindrosporum Corda, and which
frequently overgrow the Claviceps.[2763]
At the point where the stalk joins the spherical or somewhat flattened
head, the latter is depressed and surrounds the stalk with an annular
border. After a short time there appear on the surface of the head,
which is ⅒ of an inch in diameter, a number of brownish warts, in
which are the openings of minute cavities, the conceptacula or
perithecia. On transverse section, they appear arranged radially
round the circumference of the head. In each cavity are a large number
of delicate sacs, only 3-5 mkm. thick, and about 100 mkm. long, the
thecæ or asci, each containing, as is usual in fungi, 8
spores. These are simple thread-shaped cells, filled with a homogeneous
solid mass.
The thicker ends of the spore-sacs (asci) open while still
within the perithecium; the spores issue united in a bundle, and are
emitted from the aperture of the perithecium. In consequence of their
somewhat glutinous consistence, they remain united even after their
extrusion, and form white silky flocks; their number in the 20 or 30
heads sometimes produced from a single ergot, often exceeds a million.
The heads themselves die in two or three weeks after they have begun to
make their appearance. They represent the true fructification of the
fungus. This state of the plant appears to have been first noticed in
1801 by Schumacher, who called it Sphæria; it was subsequently
known as Cordiceps, Cordyliceps, Kentrosporium,
etc., until Tulasne proved it to be the final stage of development of ergot.
The three different forms of this structure, namely, the mycelium,
the ergot, and the fruit-bearing heads, are therefore merely
successive states of one and the same biennial fungus, which have
been appropriately united by Tulasne under the name of Claviceps
purpurea. The middle stage forms the sclerotium, which
occurs in a large number of the most various fungi, and is a special
state of rest of these plants. The direct proof that the mycelium
is produced from spores of the fruit-head sown on ears of rye, was
supplied by Kühn in 1863. It has already been mentioned that the same
organism is produced from conidia; whence it appears that a twofold
formation of ergot is possible, as is frequently the case in other fungi.
Description—Spurred rye, as found in commerce, consists of
fusiform grains, which it is convenient to term ergots. They
are from ⅓ to 1½ inch in length, and ½ to 4 lines in diameter; their
form is subcylindrical or obtusely prismatic, tapering towards the
ends, generally arched, with a longitudinal furrow on each side. At
the apex of each ergot, there is often a small whitish easily detached
appendage, while the opposite extremity is somewhat rounded. The
ergots are firm, horny, somewhat elastic, have a close fracture, are
brittle when dry, yet difficult to pulverize. The whitish interior
is frequently laid bare by deep transverse cracks. The tissue is but
imperfectly penetrated by water, even the thinnest sections swelling
but slightly in that fluid.
Ergot of rye has a peculiar offensive odour, and a mawkish, rancid
taste. It is apt to become deteriorated by keeping, especially when
pulverized, partly from oxidation of the oil, and partly from the
attacks of a mite of the genus Trombidium. To assist its
preservation, it should be thoroughly dried, and kept in closed bottles.
Microscopic Structure—In fully developed ergot, no organs can
be distinguished. It consists of uniform, densely felted tissue of
short, thread-like, somewhat thick-walled cells, which are irregularly
packed, and so intimately matted together that it is only by prolonged
boiling of thin slices with potash, and alternate treatment with acids
and ether, that the individual cells can be made evident. Without such
treatment, the cells even in the thinnest sections, show a somewhat
rounded, nearly isodiametric outline. This pseudo-parenchyme of ergot
exhibits therefore an aspect somewhat different from that of the
loosely felted cells (hyphæ) of other fungi. Ergot nevertheless
is not made up of cells differing from those of fungi generally. If
thin longitudinal slices of the innermost tissue are allowed to remain
in a solution of chromic acid containing about 1 per cent., they will
distinctly show the hyphæ, which are however considerably
shorter than those of other fungi. They contain numerous drops of fat
oil, but neither starch nor crystals. It is remarkable that this nearly
empty and not much thickened parenchyme should form so compact and
solid a tissue.
The cell-walls of the tissue of ergot are not coloured blue, even after
prolonged treatment with iodine in solution of potassium iodide; or
when the tissue has been previously treated with sulphuric acid, or
kept for days in contact with potash and absolute alcohol at 100° C. In
this respect the cellulose of fungi differs from that of phanerogamic
plants.
Of the outermost rows of cells in ergot, a few only are of a violet
colour, but they are not otherwise distinguishable from the colourless
tissue,—or at most by the somewhat greater thickness of their walls.
Chemical Composition—The composition of ergot has been
elaborately investigated by Wiggers as early as 1830. The drug contains
about 30 per cent. of a non-drying, yellowish oil, chiefly consisting
of olein, palmitin, and small proportions of volatile fatty acids,
especially acetic and butyric, combined with glycerin. The large
amount of oil is remarkable; the fungi, dried at 100°, usually contain
not more than 5 per cent. of fat, mostly much less; they are on the
other hand much richer in albumin than ergot of rye. The oil of the
latter, as extracted by bisulphide of carbon, is accompanied by small
quantities of resin and cholesterin (see p. 420).
It is erroneous to attribute to this oil the poisonous properties of
ergot, although it has been shown by Ganser[2764]
to display irritating properties when taken in doses of about 6
grammes. But the effects observed appear dependent on the presence in
it of resin.
According to Wenzell (1864), ergot of rye contains two peculiar
alkaloids, which he designated Ecboline and Ergotine,[2765]
and claimed to be the active principles of the drug. They were,
however, got merely as brownish amorphous substances.
The two bases of ergot are, according to Wenzell, combined with
Ergotic Acid, the existence of which has been further admitted
by Ganser. It is said to be a volatile body yielding crystallizable salts.
A crystallized colourless alkaloid, Ergotinine, C₃₅H₄₀N₄O₆,
has been isolated (1877-1878) by Tanret, a pharmacien of Troyes. He
obtained it to the amount of about 0·04 per cent., some amorphous
ergotinine moreover being present. Tanret exhausts the powdered drug
with boiling alcohol, which by evaporation affords a fluid resin and
an aqueous solution, besides a fatty layer. Some ergotinine is removed
from the resin by shaking it with ether, and mixed with the main
liquid. This is acidulated and purified by means of ether. Lastly,
the ergotinine is extracted by adding a slight excess of carbonate of
potassium and shaking with ether, and recrystallizing from alcohol.
The solutions of ergotinine turn very soon greenish and red; they are
fluorescent. Sulphuric acid imparts to it a red, violet, and finally
blue hue.
Dragendorff and several of his pupils, since 1875, have isolated the
following amorphous principles of the drug under notice:—(1)
Sclerotic acid (doubtful formula C₁₂H₁₉}NO₉), said to be a very
active substance, chiefly in subcutaneous injections. About 4 per
cent. of colourless acid may be obtained from good ergot of rye. (2)
Scleromucin, a mucilaginous matter, which may be precipitated
by alcohol from aqueous extracts of the drug. Scleromucin when dried
is no longer soluble in water. (3) Sclererythrin, the red
colouring matter, probably allied to anthrachinon and the colouring
substances of madder, chiefly to purpurin. (4) Sclerojodin,
a bluish-black powder, soluble in alkalis. (5) Fuscosclerotinic
acid. (6) Picrosclerotine, apparently a highly poisonous
alkaloid. Lastly (7) Scleroxanthin, C₇H₇O₃ + OH₂; and (8)
Sclerocrystallin, C₇H₇O₃, have been obtained in crystals; their
alcoholic solution is but little coloured, yet assumes a violet hue on
addition of ferric chloride.
Tanret also observed in ergot of rye a volatile camphoraceous substance.
Ergot, in common with other fungi,[2766]
contains a sugar termed Mycose, closely allied to cane-sugar,
and probably identical with Trehalose (see p. 417).
Mycose crystallizes in rhombic octohedra, having the composition C₁₂H₂₂O₁₁ +
2H₂O. Mitscherlich obtained of it about one-tenth per cent. It appears
that the sugar exuded in the first stage of growth of the fungus,—the
so-called rye honey-dew,—is in its principal characters
different from mycose. Instead of the latter, Mitscherlich, as well as
Fiedler and Ludwig, sometimes obtained from ergot Mannite.
Schoonbroodt also found in ergot Lactic Acid. Several other
chemists have further proved the presence of acetic and formic acids.
Starch is entirely wanting in ergot at all times. The drug yields about
3 per cent. of nitrogen, corresponding probably to a large amount of
albuminoid matter. Ganser, however, obtained only 3·2 per cent. of
albumin soluble in water.
When ergot or its alcoholic extract is treated with an alkali
it yields, as products of the decomposition of the albuminoid
matters, ammonia or ammonia-bases, according to Ludwig and Stahl,
Methylamine,—according to others, Trimethylamine.
Manassewitz, as well as Wenzell, state that phosphate of trimethylamine
is present in an aqueous extract of ergot, but Ganser ascertained
that no such base pre-exists in ergot. We have found that the
crystals which abound in the extract, after it has been kept for
some time, are an acid phosphate of sodium and ammonium with a small
proportion of sulphate.[2767]
Production and Commerce—Ergot of rye is to be met with in all
the countries producing cereals; we have seen it in the high valleys of
the Alps, and Schübeler states that it grows in Norway, as far north as
60° N. lat.
The drug is chiefly imported into London from Vigo in Spain and from
Tenerife; it is also shipped from Hamburg and France. Dr. de Lanessan,
writing to one of us from Vigo in 1872, remarks that vast quantities of
rye are grown in Galicia, and that owing to the humidity of the climate
the grain is extensively ergotized,—in fact the parasite is present
in one ear out of every three. At the time of harvest the ergots are
picked out, and the rye is thus rendered fit for food.
Southern and Central Russia furnish considerable supplies of the drug.
In the central parts of Europe, ergot does not everywhere occur in
sufficient abundance to be collected, and it greatly diminishes as the
state of agriculture improves. We have noticed that ergot from Odessa
was of a slaty hue and in much smaller grains than that from Spain.
Uses—Ergot is principally used on account of its specific action
on the uterus in parturition.
Other Varieties of Ergot—Ergot of Wheat (Triticum
vulgare), which is in shorter and thicker ergots than that of rye,
is picked out by hand in some parts of Italy and France, from grain
intended to be used for the manufacture of vermicelli and other pastes;
and such ergot is sold to druggists. Carbonneaux Le Perdriel[2768]
has endeavoured to show that it is less prone to become deteriorated by age
than that of rye, and that it never produces the deleterious effects
sometimes occasioned by the latter.
The same writer asserts that Ergot of Oat is sometimes collected
and sold either per se, or mixed with that of rye. It differs
from the latter in the ergots being considerably more slender.
Ergot of the North African grass Arundo Ampelodesmos Cirillo,
known as Diss, has been collected for use, and according to
Lallemant[2769]
is twice as active as that of rye. It is from 1 to 3 inches long by
only about ⅒ of an inch broad, generally arched, or in the large
ergots twisted spirally. We find it to share the structural character
of the ergot of rye; it is in all probability the same formation, yet
remarkably modified.
ALGÆ (FLORIDEÆ).
CHONDRUS CRISPUS.
Fucus Hibernicus; Carrageen,[2770]Irish Moss; F. Mousse d’Irlande, Mousse perlée; G. Knorpeltang,
Irländisches Moos, Perlmoos.
Botanical Origin—Chondrus crispus Lyngbye (Fucus
crispus L.), a sea weed of the class Florideæ, abundant
on rocky sea-shores of Europe from the North Cape to Gibraltar;
not frequent however in the Baltic, and altogether wanting in the
Mediterranean, but largely met with on the eastern coasts of North America.
History—Chondrus crispus was figured in 1699 by
Morison,[2771]
yet only Todhunter at Dublin introduced it to the notice of the medical
profession in England in 1831, and shortly afterwards it attracted some
attention in Germany. It was never admitted to the London or British
pharmacopœia, and is but little esteemed in medicine.
Description—The entire plant is collected: in the fresh state
it is soft and cartilaginous, varying in colour from yellowish-green
to livid purple or purplish-brown, but becoming, after washing and
exposure to the sun, white or yellowish, and when dry, shrunken, horny
and translucent.
The base is a small flattened disc, from which springs a frond
or thallus 4 to 6 inches or more in length, having a slender
subcylindrical stem, expanding fan-like into wedge-shaped segments,
of very variable breadth, flat or curled, and truncate, emarginate or
bifid at the summit.
The fructification[2772]
consists of tetraspores or cystocarps, rising but slightly from
the substance of the thallus, and appearing as little wart-like
protuberances.
In cold water, carrageen swells up to its original bulk, and acquires
a distinct seaweed-like smell. A quantity of water equal to 20 or
30 times its weight, boiled with it for ten minutes, solidifies on
cooling to a pale mawkish jelly.
Microscopic Structure—The tissue of Chondus crispus is
made up of globular or elongated, thick-walled cells. The superficial
layers on both sides of the lobes constitute a kind of peel, easily
separable in microscopic sections. The interior or medullary part
exhibits a much less densely packed tissue formed of larger cells. The
larger cavities of this tissue contain a granular mucilaginous matter,
assuming a slight violet tinge on addition of iodine. In water however,
the cell-walls swell up so as to form a gelatinous mass, in which
separate cells can at last be scarcely distinguished.[2773]
In the fresh state, its cells also contain granules of chlorophyll
imbued with a red matter, termed Phyco-erythrin. But by washing
and exposure to the air, these colouring substances are removed or
greatly altered, and are no longer visible in the commercial drug.
Chemical Composition—The constituents of carrageen are those
generally found in marine algæ, especially as regards the mucilage.
This latter is insoluble in an ammoniacal solution of copper
(Schweizer’s test); by the action of fuming nitric acid, it yields,
in common with gum, an abundance of mucic acid. The mucilage of
carrageen, like many similar bodies, obstinately retains inorganic
matter; after it had three times been dissolved in water, and as many
times precipitated with alcohol, we found it still to yield the same
quantity of ash as the raw drug itself, that is to say, more than 15
per cent. The mucilage, perfectly dried, is a tough horny substance, of
a greyish colour; it quickly swells up in water, forming a jelly which
is precipitable by neutral acetate of lead.
By boiling carrageen for a week with water containing 5 per cent.
of sulphuric acid, Bente (1876) obtained crystals of lævulinic
acid, C₅H₈O₃, and an amorphous sugar. The former is also afforded
by cellulose of pine wood and by paper.
According to Blondeau,[2774]
the mucilage of carrageen contains 21 per cent. of nitrogen and 2·5 of
sulphur, a statement which we are able to point out as erroneous. We
find in it no sulphur, and only 0·88 per cent. of nitrogen. The drug
itself yielded us not more than 1·012 per cent. of nitrogen.
When thin slices of the plant are treated with alcoholic potash, and
then after washing left for 24 hours in contact with a solution of
iodine in potassium iodide, they acquire a deep blue; yet, starch
granules are not found in this seaweed. Lastly in connexion with
carrageen may be mentioned Fucusol, an oily liquid isomeric with
furfurol, obtained by boiling seaweeds with dilute sulphuric acid.
Commerce—The plant is collected on the west and north-west coast
of Ireland: Sligo is said to be a great depôt for it. Carrageen of
superior quality is sometimes imported from Hamburg.
The largest quantities of carrageen, sometimes half a million pounds
a year, are gathered near Minot Ledge lighthouse, Scituate, Plymouth
county, on the coast of Massachusetts, where a systematic process of
preparing it for the market is adopted.[2775]
Uses—The mucilaginous decoction and jelly which carrageen
affords are popular remedies in pulmonary and other complaints; but as
nutriment such preparations are much over-estimated.[2776]
Carrageen is sometimes used for feeding cows and calves; and under the
name of Alga marina, for stuffing mattresses. It is largely used
for industrial purposes, like other mucilaginous matter. Its mucilage
serves for thickening the colours employed in calico-printing, and as
size for paper and for cotton goods. In America it is used for fining
beer.
Substitutes—Gigartina mammillosa[2777]
J. Agardh (Chondrus mammillosus Grev.) is collected
indiscriminately with Ch. crispus. It is distinguished from
the latter chiefly by having the flat portion of the thallus beset
with elevated or stalked tubercles, bearing the cystocarps; but it has
the same properties. G. acicularis Lamouroux, a species common
on the coasts of France and Spain, and having slender cylindrical
branches, is occasionally collected along with Chondrus crispus.
Dalmon (1874) who has examined it, asserts it to be less soluble in
boiling water than true carrageen. Small quantities of other seaweeds
are often present through the negligence of the collectors.
Botanical Origin—Sphærococcus lichenoides Agardh.
(Gracillaria lichenoides Grev., Plocaria candida
Nees), a light purple or greenish seaweed, belonging to the class
Florideæ, occurring on the coasts of Ceylon, Burma, and the
Malay islands.[2779]
History—Ceylon moss has long been in use among the inhabitants
of the Indian Archipelago and the Chinese. It is probably one of
the plants described by Rumphius[2780] as Alga coralloides. In
recent times it was brought to the notice of European physicians by
O’Shaughnessy.[2781]
Description—The plant, which as found in commerce is opaque and
white, having been deprived of colour by drying in the sun and air,
consists of cylindrical ramifying stems or filaments, ⅒ of an inch
in diameter and from 1 to 6 or more inches in length. The main stems
bear numerous branches, simple or giving off slender secondary or
tertiary ramifications, ending in a short point. When moistened, the
plant increases a little in volume, becomes rather translucent, and
frequently exhibits whitish globular or mammiform fruits (cystocarps).
It is somewhat friable, and after drying at 100° C. may easily be
powdered. It is devoid of taste and smell, in this respect differing
from most sea weeds.
Microscopic Structure—The transverse section shows a loose
tissue made up of large empty cells, enclosed by a cortical zone 30 to
70 mkm. thick. This zone consists of small cells, loaded with globular
starch granules, from less than 1 up to 3 mkm. in diameter, so densely
packed as to form what seems at first sight a single mass in each cell.
In the larger cells the granules are attached to the walls; they do
not display in polarized light the usual cross. The thick walls of
the cells show a stratified structure, especially after having been
moistened with chromic acid; on addition of a solution of iodine in an
alkaline iodide, they assume a deep brown, but the starch granules,
which also abound in the cystocarps, display the usual blue tint.
Chemical Composition—The drug, as examined by O’Shaughnessy,
yielded in 100 parts of vegetable jelly 54·5, starch 15·0, ligneous
fibre (cellulose?) 18·0, mucilage 4·0, inorganic salts 7·5.
Cold water removes the mucilage, which, after due concentration, may
be precipitated by neutral acetate of lead. This mucilage, when boiled
for some time with nitric acid, produces oxalic acid and microscopic
crystals of mucic acid (beautifully seen by polarized light), soluble
in boiling water and precipitating on cooling. With one part of
the drug and 100 parts of boiling water a thick liquid is obtained
which affords transparent precipitates with neutral acetate of lead
or alcohol, in the same way as carrageen. With 50 parts of water, a
transparent tasteless jelly, devoid of viscosity, is produced; in
common with the mucilage, it furnishes mucic acid, if treated with
nitric acid. Micro-chemical tests do not manifest albuminous matter in
this plant.
Some chemists have regarded the jelly extracted by boiling water as
identical with pectin, but the fact requires proof. Payen[2782]
called it Gelose, and found it composed of carbon 42·77, hydrogen 5·77,
and oxygen 51·45 per cent. Gum Arabic contains carbon 42·12, hydrogen
6·41, and oxygen 51·47 = C₁₂H₂₂O₁₁. Payen’s gelose imparts a gelatinous
consistence to 500 parts of water; it is extracted by boiling
water from the plant previously exhausted by cold water slightly
acidulated.[2783]
The inorganic salts of Ceylon moss consist, according to O’Shaughnessy,
of sulphates, phosphates, and chlorides of sodium and calcium, with
neither iodide nor bromide. Dried at 100° C., it yielded us 9·15 per
cent. of ash.
Uses—A decoction of Ceylon moss made palatable by sugar and
aromatics, has been recommended as a demulcent, and a light article
of food for invalids. In the Indian Archipelago and in China, immense
quantities of this and of some other species of seaweed[2784]
are used for making jelly and for other purposes.
APPENDIX.
SHORT BIOGRAPHIC AND BIBLIOGRAPHIC NOTES,
Relating to Authors and Books quoted in the
Pharmacographia. They may be completed by consulting especially the
following works:—
Choulant, Geschichte
und Literatur der älteren Medicin, Part I., Bücherkunde für die ältere
Medicin. 1841.
Kopp, Geschichte der
Chemie, 4 vols., 1843-1847.
Meyer, Geschichte der
Botanik, 4 vols., 1854-1857.
Pereira, Tabular view
of the history and literature of the Materia Medica, in the “Elements
of Materia Medica,” vol ii. part ii. (1857) 836-869.
Pritzel, Thesaurus literaturæ botanicæ. 1872.
Acosta, Christóbal, physician at Burgos; he travelled in
the east and visited Mosambique and Cochin; died a.d.
1580.—Tractado de las Drogas y medicinas de las Indias
Orientales con sus Plantas debuxadas al biuvo por Christoual Acosta
medico y cirujano que las vio ocularmente. Burgos, 1578. Small 4°,
448 pages (and 38 pages indices). There are translations in Latin
by Clusius, 1582; in Italian, 1585; in French by Antoine
Colin, 1619, etc.
Actuarius, Johannes, a physician to the court of Constantinople,
towards the end of the 13th century, author of “Methodus
medendi,” and “De medicamentorum compositione.” Both these
works were repeatedly printed during the 16th century; we are not aware
of any recent editions.
Aëtius of Amida, now Diarbekir, on the upper Tigris. He wrote,
probably about a.d. 540-550, Aëtii medici græci ex veteribus
medicinæ Tetrabiblos. Basileæ, 1542.
Albertus Magnus (Count Albert von Bollstädt), 1193-1280, a
Dominican monk, Bishop of Regensburg (Ratisbon).—Alberti Magni ex
ordine Prædicatorum De vegetabilibus libri vii., historiæ
naturalis pars xviii. Edit. E. Meyer and C. Jessen. 1867.
Alexander Trallianus, of Tralles, now Aïdin-Güsilhissar,
south-east of Smyrna, an eminent physician who wrote about the middle
of the 6th century of our era, possibly at Rome.—Alexandri Tralliani
medici libri xii. Edit. Joanne Guintero. Basileæ, 1556. 8vo.—An
admirable German translation, together with the Greek original, has
been published at Vienna, 2 vols., 1878-1879, by Puschmann.
In the Pandects of Justinian there is to be found a curious list
of eastern drugs and other articles liable to duty at the Roman
custom-house in Alexandria, from the time of Marcus Aurelius and
Commodus, about a.d. 176-180. The complete list is reprinted
in Vincent, Commerce of the Ancients, ii. (1807) 698; also in Meyer,
Geschichte der Botanik, ii. (1855) 167.
Alhervi. Abu Mansur Movafik ben Ali Alherui, a Persian physician
of the 10th century. He compiled a work on medicines and food from
Greek, Arabic, and Indian sources, which was published and partly
translated by Seligmann: Liber fundamentorum pharmacologiæ ...
epitome codicis manuscripti persici bibl. caes. reg. Vienn. Vindobonæ,
1830-1833.
Alkindi. Abu Jusuf Jakub ben Ishak ben Alsabah Alkindi. He wrote
about a.d. 813-841 at Basra and Bagdad, about various subjects
of natural philosophy, mathematics, medicine, music.
Alphita, a curious list of drugs and
pharmaceutical preparations, probably compiled in the 13th century,
and originally written in French (according to Häser, Geschichte der
Medicin, i. 1875, 648 sqq.). Daremberg, La médecine, histoire et
doctrine, 1865, attributes the Alphita to Maranchus. The Alphita is
contained in Salvatore de Renzi’s Collectio Salernitana; ossia
documenti inediti ... alla scuola medica Salernitana, iii. (Napoli,
1854) 270-322.
Alpinus, Prosper, 1553-1617, Professor of Botany and “Ostensore
dei Semplici,” i.e. teacher of drugs, in the University of
Padua. He visited Egypt in 1580-1583. De Plantis Ægypti liber
etc. Venetiis, 1592.
Angelus a Sancto Josepho, originally Joseph Labrousse, of
Toulouse, born 1636, died in 1697. He was at Ispahan as a Carmelite
monk in 1664, and published in 1681 at Paris a Latin translation of
what he called a Pharmacopœia Persica. Consult Lucien Leclerc,
Histoire de la médecine arabe, ii. (Paris, 1876) 84.
Anguillara, Luigi (born at Anguillara, died in 1570 at Ferrara),
“Ostensor simplicium,” i.e. professor of materia medica, in the
University of Padova; author of Semplici, liquali in piu Pareri
a diversi nobili huomini scritti appaiono. Vinegia, 1561.
Avicenna. Abu Ali Alhosain Ben Sînâ Albochâri (of Bokhara),
980-1037. A learned philosopher, mathematician, student of medicine,
minister, etc., the most celebrated among Arab physicians, their
“doctor princeps.” His “Canon medicinæ” was admired until the
end of the 15th century as the most complete system of medicine, of
which there are numerous editions, chiefly translations. We have
particularly referred to “Avicennæ libri in re medica omnes, lat.
redditi a J. P. Mongio et J. Costæo,” 2 vols. Venetiis,
ap. Vinc. Valgrisium, 1564.
Baitar. Abu Mohammad Abdallah Ben Ahmad Almaliqî (of Malaga),
called Ibn Baitar. He travelled from Spain to the east, lived
about 1238-1248 as a physician to the court in Egypt, and died in
1248 at Damascus. His great work on Materia Medica—Liber magnæ
collectionis simplicium alimentorum et medicamentorum—has been (very
unsatisfactorily) translated into German by Joseph von Sontheimer, 2
vols. Stuttgart, 1840-1842.
Barbosa, Odoardo (Duarte Balbosa), a Portuguese who visited
Malacca before 1511, and accompanied Magalhaes in his famous
circumnavigation; killed in 1522 by the natives of the Philippines.
Barbosa wrote in 1516 an excellent account of India, published in
Ramusio’s collection, Delle navigationi et viaggi, &c. Venetia,
1854. Libro di Odoardo Barbosa Portoghese, fol. 413-417. Also in
“Coasts of East Africa and Malabar,” published for the Hakluyt
Society, London, 1866.—Barbosa quotes the prices of many drugs found
in 1511-1516 at Calicut. An abstract of this interesting list will be
found in Flückiger, Documente zur Geschichte der Pharmacie. Halle,
1876, 15.
Batutah. Abu Abdallah Mohammed ...
Allawati Aththangi, called Ibn Batuta, of Tangier, in Morocco.
1303-1377. The greatest of the Arabic travellers; he visited the
east as far as the Caspian regions, Delhi, Java, and Pekin, and also
Northern Africa as far as Timbuktu.—Voyages d’Ibn Batouta,
texte arabe accompagné d’une traduction par C. Defrémerie et B. R.
Sanguinetti. 2 vols. Paris. 1853-1854.
Bauhin, Caspar, 1560-1624, professor of anatomy and botany
in the University of Basel. See Hess, J. W. Kaspar Bauhin’s Leben
und Charakter. Basel, 1860. 72 pages.—Pinax theatri botanici.
Basileæ, 1623.
Belon, Pierre, 1517-1564, called Belon “du Mans,” with reference
to his native country near Le Mans, in the ancient province of Maine,
France. He travelled in the Levant from 1546 to 1549, and wrote Les
observations de plvsievrs singvlaritez et choses memorables,
trouuées en Grèce, Asie, Iudée, Egypte, Arabie, et autres pays
estranges. Paris, 1553.
Benedictus Crispus (Benedetto Crespo), a.d. 681,
Archbishop of Milan, died in 725 or 735.—Commentarium
medicinale, ed. by Ullrich, 1835, a small pamphlet consisting of 241
verses, in which a few drugs are alluded to.
Brunfels, Otto, 1488-1534, originally a Carthusian friar, then
a schoolmaster at Strassburg, author of several pamphlets against
Catholicism; doctor of medicine, and lastly physician to the republic
of Bern. His great work—Herbarum vivæ eicones, etc., 3 vol.,
Strassburg, 1530, 1531, 1536, containing 229 partly excellent woodcuts
of plants occurring near Strassburg—is the earliest instance of good
botanical figures.—See Flückiger, Otto Brunfels, in the Archiv
der Pharmacie, vol. 212 (1878) 493-514.
Brunschwyg, Hieronymus, a surgeon living at Strassburg
apparently towards the end of the 15th century. His “Liber de
arte distillandi de simplicibus, Das buch der rechten kunst zu
distilieren....” Strassburg, 1500, with figures, was subsequently
brought out in numerous editions and translations. In English: The
noble handy work of surgery and of destillation. Southwark, 1525, fol.,
and The vertuose boke of distillacyon of the waters of all manner of
herbes, translate out of duyche. London, 1527, fol.—See Choulant,
Graphische Incunabeln für Naturgeschichte und Medicin, 1858-75.
Camerarius, Joachim, 1534-1598, physician at Nürnberg. Hortus
medicus et philosophicus. Francofurti, 1588. See Irmisch,
Über einige Botaniker des 16ᵗᵉⁿ Jahrhunderts. Sondershausen, 1862, 4°.
p. 39.
Cato, Marcus Porcius Cato Censorius, 234-149 b.c. In the
book De re rustica, the earliest agricultural work in Roman
literature, Cato treats of many useful plants, the complete list of
which will be found in Meyer’s Geschichte der Botanik, i. 342. We have
usually referred to Nisard’s edition in “Les Agronomes latins,”
Paris, 1877.
Celsus, Aulus Cornelius; about 25 b.c.
to a.d. 50.—A. Cornelii Celsi de medicina
libri octo, ed. C. Daremberg. Lipsiæ, 1859. The list of useful plants
mentioned by him will be found in Meyer’s Geschichte der Botanik, ii. 17.
Charaka, i.e. book of health. An old Sanskrit work,
analogous to Susruta’s Ayurvedas (see Susruta), yet reputed in India
to be older than the latter. Charaka is now being published, since
1868, at Calcutta, and also at Bombay, but is not yet translated in any
modern idiom. There are Arabic versions of the end of the 8th century,
as stated by Albirûnî in the 11th century, and by Ibn Baitar (see B.)
For further particulars consult Roth, Zeitschrift der Deutschen
Morgenländischen Gesellschaft, xxvi. (1872) 441 sqq.
Charlemagne, the great Emperor, 768-814. He ordered, in 812,
by the “Capitulare de villis et cortis imperialibus,” a
considerable number of useful plants to be cultivated in the imperial
farms. Several other plants are also mentioned, for similar purpose, in
the Emperor’s “Breviarium rerum fiscalium.” A full account of
both these remarkable documents will be found in Meyer’s Geschichte der
Botanik, iii. 401-412. See also B. Guérard, Explication du Capitulaire
de Villis; Bibliothèque de l’Ecole des Chartes, IV. (1853) 201-247.
313-350. and 346-572.
Clusius, Charles de l’Escluse, born at Arras, in the north
of France, a.d. 1526; died a.d. 1609.
He lived at Marburg, Wittenberg, Frankfurt, Strassburg, Lyons, Montpellier;
travelled in Spain and Portugal; paid, in 1571, a visit to London, and
again in a later year. Clusius was, from 1573 to 1587, the director
of the imperial gardens at Vienna, and from 1593 to 1609 professor of
botany in the University of Leiden. Among the works of this eminent
man the most important, from a pharmaceutical point of view, are: 1.
Aliquot notæ in Garciæ aromatum historiam. Antverpiæ, 1582. 2.
Rariorum plantarum historia. Antv., 1601. 3. Exoticorum libri
decem. Antv., 1605.—See Morren, Charles de l’Ecluse, sa vie et ses
œuvres. Liége, Boverie, No. 1, 1875, 59 pp.
Columella, Lucius Junius Moderatus. Born at Cadiz; he wrote
between a.d. 35 and 65 the most valuable agricultural work of
the Roman literature: “De re rustica libri xii.” It has been
translated by Nisard, together with Columella’s book, “De
arboribus,” for Firmin Didot’s “Agronomes latins.” Paris, 1877. The
list of the numerous plants mentioned by Columella will be found in
Meyer’s Geschichte der Botanik ii., 68.
Constantinus Africanus. Born at Carthage in the second half of
the 10th century. A physician who spent his life in travels in the
east and in studies in the medical school at Salerno (see S.), and
in the famous Benedictine Abbey of Monte Cassino; died a.d.
1106. He transmitted the medical knowledge of the Arabs to the school
of Salerno, of which he may be called the most distinguished fellow.
See Steinschneider in Virchow’s Archiv für patholog.
Anatomie und Physiologie, 37 (1866) 351; and in Rohlfs’
Archiv für Geschichte der Medicin, 1879, 1-22. Steinschneider shows
that Constantin’s work, De Gradibus, is chiefly based on that of
Ibn-al-Djazzâr, who died about a.d. 1004.
Conti, Niccolò dei. A Venetian merchant,
who spent 25 years (from 1419 to 1444?) in India. His interesting
accounts are by far the most valuable of that period. They have
been published for the Hakluyt Society (ed. by Major): India in the
15th century, Lond., 1857, 39 pp. A still more valuable edition
and translation is due to Kunstmann: Kenntniss Indiens im 15ᵗᵉⁿ
Jahrhunderte. München, 1863. 66 pp.
Cordus, Valerius. Born a.d. 1515 at Erfurt, professor
of materia medica in the University of Wittenberg, then the most
eminent man in that science. After his premature death, at Rome, in
1544, his works were published by Conrad Gesner, in a large
volume printed in 1561 at Strassburg. It contains: (1) Valerii Cordi
Annotationes in Dioscoridem; (2) Historiæ stirpium
libri iv.; (3) De artificiosis Extractionibus, and several
other papers of V. Cordus, besides the most remarkable book, De
Hortis Germaniæ, by Conrad Gesner himself. A very careful
biographic notice on Cordus is due to Irmisch, Einige Botaniker
des 16 Jahrhunderts ... Sondershausen, 1862. 4°. pp. 1-34.
Crescenzi, Piero de’, 1235-1320. He wrote, about a.d.
1304-1306, at Bologna, an esteemed book on agriculture, which was
repeatedly printed towards the end of the 15th century, for instance,
Opus ruralium commodorum Petri de Crescentiis, Argentine, 1486.
There are numerous later translations and editions.
Dioscorides, Pedanios, of Anazarba, in Cilicia, Asia Minor. He
wrote, about a.d. 77 or 78, his great work on materia medica,
the most valuable source of information on the botany of the ancients.
Edrisi, or Alidrisi, an Arab nobleman, born about a.d.
1099 in Spain, living at King Roger’s court, Palermo, where he
compiled, in 1153, his remarkable geographical work. It summarizes
all the earlier geographic literature of the Arabs, adding much
valuable information gathered by the author from merchants and other
travellers.—Géographie d’Edrisi, traduite en français, par
P. Amedée Jaubert, 2 vols. Paris, 1836-1840. Description de
l’Afrique et de l’Espagne, trad. par Dozy. Leyde, 1866.
Fernandez, latinized Ferrandus. Born at Madrid
1478. From 1514 to 1525 he was “veedor de las fundiciones do oro de
Tierra-firma in America,” i.e. superintendent of the foundries
of gold in the American continent; died 1537 in Valladolid. Historia
general y natural de las Indias islas y tierra firme del mar oceano
por el Capitan Gonzalo Fernandez de Oviedo y Valdés, primer
chronista del nuevo mundo. Publ. dal codice orig. y illustr. p. J.
Amador de los Rios. This complete edition has been published
in 4 vols., from 1853 to 1855, by the Academy of Madrid. We have not
seen the earlier partial editions, viz. “Summario de la natural
y general Historia de las Indias,” Toledo, 1526, fol., “Primera
parte de la Historia natural y general de las Indias,” Sevilla,
por Cromberger, 1535, fol.; nor “Cronica de las Indias,”
1547. See also Colmeiro, La Botanica y los Botánicos de la peninsula
Hispano-Lusitana, Madrid, 1858, 26, No. 220 (Fernandez) and
149; also Haller, Bibl. botanica, i. 272, who calls him
Gundisalvus or Gonsalvus Hernandez. He is also quoted by
others as Oviedo.
Fuchs, Leonhard, 1501-1566, Professor of medicine in the
University of Tübingen from 1535 to 1566, author of De historia
stirpium commentarii insignes.... Basileæ, 1542, fol., a work
equally remarkable for the excellent woodcuts and the careful
descriptions.
Galenos, Claudius Galenus Pergamenus, a.d. 131-200, a
most distinguished medical writer, imperial physician at Rome. Many
drugs and officinal plants are mentioned in his numerous works, which
were held in the highest reputation during the middle ages.
Hernandez, Francisco, physician to King Philip II. of Spain;
he lived about the years 1561-1577 in Mexico.—Quatro libros de la
naturaleza y virtutes de las plantas y animales que estan recevidos en
el uso de medicina en la Nueva España.... Mexico, 1615.—We have only
referred to Antonio Reccho’s translation: Nova plantarum, animalium
et mineralium Mexicanorum Historia, rerum medicarum Novæ Hispaniæ
Thesaurus. Romæ, 1651, fol. (first edition, 1628). Hernandez
must not be confounded with G. Fernandez de Oviedo (See
Fernandez).
Hildegardis, 1099-1179, the abbess of the Benedictine
monastery St. Ruprechtsberg, near Bingen (“Pinguia”) on the Rhine.
Her “Physica” one of the most interesting mediæval works of
its kind, is contained in tom. cxcvii. (1855) 1117-1352 of J. P.
Migne’s Patrologiæ cursus completus, under the name “Subtilitatum
diversarum naturarum creaturarum.... Liber i. De Plantis.
Isaac Judæus, or Abu Jaqûb Ishaq ..., an Egyptian Jew, living
at Kâirowan, in Northern Africa, as a physician to the prince of
the Aglabites; died about a.d. 932-941. See Choulant,
Bücherkunde für die ältere Medicin, 1841, 347; also Meyer,
Geschichte der Botanik, iii. 170.
Isidorus, Hispalensis, Bishop of Sevilla, about a.d.
595-636, author of a great cyclopœdia, Etymologiarum libri xx.
We have referred to it in “Sancti Isidori Opera omnia,” in the vol.
lxxxii. (1859) of J. P. Migne’s Patrologiæ cursus completus.
Istachri, Abu Ishaq Alfarsi Alistachri (i.e. of Istachr,
the ancient Persepolis, in the Persian province Fars). His geographical
work has been translated (in the Transactions of the Academy of Ham) by
Mordtmann: Das Buch der Länder von Schech Ebn Ishak el Farsi el
Isztachri. Hamburg, 1845.
Kamel (or Camellus), George Joseph, born at Brünn,
Moravia, a.d. 1661, a member of the company of Jesus
a.d. 1682. By permission of his superiors, he left in 1688
for the Marianne islands and the Philippines. After having acquired a
certain knowledge of botany and pharmacy, he established, at Manila,
a pharmaceutical shop with the view of supplying medicaments gratis
to the poor; he died there in 1706. Kamel communicated his botanical
investigations to Ray and Petiver (see R.); consult also
A. de Backer, Bibliothèque des Ecrivains de la compagnie de
Jésus, iv. (Liége, 1858) 89.
Kämpfer, Engelbert. Born in 1651 at Lemgo, Westphalia;
travelled as a physician in Persia (1683-1685), India, Java, Siam
(1690), Japan (1690-1692); graduated in 1694 at Leiden, and died in
1716 at Lemgo. His work, Amœnitatum exoticarum fasciculi v.,
Lemgo, 1712, was intended as a specimen of more elaborate accounts
of the various observations of the well-informed and zealous author.
But only a History and description of Japan was published in
German in 1777, by Dohm at Lemgo. Kämpfer’s unpublished manuscripts
and collections were purchased, in 1753, by Sir Hans Sloane, for the
British Museum.
Khurdadbah or Ibn-Chordadbeh, engaged, towards the end of the
9th century, in the police and postal administration of Mesopotamia,
and collecting informations about the products and tributes of the
empire of the Khalifes. They are translated by Barbier du Meynard: Le
livre des routes et des provinces, par Ibn Khordadbeh. Journal
asiatique, v. (1865) 227-296 and 446-527.
Kosmas Alexandrinos Indikopleustes, a Greek merchant, a friend
of Alexander Trallianus (p. 752), living in Egypt, travelling in
India, and lastly, towards the middle of the 6th century, a monk. His
monstrous work, Christiana topographia, contains, nevertheless,
a small amount of valuable information. We referred to it as contained
in Migne’s Patrologiæ cursus completus, series græca, t. lxxxviii.
(1850) 374.
Lefebvre or Le Fèbre, Nicolas, 16..-1674, Paris (partly also
London), “Apoticaire ordinaire du Roy, distillateur chymique de sa
Majesté”—Traité de la Chymie, Paris, i. (1660) 375-377.
Macer Floridus, wrote, a.d. 1140, the book De
viribus herbarum. The editio princeps was printed a.d.
1487 in Naples; the best edition is that of Choulant, Leipzig, 1832
(140 pages). Nothing exact is known about that author himself.
Marcellus Empiricus, a high functionary of the two emperors
Theodosius, towards the end of the 4th and in the beginning of the 5th
centuries.—De medicamentis empiricis, physicis ac rationalibus
liber. Basileæ, 1536.
Masudi, or Almasudi, Maçoudi a.d. 900-958.
Born at Bagdad, travelled in Arabia, India, and in the East of Africa. One of
the distinguished geographic writers of the Arabs. His works are being
published by the Société asiatique of Paris: Les Prairies d’Or,
texte et traduction par Barbier de Meynard et Pavet de Courteille, 8
vols., 1869-1873 (in continuation).
Mattioli, Pierandrea. Born in 1501 at Siena; living as a
physician at Trento, Görz, Prag; died a.d. 1577. There are
many editions of his chief work, Commentarii in sex libros
Pedacii Dioscoridis Anazarbei de medica materia. The first, in Italian,
was published in 1544 at Venice.
Monardes, Nicolás, 1493-1588, physician at Sevilla.—Historia
medicinal de las cosas que se traen de nuestras Indias occidentales,
que sirven en medicina. Sevilla, 1569. Latin edition by Clusius, De
simplicibus medicamentis ex occidentali India delatis, quorum in
medicina usus est. Antwerp. 1574. See Hanbury’s appreciation of the
book: Pharm. Journ. i. (1870) 298.
Mutis, José Celestino, 1732-1808; 1760, physician to the viceroy
of New Granada; 1782, in charge of an “expedicion real botanica” of
that country. See Triana’s work, quoted at page 369. Triana much
reduces, apparently with good reason, the merits of Mutis, which would
appear to have been overrated by Humboldt.
Oribasios Pergamenos, a friend and physician to the
emperor Julianus Apostata, 4th century. We referred chiefly
to Bussemaker et Daremberg, Oeuvres complètes
d’Oribasius, 6 vols., 1851-1876.
Orta, Garcia de, or Garcia ab Horto. (Years of birth and death
unknown.) He was a student of medicine and natural sciences in the
Universities of Salamanca and Alcalá, and a teacher and physician in
the University of Coimbra (or Lissabon?). In 1534 Garcia accompanied
Martim Affonso de Souza, grand admiral of the Indian fleet, to Goa,
and lived there as a royal physician (Physico d’El Rey) to the
hospital. Garcia appears to have been still living there in 1562, when
he obtained the vice-regal privilege for his book “Coloquios
dos simples e drogas he cousas mediçinais da India, e assi dalguãs
frutas achadas nella ande se tratam.... Impresso em Goa, por Joannes
de endem as x de Abril de 1563,” 436 pp., 4°. (British Museum).—F.
A. von Varnhagen has caused the Coloquios to be reprinted in 1872 at
Lisbon. Garcia de Orta’s Coloquios are, notwithstanding the utterly
diffused style of the work, a precious source of information on eastern
drugs. They had the good chance to be translated, as early as the year
1567, by Clusius, who omitted the insignificant parts of the book,
re-arranged it conveniently, and added valuable notes. See Flückiger in
Buchner’s Repertorium für Pharmacie, xxv. (1876) 63-69.
Oviedo, Capitan Gonzalo Fernandez de Oviedo y Valdés—See
Fernandez.
Palladius, Rutilius Taurus Aemilianus, an agricultural author of
the 4th or 5th century of our era, living probably in northern Italy.
We have chiefly referred to Nisard’s edition of the fourteen
books of Palladius “De re rustica,” which is contained in Firmin
Didot’s “Les Agronomes latins,” Paris, 1877.
Parkinson, John, 1567-1629 (?), an apothecary of London,
and director of the Royal Gardens at Hampton Court. Theatrum
botanicum, or an herball of large extent.... London, 1640. fol.
Paulus Ægineta (Paulos Aiginetes), a physician of the first half
of the 7th century of our era, who appears to have lived for some time
at Alexandria. Author of “seven books” on medicine, which have been
first published, in Greek, in 1528 at Venice, and, in Latin, in 1532 at
Paris, translated by Winter (Guinterus) of Andernach: Compendii
medici libri septem. We have also referred to the translation of Adams.
Pavon, José, a Spanish botanist, who explored in common with
Ruiz the flora of Peru. Biographic particulars about Pavon are wanting
even in Colmeiro’s La botánica y los botánicos de la peninsula
Hispano-Lusitana, Madrid, 1858. 181.
Paxi or Pasi, Bartolomeo di; the author of a curious
book giving practical information about the weights and measures in
use in various countries. There are many editions, the first of which,
as examined in 1876 by one of us (F. A. F..) in the library of San
Marco, Venice, is found to bear the following title:—“Qui comincia la
utilissima opera chiamata Taripha, la qvol tracta de ogni sorte
de pexi e misure conrispondenti per tuto il mondo fata e composta per
lo excelente e eximio Miser Bartholomeo di Paxi da Venezia.
Stampado in uenezia per Albertin da lisona uercellese regnante l
inclyto principe miser Leonardo Loredano. Anno domini 1503. A di 26 del
mese de luio.”
Periplus Maris Erythræi, a survey of the Red Sea and the
Indian Ocean as far as the coast of Malabar. In his interesting
account, written about between a.d. 54 and 68, the author,
commonly called Arrian of Alexandria, gives a list of imports and
exports of the various places which he had visited or of which he
had good informations. See Vincent, Commerce and Navigation
of the Ancients, etc. London, vol. i. (1800), ii. (1805); also C.
Müller, Geographi græci minores, i. (Paris, 1855) 257-305.
Anonymi (Arriani ut fertur) Periplus maris erythræi.
Physicians of Myddvai (Meddygon Myddfai). Rhys Gryg (i.e.
the Hoarse), prince of South Wales (died in 1233 at Llandeilo Vawr),
had his domestic physician, namely Rhiwallon, who was assisted by his
three sons Cadwgan, Gruffydd, Einion, from a place called Myddvai, in
the present county of Caermarthen. They made a collection of recipes,
the original manuscript of which is in the British Museum. Another
collection has been compiled, from the original sources, by Howel the
Physician, son of Rhys, son of Llewelyn, son of Philip the Physician,
a lineal descendant of Einion, the son of Rhiwallon. Both these
compilations have been published at Llandovery in 1861, together with a
translation, by John Pughe, under the above title (470 pp.)
Pires, Tomé (or Pyres, Pirez, as he also writes his name
himself), a Portuguese apothecary. He was the first ambassador sent,
probably in 1511, from Europe, or at least from Portugal, to China.
Pires addressed, in 1512-1516, several letters from Cochin and Malacca
to the Admiral Affonso d’Albuquerque and to King Manuel of Portugal.
One of them, written January 27, 1516, from Cochin to the King,
enumerates many drugs which were to be met with in that place—“dando
l-lhe noticias das drogas da India,” says the writer. This letter,
still existing in the Real y Nacional Archivo da Torre do Tombo
(corpo chronologico, part i. fasc. 19, No. 102), was communicated
in 1838 by Bishop Condo Don Francisco de San Luiz to the Portuguese
Pharmaceutical Society, and published in their “Jornal de Socied.
Pharm. Lusit. ii. (1838) 36.” It will also be found in the
pamphlet[2785]
“Elogio historico e noticia completa de Thomé Pires, pharmaceutico
e primeiro naturalista da India; e o primeiro embaixador europeo a
China. Memoria publicada na Gazeta de Pharmacia por Pedro José da
Silva.” ... Lisboa, 1866. 47 pp. (“y 22 fac simile de sua signatura”).
We had, moreover, before us an authentic copy of the letter under
notice, obligingly written 1st December, 1869, for one of us by Senhor
Joaquim Urbano de Veiga, the Secretary of the Sociedad Pharmaceutica
Lusitana. According to Colmeiro, La Botánica y los Botánicos de
la Peninsula Hispano-Lusitana, Madrid, 1858. 148, Peres was attached
to the factory of Malacca as a “scribano” (secretary?) and “por tener
conocimientos farmacéuticos,” and was sent to China, with the character
of an ambassador, in order to examine more freely the plants. He
was imprisoned, says Colmeiro, at Pekin, and there died soon after
1521 in prison. Yet Abel Rémusat, in the 34th volume of the
“Biographie universelle” (1823), p. 498, and also in his “Nouveaux
mélanges asiatiques” ii. (1828) 203, states that Pires proceeded first
to Canton, and reached Pekin in 1521. From this place he was sent to
Canton and imprisoned for many years from political causes. He was
still living in 1543.
Piso, Willem. The Dutch, having conquered in 1630 from the
Spanish the north-eastern part of the Brazilian coast, between Natal
and Porto Calvo, Count Johann Moriz von Nassau-Siegen was
appointed, in 1636, Governor-General of these possessions. He left
them in 1644; the history of his reign is contained in the work of
Barlæus, Rerum per Octoennium ... gestarum ... historia,
Amstelodami, 1647. The Count had also instituted a scientific
exploration of the environs of Pernambuco (or Recife), his residence,
by his physician Piso and Marcgraf, the friend of the
latter (see M.), who lived also at the Count’s court. They devoted
several years (from 1638 to 1641) zealously to their task. The
results of their investigations are found in—(1) Historia naturalis
Brasiliæ, published by Joh. de Laet, Lugd. Bat., 1643. (2) Pisonis de
medicina brasiliensi libri iv., et G. Marcgravii historiæ
rerum naturalium Brasiliæ libri viii. Lugd. Bat., 1648. (3) Pisonis
de utriusque Indiæ historia naturali et medica libri xiv.
Amstelodami, 1658.
Platearius, Matthæus, one of the most distinguished writers of
the famous medical school of Salerno, about the middle of the 12th
century. He compiled the remarkable dictionary of drugs, “Liber de
simplici medicina,” which was extremely appreciated during the next
centuries, and even reprinted as late as the beginning of the 17th
century. The work begins with a definition of the signification of
the term Simplex medicina; it is in these words: Circa instans
negotium de simplicibus medicinis nostrum versatur propositum. Simplex
autem medicina est, quæ talis est, qualis a natura producitur: ut
gariofilus, nux muscata et similia.... The work of Platearius is
therefore usually quoted under the name Circa instans. The
list of the 273 drugs enumerated in “Circa instans” will be found in
Choulant (l.c. at p. 751), p. 298.
We have referred to “Circa instans” as contained in the
volumes—Dispensarium magistri Nicolai præpositi ad aromatarios,
Lugduni, 1517, or Practica Jo. Serapionis, Lugd. 1525.
Plinius (Cajus Plinius Secundus), a.d. 23-79, the
well-known author of the “Naturalis historiæ libri xxxvii.” We
have particularly used Littré’s translation, “Histoire naturelle
de Pline,” published in 2 vols. by Firmin Didot, Paris, 1877.
Polo, Marco, a noble Venetian, the most famous among mediæval
travellers. He spent 25 years, from 1271 to 1295, in Asia, chiefly in
China. The account of his travels was written, in French, in 1298, by
Rusticiano of Pisa, and published since in numerous translations
and abstracts. We have chiefly referred to the two following excellent
works: (1) Pauthier. Le livre de Marco Polo, publié pour
la première fois d’après trois manuscrits inédits de la Bibliothèque
impériale de Paris, 1865. (2) Yule. The book of Ser Marco Polo
the Venetian, concerning the kingdom and marvels of the East, with
notes and illustrations. 2 vols. London, 1871, second edition 1874.
Pomet, Pierre, “marchand épicier et droguiste à Paris, rue des
Lombards, à la Barbe d’Or.”—Histoire générale des drogues, 1694, fol.
528 pages, 400 engravings. There are later editions in 2 vols., 4°;
that of 1735 by the author’s son, an “apotiquaire” at St. Denis. See
Hanbury’s appreciation of the book, Pharm. Journ. i. (1870) 298.
Porta, Giovanni Battista, 1539(?)-1615, a distinguished
Napolitan nobleman. Of his remarkable works we have before us—De
distillatione, lib. ix. Romæ 1608, 154 pp. It is partly contained
also in Porta’s Magiæ naturalis libri xx, 1589, yet not in the earlier
editions of the Magia, the first of which appeared in 1558. Another
work of the same author, the Phytognomica, Naples, 1583, may
be mentioned as one of the chief works treating on the “Doctrine of
Signatures.” There are several editions of it, usually containing the
curious figures of the tubers of orchids as especially connected with
that superstitious doctrine.
Præpositus, Nicolaus, one of the eminent physicians of the
school of Salerno (see S.) living in the first half of the 12th
century. He gives in his Antidotarium, first edition, Venetiis
1471, the composition of about 150 medicines, which were much used,
under his name, during the following centuries. They are enumerated in
Choulant’s book, mentioned p. 751 before.
Pun-tsao, a great Chinese herbal, written by Le-she-chin,
in the middle of the 16th century. It consists of 40 thin octavo
volumes, the first three of which contain about 1,100 woodcuts. For
more exact information consult Hanbury, Science Papers, 212 et seq.
Ramusio, Giovanni Battista.—Terza editione delle navigationi
e viaggi raccolti già da G. B. Ramusio, 3 vol. fol. Venetia, 1554. A
valuable collection of accounts of mediæval travellers, chiefly Italian.
Ray (Wray, or Rajus) John, 1628-1705, a clergyman and
distinguished botanist. His Herbarium is preserved in the British
Museum. Historia plantarum, 3 vols., folio, London, 1686-1704.
Redi, Francesco, a physician of Arezzo, who lived at Florence.
Esperienze intorno a diverse cose naturali e particularmente a
quelle che ci son portate dell’ India. Firenze, 1671.
Rhazes (Abu Bekr Muhammad ben Zakhariah Alrazi) from Raj, in the
Persian province Chorassan, where he was a physician to the hospital
and subsequently at Bagdad; died a.d. 923 or 932.
Rheede tot Draakestein, Hendrik Adriaan van, 1636-1691, Dutch
governor of Malabar. He ordered the most conspicuous plants of India
to be figured and to be described, mostly by Jan Commelin, professor
of botany at Amsterdam. This great and valuable work is the Hortus
indicus malabaricus, 12 vols. folio, Amstelodami 1678-1703, with
794 plates.
Ricettario Fiorentino; one of the earliest, if not the very
first, printed Pharmacopœia published by authority. It bears title:
Ricettario di dottori dell’ arte, e di medicina del collegio Fiorentino
all’ instantia delli Signori Consoli della universita delli speciali.
Firenze, 1498. Folio. We have referred to the edition of 1567, printed
at “Fiorenza, Nella Stamperia dei Giunti 1574.” There are other
editions of that Florentine Pharmacopœia down to the year 1696.
Roteiro. The account of the famous expedition of Vasco
da Gama to the Cape (22nd November, 1497), due to one of his
companions, Alvaro Velho. The author enumerates in his
remarkable pamphlet (see title at page 496) several spices and drugs
of India, stating their prices there and in Alexandria. See also
Heyd, Geschichte des Levantehandels, ii. (1879) 507.
Ruel, or Ruellius, also de la Rouelle, Jean.
1474-1537. Physician at Soissons, lastly canon at Paris. De natura
stirpium libri iii. Parisiis, 1536. Folio. (See also Scribonius Largus.)
Rumphius (Rumpf), Georg Eberhard, 1627-1702. Dutch governor of
Amboina. He figured and described 715 plants of that island in the
Herbarium amboinense, 7 vols., Amstelodami, 1741-1755, folio, 696 plates.
Saladinus, of Ascoli (probably Ascoli di Satiano in the
Capitanata, Apulia), physician to one of the Princes of Tarentum (and
apparently also to the grand constable of Naples, Prince Giovanni
Antonio de Balzo Ursino). He is the author of the “Compendium
aromatariorum Saladini, principis tarenti dignissimi medici,
diligenter correctum et emendatum. Impressum in almo studio
Bononiensi, 1488;” 4°. 58 pages. Further on, the author calls himself
Dominus Saladinus de Esculo, Serenitatis Principis Tarenti phisicus
principalis. At the end of his pamphlet he gives the list of drugs
“communiter necessariis et usitatis in qualibet aromataria
vel apotheca.” ... This book intended for the druggists,
aromatarii, was written between a.d. 1442 and 1458, as
shown by Hanbury, Science Papers, 358.
Salerno, the school of medicine. During the middle ages, from
about the 9th century, there were flourishing in the said Italian town
a large number of distinguished medical practitioners and teachers.
It is one of their merits to have transmitted the medical art and
knowledge of the Arabs to mediæval Europe.—See also Alphita,
Constantinus Africanus, Platearius, Nicolaus
Præpositus. That once famous institution continued an obscure
existence even down to the year 1811, when it was suppressed, November
29th, by order of Napoleon.—See pages 31. 225. 321.
334. 377. 690.
Sanudo, Marino, a well informed Venetian writer, author of
(1) Vite de duchi di Venezia, in Muratori, Scriptores
rerum italicarum xxii. (Mediolani, 1733) 954 et seq. (2) Marinus
Sanutus dictus Torsellus Patricius Venetus, Liber Secretorum
fidelium crucis super terræ sanctæ recuperatione et conservatione, in
Orientalis Historiæ, tom ii. (Hanoviæ, 1611) 22; lib. i. part i. cap.
1. The latter work contains, at page 23, a classified list of eastern
drugs; among the most valuable spices, Sanudo mentions cloves, cubebs,
mace, nutmegs, spikenard; among those less costly, cinnamon, ginger,
olibanum, pepper.
Scribonius Largus, a Roman physician of the first century of our
era. He accompanied, in a.d. 43, the emperor Claudius when he
attempted the definite conquest of the island of Britain. Scribonius is
the author of the valuable book, Compositiones Medicamentorum
seu Compositiones medicæ, the earliest edition of which is due to Ruel,
Paris, 1529.
Sloane, Sir Hans, 1660-1753. In 1687 physician to the governor
of Barbados and Jamaica. His library and large collections of natural
history formed the nucleus of the British Museum. He wrote (1)
Catalogus plantarum quæ in insula Jamaica sponte proveniunt vel
vulgo coluntur ... adjectis aliis quibusdam, quæ in insulis Maderæ,
Barbados, Nieves et St. Christophori nascuntur, Londini, 1696. (2) A
voyage to the islands Madera, Barbados, Nieves, St. Christophers
and Jamaica. London, 1707-1725, fol.
Susruta. The author of “Ayurvedas,” i.e. the
book of health, an old Sanskrit medical work in which a large number
of eastern drugs are mentioned. It was first printed in the original
language at Calcutta, 2 vols., 1835-1836, and afterwards translated
under the name Susrutas Ayurvedas, id est medicinæ systema
a venerabili D’hanvantare demonstratum, a Susruta discipulo
compositum. Nunc primum ex Sanskrita in Latinum sermonem vertit....
Fr. Hessler, Erlangæ, 3 vols., 1844-1850. And by the same translator,
Commentarii et annotationes in Susrutæ ayurvedam, 1852-1855. Susruta
was once supposed to have written centuries before Christ, but
chiefly the researches of Prof. Haas, London, in the Zeitschrift
der Deutschen Morgenländischen Gesellschaft, xxx. (1876) 617
sqq. and xxxi. (1877) 647, make it not improbable that the
Sanskrit “Susruta” might have been generated from the Greek Hippokrates
by way of the intermediate form “Bukrat.” The oldest testimony as to
the time of Susruta (and Charaka, see before) is the statement of Ibn
Abu Oseibiah, in the 13th century, that Susruta had been translated
into Arabic about the end of the 8th century.
Tabernæmontanus, Jacob Theodor, physician at Heidelberg; died
a.d. 1590. A pupil of Tragus.—Neuw Kreuterbuch, Frankfurt,
1588, folio; second part, 1591, both with fig. Later editions, also
in German, by Caspar Bauhin and Hieronymus Bauhin. Latin translation,
Eicones plantarum seu stirpium ... Francofurti, 1590, with 2225 engravings.
Talbor, or also Tabor, Robert, 1642-1681. This singular
personage having been apprenticed to Dear, an apothecary of Cambridge,
settled in Essex, where he practised medicine with much success. He
afterwards came to London, and in 1672 published a small book called
Πυρετολογία, a rational account of the cause and cure of agues
(London, 12°). As stated at page 344, he was appointed physician to
the king, and on 27th July of the same year, received the honour
of knighthood at Whitehall. But he was not a member of the College
of Physicians; and to save him from attack, Charles II. caused a
letter to be written restraining that body from interfering with him
in his medical practice. (Baker, l.c. at page 344, note 1).
The appointment as royal physician, made in consideration of “good
and acceptable services performed,” led to the issuing of a patent
under the Privy Seal, dated 7th August, 1678, granting to Sir Robert
Talbor an annuity of £100 per annum, together with the profits and
privileges appertaining to a physician in ordinary to the sovereign.
In 1679 Talbor visited France and Spain, as recorded in the Recueil
des nouvelles etc. pendant l’année 1679 (Paris, 1780) 466 (this
includes the Gazette de France, 23rd Sept., 1679). The journey
to Spain he made in the suite of the young queen of Spain, Louise
d’Orléans, niece of Louis XIV., of whom he is described as premier
médecin. During Talbor’s absence, his practice in London was
carried on by his brother, Dr. John Talbor, as is proved by an
advertisement in the True News or Mercurius Anglicus,
January 7-10, 1679. In France Talbor had the good fortune to cure the
Dauphin of an attack of fever, and also treated with success other
eminent persons. (See Lettres de Madame de Sévigné, nouv. ed.
tome v., 1862, 559; also tome vi., letters of 15th and 29th Sept,
and 6th Oct. 1679.) The physicians both in England and France were
exceedingly jealous of the successes of an irregular practitioner like
Talbor, and averse to admit the merits of his practice. Yet D’Aquin,
first physician to Louis XIV., prescribed Vin de Quinquina,
as well as powdered bark, for the king in 1686.—See J. A. Le Roi, J.
Journal de la santé du roi Louis XIV., Paris, 1862. 171. 431.
But Talbor’s happy results brought him into favour with Louis XIV.,
who induced him, in consideration of a sum of 2,000 louis d’or and
an annual pension of 2,000 livres, to explain his mode of treatment,
which proved to consist in the administration of considerable doses
of cinchona bark infused in wine, as will be seen in the pamphlet:
Les admirables qualitez du Kinkina confirmées par plusieurs
expériences, Paris, 1689. 12°. Talbor did not long enjoy his
prosperity, for he died in 1681, aged about 40 years. He was buried in
Trinity Church, Cambridge, where a monumental inscription describes him
as—“Febrium malleus” and physician to Charles II., Louis XIV,
and the Dauphin of France. In Talbor’s will, proved by his widow, Dame
Elizabeth Talbor, alias Tabor, relict and executrix, 18th Nov. 1861,
and preserved at Doctors’ Commons, mention is made of an only son,
Philip Louis.
Theophrastos Eresios, of Eresos, in the island of Lesbos, about
370-285 b.c. The earliest botanical author in Europe, having
consigned in his works, written about the year 314 b.c. or
later, an admirable amount of excellent observations, either of his
own, or, as many suggest, originated from Aristotle. Among the numerous
editions of Theophrast’s works (printed as early as a.d. 1483)
we may point out Wimmer’s Latin translations, tom. i. Historia
plantarum, tom. ii. De Causis plantarum. Leipzig, 1854;
or the French edition of the same translator, Théophraste, Oeuvres
complètes. Paris, 1866, Firmin Didot.
Tournefort, Joseph Pitton de, 1656-1708. Important as are his
attempts to establish a scientific classification of plants, his merits
as a careful observer (1700-1702) of eastern plants are of still more
weight from a pharmaceutical standpoint. The latter is evidenced by his
Relations d’un voyage du Levant.... Paris, 1717, 2 vols.
Tragus (Bock), Hieronymus, 1498-1554. A friend and pupil of
Brunfels (see B.), protestant clergyman at Hornbach, near Zweibrücken,
Bavarian Palatinate. He gave remarkably good descriptions of the
indigenous plants, with figures, in his “Kreuterbuch,” the best
edition of which was published in German at Strassburg, a.d.
1551, and a translation in 1552: Hieronymi Tragi, de stirpium, maxime
earum quæ in Germania nostra nascuntur usitatis nomenclaturis, etc.
libri très.
Turner, William, born at Morpeth, Northumberland (date not
known), died 1568. In 1538 he was a student of theology and medicine
in Pembroke College, Cambridge. Turner lived many years in Germany,
and was an intimate friend of Conrad Gesner. The “New
Herball, wherein are contayned the names of herbes in Greeke,
Latin, ... and in the potecaries and herbaries ... with the properties
etc., by William Turner, London, 1551; the seconde parte, Collen
(Cologne), 1562; the third parte, London, 1568,” is the earliest
scientific work on botany in the English literature. To its author is
also due the foundation of the Kew Gardens.
Vegetius Renatus. A treatise on veterinary medicine, written
apparently about the beginning of the 5th century of our era, is
attributed to an author of the above name. See Choulant, p. 223
of the work quoted before (p. 751).
Vindicianus, physician to the Emperor Valentinianus
I., about a.d. 364-375. For further information see
Choulant’s work (quoted at p. 751), p. 215; also Haller,
Bibl. bot. i. 151.
PRINTED BY ROBERT MACLEHOSE AT THE
UNIVERSITY PRESS, GLASGOW.
Footnotes:
[1]
The admirable work of this author—Geschichte des Levantehandels im
Mittelalter, 2 vols., Stuttgart, 1879—appeared when the second
edition of our Pharmacographia was already in the press.
[2]
Berg, Anatomischer Atlas zur pharmazeutischen Waarenkunde,
Berlin, 1865. 4to., with 50 plates.
Flückiger, Grundlagen der pharmaceutischen Waarenkunde,
Einleitung in das Studium der Pharmacognosie, Berlin, 1873.
Planchon, Traité pratique de la détermination des drogues simples
d’origine végétale, Paris, 1874.
Luerssen, Medicinisch-Pharmaceutische Botanik, Leipzig (in
progress).
[3]
For further information, see Flückiger, Pharmaceutische Chemie,
Berlin, 1879.
[5]
See the list of theses and memoirs on Hellebore given by
Mérat and De Lens, Dict. iii. (1831) 472, 473.
[6]Zeitschr. d. Gesellsch. d. Aerzte zu Wien. 1860, No. 25;
Canstatt’s Jahresbericht for 1859. i. 47. 1860. i. 55.
[7]
Between purpurascens and niger, Schroff places
L. ponticus A. Br., a plant which Boissier holds to be
simply H. orientalis Lam.
[8]Trans. of Med. and Phys. Soc. of Calcutta, viii. (1836) 85.
Reprinted in Pereira’s Materia Medica, vol ii. part 2 (1857), 699.
[9]Pharm. Journ. xi. (1852) 204; also Mat. Med. l.c.
[10]
See also Meyer, Geschichte der Botanik, ii. (1855) 419.
[11]F. Z. Ermerins, Anecdota medica Græca, e codicibus
MSS. expromsit. Lugd. Bat. 1840. Leonis Philosophi et Medici conspectus
medicinæ, lib. iii. cap. I. (Κεϕ. ά. Περὶὑϕθαλμῶν.....σαρκοκόλλς,
γλαμκίῳ, μαμηρᾀ καἰ καμϕορᾷ).
[12]
Yule, Cathay and the way thither, (Hakluyt Society) i. (1866) p. ccxvi.
[13]
Davies, Report on the trade of the countries on the N.
W. boundary of India, Lahore, 1862.
[14]
Otherwise written Honglane, Chonlin,
Chynlen, Chouline, Souline, &c.
[37]The Physicians of Myddvai; Meddygon Myddfai.
Published for the Welsh MSS. Society. Llandovery, 1861. 282, 457.
[38]De Stramonio, Hyoscyamo et Aconito, Vindob. 1762.
[39]Pharm. Journ. 1875 to 1878, also Yearbook of
Pharmacy, the results being summarized in the Yearbook for
1877, 466.—Comparative qualitative reactions of Aconitine, Aconine,
Pseudaconitine, and Pseudaconine, see Yearbook (1877) 459.
[40]
Thus the continental druggists are able to offer it in
quantity as low as 4d. to 5d. per lb., and a pound, we
find, contains fully 150 roots!
[41]
See figure in Berg’s Atlas zur pharm. Waarenkunde (1865) fig. 24.
[42]
Hanbury, Science Papers (1876) 258, with figure.
See also Pharm. Journ. ix. (1879) 615, where the drug is derived
from Aconitum Fischeri.
[43]
Their microscopic structure is figured in the paper of Dr. Dunin (quoted
farther on, in our article on Aconitum heterophyllum at p. 14) 217-225.
[48]
The Arabic name Bish or Persian Bis is
stated by Moodeen Sheriff in his Supplement to the Pharmacopœia of
India (p. 265) to be a more correct designation than Bikh,
which seems to be a corruption of doubtful origin. We find that
the Arabian writer Ibn Baytar gives the word as Bish (not Bikh).
[49]
Figured in Bentley and Trimen, Med. Plants (1877) pt. 27.
[50]Flor. Ind. i. (1855) 54, 57; and Introd. Essay, 3.
[51]
Abu Mansur Mowafik ben Ali Alherui, Liber Fundamentorum
Pharmacologiæ, i. (Vindob. 1830) 47. Seligmann’s edition.
[52]
Valgrisi edition, 1564, lib. ii. tract. 2. it. N. (p. 347).
[53]
Ibn Baytar, Sontheimers transl. i. (1840) 199.
[55]Pharm. Persica, 1681, p. 17, 319, 358. The word bisch is
correctly given in Arabic characters, so that of its identity there can
be no dispute. (Pharm. persica, see appendix: Angelus.)
[56]Account of the Kingdom of Nepal, Edin. 1819, 98.
[57]Musée Helvétique d’Hist. Nat. Berne, i. (1823) 160.
[58]
Yet strange to say confused the plant with A.
Napellus, an Indian form of which he figured as A. ferox!
[59]Edinb. New Phil Journ. xlvii. (1849) 366, pl. 5.
[60]
The first importation was in 1869, when ten bags
containing 1,000 lbs., said to be part of a much larger quantity
actually in London, were offered for sale by a drug-broker.
[61]
There is a rude woodcut of the root in Pharm.
Journ. i. (1871) 434.
[62]
A specimen of ordinary Bish in my possession for
two or three years became much infested by a minute and active insect
of the genus Psocus.—D. H.
[63]
Obligingly sent to me in 1867 by Messrs. Rogers & Co. of
Bombay, who say it is the only kind there procurable.—D. H.
[64]
According to Moodeen Sheriff (Supplement to Pharm. of
India, pp. 25-32, 265) there are several kinds of aconite root
found in the Indian bazaars, some of them highly poisonous, others
innocuous. The first or poisonous aconites he groups under the head
Aconitum ferox, while the second, of which there are three
varieties mostly known by the Arabic name Jadvár (Persian
Zadvár), he refers to undetermined species of Aconitum.
The surest and safest names in most parts of India for the poisonous
aconite roots are Bish (Arabic); Bis (Persian);
Singyā-bis, Mīthā-zahar, Bachhnāg (Hindustani);
Vasha-nāvi (Tamil); Vasa-nābhi (Malyalim).
[65]
Beautifully figured in Royle’s Illustrations of the
Botany of the Himalayan mountains, &c., 1839, tab. 13; also in
Bentley and Trimen’s Medicinal Plants, Part 27 (1877).
[67]Pharm. Journ. vi (1875) 189; also Blue Book, East
India Chinchona Cultivation, 1877. 133.
[68]
Dr. M. Dunin von Wasowicz has devoted to the drug under
notice an elaborate paper in the Archiv der Pharmacie, 214
(1879) 193-216, including its structure, which he illustrates by engravings.
[82]
We have seen it offered in a drug sale at one time as
“Pepper Bark,” at another as “Cinchona.” Even Mutis
thought it a Cinchona, and called it “Kinkina urens”!
[83]
The structure of Winter’s Bark is beautifully figured by
Eichler, loc. cit. tab. 32.
[84]
Perez-Rosales, Essai sur le Chili, 1857. 113.
[85]Annals of Nat. Hist., May 1858; also Miers’
Contributions to Botany, i. 121, pl. 24, Bot. Magaz.,
Sept. 1874, vol. xxx. pl. 6121, and Bentley and Trimens’ Medicinal
Plants, part 10.
[87]Hist. of Jamaica. London, iii. (1774) 705—also i. 495.
[88]
It is so labelled in the Museum of the Pharmaceutical Society, 28th April, 1873.
[89]Pharm. Waarenkunde, 1827-29. i. Taf. 3. fig. 7.
[90]
As shown by De Lens’ own specimen kindly given to us by
Dr. J. Léon Soubeiran. There are specimens of the same bark about a
century old marked Cortex Winteranus verus in Dr. Burges’s
cabinet of drugs belonging to the Royal College of Physicians.
[91]
Griesbach calls it a low shrubby tree, 10-15 feet high.
Mr. N. Wilson, late of the Bath Botanic Garden, Jamaica, has informed
me it grows to be 40-45 in height, but that he has seen a specimen 90
feet high. (Letter 22 May 1862.)—D. H.
[96]Adansonia, viii. 9; Hist. des Plantes, Magnoliacées, 1868. 154.
[97]Ann. Mus. Bot. Lugdun. Batav. ii. (1865-1866). 257.
[98]
Thorel, Notes Médicales du voyage d’exploration du
Mékong et de Cochinchine, Paris, 1870. 31.—Garnier, Voyage
d’exploration en Indo-Chine II. (Paris, 1873) 439.—Rondot, Etude
pratique du commerce d’exportation de la Chine, 1848. 11.
[99]
Bretschneider in (Foochow) Chinese Recorder, Jan.,
1871, 220, reprinted in his “Study and Value of Chinese Botanical
Works,” Foochow, 1872, 13.—See also Hirth du Frênes, in New
Remedies, New York, 1877, 181.
[103]Returns of Trade at the Treaty Ports in China for 1872, 4-8.
[104]
Synonyms—Menispermum palmatum Lamarck, Cocculus
palmatus DC, Menispermum Columba Roxb., Jateorhiza
Calumba Miers, J. Miersii Oliv., Chasmanthera Columba
Baillon. As we thus suppress a species admitted in recent works,
it is necessary to give the following explanation. Menispermum
palmatum of Lamarck, first described in the Encyclopédie
méthodique in 1797 (iv. 99), was divided by Miers into two species,
Jateorhiza palmata and J. Calumba. Oliver in his Flora
of Tropical Africa, i. (1868) 42, accepted the view taken by Miers,
but to avoid confusion abolished the specific name palmata,
substituting for it that of Miersii. At the same time he noticed
the close relationship of the two species, and suggested that further
investigation might warrant their union. The characters supposed
to distinguish them inter se are briefly these:—In J.
palmata, the lobes at the base of the leaf overlap, and the
male inflorescence is nearly glabrous; while in J. Calumba,
the basal lobes are rounded, but do not overlap, and the male
inflorescence is setose-hispid (“sparsely pilose” Miers). On
careful examination of a large number of specimens, including those of
Berry from Calcutta, and others from Mauritius, Madagascar, and the
Zambesi, together with the drawings of Telfair and Roxburgh, and the
published figures and descriptions, I am convinced that the characters
in question are unimportant and do not warrant the establishment of two
species. In this view I have the support of Mr. Horne of Mauritius, who
at my request has made careful observations on the living plant and
found that both forms of leaf occur on the same stem.—D. H.
[105]Reise nach Mossambique, Botanik i. (1862) 172.
[107]
“Sono ancora da farsi nuove esperienze intorno
alla radice di Calumbe, creduta un grandissimo
alessifarmaco.”—Esperienze, p. 125. (See Appendix, R.)
[108]Essays Medical and Experimental, Lond. ii. (1773) 3.
[110]
Wholesale druggists sometimes wash the drug to
improve its colour.
[111]
From the Portuguese parreira, signifying a vine that grows
against a wall (in French treille), and brava, wild.
[112]
For a figure see Bentley and Trimen, Medic. Plants,
Part 5 (1876); also Eichler in Martius’ Flor. Bras. fasc.
38. tab. 48. The Cissampelos Abutua of Vellozo’s Flora
Fluminensis, tom. x. tab. 140 appears to us the same plant.
[113]
See Pharm. Journ. Aug. 2, 1873. 83; Yearbook, 1873. 28;
Am. Journ. of Pharm. Oct. 1, 1873. fig. 3; Hanbury Science
Papers. 382.
[114]Hist. des Drog.
Paris, 1694. part i. livre 2. cap. 14.
[115]Hist. de l’Acad. roy. des Sciences, anneé 1710. 56.
[116]Traité des maladies les plus fréquentes et des remèdes
spécifiques pour les guérir, Paris, 1703. 98.
[117]
In the volumes of Sloane MSS. No. 4045 and 3322 contained
in the British Museum, are a great many letters to Sloane from
Etienne-François Geoffroy and from his younger brother Claude-Joseph,
dating 1699 to 1744.
[122]Species Plantarum, Holmiæ, 1753; see also Mat.
Med. 1749. No. 459.
[123]
Lunan, Hort. Jamaic. ii. (1814) 254; Descourtilz,
Flor. méd. des Antilles, iii. (1827) 231.
[124]
Thus it was omitted from the London pharmacopœias of 1809
and 1824, and from many editions of the Edinburgh Dispensatory.
[125]
Hanbury in Pharm. Journ. Aug. 2-9, 1873, pp. 81 and 102.
[126]Lond. Med. Gazette, Feb. 16, 1828; Brodie,
Lectures on Diseases of the Urinary Organs, ed. 3. 1842. 108, 138.
[127]Neues Jahrb. f. Pharm. xxxi. (1869) 257; Pharm.
Journ. xi. (1870) 192.
[128]
“Presentamente (Abutua) é reputada diaphoretica, diuretica
e emenagoga, e usada interiormente na dóse de duas a quatro oitavas
para uma libra de infusão ou cozimento, nas febres intermittentes,
hydropisias, e suspensão de lochios.”—Langgaard, Diccionario de
Medicina domestica e popular, Rio de Janeiro, i. (1865) 17.
[129]
Figured, together with the plant, in Bentley and Trimen,
Medic. Plants, part 9 (1876).
[130]
It is therefore entirely different to the wood figured as
that of C. Pareira by Eichler in Martius’ Flor. Bras.
xiii. pars. i. tab. 50. fig. 7.
[131]
45 packages containing about 20 cwt. were offered for sale
by Messrs. Lewis and Peat, drug-brokers, 11 Sept. 1873, but there had
been earlier importations.
[132]
From these knots, which are at regular intervals, and
sometimes very protuberant, it would appear that the panicles of flower
arise year after year.
[144]
It forms part of his work De Christiana ac tuta medendi
ratione, Ferrariæ, 1591.
[145]
Frutto d’alcuni alberi, e d’alcune piante, o erbe
salvatiche, come cipresso, ginepro, alloro, pugnitopo, e lentischio,
e simili.—Lat. bacca; Gr. ἀκρόδρνα.—Vocabolario degli
Accademici della Crusca.
[146]
Quoted by J. J. von Tschudi, Die Kokkelskörner und das
Pikrotoxin, St. Gallen, 1847.
[147]
The fruit should be macerated in order to examine its structure.
[148]
Fig. in Bentley and Trimen, Med. Plants, part 13.
[149]
Fleming, Catal. of Indian Med. Plants and Drugs, Calcutta, 1810. 27.
[150]
On the native drug called Gulancha by Ram Comol
Shen.—Trans. of Med. and Phys. Soc. of Calcutta, iii. (1827) 295.
[153]
For remarks on the Indian species of Berberis, see
Hooker and Thomson’s Flora Indica (1855), also Hooker’s Flora
of British India, i. (1872) 108.
[154]
Fig. in Bentley and Trimen, Med. Plants, part 25.
[155]
Vincent, Commerce and Navigation of the Ancients in the
Indian Ocean, ii. (1807) 390, 410, 734.
[156]
Figures of these vessels were published by Dr. J. Y.
Simpson in an interesting paper entitled Notes on some ancient Greek
medical vases for containing Lycium, of which we have made free
use.—See (Edinb.)Monthly Journal of Med. Science, xvi.
(1853) 24, also Pharm. Journ. xiii. (1854) 413.
[157]
Lib. vii. c. 7.—See also Cælius Aurelianus, De morbis
chronicis (Haller’s ed.) lib. i. c. 4, lib. iii. c. 8.
[158]
Cataplasmata lippientium quibus usus est Heraclides
Tarentinus—Galen, De Comp. Med. sec. locos, lib. iv. (p. 153 in
Venice edit. of 1625).
[159]
On the Lycium of Dioscorides.—Linn. Trans. xvii. (1837) 83.
[160]
It is interesting to find that two of the names for
lycium given by Ibn Baytar in the 13th century are precisely
those under which rusot is met with in the Indian bazaars at the
present day.
[161]
The natives apply it in combination with alum and opium.
[177]
Flores Papaveris rubri—in the list of the pharmaceutical
shop of the town of Nördlingen. See Flückiger, in the Archiv der
Pharm. 211 (1877) 97, No. 62.
[179]
English growers prefer a white-flowered poppy.
[180]
For further particulars consult Ritter, Erdkunde von
Asien, vi. (1843) 773, etc.; Unger, Botanische Streifzüge auf
dem Gebiete der Culturgeschichte, ii. (1857) 46.
[186]
For more particulars see Dr. Rice’s learned notes in
New Remedies, New York, 1876, 229, reprinted in Pharm.
Journ. vii. (2 Dec. 1876; 23 June 1877), pp. 452 and 1041.
[187]
Ed. Bernhold, Argent. 1786, c. iii. sect. 22.
[190]
There are no ancient Chinese or Sanskrit names for
opium. In the former language the drug is called O-fu-yung
from the Arabic. Two other names Ya-pien and O-pien are
adaptations to the Chinese idiom of our word opium. There are
several other designations which may be translated Smoking dirt,
Foreign poison, Black commodity, &c.
[191]Coasts of East Africa and Malabar (Hakluyt Soc.),
Lond. 1866. 206, 223.
[192]Journ. de Soc. Pharm. Lusit. ii. (1838) 36. Pires, or Pyres,
was the first ambassador from Europe to China: Abel Rémusat, Nouv.
mélanges asiatiques, ii. (1829) 203. See also Pedro José da Silva,
Elogio historico e noticia completa de Thomé Pires, pharmaceutico e
primeiro naturalista da India, Lisboa, 1866 (Library of the Pharm.
Soc., London, Pamphlets, No. 30).
[193]Aromatum ... Historia, edit Clusius, Antv. 1574. lib. i. c. 4.
[195]De Medicina Ægyptiorum, Lugd. Bat. 1719. 261.
[196]
De Mas Latrie, Hist. de Chypre, iii. 406. 483;
Muratori, Rerum Italic. Scriptores, xxii. 1170; Amari, I
diplomi Arabi del archivio Fiorentino, Firenze, 1863. 358.
[197]
Fontanon, Edicts et ordonnances des roys de France, ii. (1585) 347.
[198]
For more ample particulars on these momentous events, see
S. Wells Williams’s Middle Kingdom, vol. ii. (1848); British
Almanac Companion for 1844, p. 77.
[199]
Bretschneider, Study of Chinese Bot. Works, 1870. 48.
[205]
Much information under this head has been derived from a
paper On the production of Opium in Asia Minor by S. H. Maltass
(Pharm. Journ. xiv. 1855. 396), and one On the Culture and
Commerce in Opium in Asia Minor, by E. R. Heffler, of Smyrna
(Pharm. Journ. x. 1869. 434).
[206]
Probably signifying refuse,—that which comes out.
[207]
Consul Cumberbatch, Trade Report for 1871, presented to Parliament.
[208]
The largest lump I have seen weighed 6 lb. 6 oz., being
part of 65 packages which I examined 2nd July, 1873.—D. H.
[209]Aegypten, Forschungen über Land und Volk während eines
10 zehnjährigen Aufenthalts, Leipzig, 1863.
[210]Naturgeschichtl. medicin. Skizze der Nilländer, Berlin, 1866. 353.
[216]
Information kindly given us (9th June, 1873) by Mr. W.
Dillworth Howard, of the firm of Howard and Sons, Stratford. A morphine
manufacturer has no particular interest in ascertaining the amount
of water in the opium he purchases. All he requires to know is the
percentage of morphine which the drug contains. It is otherwise with
the pharmaceutist, whose preparations have to be made with dried opium.
[222]
They are recorded in several pamphlets, for which we
are indebted to the author, reprinted from the Mém. de l’Acad. du
déartement de la Somme and the Mém. de l’Académie Stanislas.
[224]
So we may infer from the fact that of the 39,225 chests
which paid duty to Government at Bombay in 1872, 37,979 were Malwa
opium, the remaining 1,246 being reckoned as from Guzerat.—Statement
of the Trade and Nav. of Bombay for 1871-72, p. xv.
[227]
At the base of the Himalaya, S. and S.E. of Kashmir.
[228]
Much of what follows respecting Bengal opium is derived
from a paper by Eatwell, formerly First Assistant and Opium Examiner
in the Government Factory at Ghazipur.—Pharm. Journ. xi. (1852)
269, &c.
[229]
It is said (1873) that the ground devoted to poppy-culture
in Bengal is becoming impoverished, and that the plant no longer
attains its usual dimensions.
[230]
For figures of the instrument, see Pharm. Journ. xi. (1862) 207.
[232]Statement exhibiting the moral and material progress
and condition of India during the year 1871-72,—Blue Book ordered
to be printed 29th July, 1873. p. 10.
[233]
The revenue by this duty upon opium exported from Bombay
in the year 1871-72, was £2,353,500.
[234]Annual Statement of the Trade and Navigation of
British India with foreign countries, published by order of the
Governor-General, Calcutta, 1872. 52.
[235]
In the Report on the Trade of Hankow for 1869
addressed to Mr. Hart, Inspector-General of Customs, Pekin, it is
stated—“The importation of opium is considerably short for the
last two seasons, but this is not to be wondered at now that each
opium-shopkeeper in this and the surrounding districts advertises
native drug for sale.”
W. H. Medhurst, British Consul at Shanghai, says—“The drug is now being
so extensively produced by the Chinese upon their own soil as sensibly
to affect the demand for the India-grown commodity.”—Foreigner in
Far Cathay, Lond. 1872. 20.
The quantity of opium exported from Bombay in 1871-72 was less by 1719
chests than that exported in 1870-71, the decrease being attributed to
the present large cultivation in China.—Statement of the Trade and
Nav. of Bombay for 1871-72, pp. xii. xvi.
[236]
According to the French missionaries, the cultivation of
the poppy in the great province of Szechuen was hardly known even so
recently as 1840.
[242]Reports on the Trade at the Treaty Ports in China for
1865. 125.
[243]
Taken from the Annual Statement of the Trade and
Navigation of British India with foreign countries, published by
order of the Governor-General, Calcutta, 1872—199.
[244]Statistical Abstract relating to British India from
1866-67 to 1875-76. London, 1877, pp. 51, 53.
[245]Notes médicales du voyage d’exploration du Mékong et de
Cochinchine, Paris, 1870. 23.
[246]Report on the Trade of Hankow, before quoted.
[247]
In 1870, a British firm at Amoy opened an establishment
for preparing opium for the supply of the Chinese in California and
Australia—Pall Mall Gazette, Nov. 7th, 1878, p. 7, announces:
“The monopoly of preparing and selling opium in the 14 districts of
Kwang-chow-fu, has been leased to a Hong at Canton for 3 years, ...
innovation on former practice.... Opium shops are henceforth to be
licensed, and the Exchequer will receive the yearly sum of 140,000
dollars—a welcome addition to the revenue.”
[248]Pharm. Journ. vi. 234; vii. 183. with 4 beautiful
plates representing the crystallizations from extract and tincture of
opium as well as from the pure opium constituents. When the juice of
the poppy is prevented from rapid drying by the addition of a little
glycerin, crystals are developed in it.
[249]
We had the opportunity of examining very good specimens of
pectic matter and caoutchouc from opium, with which we were presented
(1879) by Messrs. J. F. Macfarlane & Co., of London and Edinburgh.
[252]
From the laboratory accounts of Messrs. Allen and
Hanburys, London, by which it appears that 200 lb. of Turkey opium
dried at various times in the course of 10 years lost in weight 25¼ lb.
[253]
Calculated from official statements given by Eatwell in
the paper quoted at p. 50.
[254]
Gilbert’s Annalen der Physik, lv. (1817) 57.
[256]
The Institut de France on the 27th June, 1831, awarded to
Sertürner a prize of 2000 francs—“pour avoir reconnu la nature alcaline
de la morphine, et avoir ainsi ouvert une voie qui a produit de grandes
découvertes médicales.”
[257]
There are exceptional cases in which it is asserted that
water does not take up the whole amount of morphine.
[258]
In large crystals by means of oil of turpentine.
[259]
In 1851 Hinterberger described as a peculiar alkaloid,
Opianine; Dr. Hesse has examined Hinterberger’s specimen of this
body, and found (1875) it to consist of impure narcotine.
[260]Berichte d. Deutsch. Chem. Gesellsch. zu Berlin, iii. (1870) 182.
[261]Annales de Chimie et de Physique, xlix. (1832)
5-20.—The paper was read before the Acad. de Méd., 13th May, 1826.
[262]Mémoire sur le dosage de l’Opium et sur la quantité de
morphine que l’opium doit contenir, Paris, 1862.
[263]
Schroff, Ausstellungsbericht, Arzneiwaaren, p. 31.
[269]
In one case the juice was allowed to stand in a basin from
23rd Feb. to 7th May, being “occasionally stirred”!
[270]
This drug made in 1838 came from the Apothecary-General,
Calcutta, and was presented by Christison to the Kew Museum. It is in
rectangular tablets 2½ inches square and ¾ of an inch thick, cased in wax.
[275]
Collected in 1829 by Biltz and obligingly placed in 1867
at my disposal by his son.—F. A. F.
[276]
The statement of Biltz (1831) that an opium collected by
himself from poppies grown in 1829 at Erfurt afforded 33 per cent. of
narcotine is contrary to the experience of all other chemists. The same
must be said of Mulder’s assertion respecting an opium giving 6 to 13
per cent. of narceine.
[277]
In selecting a sample for analysis, care should be taken
that it fairly represents the bulk of the drug. We prefer to take a
little piece from each of several lumps, mix them in a mortar, and
weigh from the mixed sample the required quantity.
[278]
See also Proctor, Pharm. Journ. vii. (1876) 244,
and Yearbook of Pharm. 1877. 528.
[279]
See Tingling, J. F. B., The poppy-plague and England’s
crime, London, 1876 (192 p.); Turner, F. S. (Secretary of the
Anglo-Oriental Society for the Suppression of the Opium Trade),
British Opium Policy and its results to India and China. London,
1876 (308 pages); Sir Edw. Fry, England, China, and Opium, 1878 (61 p.).
[280]Botanique et Matière Méd. de Pline, ii. (1833) 446.
[281]
Mommsen in Berichte der sächs. Gesellsch. der
Wissenschaften zu Leipzig, 1851. 1-80.
[282]
Enclosed pasture land in England was rare, and there was
but scanty provision for preserving stock through the winter, root
crops being unknown. Hence in November there was a general slaughtering
of sheep and oxen, the flesh of which was salted for winter use.—See
also Pharm. Journ. viii. (1876, April 27) 862.
[283]
Rogers, Hist. of Agriculture and Prices in England, i. (1866) 223.
[284]
Guérard, Polyptique de l’Abbé Irminon, Paris, i. (1844) 715.
[287]
The grey colour of the seed, which is attributed to rain
during the ripening, is very detrimental to its value. The great aim of
the grower is to produce seed of a bright reddish-brown, with no grey
seed intermixed.
[288]
Most minutely described and figured by F. von Höhnel, in
Haberlandt’s Untersuchungen auf dem Gebiete des Pflanzenbaues,
i. (Vienna, 1875) 171-202.
[292]
The best Flour of Mustard such as is made by the
large manufacturers, contains nothing but brown and white mustard
seeds. But the lower and cheaper qualities made by the same firms
contain flour, turmeric, and capsicum. Unmixed flour of Black Mustard
is however kept for those who care to purchase it.
[293]Annual Statement of the Trade and Navigation of British India, Calcutta, 1872. 62.
[294]
Bretschneider, Study of Chinese Botan. Works, 1870. 17.
[295]
Morton’s Cycloped. of Agriculture, ii. (1855) 440.
[314]Calendar of State Papers, Colonial Series, 1584-1660, Lond. 1860.
[315]
O. Swartz, Trans. of the Linnean Soc., i. 96. See also
Bonnet, Monographie des Canellées, 1876.
[316]
Information communicated to me by the Hon. J. C. Lees,
Chief-Justice of the Bahamas. The second beating would seem to be not
always required.—D. H.
[317]
A specimen in Sloane’s collection in the British Museum
labelled “Cortex Winteranus of the Isles,” but under the
microscope seen to be absolutely identical with canella alba, still
retains its proper fragrance after nearly two centuries.—F. A. F.
[318]
First figured and described by Oudemaus, —Aanteekeningen op het ...
Gedeelte der Pharm. Neerlandica, 1854-56. 467.
[320]
Fig. in Bentley and Trimen, Medic. Plants, part. 26
(1877). Also in Christy, New Commercial Plants, No. 2 (1878).
[321]
The Commercial Report from H. M. Consul-General in Siam for the
year 1871, presented to Parliament, Aug. 1872, states that 48
peculs (6400 lb.) of Lukrabow seeds were exported from Bangkok
to China in 1871. Sir Joseph Hooker (Report on the Royal Gardens at
Kew, 1877, p. 33) has been informed by Mr. Pierre, the director of
the Botanic Garden at Saigon, Cochin China, that the seeds have proved
to derive from a Hydnocarpus (Gynocardia).—See also our article Semen
Ignatii and Science Papers, p. 235.
[322]
Hanbury, Notes on Chinese Mat. Med. (1862) 23.—Science
Papers, 244. Dr. Porter Smith assumes the Chinese drug to be
derived from G. odorata, but as I have pointed out, the seeds
have a much stronger testa than those of that tree.—D. H.
[323]
For particulars see Christy’s pamphlet alluded to above, p. 75.
[334]
See Vogl’s Paper on it in Pringsheim, Jahrbücher für
wissenschaftliche Botanik, ix. (1874) 277-285.
[335]
For further particulars, see Flückiger, Pharm. Journ., July 30, 1870. 84.
[336]Syst. Mat. Med. Bras., 1843. 51; Langgaard,
Diccionario de Medicina, Rio de Janeiro, iii. (1865)
384.—Krameria argentea is figured in Flora Brasiliensis,
Fascicul. 63 (1874, pg. 71) tab. 28.
[337]
Hanbury, Origin of Savanilla Rhatany, in Pharm.
Journ. vi. (1865) 460.—Also Science Papers, 333.—In that
paper I referred the drug to a variety of Kr. Ixina which M.
Cotton has shown to differ in no respect from St. Hilaire’s Kr.
tomentosa, a conclusion in which, after careful re-examination of
specimens, I fully agree.—D. H.
Fig. of Kr. Ixina in Bentley and Trimen, Med. Pl. part 10.
[339]
It has been named Garcinia Hanburyi by Sir Joseph
Hooker (Journ. of the Linnean Soc. xiv., 1873, 435), but I
presume my lamented friend Daniel Hanbury would not have considered
the plant under notice as a distinct species. Consult also Bentley and
Trimen, Med. Plants, part 30.—F. A. F.
[340]Description de Camboge in Abel-Remusat’s Nouv.
Mélanges asiatiques, i. (1829) 134.—The Chinese traveller calls the
exudation Kiang-hwang which is the name for turmeric, but
his description is unmistakeable.
[342]
Dr. R. Rost is of opinion that this word is derived from
the Malay gătáh, gum, and the Javanese jamú signifying
medicinal, such mixing of the two languages being of common occurrence.
[343]De nova gummi purgante, Lipsiæ, 1614. We have only seen the second
edition published at Leiden in 1625, its preface dating from 1613.
[344]
Flückiger, Documente zur Geschichte der Pharmacie, 1876. 41.
[345]De Medicina Indorum, lib. iv. Lugduni Batav. (1642) 119. 150.
[347]
This name is the Hindustani Gótáganbá, signifying
according to Moodeen Sheriff (Suppl. to Pharm. of India, 83)
juice or extract of rhubarb. It is still applied to gamboge.
[348]
Hanbury in Trans. of Linn. Soc. xxiv. (1864) 487.
tab. 50; also Science Papers, 1876. 326.
[349]
Obligingly sent to us by Dr. Jamie of Singapore.
[350]
Spenser St. John, Life in the Forests of the Far East, Lond. 1862. ii. 272.
[362]Tracts on the Dominions of Ava, Lond. 1811. 26.
[363]
In the Catalogue des Produits desColonies
françaises, Exposition Universelle de 1878, p. 175, it is stated
that the balsam of D. alatus in French Cochin China is
preferred, being a “huile b’anche.”
[371]
Flückiger, Pharm. Journ. (1878) 725, with fig.
[372]Catalogue of the French Colonies, Paris
Exhibition, 1878, 101, quoted above.
[373]
Pertz, Monumenta Germaniæ historica, Legum tom. i.
(1835) 181.—Ibischa from the Greek ὶβίσκος.
[374]
It plays an interesting part in the germination of the seeds of
papilionaceous and other plants. It is abundant in the young plants,
but in most it speedily disappears. Its presence can be proved in the
juice by means of the microscope and absolute alcohol, in which latter
asparagin is insoluble. See Pfeffer in Pringsheim’s Jahrb. f. wiss.
Bot. 1872. 533-564.—Borodin in Bot. Zeitung, 1878. 801 and seq.
[375]
Uëhka in Arabic, according to Schweinfurth. Okro or
Okra are common names for the plant in the East and West Indies.
Bendi-kai, a Canarese and Tamil word, is used by Europeans in
the South of India. Gigambo in Curaçao.
[376]
Fig. Bentley and Trimen, Med. Plants, part 35 (1878).
[377]
Ibn Baytar, Sontheimer’s translation, i. 118; Wüstenfeld,
Geschichte der Arab. Aerzte etc. 1840. 118.
[381]
Della Sudda, Rép. de Pharm., Janvier, 1860. 229.
[382]
Bernoulli, Uebersicht der bis jetzt bekannten Arten
von Theobroma.—Reprinted from Denkschriften der Schweizerischen
Gesellschaft für Naturwissenschaften, xxiv. (Zürich, 1869) 4°. 376.
[383]Historia general y naturel de las Indias islas y terra
firme del mar oceano, iii. (Madrid, 1853) 253.
[384]
Vedia, Cartas de relacion enviadas al emperador Carlos
V. desde Nueva España. Madrid, 1852. T. 1.
[385]
Chavveton (Urbain) Hist. nouv. du Nouveau Monde ...
extraite del’ italien de M. Hierosme Benzoni Milanais. 1579. p. 504.
[386]Hist. d. l’Acad. Roy. des Sciences, tome ii. depuis
1686 jusqu’à 1699, Paris, 1733. p. 248.
[387]Hist. nat. du Cacao et du Sucre, Paris, 1719.
(According to Haller, Bibl. Bot. ii. 158.)
[388]
B. D. Mauchart præside—dissertation Butyrum Cacao.
Resp. Theoph. Hoffmann.
[397]
The English imperial gallon = 277·27 cubic inches.
[398]
For further historical information on flax in ancient times, we may
refer to Hehn, Kulturpflanzen und Hausthiere ... Berlin, 1870.
97, 430.
[399]
Schübeler, Die Pflanzenwelt Norwegens, Christiania,
1873-1875. p. 332.
[400]
His numerous investigations on this subject have been
published in a separate pamphlet, of which we have before us a German
translation: G. J. Mulder, Die Chemie der austrocknenden Oele
... Berlin, 1867, pp. 255.
[401]
Kirchner and Tollens, Annalen der Chemie, 175 (1874) 215.
[402]
Greenish in Yearbook of Pharmacy, 1871. 590;
Pharm. Journ. Sept. 9, 1871. 211.
[403]Natural Hystoria de las Indias, Toledo, 1526. fol. xxxvii.
[404]Decura Morbi Gallici per Lignum Guayacanum libellus, printed in
1535 but dated 19 Dec. 1517, 8 pages 8°.
[405]De Morbo Gallico tractatus, Salisburgi, November
1518,—reprinted in the Aphrodisiacus of Luisinus, Lugd. Bat.
1728. 383.—We have only seen the latter.
[406]Ulrichi de Hutten equitis de Guaiaci medicina et morbo
gallico liber unus, 4°. (26 chapters) Moguntiæ, 1519.
[407]
It is much used for the wheels (technically “sheaves”) of ships’
blocks (pulleys), the circumference of which ought to consist of the
white sapwood. It is also required for caulking mallets, skittle balls
and for the large balls used in American bowling alleys, for which
purposes it should be as sound and homogeneous as possible.
[408]
It has been remarkably well pointed out already by
Valerius Cordus (obiit 1544). See Gesner’s edition of his
Hist. Stirpium Argentorat., 1561. 191.
[409]
See also Oberlin et Schlagdenhauffen, Journ. de
Pharm. 28 (1878) 246 and plate vi.
[410]
That of Guaiacum arboreum DC. is apparently very
different. This tree, occurring in New Granada, has already been
noticed (1571-1577) by Francisco Hernandez (Nova plantarum, animal,
et mineral. mexicanor. hist., Romæ 1651, fol. 63) under the name
of Guayacan. He mentions its large umbels with yellow flowers,
those of Guaiacum officinale, the “Hoaxacan” or Lignum sanctum,
being blue. In the Prodromus Floræ Neo-Granatentis (Ann.
Scienc. nat. xv., 1872. p. 361) J. E. Planchon also describes
Guaiacum arboreum, known there as Guayacan polvillo; its wood is
of an almost pulverulent fracture.
[411]Consular Reports presented to Parliament, Aug. 1872.
[415]
The ancient treatment of syphilis by guaiacum which gained for the
drug such immense reputation, consisted in the administration of vast
quantities of the decoction, the patient being shut up in a warm room
and kept in bed.—See Hutten’s pamphlet quoted before, and its numerous
reprints and translations.
[416]
Schulz, in the (Chicago) Pharmacist, Sept. 1873.
[418]
We have to thank Mr. Eugène Nau of Port-au-Prince for the information
given under this head, as well as for some interesting specimens.
[419]
Humboldt, Reise in die Aequinoctialgegenden des neuen
Continents, iv. (Stuttgart, 1860), 252.—Humboldt and Bonpland
in 1804 obtaining, from the Caroni river, flowering branches of the
“Cuspa” (l. c. 1. 300) or “Cuspare,” as it is
called by the Indians, believed it to constitute a new genus. In 1824
St. Hilaire ascertained it to belong to the genus Galipea.
The tree is figured in Bentley and Trimen, Med. Plants, part 26
(1877).
[420]Observations on the Orayuri or Angustura Bark
Tree,—Trans. of Medico-Botanical Society, 1827-29.—Hancock
endeavoured to prove his tree distinct from G. Cusparia St.
Hil., but Farre and Don who subsequently examined his specimens decided
that the two were the same. With the assistance of Prof. Oliver, I also
have examined (1871) Hancock’s plant, comparing it with his figure
and other specimens, and have arrived at the conclusion that it is
untenable as a distinct species.—D. H.
[428]
R. Reece, Monthly Gazette of Health for Feb. 1821. 799.
[429]
Flückiger in Schweiz. Wochenschrift für Pharm. Dec. 1873, with plate.
[430]
See also Radlkofer, Monographie der Sapindaceen-Gattung
Serjania, München, 1875, p. 100-105.
[431]
Messrs. Allen and Hanburys operating on larger quantities
obtained 1.63 per cent.—Barosma serratifolia appears to be less
rich, according to Bedford (1863).
[432]
Our supply of the substance having been exhausted by two
analyses we cannot regard the above figures as sufficient for the
calculation of a formula.
[439]
The root of a Zanthoxylum sent to us from Java by
Mr. Binnendyk of the Buitenzorg Botanical Garden has exactly the aspect
of that of Toddalia. The root of Z. Bungei which we have
examined in the fresh state is also completely similar. It is covered
with a soft, corky, yellow bark having a very bitter taste with a
strong pungency like that of pellitory.
[440]Esperienze intorno a diverse cote naturali, Firenze, 1671. 121.
[441]
Oliver, Flor. of Trop. Africa, i. (1868) 307.
[445]
Wittstein’s Vierteljahresschrift für prakt. Pharm. xi. (1862)
i.—The drug examined was the Lopez root sold at that period at Amsterdam.
[446]
Fig. in Bentley and Trimen, Med. Plants, part 32 (1878).
[447]
Fig. by Engler in Flora Brasil. fasc. 65 (1874)
tab. 30. Pilocarpus pauciflorus St. Hilaire (Flora Brasiliæ
meridionalis, i. 1824. tab. 17) appears also to be very similar.
[461]
Consul Smallwood, in Consular Reports, Aug. 1873. 986.
[462]
There are many kinds of lemon as well as of orange which
are never seen in commerce. Risso and Poiteau enumerate 25 varieties
of the former and 30 of the latter. See also Alfonso, Coltivazione
degli Agrumi, Palermo, 2nd edition, 1875.
[465]Berichte der Deutschen Chemischen Gesellschaft (1876) 26, 685, 693.
[466]Gazetta Chimica Italiana, ii. (1872) 385; Journ.
of Chem. Soc. xi (1873) 402.
[467]
Stoddart’s statement that if potash be added to lemon
juice, oxalic acid may be detected in the mixture after a few
days, is not supported by our observations.
[468]Magiæ Naturalis libri xx. Neapoli. 1589. 188.
[469]
Through the kindness of Signor Mallandrino of Giampilieri
near Messina, I had the pleasure of seeing how the essence is made.
Though the time of my visit (13 May 1872) was not that of the
manufacture, Signor M. sent for one of his workmen, and having procured
a few lemons, set him to work on them in order that I might have ocular
demonstration of the process.—D. H.
[470]
For specimens of the Essence au zeste and of
the Essence distillée of guaranteed purity we have to thank
M. Médecin, distiller of essences, Mentone; and Messrs. G. Pannucio
e figli, for an authentic sample of the essence made by the sponge
process in their establishment at Reggio. We have also had a small
quantity prepared by the écuelle by one of ourselves near
Mentone, 15th June 1872.—D. H.
[471]
Consul Dennis, On the Commerce, &c. of Sicily in 1869,
1870, 1871. Reports from H.M. Consuls. No. 4. 1873.
[472]Histoire naturelle des Orangers, Paris, 1818. p.
111. tab. 53, or the same work, new edition, by Dubreuil, 1873, p. 82.
We accept the name given by these authors for the sake of convenience
and definiteness, and not because we concur in their opinion that the
Bergamot deserves to be ranked as a distinct botanical species.
[473]
Fig. in Bentley and Trimen, Med. Plants, part 31.
[478]Instruction pour les Jardins fruitiers ... avec un
traité des Orangers, ed. 2, 1692.
[479]Hesperides Norimbergenses, 1713. lib. 3. cap. 26.
and p. 156 b. (We quote from the Latin edition.)
[480]
Flückiger, Documente zur Geschichte der Pharmacie,
Halle, 1876. 72.
[481]
Information, for which I am indebted to Dr. Rice.—The
name has no reference to the town of Bergamo, where bergamots cannot
succeed.—F. A. F.
[482]
The characters are taken from some Essence of Bergamot
presented to one of us (15 May 1872) as a type-sample by Messrs. G.
Panuccio e figli, manufacturers of essences at Reggio and also large
cultivators of the bergamot orange.
[486]Opera, ed. Valgrisi 1564. lib. v. sum. 1. tract. 9. p. 289.—The
passage, which is the following, seems rather inconclusive:—“ ... succi
acetositatis citri et succi acetositatis citranguli.”
[487]
Vitriaco, Hist. orient. et occident. 1597. cap. 86.
[488]
Hence the Dutch Sinaasappel or Appelsina and
the German Apfelsine.
[489]
Goeze, Beitrag zur Kenntniss der Orangengewächse, Hamburg, 1874. 29.
[490]Manners and Household Expenses of England in the 13th
and 15th centuries, Lond. (Roxburghe Club) 1841. xlviii.
[491]
Menagio, Origini della Lingua Italiana, 1685;
Dict. de Trévoux, Paris, vi. (1771) 178.—The town of Nerola is
about 16 miles north of Tivoli.
[498]
Thus in the price-list of a firm at Grasse, Neroli is
quoted as of four qualities, the lowest or “commercial” being
less than half the price of the finest.
[499]
We have been informed on good authority that the Neroli
commonly sold contains ⅜ of Essence of Petit Grain, and ⅛ of Essence of
Bergamot, the remaining ⁴/₈ being true Neroli.
[501]
Gmelin, Chemistry, xiv. (1860) 305. 306: Gladstone,
Journ. of Chem. Soc. xvii. (1864) 1: Wright (and Piesse) in
Yearbook of Pharmacy, 1871. 546; 1873. 518; Journ. of Chem.
Soc. xi. (1873) 552, &c. We may moreover point out the existence of
a crystallized constituent of the oil of orange peel from the island of
Curaçao. It was noticed as long ago as the year 1771 by Gaubius: “Sal
aromaticus, nativus, ex oleo corticum mali aurei Curassavici,” in his
book, “Adversariorum varii argumenti, lib. unus.” Leidae, 1771. 27.
[503]
Oribasius accurately describes the citron as a fruit
consisting of three parts, namely a central acid pulp, a thick and
fleshy zest and an aromatic outer coat.—Medicinalia collecta,
lib. i. c. 64.
[504]Ægle, one of the Hesperides.—Marmeloes from
the Portuguese marmelo, a quince.—Fig. in Bentley and Trimen,
part 11.
[505]
In the Botanical Garden of Buitenzorg in Java, three
varieties are grown, namely—fructibus oblongis, fructibus
subglobosis, and macrocarpa.
[506]
We are indebted to Professor Monier Williams of Oxford for pointing
out to us many references to Bilva in the Sanskrit writings.
[507]Sirí-phal and Bel are Hindustani names.—See
also Flückiger, Documente, 29.
[508]De Indiæ re nat. et med. 1658, lib. vi. c. 8.
[512]
We are thus at variance with Collas of Pondichéry, who
attributes to the ripe fruit 5 per cent. of tannin.—Hist.
nat. etc. du Bel ou Vilva in Revue Coloniale, xvi. (1856) 220-238.
[518]Consular Reports, No. 3, presented to Parliament, July 1873.
[519]
Rost van Tonningen, Jahresbericht of Wiggers
(Canstatt) for 1858. 75; Pharm. Journ. ii. (1872) 644. 654.
[520]
The λίβανος of the Greeks, the Latin Olibanum, as
well as the Arabic Lubân, and the analogous sounds in other
languages, are all derived from the Hebrew Lebonah, signifying
milk: and modern travellers who have seen the frankincense trees
state that the fresh juice is milky, and hardens when exposed to
the air. The word Thus, on the other hand, seems to be derived
from the verb θύειν, to sacrifice.
[521]On the Genus Boswellia, with descriptions and
figures of three new species.—Linn. Trans. xxvii. (1870) 111. 148.
This paper is reprinted as an appendix to Cooke’s “Report on the gums,
resins, ... of the Indian Museum,” Lond. 1874.—The original plates
are much superior and more complete than the reprints.—The materials
on which Dr. Birdwood’s observations have been chiefly founded,
and to which we also have had access, are,—1. Specimens collected
during an expedition to the Somali Coast made by Col. Playfair in
1862.—2. Growing Plants at Bombay and Aden, raised from cuttings sent
by Playfair.—3. A specimen obtained by H. J. Carter in 1846, near
Ras Fartak, on the south-east coast of Arabia, and still growing in
Victoria Gardens, Bombay; and figured by Carter in Journ. of Bombay
Branch of R. Asiatic Soc. ii. (1848) 380, tab. 23.
[522]
In the λιβανωτοϕόρος χώρα of the antiquity, the hill
region (where Mohr meddu is growing) used to be contrasted with the
coast region, the Sahil. See Sprenger (quoted further on, page 136,
footnote 3), page 90.
[523]
See his picturesque description of the tree, Journ. R. Geograph. Soc. 22 (1872) 64.
[527]
As for instance, Exod. xxx. 34; I Chron. x. 29; Matth. ii. 11.
[528]
Movers, Das phönizische Alterthum, iii. (1856) 99.
299.—Sprenger, l. c. p. 299, also points out the importance of
the olibanum with regard to the commercial relations of those early periods.
[529]
Dümichen (Johannes), The fleet of anEgyptian
Queen from the 17th century before our era, and ancient Egyptian
military parade, represented on a monument of the same age ... after
a copy taken from the terrace of the temple of Dêr-el-Baheri,
translated from the German by Anna Dümichen, Leipzig, 1868.—See also
Mariette-Bey, Deir-el-Bahari, Leipzig, 1877, Pl. 6, 7, 8.
[530]
In one of the inscriptions they are referred to in terms
which Professor D. has thus rendered:—“Thirty-one verdant incense trees
brought among the precious things from the land of Punt for the majesty
of this god Amon, the lord of the terrestrial thrones. Never has
anything similar been seen since the foundation of the world.”
[531]Hist. Plant. lib. iv. c. 7.—See also Sprenger, l.c. 219.
[532]
See also Sprenger, Die alte Geographie Arabiens.
Bern, 1875. 296, 302, also 244.
[536]
These remarkable gifts are enumerated by Vignoli in his
Liber Pontificalis, Rome, 1724-55, and include beside Olibanum,
Oleum nardinum, Oleum Cyprium, Balsam, Storax
Isaurica, Stacte, Aromata cassiæ, Saffron and
Pepper.
[537]
The ancient name of Cape Gardafui was Promontorium Aromatum.
[538]
Bretschneider, Ancient Chinese, &c. Lond. 1871. 19.
[539]Returns of Trade at the Treaty Ports in China for 1872, p. 4.
[540]Trans. Bombay Geograph. Soc. vii. (1846) 121.
[541]
See sketch of the Somali coast. Pharm. Journ. viii. (13 Apr. 1878) 806.
[542]
See my paper on Luban Mati and Olibanum, Pharm.
Journ. viii. (1878) 805, also Hildebrandt’s note in the
“Sitzungs-Bericht der Gesellschaft naturforschender Freunde zu Berlin,”
19th Nov. 1878, 195.—F. A. F..
[544]On the neighbourhood of Bunder Murayah, in
Journ. of R. Geograph. Society, xxii. (1872) 65.
[545]
I obtained 32·14 per cent. from the finest tears of the
kind called Fasous Bedowi, with which I was presented by Capt. Hunter
of Aden.—F. A. F..
[546]Aegypten, Forschungen über Land und Volk, Leipzig, 1863.
[547]Statement of the Trade and Navigation of the Presidency
of Bombay for 1872-73, pt. ii. 78.
[548]Plantæ Medicinales, Düsseldorf, ii. (1828) tab. 355.
[549]
On applying in 1872 to Prof. Ehrenberg to know if it were
possible that we could see this very specimen, we received the
answer that it could not be found.
[550]
Berg u. Schmidt, Darstellung u. Beschreibung ...
offizin. Gewächse, iv. (1863) tab. xxix. d.; also Bot.
Zeitung, 16 Mai, 1862. 155.
[554]Bola, Bal, or Bol were names of the
myrrh in the Egyptian antiquity.—Ehrenberg, De Myrrhæ et Opocalpasi
... detectis plantis, Berolini, 1841, fol.
[555]
Cantic. i 13, iii. 6; Genes. xliii. 11; Exod. ii. 12, 30,
xxiii. 34-36; John xix. 39; Mark xv. 23; Proverbs vii. 17.
[556]
Cockayne, Leechdoms &c. of Early England, ii.
(1865) 295, 297.
[557]
Range, Adjurationen, Exorcismen, Benedictionen, &c.,
in Mittheilungen der antiquar. Gesellschaft in Zürich, xii. (1859) 187.
[558]Liber quotidianus Contrarotulatoris Garderobæ....
Edwardi I., Lond. 1787. pp. xxxii. and 27.—The custom is still
observed by the sovereigns of England, and the Queen’s oblation of
gold, frankincense, and myrrh is still annually presented on the Feast
of Epiphany in the Chapel Royal in London.
[559]
Doüet d’Arcq, Comptes de l’Argenterie des rois de France, 1851. 19.
[561]
For the costly presents in question never reached their
destination, having been all plundered by the way!
[562]
Shanghai imported in 1872, 18,600 lbs. of myrrh.—Reports
of Trade at the Treaty Ports in China for 1872, p. 4.
[563]
Vincent, Commerce of the Ancients, ii. (1870)
316.—Muza or Moosa is supposed to be identical with a place still
bearing that name lying about 20 miles east of Mokha.
[573]
Capt. S. B. Miles, in Journ. of R. Geograph. Soc.
xli. (1871) 236. The country visited by Miles and Munzinger is the
“Smyrnifera regio exterior,” the outer country producing myrrh of the
ancients, about 14° 10′ N. lat. and 57° E. long. See also Sprenger,
Alte Geographie Arabiens, 313.
[574]
Druggists who prepare large quantities of Tincture
of Myrrh may utilize this gum for making a common sort of
mucilage.—Pharm. Journ. 10 June, 1871, 1001.
[575]
Ruickholdt got 2·18 per cent.; Bley and Diesel (1845) from
1·6 to 3·4 per cent. of an acid oil. We are kindly informed by Mr.
Fritzsche of Leipzig (Messrs. Schimmel & Co.) that good myrrh distilled
on a large scale yields as much as 4·4 per cent. of oil. (Letter dated
13th June, 1878.)
[576]
Gladstone (1863) found the oil a little heavier than water.
[577]
Analyses performed in my laboratory by Dr. Buri, February,
1874. See also my paper on Carvol, Pharm. Journ. vii. (1876) 75,
or Yearbook of Pharmacy (1877) 51—F. A. F.
[578]
Information obligingly supplied by Captain Hunter, July 1877.
[582]
In 1865, 10 packages of this drug containing about 15
cwt. were consigned to me for sale in London by a friend in China, who
had purchased the drug under the notion that it was true myrrh.
The commodity was bad of its kind, and was sold with difficulty at
30s. per cwt.—D. H.
[583]
Guillain, Documents sur l’histoire, la géogr. et le
commerce de l’Afrique orientale iii. (1856) 350.
[586]Flora de Filipians, segunda impression, Manila, 1845. 256.
[587]
On consulting Mr. A. W. Bennett, who is now studying the
Burseraceæ of India, as to the probable affinities of Blanco’s
plant, we received from him the following remarks: “I have little
hesitation in pronouncing that from the description, Icica Abilo
cannot be a Canarium, but what it is, is more difficult to
say. The leaves having the lowest pair of leaflets smallest, seems at
first sight very characteristic of Canarium; but the following
considerations tend the other way. 1. The opposite leaves which
occur nowhere in Burseraceæ except in Amyris, with which
the plant does not agree in many ways. 2. The stipellæ which
are not found anywhere in the order.—3. The quinate flowers. In
all species of Canarium the parts of the flowers are in threes,
including C. commune, which according to Miquel extends to
the Philippines. The only exception is C. (Scutinanthe
Thwaites) brunneum, with which it does not agree in, other respects.
“The foregoing reasons almost equally exclude Icica
(Bursera); yet the fruit of Blanco’s plant seems so eminently
that of a Burseracea, that I think it must belong to that order,
but with some error in the description of the leaves.”
[593]
Flückiger, Die Frankfurter Liste, Halle, 1873.
7. 16.—“Gumi elemi” is also found in a similar list of the year
1480, compiled in the town of Nördlingen, Bavaria. See Archiv der
Pharm. 211 (1877) 103.
[611]Pharm. Journ. vii. (1876) 157, also Yearbook of Ph. 1877. 21.
[612]Berichte der deutschen chemischen Gesellschaft, 1878. 1347.
[613]
I am indebted for a specimen of the material that Baup
worked upon and which he called Resin of Arbol a brea, to M.
Roux, pharmacien of Nyon, Switzerland—F. A. F.
[614]
From the Greek βρύον, in allusion to the moss-like aspect
sometimes assumed by the crystals.
[617]
Royle’s very imperfect specimens of this plant are in the British Museum.
[618]
Now Protium Icicariba Marchand, in Flora
Brasiliensis, fascicul. 65 (1874) tab. liii.
[619]
G. Planchon, Bulletin de la Soc. Bot. de France, xv. (1868) 16.
[620]
Given me by Mr. Manley, late of Pernambuco. I have also an
authentic specimen of the resin of I. heterophylla collected at
Santarem, Pará, by Mr. H. W. Bates in 1853.—D. H.
[621]
For some experiments on the resin of Icica, see
Gmelin, Chemistry, xvi. (1866) 421.—Also Stenhouse and Groves,
in Liebig’s Annalen der Chemie, 180 (1876) 253, on resin and oil
of Icica heptaphylla. The former would appear to agree with the
formula (C₅H₈)₉OH₂.
[622]Lubán is the general Arabic name for olibanum:
meyeti perhaps from Jebel Meyet, a mountain of 1200 feet on the
Somali Coast in long. 47° 10′.
[623]
By the assistance of Professor G. Planchon we have
ascertained that it is identically the same substance as described by
Guibourt under the name Tacamaque jaune huileuse A.—Hist. des
Drogues, iii. (1850) 483.
[624]
Figured in Birdwood’s paper, Trans. Linn. Soc.
xxvii. (1870) tab. 32; also, (reduced) in Cooke’s report on the
Gums, Resins, etc., of the India Museum, 1874, plate iv.
[629]
C. De Candolle, in Monogr. Phanerogamar. i. (1878) 459.
[630]
It is mentioned in Chinese writings dating long prior to the Christian
era.—Bretschneider, Chinese Botanical Works, 1870. 12.
[631]Colloquios dos Simples, &c., Goa, 1563
Colloq. xl. p. 153.
[632]Tractado de las Drogas y Medicinas de las Indias
Orientales, Burgos, 1578, cap. 43.
[633]
Waring, in Pharmacopœia of India, 1868. 443.
[634]
We are indebted for it to Mr. Broughton of Ootacamund.
[635]Indian Annals of Medical Science, Calcutta, iv. (1857) 104.
[636]Madras Monthly Journ. Med. Science, quoted in
Pharm. Journ. June 14, 1873, 992.
[637]
From Sómida, the Teluga name of the tree;
Róhan is its name in Hindustani.—Fig. in Bentley and Trimen,
Med. Plants, part 18 (1877).—See also C. De Candolle, in
Monogr. Phanerogamar. i. (1878) 722.
[638]Medical Facts and Observations, Lond. vi. (1795) 127.
[639]Tentamen inaugurale de Swieteniâ Soymidâ, Edinb. 1794.
[640]
Kindly sent us by Mr. Broughton of Ootacamund.
[641]
The analysis alluded to in the Pharm. of India (p.
444) concerns Khaya (Swietenia) senegalensis, and
not the present species, as my friend Dr. Overbeck has informed me.—F. A. F.
[642]
Beddome, Flora Sylvatica, Madras, part i. (1869)
8,—also information communicated direct.
[643]Trattato dall’ Agricoltura, Milano, 1805, 10. iii. c. 58.
[644]
In Rh. Frangula L., the other British species, the
fruit has 2 nuts.
[645]Pharm. Journ. Nov. 23 (1872) 404, and July 11 (1874) 21.
[646]Sur les graines des Nerpruns tinctoriaux.—Journ.
de Pharm. iv. (1866) 420.—See also the investigations of Liebermann
and Hörmann, 1879.
[647]
Numbers vi. 3; 1 Sam. xxv. 18, xxx. 12; 2 Sam. xvi. 1; 1 Chron. xii. 40.
[648]Berichte der deutsch. chem. Gesellsch. zu Berlin, iv. (1871) 442.
[649]Annual Statement of the Trade of the United Kingdom.
[650]
The amount of this is very small. On macerating crushed
raisins in proof spirit in the proportion of 2 oz. to a pint, we found
each fluid ounce of the tincture so obtained to afford by evaporation
to dryness 28 grains of a dark viscid sugary extract.
[654]
Wright, Early Travels in Palestine, 1848. 77. (Bohn’s series).
[655]
Friar Jordanus who visited Scio circa 1330 (?)
noticed the production of mastich, and also the loss of the island by
Martino Zaccaria.—Mirabilia descripta, or Wonders of the East,
edited by Col. Yule for the Hakluyt Society, 1863.
[656]
Probably partly for the reason that a Palazzo Giustiniani
in Genoa had become the property of the Society. In the little “Piazza
Giustiniani,” near the cathedral of San Lorenzo, that palace may still
be seen, but there is only a large view of the island of Scio which
would remind of the Maona. I was told in 1874 by Sig. Canale, the
historian of Genoa, that he thought it doubtful that the Officium
Chii had resided in the said palace.—F. A. F..
[657]
An incidental notice showing the value of the trade
occurs in the letter of Columbus (himself a Genoese) announcing the
result of his first voyage to the Indies. In stating what may be
obtained from the island of Hispaniola, he mentions—gold and spices
... and mastich, hitherto found only in Greece in the island of
Scio, and which the Signoria sells at its own price, as much as their
Highnesses (Ferdinand and Isabella) shall command to be shipped. The
letter bears date 15 Feb. 1493.—Letters of Christobal Columbus
(Hakluyt Society) 1870. p. 15.
[659]
For further particulars respecting the history of Scio,
the Maona, and the trade of the Genoese in the Levant, see Hopf in
Ersch and Grubber’s Encyclopädie, vol. 68 (Leipzig, 1859) art.
Giustiniani; also Heyd Colonie commerciali degli Italiani in
Oriente i. (1866).
[660]Observations de plusieurs singularitez et choses mémorables
trouvées en Grèce, etc. Paris, 1554. liv. ii. ch. 8. p. 836.
[662]Voyage dans l’Empire Othoman et la Perse, ii. (Paris, 1801) 132-136.
[663]
At Athens the mercury was for a short time at -10° C. (14° F.) In Scio,
where the frost was probably quite as severe, though we have no exact
data, the mischief to the lentisks varied with the locality, trees
exposed to the north or growing at considerable elevations, being
killed down to the base of the trunk, while those in more favoured
positions suffered destruction only in some of their branches.
[664]Storia dei Musulmani di Sicilia, iii. (1872) 787.
[665]
Flückiger, Documente zur Geschichte der Pharmacie, Halle, 1876. 31.
[667]
Thus in the London Pharmacopœia of 1632, mastich
enters into 24 of the 37 different kinds of pill, besides which it is
prescribed in troches and ointments.
[668]
See Unger and Kotsehy, Die Insel Cypern, Wien, 1865. 424.
[670]Berichte der deutschen chem. Gesellsch. 1876. 316.
[671]
Consul Cumberbatch, Report on Trade of Smyrna
for 1871.—Raki, derived from the Turkish word sâqiz,
for mastich, which, strange to say, would appear to have its home on
the Baltic. In the vocabularies of the Old-Prussian idiom “sachis”
is found meaning resin.—Blau, Zeitschrift der Deutschen Morgenl.
Gesellsch., xxix. 582.
[672]
Powell, Economic Products of the Punjab, Roorkee, 1868. 411.
[673]
Guibourt, Hist. d. Drog. iii. (1850) 458; Armieux,
Topographie médicale du Sahara, Paris, 1866. 58.
[674]
Genesis xii. 6, where the word is rendered in our version plain.
[675]
Further historical information on the Terebinth may be
found in Hehn’s Kulturpflanzen und Hausthiere, Berlin, 1877. 336.
[676]
Unger u. Kotschy, die Insel Cypern, 1865. 361. 424.
[677]Revision du groupe des Anacardiacées. Paris, 1869.
150. Plate iii. shows the resiniferous ducts of a branch two years old.
[686]Mém. de l’Académie royale des Sciences, Paris,
1724. 324.—Also Du Halde, Description de l’Empire de la Chine,
iii. (La Haye, 1736) 615-625. “Des Ou Poey tsé.” The author quotes
numerous medicinal applications for these galls.
[689]
Stanisl. Julien et P. Champion, Industries anc. et
modernes de l’Empire chinois, 1869. 95.
[690]
We have once met with galls imported from Shanghai which
differed from ordinary Chinese galls in not being horned, but all of
an elongated ovoid form, often pointed at the upper end, and having
moreover a strong cheesy smell. They may be derived from
Distylium racemosum S. et Z., though they do not perfectly
accord with the depressed pear-shaped forms figured by Siebold and
Zuccarini (Flora Japonica, tab. 94).
[691]
See also Schenk, in Buchner’s Repertorium für
Pharm. v. (1850) 26-27, or short abstract of that paper in the
Jahresbericht of Wiggers, 1850. 48.
[692]
See also Stenhouse, Proceedings of the Royal Society, xi. (1862) 402.
[693]Returns of Trade at the Treaty Ports of China, for 1872. 154; for 1874.
[694]
Matsugata, Le Japon à l’Exposition universelle (Paris, 1878) 116. 146.
[704]
As described in Boissier’s Flora Orientalis, ii.
(1872). We have to thank Professor Haussknecht of Weimar for revising
our list of species, and for some valuable information as to the
localities in which the drug is produced.
[712]Researches in Asia Minor, Pontus and Armenia, i. (1842) 492.
[713]
In the Museum of the Pharmaceutical Society in London,
there is some Flake Tragacanth remarkable for its enormous size, but
in other respects precisely like the ordinary kind. The ribbon-like
strips are as much as 2 inches wide and ³/₁₀ of an inch thick, and
the largest which is several inches long weighs 2¾ ounces. Professor
Haussknecht has informed us that he has seen in Luristan stems of
Astragalus eriostylus Boiss. et Haussk. more than 6 feet in
height and 5 inches in diameter, and bearing tragacanth. It is probable
that the specimen of gum we have described was produced by some
species attaining these extraordinary dimensions. Among the Kurdistan
tragacanth, there occur curious cylindrical vermiform pieces, about ⅕
of an inch in diameter, coated with a network of woody fibre. We are
told by Professor H. that they are picked out of the centre of cut off
pieces of stem, split open by rapid drying in the sun.
[721]
Wright, Volume of Vocabularies, 1857. 30. This work
contains several other early lists of plants.
[722]Libro della Agricoltura, Venet. 1511. lib. vi. c. 62.
[723]
Gesner, Valerii Cordi Hist. stirp. Argentorati, 1561. 164.—Flückiger,
Documente zur Geschichte der Pharmacie, Halle, 1876. 39. 46.
[724]
In the “Meddygon Myddvai” of the 13th century, Llandovery,
1861, p. 159. 355 (it is written there Licras).
[725]
This form of root, which reminds one of a whip with three
or four lashes and a very short handle, is probably due to the method
of propagating adopted at Mitcham, where a short stick or runner
is planted upright in the ground.
[726]Documents statistiques réunis par l’administration des
Douanes sur le commerce de la France, année 1872, Paris, 1873.
[727]Reports on Trade at the Treaty Ports in China for 1870,
Shanghai, 1871. 13. 62.
[728]
Rogers, Hist. of Agriculture and Prices, ii. (1866) 543.
[746]
Duval, Colonies et politique coloniale de la France, 1864.
101.—Mavidal, Le Sénégal, son état présent, son avenir, Paris,
1863. 171.—Carrère et Holle, La Sénégambie Française, 1855.
84.—Poiteau, in Annales des Sciences nat., Botanique, xix.
(1853) 268.
[747]
Fig. in Bentley and Trimen, Medicinal Plants, part 25 (1878).
[748]Supplement to the Pharmacopœia of India, Madras, 1869. 16.—The
author has kindly sent us specimens of the root. We are also indebted
for authentic samples to Mr. Thwaites of the Royal Botanical Garden,
Ceylon, and to Mr. Prestoe of the Botanical Garden, Trinidad. The last
named gentleman remarks—“I do not find any liquorice property in the
root, even fresh, but it is very strong in the green leaves.”
[749]
These names and the following are also applied to the
entire pods, or even to the plant.
[750]
Fig. in Bentley and Trimen, Med. Plants, part 13 (1876).
[756]
The name of the genus, from ϕύσα, a bladder, was formed
under the notion that this appendage is hollow, which is not the
fact.—Mucuna cylindrosperma Welwitsch, from Angola, is probably the
same plant. See Holmes, Pharm. J. ix. (1879) 913.
[758]Edinb. Journ. of Medical Science, xx. (1855) 193;
Pharm. Journ. xiv. (1855) 470.
[759]Trans. Roy. Soc. of Edinb. xxii. (1861) 305. t.
16-17; see also Baillon, Hist. des Plantes, ii. 206. figg.
153-155, and Bentley and Trimen, Med. Plants, part 6 (1876).
[760]Histoire de la Fève de Calabar, Paris, 1873. 38.
[761]
Liebig’s Annalen der Chem. u. Pharm. 129 (1864) 115.
[762]Ibid. 141 (1867) 82; Chem. News, 22 March 1867, 149.
[765]Chemische Untersuchung der Calabarbohne.—Inauguralschrift, St.
Petersburg, 1867. We calculate the albuminous matters with reference to
Teich’s analysis, which proved the kernels to contain 3·65 per
cent. of nitrogen.
[766]Medical Observations and Inquiries, i. (1757) 358.
[767]Travels into the Inland Parts of Africa, by Francis
Moore, Lond. 1737. pp. 160. 209. 267.
[768]
J. Gurney Bevan, Plough Court, Lombard Street.—The drug was priced
in 1787 as having cost 16s., and in 1790-92, 21s. per lb.
[770]
Cleghorn, Forests and Gardens of South India, 1861.
13.—Also from information communicated by him orally.
[771]
Our sample obtained from Pt. Marsupium Roxb. on
the Sigúr Ghat, Feb. 1868, was kindly submitted to us by Mr. McIvor of
Ootacamund.—We find it to agree with commercial East Indian Kino.
[772]
We have to thank Mr. Broughton, late of the Cinchona
Plantations, Ootacamund, for determining this point. In the bark almost
saturated with fresh liquid kino, he utterly failed to obtain any
indication of pyrocatechin by the tests which he found to render it
easily evident in dry kino.
[773]
See Nees von Esenbeck, Plantæ medicinales,
Düsseldorf, iii. (1833) tab. 79.
[774]
See his paper On the Kino Tree of West Africa, Pharm. Journ. xiv. (1855) 55.
[775]Madeiras e Drogas medicinaes de Angola, Lisboa, 1862, 37.
[776]
Victoria Exhibition, 1861.—Jurors’ Report on Class 3. p. 59.
[777]Zeitschrift des österreich. Apotheker-Vereines ix.
(1871) 497; Pharm. Journ. Aug. 5, 1871. 102.
[779]
Bentham unites this species to E. obliqua L’Hér
(Flor. Austr. iii. 204).
[780]
(Beddome), Report of the Conservator of Forests,
for 1869-70, Madras, 1870, pp. 3. 39. 123; for figure of the tree, see
Flora Sylvatica of Southern India of the same author, tab. xxii.
[781]
Pauthier, Livre de Marco Polo, 580—Pt.
indicus Willd. grows in the adjacent Andaman Islands.
[782]
Rogers, Agriculture and Prices in England, 1866, i.
631, ii. 545, &c.—The average price of a sheep during the same period
was about 1s. 6d.
[783]Durham Household Book, Surtees Soc. 1844. 215; also
Pegge, Form of Cury, Lond. 1780. p. xv.
[784]
Gmelin, Chemistry, xvi. (1864) 259; the formula
assigned to santalic acid (C₁₅H₁₄O₅) appears to be doubtful. Weidel
in proposing the formula C₁₄H₁₂O₄ points out that it may be allied to
alizarin, C₁₄H₈O₄.
[785]
See Dictionnaire de Chimie, art. Santaline,
p. 1434, and for particulars: Cazeneuve, Recherche et extraction des
alcaloïdes, etc. Paris, 1875. 66. It would appear that the author
obtained about 4 per mille of pterocarpin from the wood.
[786]
Fig. in Bentley and Trimen, Med. Plants, part 23
(1877) under the name of Toluifera Balsamum. Though the change
of names may be justified by the strict rules of priority, we are of
opinion that at present it would be fraught with more of inconvenience
than advantage.—Myroxylon punctatum Klotzsch, a tree stated to
grow nearly all over the northern part of South America, is referred to
the same species by Bentley and Trimen.
[787]Historia de las cosas que se traen de nuestras Indias
occidentales, cap. del Balsamo de Tolu.
[791]
Pharmaceutical tariff (“Taxa”) of the city of Wittenberg
1632 (in the Hamburg library).
[792]
Flückiger, Documente zur Geschichte der Pharmacie,
Halle, 1876. 49. 50. 53.—Balsamum Peruvianum first occurs in the
tariff of the city of Worms of 1609.—Documente, p. 39; Pharm.
Journ. l. c.
[793]
Contained in the Medicine Tariffs, in the library
of the British Museum, bound together in one volume ({777. c.}/5).
They include Schweinfurt 1614, Bremen 1644, Basle 1647, Rostock 1659,
Quedlinburg 1665, Frankfort on Main 1669 (quoted above).
[794]Journ. of the R. Hort. Soc., May 1864; Pharm.
Journ. vi. (1865) 60.
[795]
I have seen it imported very fluid into London by way of New York.—Sept. 1878.—F. A. F.
[796]
The gourds, “Kürbsen,” of the list of Basle of 1647.
[797]Berichte der Deutschen Chemischen Gesellschaft, 1876. 833.
[798]
We are not yet prepared to accept the opinion of
Baillon, that M. Pereiræ is specifically identical with M.
Toluifera, though we admit they are very closely related. According
to our observations, the two trees exhibit the following differences:—
M. Toluifera.
M. Pereiræ.
Trunk tall and bare,
branching at 40 to 60 feet
from the ground, and forming
a roundish crown of foliage.
Trunk throwing off
ascending branches
at 6 to 10 feet from
the ground.
Calyx rather tubular.
Calyx widely cup-shaped, shallow.
Racemes dense,
3 to 4½ inches long.
Racemes loose,
6 to 7 inches long.
Legume scarcely narrowed
towards the stalk-end.
Legume much narrowed
towards the stalk-end.
See also Bentley and Trimen, Medicinal Plants, part 10 (1876),
Toluifera Pereiræ.
[799]
Occurring in the first book of the work quoted in the
Appendix, which was published separately
at Seville in 1565.
[800]
Squier, Documents and Relations concerning the
Discovery and Conquest of America, New York, 1859.—Frantzius,
San Salvador und Honduras im Jahre 1576. Berlin, 1873.
[801]
The ancient name of the Balsam Coast; Guaymoco is a
village between Sonsonate and San Salvador. The pillars of wood of
Myroxylon in the church are, perhaps, says Squier, the very same
as those mentioned with admiration by Palacio.
[802]
It may be found in extenso in the original Latin in Pharm.
Journ. ii. (1861) 447 as well as in Hanbury’s Science Papers, 1876. 294.
[803]
Clavigero, Hist. of Mexico, English trans. i. (1787) pp. 32. 379.
[804]
Rome, 1628; 2nd ed. 1651. fol. 51; the book written in the town of Mexico,
bears at the same time also the title given in the Appendix.
[805]
Hanbury in Pharm. Journ. v. (1864) 241. 315; also
Science Papers, 294-309.
[806]
See my paper, with map, in Schweizerische Wochenschrift
für Pharmacie, 1878. 219 (Library of the Pharm. Soc., London).—In
the Catalogue of the contributions of San Salvador to the Paris
exhibition, p. 33, Dr. D. J. Guzman gives: “Détails sur le moyen,
d’extraire et travailler le Balsamo negro du Salvador,” which
are far from satisfactory.—F. A. F.
[807]
By saturating the acid aqueous liquid with ammonia, it
assumes a transient bright yellow hue; an excess of ammonia transforms
the whole mixture into an emulsion, from which the cinnameïn again
separates but imperfectly.
[808]
Numerous resins as benzoin, guaiacum, dragon’s blood, myrrh, etc.,
and many other substances are capable of affording the same acid.
[821]
Fig. in Bentley and Trimen, Med. Plants, part 5 (1876).
[822]Hortus Americanus, Kingston, Jamaica, 1794. 91.
[823]Fifth Letter of Hernan Cortes to the Emperor Charles
V., Lond. (Hakluyt Society) 1868. 43.
[824]
The first edition bears date 1535. We have used the modern one of
Madrid, 1851-55, 4to., and may refer in particular to tom. i. lib. ix.
c. 15, iii. lib. xxxi. c. 8 and c. 11.—See Appendix: Fernandez.
[833]
Some writers have removed these plants from Cassia
to a separate genus named Senna, but such subdivision is
repudiated by the principal botanists. The intricate synonymy of the
senna plants has been well worked out by J. B. Batka in his memoir
entitled Monographie der Cassien-Gruppe Senna (Prag, 1866),
of which we have made free use. We have also had the advantage of
the recent Revision of the Genus Cassia by Bentham (Linn.
Trans., xxvii. 1871. 503) and of the labours of Oliver on the same
subject in his Flora of Tropical Africa, ii. (1871) 268-282.
[834]
On the structure of the seed, see Batka, Pharm. Journ. ix. (1850) 30.
[835]Synonyms—C. Senna β. Linn.; C. lanceolata Nectoux;
C. lenitiva Bisch.; Senna acutifolia Batka.
[836]
We borrow the above description from Prof. Oliver.
[837]Synonyms—C. lanceolata Roxb.; C.
elongata Lem. Lis.; Senna officinalis Roxb.; S.
angustifolia Batka.
[838]Versuch einer Monographie der Sennesblätter, Leipz. 1867.
[839]Opera Omnia, Lugd. 1515, lib. 2. Practices, c. 39.
[840]Recueil des Historiens des Croisades, Lois, ii. (1843) 177.
[841]
Fontanon, Edicts et Ordonnances des Roys de France, éd. 2, ii. (1585) 349.
[842]
It is a glaucous shrub with obovate leaflets, broadly
rounded and mucronulate, reniform legume terminated by persistent
style, and marked along the middle of each valve by a series of
crest-shaped ridges corresponding to the seeds. It is more widely
distributed in the Nile region than the other species, and is also
found in Sindh and Gujerat and (naturalized) in the West Indies. Its
leaflets (also pods) may occasionally be picked out of Alexandrian Senna.
[843]Voyage dans la Haute Egypte ... avec des observations
sur les diverses espèces de Séné qui sont répandues dans le
commerce, Paris, 1808. fol.
[859]
Meyer, Geschichte der Botanik, iii. (1856). 226.
[860]
“Quemadmodum si ventrem mollire fuerit animus, pruna,
et præcipué Damascena adjicimus, atque quippiam feré nigræ nominatæ
casiæ. Est autem fructus ejus fistulus et oblongus, nigrum intus
humorem concretum gestans, qui haudquaquam una continuitate coaluit,
sed ex intervallo tenuibus lignosisque membranulis dirimitur, habens ad
speciei propagationem, grana quædam seminalia, siliquæ illi quæ nobis
innotuit, adsimilia.”—Methodus Medendi, lib. v. c. 2.
[861]De nuper sub D. Carolo repertis insulis, Basil. 1521.
[867]Nova plantarum, animalium et mineralium historia, Romæ, 1651. 83.
[868]
Sir Gardner Wilkinson (Ancient Egyptians, i. 1841,
78) says that tamarind stones have been found in the tombs of Thebes;
but on consulting Dr. Birch and the collections in the British Museum
we have obtained no confirmation of the fact.
[869]
Barth speaks of it as an invaluable gift
of Providence: Reisen und Entdeckungen in Nord-und
Centralafrica, Gotha, 1858. i. 614; iii. 334. 400; iv. 173.—The
same says Rohlfs, Reisen durch Nordafrica, Gotha (1872) 23.
[870]Susrutas Ayurvedas, ed. Hessler, i. (1844) 141, iii. (1850) 171.
[871]Opera Omnia, Lugd. 1515, lib. ii. Practices, c. 41.
[876]
Lunan, Hortus Jamaicensis, ii. (1814) 224;
Macfadyen, Flora of Jamaica, 1837. 335.
[877]Statement of the Trade and Navigation of the Presidency
of Bombay, 1871-72, pt. ii. 65.
[878]
Hayne (1827) enumerated and figured 15 species, some of
them founded on very imperfect materials. Bentham in the Flora
Brasiliensis of Martius and Endlicher (fasc. 50, Leguminosæ,
ii. 1870. pp. 239-244) admits only 11, one of which is doubtful as to
the genus.
[879]
Fig. in Bentley and Trimen, Med. Plants, part 32
(1878); Langsdorffii, not Lansdorffi, is to be written; see Pharm.
Journ. ix. (1879) 773.
[880]
MS. attached to specimens in the Kew Herbarium.
[881]
“Alle Arten geben mehr oder weniger Balsam, und den
meisten giebt die in der Provinz Para vorkommende Copaifera
multijuga.”—Hayne, Linnæa, i. (1826) 429.
[882]Pilgrimes and Pilgrimage, Lond. iv. (1625) 1308.
[888]
Motley in Hooker’s Journ. of Botany, iv. (1852) 201.
[889]Life in the Forests of the Far East, ii. (1862) 152.
[890]Zeitschrift der Gesellschaft für Erdkunde zu Berlin, v. (1870) 435.
[891]
Report to the Under Secretary of State for India, on the
investigation and collecting of plants and seeds of the india-rubber
trees of Pará and Ceara, and Balsam of Copaiba. March 1877,—8.
[893]
We saw such as this which had been imported into London
in 1873; though regarded by the dealers with suspicion, we are not of
opinion that it was sophisticated.
[894]
Such is the case with some very authentic specimens
collected for one of us in Central America by De Warszewicz, but other
samples which we had up reason to suppose adulterated, left a certain
amount of white residue when treated with twice their weight of
alcohol sp. gr. 0·796.
[895]
Flückiger in Wiggers and Husemann’s Jahresbericht
for 1867. 162, and for 1868. 140.
[896]
Or 18 to 65 per cent., sp. gr. 0·915 to 0·995, according
to Siebold (1877).
[897]Flora Sylvatica for Southern India, Madras, part 24 (1872), 255.
[898]
It may be further distinguished from Wood Oil as well as
from copaiba, if tested in the following simple manner:—Put into a tube
19 drops of bisulphide of carbon and one drop of the oleo-resin, and
shake them together. Then add one drop of a mixture of equal parts of
strong sulphuric and nitric (1·42) acids. After a little agitation the
appearance of the respective mixtures will be as follows:—
Copaiba—Colour faint reddish-brown, with deposit of resin on
sides of tube.
Wood Oil—Colour intense purplish-red, becoming violet after some
minutes.
Oleo-resin of Hardwickia—No perceptible alteration; the mixture
pale greenish yellow.
By this test the presence in copaiba of one-eighth of its volume of
Wood Oil may be easily shown.
[900]
See also Hazlett, Madras Monthly Journ. of Med. Science, June 1872.
[901]
Figures in Guillemin and Perrottet Floræ Senegamb. tent.
1830, p. 246, tab. 56; also Bentley and Trimen, Med. Plants, part 17 (1877).
[902]Aufzählung und Beschreibung der Acacien-Artendes
Nilgebiets.—Linnæa, i. (1867) 308-376, with 21 plates.
Schweinfurth’s observations are strongly confirmed by an account of the
commerce of Khartum in the Zeitschrift für Erdkunde, ii. (1867, Berlin) 474.
[903]
The A. Adansonii Guill. et Perr. is the same tree.
[904]
The “Kikar” of the Punjaub, or “Babul” or
“Babur” of Central India.
[905]
As presented to me by Capt. Hunter of Aden, July 1877.—F. A. F..
[906]
We have to thank Professor Dümichen for most of the
information relating to Egypt, which may be partly found in his own
works, and partly in those of Brugsch, Ebers, and Lepsius.
[907]
Lepsius, Abhandl. der Akademie der Wissensch. zu Berlin for
1871, p. 77. 126. Metalle in den Aegyptischen Inschriften.
[908]Schedula diversarum artium, Ilg’s edition in Eitelberger’s
Quellenschriften für Kunstgeschichte, vii. (1874) 60.
[909]Della Decima e di varie altre gravezze imposte dal
commune di Firenze, iii. (1766) 18.
[910]
Bonaini, Statuti inediti della città di Pisa, Firenze, iii. (1857) 106. 114.
[911]Ordonnances des Rois de France, ii. (1729) 310.
[912]Tariffa de pesi e misure, Venet. 1521. 204. First edition, 1503.
[913]
See, however, Möller, Academy of Vienna, Sitzungsberichte, June 1875.
[914]
Vaughan (Drugs of Aden), Pharm. Journ. xii. (1853) 226.
[923]
Some Indian botanists, as Beddome, regard Mimosa (Acacia) Sundra
as distinct from A. Catechu.—Fig. in Bentley and Trimen, part 17.
[924]
Brandis, Forest Flora of North-Western and Central
India, Lond. 1874. 187, from which excellent work we also borrow
the description of A. Catechu.
[925]
Published by the Hakluyt Society, Lond. 1866. p. 191.
[926]
As Tamil and Canarese, in which according to modern
spelling the word is written Káshu or Káchu.—Moodeen
Sheriff, Suppl. to Pharmacopœia of India, 1879. 96.
[927]Aromatum Historia, ed. Clusius, 1574. 44.—He writes the word Cate.
[928]Pharmacopœia medico-physica, Ulmæ, 1649. lib.
iii. 516. “Est et genus terræ exoticæ, colore purpureum, punctulis
albis intertextum, ac si situm contraxisset, sapore austeriusculum,
masticatum liquescens, subdulcemque post se relinquens saporem,
Catechu vocant, seu Terram japonicam.... Particulam hujus
obtinui a Pharmacopœo nostrate curiosissimo Dn. Matthia Bansa.” The
preface is dated Frankfurt a.d. 1641.
[933]
Pegu Cutch is quoted in a London price current, March 1879, £1. 2s. per cwt.
[934]
Madden in Journ. of Asiat. Soc. of Bengal, xvii.
part i. (1848) 565; also private communication accompanied by specimens
of tree, wood, and extract from Mr. F. E. G. Matthews, of the Kumaon
Iron Works, Nynee Tal.
[935]
Pearson (G. F.) Report of the Administration of the
Forest Department in the several provinces under the Government of
India, 1871-72, Calcutta, 1872, part 5. p. 22.
[945]
De Mas Latrie, Hist. de l’île de Chypre, ii. (1852) 500.
[946]
Leber, Appréciation de la fortune privée au
moyen-âge, éd. 2, Paris, 1847. 95.
[947]
Published by Pegge, Lond. 1780.—Boorde in his Dyetary
of Helth, 1542, mentions Almon Mylke and Almon
Butter, the latter “a commendable dysshe, specyallye in Lent.”
[948]Agriculture and Prices in England, i. (1866) 641.
[949]
To be consulted for further information: Bianca, G. Manuale della
Cultivazione del Mandorlo in Sicilia, Palermo, 1874 (444 pages).
[950]Die Eiweisskörper der Getreidearten, Hülsenfrüchte und
Oelsamen, Bonn, 1872. 199.
[954]
J. B. Richter, Neuere Gegenstände der Chymie,
Breslau, xi. (1802) 65. J. B. Trommsdorffs Journ. d. Pharm. xi.
(Leipzig, 1803) 262. Preyer, Die Blausäure, Bonn, 1870. 152.
[955]
Hence to avoid bitter almonds being used instead of sweet,
the British Pharmacopœia directs that Jordan Almonds
alone shall be employed for Confection of Almonds.
[956]
Applied in the following manner:—Let bibulous paper be
imbued with a fresh tincture of the wood or resin of guaiacum, and
after drying, let it be moistened with a solution composed of one part
of sulphate of copper in 2000 of water. Such paper moistened with water
will assume an intense blue coloration in the presence of hydrocyanic acid.
[957]Bull. de la Soc. imp. des nat. de Moscou, xxxv. (1862) ii. 444.
[958]
Exposition Univers. de 1867.—Produits des Colonies Françaises, 92.
[962]
Loiseleur-Deslongchamps et Michel, Nouveau Duhamel, ou
Traité des arbres et arbustes que l’on cultive en France, v. (1812)
189, pl. 54. fig. 2, pl. 56. fig. 9.
[979]Notice sur une nouvelle plante de la famille des
Rosacées, employée contre le Tænia, Paris, 1822. The reader should
also consult the excellent notice by Pereira written when the drug was
first offered for sale in London. Pharm. Journ. x. (1851) 15;
reprinted in Pereira’s Elem. of Mat. Med. ii. part 2 (1853)
1815.—Also Meyer-Ahrens, Die Blüthen des Kossobaumes, Zürich,
1851. 90 pp.
[980]
Wittstein’s Vierteljahresschrift für prakt. Pharm.
viii. (1859) 481; xi. (1862) 207.
[981]
Flückiger and Buri, Yearbook of Ph. 1875. 19.
[982]
Buchheim, Archiv der Pharmacie, 208 (1876) 417.
[983]
Johnston in his Travels in Southern Abyssinia
(1844), speaking of koso, says its effects are “dreadfully
severe.”—Even in Abyssinia, he adds, it is barely tolerated, and if
any other remedy equally efficient for dislodging tapeworm were to be
introduced, koso would be soon abandoned.
[988]
Consult in particular the learned essay of D’Orbessan
contained in his Mélanges historiques, ii. (1768) 297-337.
[989]
Pomet, Hist. des Drogues, 1694, part i. 174-177,
speaks of the roses of Provins being “hautes en couleur, c’est à dire
d’un rouge noir, velouté ... très astringentes.”
[990]
Assier, Légendes, curiosités et traditions de la
Champagne et de la Brie, Paris. 1860. 191.
[991]
Stephanus (Carolus), De re hortens libellus, Paris, 1536. 29 (in Brit. Mus.).
[997]Attar or Otto is from the word itr
signifying perfume or odour; the oil is called in Turkish
Itr-yàghi i.e. Perfume-oil, and also Ghyùl-yàghi
i.e. Rose oil.
[998]
A living plant followed by excellent herbarium specimens
has been kindly given to me by Dr. Baur of Blaubeuren, the father of
Dr. Baur of Constantinople—D. H.
[999]
Wiggers u. Husemann, Jahresbericht for 1867. 350.
[1017]
Oliver, Voyage dans l’Empire Othoman, etc. ii.
(Paris, An 9) 139, v. (1807) 367.
[1018]
Information obligingly communicated by Mr. Seldon of the
Statistical Office of the Custom-house.
[1019]Donau-Bulgarien, ii. (1877) 103-123.—A figure of
a still is given, p. 123. A good map of the Tekne of Kizanlik and
environs will be found in Zeitschrift der Gesellschaft für Erdkunde
zu Berlin, xi. (1876) Taf. 2.
[1029]
For particulars, see Baur (p. 262, note 3).
[1030]
Baker, Journ. of Linn. Soc. Bot. xi. (1869) 226.
[1031]De Alimentorum facultatibus, ii. c. 14. In the
Amur country a much larger and better fruit is afforded by R.
acicularis Lindl. and R. cinnamomea L.—Maximowicz,
Primitiæ Floræ Amurensis, 1859. 100. 453.
[1032]
In Switzerland and Alsace a very agreeable
confiture of hips is still in use.
[1033]
Pertz, Monumenta Germaniæ historica, Legum, i. (1835) 187.
[1034]
Leland, De rebus Britannicis Collectanea, vi. (1774) 5.
[1035]
The feminine gender of Styrax has been in use for a
long time. In Greek it denotes the tree, as also does sometimes the
masculine gender, the neutral being reserved to the resin. In
Latin the resin is masculini generis (Dr. Rice).
[1036]
For a good figure of L. orientalis, see Hooker’s
Icones Plantarum (3rd series, 1867) pl. 1019, or Hanbury,
Science Papers, 1876. 140; also Bentley and Trimen, Medicinal
Plants, part 27 (1877).
[1037]
The fine old trees existing at the convent of Antiphoniti
on the north coast of Cyprus, and at that of Neophiti near Papho,
specimens of which were distributed by Kotschy as Liquidambar
imberbis Ait., agree in all points with the American L.
stryaciflua L., and not with the Asiatic plant. Kotschy has told
me that they have certainly been planted, and that no other
examples exist in the island.—D. H. The same opinion is adopted by
Boissier, Flora Orientalis, ii. (1872) 8319.
[1038]
Περί Στύακοτ δίατριβὴ ϕαρμακογραϕικὴ ἐν Ἀθῆναιπ,
1862.—This pamphlet is also the subject of a paper of Prof. Planchon,
Journ. de Pharm. 24 (1876) 172. 243.
[1039]Medicæ Artis Principes post Hippocratem et Galenum, Par.
1567.—Aëtii tetr. 4. serm. 4. c. 122; P. Ægineta, De re med. vii. 20.
[1040]
The foliage of the Liquidambar much resembles that of
the common maple (Acer campestre L.); hence the two trees as
well as the plane (Platanus orientalis L.) are confounded under
one name,—Ζυγὸς or Ζυγίᾳ. So Styrax officinalis L., from the
resemblance of its leaves to those of Pirus Cydonia L., is known
in Greece as Ζυγὸς κυδωνήα kydônêa, i.e. wild quince.
[1042]
Noroff, Pèlerinage en Terre Sainte de l’Igoumène russe
Daniel, St. Pétersb. 164.4°.—The passage has been kindly abstracted
for us by Prof. Heyd of Stuttgart.
[1043]
Vignolius, Liber Pontificalis, Romæ, i. (1724) 94.—The ancient
Isauria was in Cilicia, the country of Styrax officinalis L.
[1044]On the knowledge possessed by the Chinese of the Arabs, etc., Lond. 1871. 19.
[1070]Blue Book of the Colony of the Straits Settlements
for 1871, Singapore, 1872.
[1071]
Though these are the original Moluccas or Clove Islands, the name has
been extended to all islands east of Celebes and west of New Guinea.
[1072]
For the history of the oil see our article Cortex
Cinnamon, chemical composition.
[1073]
Langkavel, Botanik der späteren Griechen, Berlin, 1866. 19.
[1074]
At this period, the clove was called Ki shêh hiang,
i.e. fowl’s tongue spice. The modern name Ting hiang,
i.e. nail-scent or-spice, was in use in the 5th or 6th
century of our era.
[1075]Liber Pontificalis, seu de Gestis Romanorum Pontificum, Romæ, i. (1724) 94.
[1076]
Migne, Patrologiæ Cursus, series Græca, lxxxviii. (1860) 446.
[1077]
Puschman’s edition (quoted in the appendix) i. 435. 580.
Alexander dedicated his work to his teacher, the father of Cosmas.
[1080]
Pardessus, Diplomata, Chartæ, etc., ii. (1849) 309.
[1081]Recueil des Historiens des Croisades, Lois, (1843) 173.
[1082]Méry et Guindon, Hist. des Actes ... de la municipalité
de Marseille, 1841. 373.
[1083]
Capmany, Memorias sobre la marina etc. de Barcelona, iii. 170.
[1084]
Douet d’Arcq, Revue archéologique, ix. (1852) 213.
[1085]Manners and Household Expenses in England (Roxburgh Club), 1841. lii.
[1086]Le Livre des routes et des provinces, traduit par
C. Barbier de Meynard, Journ. Asiat. sér. 6. tome v. (1865) 227.
[1087]
Yule, Marco Polo, ii. (1871) 217.—It should however
be borne in mind that the name Java was applied in a general sense by
the Arab geographers to the islands of the Archipelago.
[1088]
Kunstmann, Die Kenntniss Indiens im XVᵗᵉⁿ
Jahrhundert, München, 1863. 46.
[1089]
Ramusio, Delle navigationi et viaggi, Venetia, 1554, fol. 404b.
[1090]Calendar of State Papers, Colonial series, East Indies, 1862. 181.
[1091]
Tessier, Sur l’importation du Giroflier des Moluques
aux Isles de France, de Bourbon et de Sechelles, et de ces isles à
Cayenne.—Observations sur la physique, Paris, Juillet, 1779.
[1092]Dictionary of the Indian Islands, 1856, article Clove.
[1097]Recueil des Historiens des Croisades, Lois, ii. (1843) 173.
[1098]
Flückiger, Die Frankfurter Liste, Halle, 1873. 11. 38.
[1099]
We find in the fortnightly price current of a London drug-broker
under date Nov. 27, 1873, the announcement of the sale of 1,050 bags
of Mother Cloves at 2d. to 3d. per lb., besides 4,200
packages of Clove Stalks at 3d. to 4d. per lb.
[1100]
Rumphius in his letter from Amboina, Sept. 20, 1696, to
Dr. Schröck, in Ephemerides Acad. Cæs. Leopold. Decur. iii.
Frankfurt and Leipzig. 1700. p. 308, with figure.—Also Rumphius,
Herb. Amb. ii. (1742) 11. tab. 2.—See also Hasskarl, Neuer
Schlüssel zu Rumph’s Herb. Amb., Halle, 1866; Berg, Linnæa,
1854. 137; Valmont de Bomare, Dict. d’Hist. Nat. iii. (1775) 70.
[1101]
Fig. in Bentley and Trimen, Med. Plants, part 20 (1877).
[1102]Pimienta, the Spanish for pepper, is
derived from pigmentum, a general name in mediæval Latin for
spicery.—Malaguetta (see article Grana Paradisi)
is also a name which has been transferred by the Spaniards and Portuguese to
the drug under notice.
[1123]
I have not yet seen Yule’s paper on the dehiscence of this
fruit in the Journ. of Anat. and Physiology, 1877. The structure
of the testa of the seed is explained by Fickel, in the Botanische
Zeitung, 1876. 774.—F. A. F..
[1125]
Having had to procure elaterium fruits at Mitcham in the very fine
summer of 1868, I was told that the people occupied in slicing the
fruits had never suffered so severely from their work as in that year.—D. H.
[1126]
There is a genus of Cucurbitaceæ founded by
Linnæus, also called Elaterium.
[1144]
It is probably by oversight that the leaves alone
are ordered in the Pharmacopœia of India.
[1145]
See Imbert-Gourbeyre, De la mort de Socrate par la Ciguë, Paris, 1876.
[1146]
An extensive paper has been devoted by Albert Regel to the
History of Conium and Cicuta in the Bulletin de la
Soc. imp. des Naturalistes de Moscou, tome li. (1876, first part)
155-203 and lii. (1877) first part, 1-52.
[1147]Volume of Vocabularies, edited by Wright, 1857. 31.
[1148]Pharm. Journ. viii. (1867) 460-710; ix. (1868) 53.
[1149]
See Moynier de Villepoix, Annales des Sciences naturelles,
Botanique, v. (1878) 348.
[1150]Trans. of the New York State Medical Society for 1867.
[1152]
The London herbalists often collect it while much of the
inflorescence is still in bud, in which state it affords far more of
leaf than when well matured; but it is in the latter condition that the
plant is to be preferred.
[1158]
To such a mistake may probably be referred the statement
of Irvine (Account of the Mat. Med. of Patna, 1848, p. 6) that
the seeds of henbane are “used in food as carminative and stimulant”!
[1159]
Babington in Journ. of Linn. Soc., Bot. xi. (1871) 310.
[1160]
Aitchison in Journ. of Linn. Soc., Bot., x. (1869) 76. 94.
[1176]
It is an annual even in England, ripening seeds in its first year, and then dying.
[1177]Le Calendrier de Cordoue de l’année, 961, publié
par R. Dozy, Leyde, 1873.
[1178]
The Nîmes fennel has been usually referred to Fœniculum
dulce DC., but that plant has the stem compressed at the base, and
only 6 to 8 rays in the umbel; and is the fennel which is eaten as a
vegetable or as a salad.
[1192]
The structure and growth of Sumbul root have been
elaborately studied by Tchistiakoff, of whose observations, first
published in Russian in 1870, an Italian translation with two plates
has appeared in the Nuovo Giornale Botanico for Oct. 1873. 298.
[1194]
Elements of Mat. Med. ii. p. 2 (1857) 208; also
Bentley, Pharm. Journ. ix. (1878) 479.
[1195]
We refrain from citing localities in Tibet, Beluchistan
and Persia, where plants supposed to agree with that of Falconer have
been found by other collectors.
[1196]Die Pharmaceutisch-wichtigen Ferulaceen der
Aralo-Caspischen Wüste, St. Petersb. 1860, pp. 40, eight plates.—In
the Medicinal plants of Bentley and Trimen, Narthex is figured
in part 29 and Scorodosma in part 24.
[1209]
A large specimen of it was kindly presented to one of
us (H.) by Mr. D. S. Kemp of Bombay. We have also examined the same
drug in the Indian Museum, and further received good specimens by the
kindness of Professor Dymock. See his notes Pharm. Journ. v.
(1875) 103, and viii. (1877) 103.
[1214]
The following in addition have at various times been
supposed to afford galbanum:—Ferulago galbanifera Koch, a
native of the Mediterranean region and Southern Russia; Opoidia
galbanifera Lindl., a Persian plant of doubtful genus; Bubon
Galbanum L., a shrubby umbellifer of South Africa.
[1215]Aufzählung der in einer Reise durch Transkaukasien und
Persien gesammelten Pflanzen.—Nouv. Mém. de la Soc. imp. des
Nat. de Moscou, xii. (1860) 99.—Fig. in Bentley and Trimen, Med.
Plants, part 16.
[1216]
Buhse, l.c.; also Bulletin de la Soc. imp. des
Nat. de Moscou, xxiii. (1850) 548.
[1217]Diagnoses Plantarum novarum præsertim orientalium,
ser. ii. fasc. 2 (1856) 92.
[1220]
Berg u. Schmidt, Offizinelle Gewächse, iv. (1863) tab. 31 b.
[1221]
Exodus xxx. 34.—Jes. Sirach xxiv. 18.—In imitation
of the ancient Jewish custom, Galbanum is a component of the incense
used in the Irvingite chapels in London.
[1223]
Vincent, Commerce of the Ancients, ii. (1807) 692.
[1224]
Doliet d’Arcq, Comptes de l’Argenterie des Rois de
France (1851) 236.—The prices must be multiplied by 3 to give a
notion of present value.
[1225]
Pasi, Tariffa de Pesi e Misure, Venet. 1521. 204 (1st edition, 1503).
[1226]
Fontanon, Edicts et Ordonnances des Rois de France, ii. (1585) 388.
[1227]
This property of Umbelliferone may be beautifully shown by
dipping some bibulous paper into water which has stood for an hour or
two on lumps of galbanum, and drying it. A strip of this paper placed
in a test tube of water with a drop of ammonia, will give a superb blue
solution, instantly losing its colour on the addition of a drop of hydrochloric acid.
[1228]
We have found it best to mix the galbanum-resin with coarsely powdered
pumice-stone; the oil is then easily and abundantly obtainable.
[1229]
Fig. in Bentley and Trimen, Medic. Plants, part 33 (1878).
[1230]
Fraser, Journey into Khorasān, 1825. 118; Polak,
Persien, das Land und seine Leute, ii. (1865) 282.
[1241]Statement of the Trade and Navigation of the Presidency
of Bombay, 1871-72, and 1872-73.
[1242]
As stated by Pereira, Mat. Medica, ii. part 2
(1857) p. 186. See also Hanbury, Science Papers, 1876. 376.
[1243]Economic Products of the Punjab, i. (1868) 402.
[1244]
Further particulars regarding Opopanax and Sagapenum,
may be found in the theses of Przeciszewski (1861) and Vigier
(1869), noticed in our article on Ammoniacum, and Dragendorff’s
Jahresbericht, 1875. 119. 120.
[1245]
Bentham and Hooker (Gen. Plant. 919) suppress the genus
Anethum, uniting its one solitary species with Peucedanum.
[1246]
Matt. xxiii. 23,—where it has been rendered anise
by the English translators from Wicklif (1380) downwards. But in other
versions, the word is correctly translated.
[1257]Annual Volume of Trade, etc. for the Bengal Presidency, 1870-71. 121.
[1258]Comyne in Wicklif’s Bible (1380), Commen in
Tyndale’s (1534), Commyn in Cranmer’s (1539), Cummine in
the Authorised Version (1611), Cumin in Gerarde’s Herbal
(1636) and Paris’s Pharmacologia (1822), Cummin, Ray
(1693) and in modern trade-lists and price-currents.
[1271]Leechdoms, etc. of Early England edited by
Cockayne, iii. (1866) 324. 347. According to the Rev. Edward Gillett
(p. xxxii.), S. Ebulus is believed to have been brought to
England by the Danes and planted on the battlefield and graves of their
countrymen. In Norfolk it still bears the name of Danewort and
blood hilder (blood elder).
[1272]
The Physicians of Myddfai (see Appendix) used sage,
rue, mallow, and elder flowers as ingredients of a gargle.
Meddygon Myddvai, 219. 403.
[1273]
For further information, see Gmelin, Chemistry, xiv. (1860) 368.
[1274]
Fig. in Bentley and Trimen, Med. Plants, part 21 (1877).
[1275]
Fig. in Bentley and Trimen, Med. Plants, part 7 (1876).
[1276]Dictionary of the Indian Islands, 1865. 142.
[1277]
Beautifully figured in Berg und Schmidt, Offizinelle Gewächse, xxx. c. 1863.
[1286]Blue Book of the Colony of the Straits Settlements for 1871.
[1287]
17s. per cwt., March 1879; see Catechu, page 242, note 3.
[1288]
That is to say the eastern Cordillera, the western and lower
range being called the Cordillera of the Coast; no Cinchonas
grow on the latter.
[1289]
Broughton, in Pharm. Journ. Jan. 4, 1873. 521.
[1290]
Figured in Bot. Magazine, vol. 89 (1863) tab. 5364, including
C. Condaminea Humb. et Bonpl. and C. Uritusinga Pavon.
[1291]Ann. des Sciences nat., Bot. x. (1848) 6, and
Hist. nat. des Quinquinas, 1849, tab. 3, figured in Botanical
Magazine, 1873. 6052, and 1879. 6434.
[1292]
Ledger’s Calisaya is beautifully figured and exactly described in
Howard’s Quinology of the East Indian Plantations, parts ii. and iii.
[1293]
Figured in Howard’s Nueva Quinologia, art. Chinchona succirubra.
[1300]
Quoted by Weddell in his Hist. des Quinquinas, p. 15, from De
Jussieu’s unpublished MS.—The town of Loxa or Loja was founded by the
Spaniards in 1546.
[1301]
The circumstances are fully narrated by La Condamine (Mém. de
l’Acad. royale des Sciences, année 1738). But the cure of the
countess was known in Europe much before this, for it is mentioned by
Sebastiano Bado in his Anastasis, Corticis Peruviæ, seu Chinæ Chinæ
defensio published at Genoa in 1663. When Bado wrote, it was a
debated question whether the bark was introduced to Europe by the count
of Chinchon or by the Jesuit Fathers.
[1303]
The cardinal belonged to a family of Seville, which town
had the monopoly of the trade with America.
[1304]
Bado in his Anastasis, lib. 3, quotes the opinion
of many persons as coinciding with his own.
[1305]Febrifugi Peruviani Vindiciarum pars prior—Pulveris Historiam
complectens ejusque vires et proprietates ...exhibens, Delphis, 1669. 12°.
[1306]
It is in these words:—Modo di adoprare la Corteccia
chiamata della Febre.—Questa Corteccia si porta dal Regno di Peru,
e si chiama China, o vero China della febre, laquale si adopra per la
febre quartans, e terzana, che venga con freddo: s’adropra in questo
modo, cioè:
Se ne piglia dramme due, e si pista fina, con passarla per setaccio; e
tre hore prima incirca, che debba venir la febre si mette in infusione
in un bicchiero di vino bianco gagliardissimo, e quando il freddo
commincia à venire, ò si sente qualche minimo principio, si prende
tutta la presa preparata, e si mette il patiente in letto.
Avertasi, si potrà dare detta Corteccia nel modo sudetto nella febre
terzana, quando quella sia fermata in stato di molti giorni.
L’esperienza continua, hà liberata quasi tutti quelli, che l’hanno
presa, purgato prima bene il corpo, e per quattro giorni doppo non
pigliar’ niuna sorte di medicamento, ma auvertasi di non darla se
non con licenza delli Sig. Medici, acciò giudicano se sia in tempo à
proposito di pigliarla.
[1307]
So says Sir G. Baker, who has traced the introduction of Cinchona in
a very able paper published in the Medical Transactions of the
College of Physicians of London, iii. (1785) 141-216.
[1308]
Namely No. 422. June 24-July 1; No. 426. July 22-29; No.
439. Oct. 21-28. No. 545. Dec. 9-16.—We have examined the copy at the
British Museum.
[1310]
In the Recueil for 1680, p. 275 (see appendix,
Talbor) the king is said to have had another attack of fever at Windsor,
for which he took “du Quinquina préparé,” which again cured him.
[1311]Le Remède anglais pour la guérison des fièvres,
publié par ordre du Roy, avec les observations de Monsieur le premier
Médecin de sa Majesté, sur la composition, les vertus, et l’usage de
ce remède, par Nicolas de Blegny, Chirurgien ordinaire du corps
de Monsieur, et Directeur de l’Académie des nouvelles découvertes de
Médecine, Paris, 1682. 12°.
[1312]Sur l’arbre de Quinquina par M. de la Condamine—Mém. de
l’Académie royale des Sciences pour l’année 1738. pp. 226-243, with two plates.
[1313]
Markham has vigorously contended that the name
Cinchona should be altered to Chinchona as better
commemorating the countess of Chinchon. But the inconvenience of
changing so well-established a name and its many derivatives, has
out-weighed these considerations.—See list of works relating to
Cinchona at the end of the present article.
[1314]
Published at Madrid, 1798-1802, in 4 volumes folio, with 425 plates.
[1315]
“ ... Mutis n’avait qu’une notion inexacte et confuse
du genre Cinchona et de ses véritables caractères; c’est en
définitive qu’aucune de ses espèces, dans le sens strict du mot, n’a
été reconnue ni découverte par lui.”—Triana, Nouv. Etudes, p. 8.
[1316]
Markham, Chinchona Species of New Granada, Lond. 1867.
[1317]Quinologia, ó tratado de árbol de la Quina, ó
Cascarilla, Madrid, 1792. 4°. pp. 103.
[1318]Supplemento á la Quinologia, Madrid, 1801. 4°. pp. 154.
[1319]
From zurrón, the Spanish name for a pouch or game-bag.
[1320]Consular Reports, presented to Parliament, July 1872.
[1324]Cours d’Hist. nat. pharmaceutique, ii. (1828) 252.
[1325]Illustrations of the Bot. of the Himalayan Mountains, i. (1839) 240.
[1326]
According to K. W. van Gorkom, suggestions to the same end
were made to the Dutch Government as early as 1829 by Reinwardt.
[1327]
In 1870, the Indian Government purchased no less than 81,600 ounces
of sulphate of quinine, besides 8,832 ounces of the sulphates of
cinchonine, cinchonidine and quinidine. The quantities bought in
subsequent years have been much smaller until the present year (1874).
[1328]Report on the Expedition to procure seeds of C.
Condaminea (1862); also Report to the Under Secretary of State
for India on the Pitayo Chinchona, by Robt. Cross, 1865.
[1329]
Great difficulty was at first experienced in successfully
conveying living Cinchona plants to India, even in Wardian cases; and
the collections formed by Hasskarl, Markham, and Pritchett almost all
perished after reaching their destination (Markham’s letter, 26 Feb.
1861). But the propagation by seed has proved very rapid.
[1330]Correspondence relating to the introduction of the
Chinchona Plant into India, ordered by the House of Commons to be
printed 20 March 1863 and 18 June 1866.
[1331]
Blue Book (Chinchona Cultivation, 1870. p. 30).—A name
that must always be remembered in connection with the Neilgherry
plantations, is that of William Graham McIvor, who by his rare
practical skill and sagacity in the cultivation and management of the
tree, has rendered most signal services in its propagation in India.
[1332]Moral and material progress and condition of India
during 1871-72, presented to Parliament 1873. p. 33.
[1333]
The first annual Report dates from 1862 to 1863; I am
indebted to Dr. King for that of 1876-1877.—F. A. F.
[1334]
I am indebted to the Dutch administration for their
interesting statistical documents relating to Cinchona.—F. A. F.
[1335]
When I was in London, in August 1867, I went to Finsbury
Place, to meet Mr. Spruce, and was happy enough to find there also
Mr. Howard, who presented Mr. S. and myself with market samples of
the first importation of C. succirubra, from Denison
plantation, Ootacamund.—F. A. F.
[1336]
The following are common terms in reference to the barks of
Peru:—Amarilla (yellow), blanca (white), colorado
or roja (red), naranjada (orange), negrilla (brown).
[1337]Cortex Cinchonæ pallidæ; F. Quinquina Loxa;
G. Loxachina. The term Crown Bark was originally
restricted to a superior sort of Loxa Bark, shipped for the use of the
royal family of Spain.
[1338]
In the old collections of the Royal College of Physicians,
there are specimens of very thick Loxa Bark, of a quality quite unknown
there at the present day. They are doubtless the produce of ancient
trees, such as were noticed by La Condamine.
[1339]Cortex Cinchonæ flavæ, Cortex Chinæ regius;
F. Quinquina Calisaya; G. Königschina.
[1340]
From the notion that they resemble the marks left by
drawing the fingers over wet clay.
[1341]
Thick Red Bark that happens to have a very deep and
brilliant tint is eagerly bought at a high price for the Paris market.
[1342]
Pitayo is an Indian village eastward of Popayan; see
map of the country between Pasto and Bogotá in Blue Book (East India
Chinchona Plant) 1866. 257.
[1343]
Two species included by Weddell in his Notes sur
les Quinquinas, namely C. Chomeliana Wedd. and C.
barbacoensis Karst., have been omitted, as not in our opinion
belonging to the genus.
[1346]Enveloppe ou tunique cellulaire of Weddell; Mittelrinde of the Germans.
[1347]
In German Bast, or Phloëm of modern German botany.
[1348]Baststrahlen or Phloëmstrahlen of the Germans.
[1349]Fibres corticales of Weddell; Baströhren or Bastzellen in German.
[1350]Fracture filandreuse, Weddel; fädiger Bruch of the Germans.
[1351]Vaisseaux laticifères of Weddell; Milchsaftschläuche in German.
[1352]
Hesse, in 1877, pointed out the existence of a series
of new alkaloids existing in Cinchona. We refrain from repeating his
statements, which will be found abstracted in the Yearbook of Pharm. 1878. 63.
[1353]
Ensaio sobre o Cinchonino, e sobre sua influencia na
virtude da quina e d’outras cascas.—Mem. da Acad. R. das Sciencias
de Lisboa, iii. (1812) 202-217.
[1356]
So called from Tecamez or Tacames, a small port of Ecuador
in about lat. 1° N. The bark which was first noticed in Lambert’s
Description of the Genus Cinchona, 1797. 30. tab. ii., is of
unknown botanical origin. In its external appearance, as well as in its
structure, this bark is widely different from any Cinchona bark.—See
also Vogl, in the second pamphlet quoted at page 391. 10; Oberlin and
Schlagdenhauffen, Journ. de Pharm. 28. (1878) 252.
[1357]
Flückiger in Wiggers and Husemann, Jahresbericht for 1872. 132.
[1368]
The bark of Buena magnifolia Wedd., a tree with
fragrant flowers and magnificent foliage, figured in Howard’s “Nueva
Quinologia of Pavon” as Cinchona magnifolia. Its bark is destitute
of alkaloids; it also used to appear occasionally in the London
market since about the year 1820.—See also our article on Cortex Cascarillæ.
[1369]Pharm. Journ. iv. (1873) 241, and Dr. de Vry’s papers
mentioned at the end of the present article, p. 369; also private
communications.
[1370]
Blue Book—East India Cinchona Cultivation, 1870.
pp. 156-172.—The report contains very interesting and important medical
details. See also Dougal in Edin. Med. Journ. Sept. 1873.
[1371]
We heard that the Government has purchased (April 1874) by
tender between 300 and 400 lb. of cinchonidine.
[1373]
I am informed by my friend Professor Müller of Geneva that
in describing the Rubiaceæ for the Flora Brasiliensis he will
include Cephaëlis Ipecacuanha in the genus Mapouria.—F. A. F..
March 1879.
[1374]Ann. des Sciences nat. Bot. xi. (1849) 193-202.
[1375]Trans. of Roy. Soc. of Edinb. xxvi. (1872) 781. plates 31-32.—Fig.
in Bentley and Trimen, Med. Plants. part 15 (1876).
[1376]
Purchas, His Pilgrimes, Lond. iv. (1625),—a treatise of Brasill,
written by a Portugall which had long lived there, p. 1311.
[1377]Hist. nat. Brasil. 1648. Piso, p. 101, Marcgraf, p. 17.
[1378]
Pomet, Histoire générale des Drogues, i. (1694) 47.
[1379]
Mérat and De Lens, Dict. de Mat. Méd. iii. (1831)
644, call Legras a physician, and say that Garnier brought himself the
150 lb. from abroad.
[1380]
Eloy, Histoire générale de la Médecine. Mons. ii.
(1778) 485, mentions a sick druggist, who presented Helvetius
with the ipecacuanha. Garnier, according to Eloy, was a “Marchand
chapelier.”—Leibnitz, in Ephemerid. Academ. Cæsareo-Leopold,
1696, Appendix, p. 6, miscalled the merchant Grenier.
[1381]
An abstract of the royal patent is given by Leibnitz,
l. c. 20 (date not added).
[1382]
On the history of ipecacuanha, consult also Sprengel,
Geschichte der Arzneykunde, iv. (1827) 542.—We have not seen
the pamphlet quoted by Haller, Bibl. bot. ii. 17: Helvetius,
Usage de l’Hipecacoanha. 4° (no date).
[1384]
Abstracted from the interesting eye-witness account of Weddell, l. c.
[1385]
The following are the average prices at which the drug was purchased
wholesale, in London during three periods of ten years each:—
10
years ending
1850,
average price
2s. 9½d.
per lb.
10
”
1860,
”
6s. 11½d.
”
10
”
1870,
”
8s. 8¼d.
”
[1386]Annual Report of the Royal Botanical Gardens,
Calcutta, 31 May 1873—from which we have abstracted many of the
foregoing particulars. The report for 1876-1877 is by no means
favourable to the prospects of Cephaëlis in India.
[1387]
See the results obtained by Richard and Barruel, by Magendie and
Pelletier, and by Attfield, as recorded by the last named chemist in
Proceedings of the British Pharmaceutical Conference for 1869. 37-39.
[1389]Annual Statement of the Trade and Navigation of the
U.K. for 1870.—The more recent issues of this return have been
simplified to such an extent that drugs are for the greater part
included under one head.
[1390]
In the Madras Presidency, the death-rate from dysentery
was 71 per 1000 cases treated: under the new method of treatment, it
has been reduced to 13·5. In Bengal it has fallen from 88·2 to 28·8 per
1000.—Supplement to the Gazette of India, January 23, 1869.
[1391]
As Ionidium Ipecacuanha Vent., I. Poaya
St. Hil., I. parviflorum Vent., the first of which affords the
Poaya branca or White Ipecacuanha of the Brazilians.—See
C.F.P. von Martius, Specimen Mat. Med. Bras. 1824; A. de St.
Hilaire, Plantes usuelles des Brésiliens, 1827-28.
[1394]
Namely Ashover, Woolley Moor, Morton, Stretton, Higham,
Shirland, Pilsley, North and South Wingfield, and Brackenfield. From
the produce of these villages, one wholesale dealer in Chesterfield
obtained in 1872 about 6 tons (13,440 lb.) of root.
[1395]
Regel, Tentamen Floræ Ussuriensis, 1862 (Mém. de
l’Académie de St. Pétersbourg).
[1396]V. officinalis L. and nine other species occur in
Asia Minor (Tehihatcheff).
[1397]Opera Omnia, Lugd. 1515, cap. 45.—It must be
remembered that this is a translation from the Arabic. How the word in
question stands in the original we have no means of knowing.
[1398]De omnibus medico cognitu necessariis, Basil. 1539. 348.
[1399]Leechdoms, Wortcunning and Starcraft of early
England, iii. (1866) 6. 136.
[1400]
S. de Renzi, Collectio Salernitana, iii. (1854) 271-322.
[1406]
The morphological peculiarities of valerian root are well
explained in Irmisch, Beitrag zur Naturgeschichte der einheimischen
Valeriana-Arten, Halle, 1854, 44 pages, 4°, 4 plates.
[1407]
The structure of the rhizomes and root of the different
species of valerian has been discussed by Joannes Chatin in his
Etudes sur les Valérianées, Paris, 1872, illustrated by 14
beautiful plates.
[1408]Journ. de Médecine de Bruxelles, 1867 and 1868;
Jahresbericht of Wiggers and Husemann, 1869. 17.
[1414]Materialien zu einer Monographie des Inulins, St.
Petersburg, 1870. 141 pages—See also Prantl’s paper on Inulin,
as abstracted in Pharm. Journ. Sept. 1871. 262.
[1415]
Wiggers and Husemann, Jahresbericht for 1870. 68.
[1416]
Bentham and Hooker unite this plant with Saussurea.
[1417]
See Cooke, Pharm. Journ. viii. (1877) 41; Flückiger, ibid. 121.
[1421]Statement of the Trade and Navigation of the Presidency
of Bombay in 1871-72, pt. ii. 19. 98.
[1422]
For further information on the medicinal species of Anacyclus,
see a paper by Dr. P. Ascherson in Bonplandia, 15 April 1858.
[1423]De Stirpium ..., 1552. 149.—In Germany the epithet
edel (= nobilis) is frequently used in popular botany to
designate useful or remarkable plants. Tragus may have been induced to
bestow it on the species under notice, on account of its superiority to
Matricaria Camomilla, the so-called Common Chamomile of
the Germans.
[1425]
About £9 per cwt., Foreign Chamomiles being worth from £3 to £4.
[1426]
Information obligingly given by Messrs. Schimmel & Co.,
Leipzig. The oil distilled by them was examined in Prof. Fittig’s
laboratory, Strassburg.
[1427]
Is not this plant the Anthemis? parthenioides
Bernh., of which De Candolle says (Prod. vi. 7)—“ ... simillima
Mat. Parthenio, sed paleis inter flores instructa. Ferè semper
plena in hortis occurrit, et forte ideo paleæ receptaculi ex luxuriante
statu ortæ ut in Chrysanthemi indico et sinensi ...”?
[1428]
From the Italian semenzina, the diminutive of semenza (seed).
[1429]
W. S. Besser in Bulletin de la Soc. imp. des Naturalistes de
Moscou, vii. (1834) 31.—A specimen of the plant in question
labelled in Besser’s handwriting, with a memorandum that it is
collected for medicinal use, is in the Herbarium of the Royal Gardens,
Kew. It completely agrees with the Semen Cinæ of Russian and
German commerce. This remark also applies to a specimen of A.
Lercheana Karel. et Kiril. in the same herbarium.
[1431]Artemisia No. 3201, Herb. Griffith, Afghanistan, in the Kew
Herbarium has capitules precisely agreeing with this Bombay drug.
[1432]Bot. Zeitung, 1 März 1872. 130; Pharm.
Journ. 23 March 1872. 772 (abstract).
[1433]
Contained in a work by Hieronymus Mercurialis, entitled
Variarum Lectionum libri quatuor, Venet. 1570; also in
Puschmann’s edition of Alexander (see Appendix),
i. 238. 240.
[1434]
In Brunfels (De vera herbarum cognitione), Argentorati, 1531. 196.
[1435]
Maceration in water, which restores the natural shape of
the flowerheads, shows that this shrunken, angular form is not found in
the growing plant.
[1436]
Yet too much stress must not be laid on this character,
for as Besser remarks—“periclinii squamæ in uno loco tomento brevi
plus minusve canæ, in aliis nudæ, imo nitidæ.”
[1437]
As the affected vision, so that objects appear as if
seen through a yellow medium. Other effects are recorded by Stillé
(Therapeutics and Mat. Med. ii. 641).
[1438]
The paper of Alms being contained in the very same
periodical (p. 319) as that of Kahler (and further in vol. xxxix. 190),
affords additional evidence of the independence of the discovery.
[1439]
Its ready solubility in 3 or 4 parts of chloroform renders
its estimation easy when mixed with sugar, as in a santonin lozenge.
[1440]
Sprengel, Geschichte der Arzneykunde, iv. (1827) 546.
[1441]
Fehr, De Arnica lapsorum panacea, in Ephemerid.
nat. cur. Dec. 1, (1678, 1679) No. 2. p. 22 (“usus est in
radice, foliis et floribus”).—G. A. de la Marche,
Dissertatio, Halæ Magdeburg, 1744.
[1442]
Heinrich Joseph Collin, Heilkräfte des Wolverley,
Breslau, 1777 (translation); also Arnicæ, in febribus et aliis
morbis putridis vires,—in the Anni Medici of Störck and
Collin, ed. nov., Amstel., iii. (1779) 133.
[1443]
Holmes in Pharm. Journ., April 11, 1874. 810.
[1444]
Figured in Nees von Esenbeck’s Plantæ medicinales,
Düsseldorf, ii. (1833) fol. 39.
[1445]
Perhaps from τράζυνον or τρόξμνον signifying Wild
Lettuce; according to some, from τάραξις, a disease of the eye
which the plant was used to cure, or from the verb τάρασσω, I disturb.
[1446]Herbarius zu teutsch und von aller handt kreuteren,
Augspurg, 1488. cap. clii.
[1448]
Thus 5496 lb. of the washed root afforded of dry only 1277 lb., or
23·2 per cent.—Information communicated by Messrs. Allen and Hanburys, London.
[1449]
For further particulars about them, see Vogl, Sitzungsber.
der Wiener Akademie, vi. (1863) 668 with plate; Hanstein,
Milchsaftgefässe und verwandte Organe der Rinde, Berlin, 1864.
72. 73. pl. ix.
[1450]
The reader who is not familiar with this process may refer
to a paper by Pocklington in Pharm. Journ. April 13, 1872. 822.
[1452]
Bentham unites this plant with L. Scariola L., but
in most works on botany they are maintained as distinct species.
[1453]
The term Thridace is also applied to Extract of Lettuce.
[1454]
The authors of the French Codex of 1866 name as the source of
lactucarium that form of the garden lettuce which has been called by
DeCandolle Lactuca capitata. Maisch has obtained lactucarium
from L. elongata Mühl. (Am. Journ. of Pharm. 1869. 148).
[1455]
Inquiry into the comparative effects of the Opium officinarum,
extracted from the Papaver somniferum or White Poppy of
Linnæus, and that procured from the Lactuca sativa or Common
cultivated Lettuce of the same author.—Transact. of the American
Philosophical Society, iv. (1799) 387.
[1457]
Beautifully delineated by Hanstein in the work referred to at p. 352,
note 2; see also Trécul, Ann. des Sciences nat. Bot. v. (1866)
69; Dippel, Entstehung der Milchsaftgefässe, Rotterdam, 1865.
tab. 1. fig. 17.
[1458]
We are indebted to Mr. H. C. Baildon for a specimen of Scotch
lactucarium collected about the year 1844, and to Messrs. T. and H.
Smith for a sample of Mr. Fairgrieve’s article.
[1459]
Stillé, Therapeutics and Mat. Med. i. (1868) 756. Garrod
(Med. Times and Gazette, 26 March, 1864), gave lactucarium
in drachm doses, repeated 3 or 4 times a day, without being able to
perceive that it had any effect either as an anodyne or hypnotic.
[1473]Etude sur le Plaqueminier (Diospyros), thèse, Paris, 1873. 28-30.
[1474]Benzoin in Malay and Javanese is termed
Kamâñan, Kamiñan, and Kamayan, abbreviated to
mâñan and miñan (Crawfurd); it is called in Siamese
kom-yan or kan-yan; in Chinese ngán-si-hiáng.
The name Benzoin is also applied to the beautiful prisms
C₁₄H₁₂O₂ obtained by treating Bitter Almond Oil with an alcoholic
solution of potash.
[1475]
Crawfurd suggests that the Malabathrum of the ancients is
possibly benzoin.—Dict. of Indian Islands, 1856. 50.
[1476]Voyages d’Ibn Batoutah, traduit par Defrémery et
Sanguinetti, Paris, 1853-59. iv. 228. 240.
[1477]
Yule, Book of Ser Marco Polo, ii. (1871) 228.
[1491]
Miquel, Prodromus Floræ Sumatranæ, 1860. 72; Marsden, Hist.
of Sumatra, London, 1783. 123.—The latter author resided at
Bencoolen, as an official of the English Government.
The statement of Crawfurd, l.c., that benzoin is collected in
Borneo “on the northern coast in the territory of Brunai” is to
us inexplicable. Mr. St. John, British Consul in Borneo, in an official
report on the trade of Brunai, dated from that place 29 January 1858,
enumerates the various productions of the district, but does not name
benzoin.
[1492]
The terms Head, Belly and Foot,
equivalent to our words superior, medium and
inferior, are used in the East to distinguish the qualities
of many other commodities, as Borneo Camphor, Esculent Birds’-nests,
Cardamoms, Galbanum, &c.
[1493]
This account must have been derived from others, for Sir
R. H. Schomburgk never visited the region producing benzoin.
[1495]
In the Public Ledger, May 2, 1874, the prices are
quoted thus:—Siam Gum Benjamin, 1st and 2nd qualities, £10 to £28 per
cwt.; Sumatra, 1st and 2nd, £7 10s. to £12.
[1496]
There were 8 cases of this drug offered at Public Sale, 13 April 1871.
[1498]
Löwe (1870) and Rump (1878) attempted to prove that the
acid is partly present in the form of a compound, but they have not
shown with which substance it is combined in the drug.
[1499]Blue Book for the Colony of the Straits Settlements, Singapore, 1872.
[1509]
Hanbury in Giornale Botanico Italiano, Ottobre 1872. 267;
Pharm. Journ. Nov. 30. 1872. 421; Science Papers, 365.
[1510]
Our account of the production of manna has been derived
from the observations of Stettner, who visited Sicily in the
summer of 1847 (Archiv der Pharm. iii. 194; also Wiggers’
Jahresbericht, 1848. 35; Hooker’s Journ. of Bot. i.
1849. 124), from those of Cleghorn (Trans. of the Bot. Soc. of
Edinburgh, x. 1868-69. 132), and from personal investigations made
by one of us in the neighbourhood of Palermo in May 1872. See Hanbury,
Science Papers, 367.
[1511]Journ. de Pharm. vii. (1867) 401; viii. (1868) 5.
[1512]Report by Consul Dennis on the Commerce and Navigation
of Sicily in 1869, 1870 and 1871.
[1513]
Direzione generale delle Gabelle—Movimento commerciale
del regno d’Italia nel 1870, Milano, 1871.
[1514]Annual Statement of the Trade and Navigation of the
U.K. for 1870, p. 102.
[1515]On artificial Flake Manna, in Pharm. Journ. xi. (1870) 629.
[1516]
Tchihatcheff, l’Asie mineure, ii. (1856) 355.
[1518]
Stewart, Punjab Plants, Lahore (1869) p. 57; Davies, Report
on the trade and resources of the countries on the N. W. boundary of
British India, Lahore, 1862.
[1534]Comptes Rendus, xlvi. (1858) 1276; Gmelin, Chemistry, xv. 299.
[1535]
Belon, Singularitez (1554) l. 2. cap. 91; Guibourt,
Comptes Rendus (1858) 1213; Hanbury, Journ. Linn. Soc.,
Zoology, iii. (1859) 178; also Science Papers, 158.
[1536]
Dobson, Proceedings of Royal Society of Van Diemen’s
Land, i. (1851) 234; Pharm. Journ. iv. (1863) 108;
Flückiger, Wittstein’s Vierteljahresschrift, xvii. (1868)
161; Archiv der Pharmacie, 196 (1871) 7; abstracted in the
Yearbook of Pharmacy, 1871. 188.
[1537]
Readers desiring full information about the olive tree, its oil,
its history, etc., should refer to the extremely exhaustive work of
Coutance, l’Olivier, Paris, 1877, 456 pages, 120 figures.
[1538]
Grisebach states the elevation above the sea of
olive-cultivation thus:—Portugal (Algarve) 1400 feet; Sierra Nevada
3000; do., southern slope 4200; Nice 2400; Etna 2200; Macedonia 1200;
Cilicia 2000.—Die Vegetation der Erde nach ihrer klimatologischen
Anordnung, i. (1872) 262. 283. 342.
[1539]Forest Flora of North-western and Central India, 1874, 307.
[1540]
Brugsch-Bey, Reise nach der grossen Oase Kargeh,
Leipzig, 1878. 80. etc.—See also Journ. of Botany, 1879. 52.
[1541]Erdkunde von Asien, vii. (part 2. 1844) 516-537.
[1544]
Arnoux, Revue des Deux Mondes, Janvier 1879. 381.
[1545]
Perez-Rosales, Essai sur le Chili, Hambourg, 1857. 133.
[1546]
Hehn, Kulturpflanzen und Hausthiere in ihrem Uebergange
aus Asien nach Griechenland und Italien, Berlin, 1877. 88-142,—an
interesting account of the importance of the olive in ancient times.
[1547]
Specimens may be seen among the antiquities found at Pompei.
[1548]
Diploma of Chilperic, a.d. 716.—Pardessus,
Diplomata, Chartæ, etc., Paris, ii. (1849) 309.
[1550]
De Luca in Journ. de Pharm. xlv. (1864) 65.—Some
further researches by Harz on the formation of olive oil may be found
in the Jahresbericht of Wiggers and Husemann (1870) 392.
[1551]The Grocer, April 25, 1868, supplement; Pereira,
Elem. of Mat. Med. ii. (1850) 1505.
[1552]
This according to our experience is the case even with oil as it runs
from the pulp and therefore in the freshest condition; but the acrid
after-taste is more perceptible in oil which has been long kept.
[1553]
Exposition de 1867 à Paris, Rapports du Jury
International, xi. 108.—In the work of Coutance, quoted p. 417,
note 7, nearly 400,000 hectolitres are calculated for the year 1866.
[1554]Pharm. Journ. v. (1864) 387. 495, with figures.
[1555]Annales de Chimie et de Physique, March, 1869. 309.
[1556]
From Dita, the name of the tree in the island of Luzon.
[1557]
So named in honour of Charles Alston, Professor of Botany
and Materia Medica (1740-1760) in the University of Edinburgh.—The
plant is figured in Bentley and Trimen, Med. Pl. part 25 (1877).
[1561]
Geneesk, Tijdschr. Nederl. Indië, x. (1863) 209;
also Archiv der Pharmacie, 212 (1878) 439.
[1562]Jahresbericht of Wiggers and Husemann, 1873. 51.
[1563]Yearbook of Pharm. 1878. 624, from Proc. of the
American Pharm. Association, 1877.
[1564]
Fig. in Bentley and Trimen, Med. Plants, part 6 (1876).
[1565]
There is an Indian root figured as Palo de Culebra
by Acosta (Tractado de las Drogas ... de las Indias Orientales,
1578, cap. lv.) which is astonishingly like the drug in question. He
describes it moreover as having a sweet smell of melilot. The plant he
says is called in Canarese Duda sali. The figure is reproduced
in Antoine Colin’s translation, but not in that of Clusius.
[1570]
The botanical distinctions between the two species may be stated thus:—
C. procera, corolla cup-shaped, petals somewhat erect,
flower-buds spherical, appendages of corona with a blunt upward point.
See Fig. in Bentley and Trimen, Med. Plants, part 25 (1877).
C. gigantea, corolla opening flat, flower-buds bluntly conical
or oblong, appendages of corona rounded.
[1571]
Information for which we are indebted to Dr. Rice.
[1572]
Ibn Baytar, translated by Sontheimer, ii. (1842) 193.
[1576]Illustrations of Indian Botany, Madras, ii. (1850)
tab. 155.—C. procera is figured by the same author in his
Icones Plantarum Indiæ Orientalis, iv. tab. 1278.
[1577]Edinb. Med. and Surg. Journ. xxxii. (1829) 60.
[1578]
We are indebted for an authentic specimen to Dr. E. Burton Brown of Lahore.
[1579]
Roots of C. gigantea kindly supplied to us by Dr. Bidie
of Madras consist of light, woody truncheons, ½ to 2¼ inches in diameter.
[1580]
It is evidently with a view to the retention of this
juice, that the Pharmacopœia of India orders the bark to be
stripped from the roots when the latter are half-dried. Moodeen
Sheriff remarks of C. gigantea, that although it is frequently
used in medicine, no part of it is sold in the bazaars,—no doubt from
the circumstance that the plant is everywhere found wild and can be
collected as required.
[1581]
List’s Asclepione (Gmelin’s Chemistry, xvii.
368) might then be sought for.
[1582]Supplement to the Pharmacopœia of India, Madras,
1869. 364; for further information on the therapeutic uses of mudar,
see also Pharm. of India, 458.
[1583]
Drury, Useful Plants of India, 2nd ed. 1873. 101.
[1584]
Fig. in Bentley and Trimen, Med. Plants, part 29 (1878).
[1588]Catalogue of Madras Exhibition of 1855,—list of
Mysore drugs; also Pharm. of India, 458.
[1589]
Drawn up from an ample specimen kindly presented to us,
together with one of the root, by Mr. Moodeen Sheriff of Madras.
[1590]
A figure of the leaves may be found in a paper on Unto-mool by
M. C. Cooke, Pharm. Journ. Aug. 6, 1870. 105; and one of the
whole plant in Wight’s Icones Plantarum Indiæ Orientalis, iv.
(1850) tab. 1277.
[1591]
Roxburgh’s assertion that the pulp “seems perfectly
innocent,” induced us to examine it chemically, which we were
enabled to do through the kindness of Dr. Thwaites, of the Royal
Botanical Gardens, Ceylon. The inspissated pulp received from
Dr. T., diluted with water, formed a very consistent jelly having a
slightly acid reaction and very bitter taste. Some of it was mixed
with slaked lime, dried, and then exhausted by boiling chloroform. The
liquid left on evaporation a yellowish resinoid mass, which was warmed
with acetic acid. The colourless solution yielded a perfectly white,
crystalline residue, which was dissolved in water, and precipitated
with bichromate of potassium. The crystallized precipitate dried,
and moistened with strong sulphuric acid, exhibited the violet hue
characteristic of strychnine.
To confirm this experiment, we obtained through the obliging assistance
of Dr. Bidie of Madras, some of the white pulp taken with a spoon from
the interior of the ripe fruit, and at once immersed per se
in spirit of wine. The alcoholic fluid gave abundant evidence of the
presence of strychnine.
[1592]
According to Cleghorn by the hornbill (Buceros malabaricus);
according to Roxburgh by “many sorts of bird.” Beddome (Flora
Sylvatica, Madras, 1872. 243) says the pulp is quite harmless, and
the favourite food of many birds.
In Garnier, Exploration en Indo-China ii. (Paris, 1873) 488,
allusion is made to a tree similar to that under notice having fruits
which are devoid of poison before maturity.
[1593]Catalogue of Indian Med. Plants and Drugs, Calcutta, 1810. 37.
[1594]Hist. Stirpium, edited by C. Gesner, Argentorat. 1561. lib. iv. c. 21.
[1595]
Clusius and others held the opinion that the Nux methel of the
Arabs was the fruit of a Datura, and an Indian species was
accordingly named by Linnæus D. Metel.
[1596]
It is remarkable that parasitic plants of the order
Loranthaceæ growing on Strychnos Nux vomica acquire the
poisonous properties of the latter.—Pharm. of India, 1868. 108.
[1597]
For further information on igasurine, consult Gmelin, Chemistry,
xvii. (1866) 589; Watts, Dictionary of Chemistry, iii. (1865)
243; Pharm. Journ. xviii. (1859) 432.
[1602]
The plant and seeds are known in the Bisaya language by the names of
pangaguason, aguason, canlara, mananaog,
dancagay, catalonga or igasur; in the islands
of Bohol and Çebu, where the seeds are produced, by that of
coyacoy, and by the Spaniards of the Philippines as Pepita
de Bisaya or Pepita de Catbalogan (Clain, Remedios
Faciles, Manila, 1857. p. 610). The name St. Ignatius’ Bean
applied to them in Europe, is employed in South America to designate
the seeds of several medicinal Cucurbitaceæ, as those of
Fenillea trilobata L., Hypanthera Guapeva Manso and
Anisosperma Passiflora Manso.
[1603]Materia Medica, Stockholm, 1778. i. 146.—We omit
citing the Linnean Ignatia amara, as it has been shown by
Bentham that the plant so named by the younger Linnæus is Posoqueria
longiflora Aubl. of the order Rubiaceæ, a native of Guiana.
[1604]Flora Cochinchinensis, ed. Willd. i. (1793) 155.
[1607]
The only specimen of the fruit I have seen was in the
possession of my late friend Mr. Morson. It measured exactly 4 inches
in diameter, and when opened (15 January 1872) was found to contain 17
mature, well-formed seeds, with remnants of dried pulp.—D. H. I have
seen another one in the Jardin des Plantes, Paris.—F. A. F..
[1608]Reisen in den Philippinen, Berlin, 1873. 213.
[1611]
The Philippines were unknown to the Europeans of the
Middle Ages. They were discovered by Magellan in 1521, but their
conquest by the Spaniards was not effectually commenced until 1565.
Previous to the Spanish occupation, they were governed by petty chiefs,
and were frequented for the purposes of commerce by Japanese, Chinese,
and Malays.
[1612]
Martiny, Encyklopädie der Rohwaarenkunde, i. (1843) 576.
[1613]Pink Root is sometimes erroneously latinized in
price-lists, “Radix caryophylli.”
[1615]Therapeutics and Materia Medica, Philadelphia, ii. (1868) 651.
[1616]
Th. Martius, Pharm. Journ. xii. (1853) 371.
[1617]
Grisebach (Die Vegetation der Erde, i. 1872. 223)
gives very interesting particulars relating to the area of growth of
Gentiana purpurea, G. punctata and G. pannonica.
He is decidedly of the opinion that they are distinct species.
[1618]
In Norway it is, strange to say, called sweetroot, “Sötrot,”
according to Schübeler, Pflanzenwelt Norwegens, 1873-1875, p. 259.
[1619]
Ὀϕέλλειν, to bless, in allusion to the medical virtues of the
herb.—Fig. in Bentley and Trimen, Med. Plants, part 7 (1876).
[1620]Cours d’Histoire nat. pharmaceutique, ii. (1828) 395.
[1621]
The other kinda of chiretta to be named presently are usually much shorter.
[1622]
For full details, see Archiv der Pharmacie, 189 (1869) 229.
[1623]
Moodeen Sheriff, Suppl. to the Pharmacopœia of India, 1869.
pp. 138. 189.—Consult also Pharmacopœia of India, 1868. pp. 148-9.
[1624]
Mr. E. A. Webb has pointed out a case of false-packing in
which the roots of Rubia cordifolia L. (Munjit) had been
enclosed in the bundles of chiretta.
[1625]
Such is the opinion expressed by the Rev. O. Cockayne. The letter of
Helias to Alfred is imperfect, and mentions only balsam, petroleum,
theriaka, and a white stone used as a charm. But from the reference
to these four articles in another part of the MS., in connection with
scammony, ammoniacum, tragacanth, and galbanum, there is ground for
believing that the latter (Syrian and Persian) drugs were included in
the lost part of the patriarch’s letter.—See Leechdoms, Wortcunning
and Starcraft of Early England, edited by Cockayne (Master of the
Rolls Series), vol. ii. pages xxiv. 289. 175, also 273. 281.
[1626]Medical Observations and Inquiries, i. (1757) 12.
[1627]
Named probably from Σκάυυα, a trench or pit,
in allusion to the excavation made around the root.
[1628]
The one was the late Mr. S. H. Maltass of Smyrna, whose
interesting paper may be found in Pharm. Journ. xiii. (1854)
264; the other is Mr. Edward T. Rogers, formerly of Caiffa, now (1874)
British Consul at Cairo.
[1631]
Scammony was quoted in a London price current, April 1874, at
8s. to 36s. per lb., Resin of Scammony at 14s. per lb.
[1632]
Thus 100 bales were offered in a drug sale, 3 July 1873.
[1633]
Such was the case at Aleppo, as we know by a private
letter from Mr. Consul Skene.—D. H.
[1634]
Thus at Ootacamund, Mr. Broughton, in a letter to one
of us (15 January 1870), speaks of receiving “a cluster of tubers”
weighing over 9 lb., and remarks that the plant grows as easily as yam.
[1635]
Monardes, Hist. des Medicamens, trad. par Colin,
ed. 2. 16.—The first edition of this work seems to be unknown.
[1636]
Hill, History of the Mat. Med. Lond. 1751. 549.
[1637]American Journal of Med. Sciences, v. (1829) 300. pl. 1-2.
[1638]
It is plain that such a proceeding is irrational. The
roots should be dug up when the aerial stems have died down.
[1639]Linnæa, iii. (1830) 473; Pharm. Journ. viii.
(1867) 652.—We are not aware of any more recent account.
[1640]
Guibourt obtained of it 17 per cent., Umney 21·5,
Squibb 11 to 16, T. and H. Smith “not more than 15,” D. Hanbury 11
to 15·8. Jalap grown in Bonn afforded to Marquart 12 per cent.; a
root cultivated at Münich gave Widnmann 22 per cent.; from plants
produced in Dublin W. G. Smith got 9 to 12 per cent.; and fine tubers
from Ootacamund in India yielded to one of us 18 per cent. of resin.
Broughton is of opinion that exposure of the sliced tuber to the air in
the process of drying, favours the formation of resin, by the oxidation
of a hydrocarbon.
[1644]
For information about some of these, consult Guibourt,
Histoire des Drogues, ii. (1869) 523.
[1645]Journ. de Chimie méd. x. (1834) 1-22. pl. 1. 2.
(with unsatisfactory figures).
[1646]
The name is ill-chosen and misleading, but having been
adopted in standard works, it might occasion greater confusion to
attempt to supersede it, and its several derivatives.
[1647]
It is at least a fact, that of numerous samples of jalapin that we have
examined (1871), every one is completely soluble in ether.
[1648]
Hanbury, On a species of Ipomœa, affording Tampico
Jalap, Journ. of Linn. Soc., Bot. xi. (1871) 279, tab. 2;
Pharm. Journ. xi. (1870) 848; American Journ. of Pharm.,
xviii. (1870) 330; Science Papers, 1876. 349.
[1659]
Wight, Icones Plant. Indiæ Orient. iv. (1850) tab.
1617; Capsicum minimum Roxb. Flor. Ind. i. (1832) 574.
Faire has ascertained that this is the Capsicum frutescens of
the Species Plantarum of Linnæus, but not that of the Hortus
Cliffortianus of the same botanist, to which latter the name C.
frutescens is usually applied.
[1660]
The chief distinction between C. annuum and C. longum
is that the former has an erect, the latter a pendulous fruit.
[1671]Le Grant Herbier en francoys, contenāt les qualitez,
vertus et proprietez des herbes etc., Paris (no date) 4°. cap.
De Solastro rustico.
[1672]Das destillier Buch (sub voce Nachtschet
Wasser). Strassburg, 1521, fol. 93 b. The figure probably
refers to Atropa, but that given in the edition of the same work of the
year 1500 shows Solanum nigrum.
[1680]Werthbestimmung stark wirkender Droguen, Petersburg, 1876. 28.
[1681]
The fresh juice kept for a few days has been known to
evolve red vapours (nitrous acid?) when the vessel containing it
was opened.—H. S. Evans in Pharm. Journ. ix. (1850) 260.
[1682]Datura from the Sanskrit name D’hustùra,
applied to D. fastuosa L. The origin of the word
Stramonium is not known to us.
[1686]
We have not seen W. G. Mann, Onderzoek van het zaad van
Datura Stramonium, Enschede, 1875.
[1687]
Günther in Wiggers and Husemann’s Jahresbericht for 1869. 54.
[1688]
Seeds of D. alba sent to us from Madras by Dr.
Bidie, were sown by our friend M. Naudin of Collioure (Pyrénées
Orientales), and produced the plant under three forms, viz.:—1.
The true D. alba as figured in Wight’s Icones.—2.
Plants with flowers, violet without and nearly white within (D.
fastuosa).—3. Plants with double corollas of large size and of a
yellow colour.
[1693]
It had become naturalized in North America prior to 1672,
as we find it mentioned by Josselyn in his New England’s Rarities
discovered (Lond. 1672) among the plants “sprung up since the
English planted and kept cattle in New England.”
[1702]
From the experiments of Schoonbroodt (1868), there is
reason to believe that the active principle of henbane can be more
easily extracted from the fresh than from the dried plant.
[1703]
I have had the opportunity of examining the above
substances as prepared by the said chemists.—F. A. F. July 1871.
[1710]
Nicot, Thrésor de la langue Françoyse, Paris, 1606. 429.
[1711]Segunda parte del libro de las cosas que se traen de
nuestras Indias occidentales, que sirven al uso de medicina. Do se
trata del Tabaco ..., Sevilla, 1571, 3.
[1712]Instruction sur l’herbe Petum ditte en France l’herbe
de la Royne ou Médicée ... Paris, 1572.
[1713]
12 Car. II. c. 34; 15 Car. II. c. 7.—For further
information on the history of tobacco, see Tiedemann, Geschichte
des Tabaks, Frankfurt, 1854.—We have not consulted Fairholt,
Tobacco, its History, Lond. 1859.
[1714]
Microscopic structure of tobacco leaves. See Pocklington,
Pharm. Journal, v. (1874) 301.
[1721]De Stirpium ... nomenclaturis, etc.
1552—“Campanula sylvestris seu Digitalis.”
[1722]
Withering (William), Account of the Foxglove, Birmingham, 1785. 8°.
[1723]
Prior, Popular Names of British Plants, ed. 2. 1870. 84.
[1724]
This method of preparing the leaf was directed in the
London Pharmacopœia of 1851, but it had long been in use. No particular
directions are given in the British Pharmacopœia.
[1725]
For further particulars on Schmiedeberg’s very elaborate
researches, the reader may consult my abstract of them in Pharm.
Journ. v. (1875) 741.—F. A. F..
[1726]
A derivative of digitoxin as extracted by
Schmiedeberg from the seeds of foxglove.
[1727]Andrographis from δνὴρ and γραϕὶς, in allusion
to the brush-like anther and filament.—Fig. in Bentley and Trimen’s
Med. Plants, part 23 (1877).
[1728]
Paolino da San Bartolomeo, Voyage to the East Indies
(1776-1789), translated from the German, Lond. 1800; pp. 14. 409.
[1729]
Fig. in Bentley and Trimen’s Med. Plants, part 23 (1877).
[1731]
The word Gingeli (or Gergelim), which
Roxburgh remarks was (as it is now) in common use among Europeans,
derives from the Arabic chulchulân, denoting sesame seed in its
husks before being reaped (Dr. Rice). The word Benné is, we
believe, of West African origin, and has no connection with Ben,
the name of Moringa.
[1732]
For further particulars see Buchanan, Journey from
Madras through Mysore, etc. i. (1807) 95. and ii. 224.
[1733]
This curious process is described in the Reports of
Juries, Madras Exhibition, 1856, p. 31.—That the colouring
matter of the seeds is actually soluble in water is confirmed by Lépine
of Pondicherry as we have learnt from his manuscript notes presented to
the Musée des Produits des Colonies de France at Paris. The seeds may
even be used as a dye.
[1734]Documents Statistiques réunis par l’Administration des
Douanes sur le commerce de la France, année 1872.
[1735]Statement of the Trade and Navigation of British India
with Foreign Countries, Calcutta, 1872. 62.
[1736]Reports on Trade at the Treaty Ports in China for
1870, Shanghai, 1871. 81.
[1737]
For pharmaceutical uses, the larger proportion of olein
and consequent lesser tendency to solidify, should be remembered.
[1738]
On Mont Ventoux near Avignon, the region of Lavandula
vera is comprised, according to Martins, between 1500 and 4500 feet
above the sea-level.—Ann. des Sc. Nat., Bot. x. (1838) 145. 149.
[1745]
Macaulay, Hist. of England, i. ch. 3, Inns.
[1746]
Perhs, Proc. American Pharm. Association, 1876. 819.
[1747]
For more particulars see the interesting account of Holmes, Pharm.
Journ. viii. (1877) 301. The author describes also the disease
which is affecting the lavender since about the year 1860.
[1750]Ibid. i. (1860) 278. The statement is that an
acre of land yields “about 6 Winchester quarts” of oil.—One
Winchester quart = 282 litres.
[1751]
The Mitcham oil fetches 30s. to 60s. per
lb., according to the season.
[1752]
On the high land between Nice and Turbia, I have observed
the two species growing together, and that L. vera is in flower
two or three weeks earlier than L. Spica.—D. H.
[1754]
The incorrectness of the term Arabica is noticed by
Pomet. How it came to be applied we know not.
[1755]
Pereira, Elem. of Mat. Med. ii. (1850) 1368.—Nor
do we know if L. lanata Boiss., a very fragrant species closely
allied to L. Spica DC., and a native of Spain, is distilled in
that country.
[1756]
Bentham, Handbook of the British Flora, 1858.
413.—Parkinson (1640) remarks of Speare Mint that it is “onely
found planted in gardens with us.”
[1757]
Seemann’s Journal of Botany, Aug. 1865. p. 239. We
borrow Mr. Baker’s careful description of Mentha viridis.
[1764]
I have examined the original specimen still preserved
among Ray’s plants in the British Museum and find it to agree perfectly
with the plant now in cultivation.—D. H.
[1769]
This description is borrowed from Mr. Baker’s paper on the
English Mints, referred to at page 480, note 1.
[1770]
The Chinese oil is distilled at Canton, and was exported
from Canton in 1872 to the extent of 800 lbs.; it was valued at about
30s. per lb.—See also Flückiger in Pharm. Journ. Oct. 14, 1871.
321. As to Japan we are informed that there are large plantations of
peppermint; the oil “Hakano Abura” is exported from Hiogo and Osaka,
but frequently adulterated. Mr. Holmes informed me (1879) that he found
the mother plant coming nearest to Mentha canadensis.—F. A. F..
[1771]
On Japanese Peppermint Camphor see Beckett and Alder
Wright, Yearbook of Pharm. 1875. 605.
[1773]Pharm. Journ. x. (1851) 297. 340; also Warren in
Pharm. Journ. vi. (1865) 257. To these papers and to personal
inquiries we are indebted for most of the particulars relating to
peppermint culture at Mitcham.
[1774]
Only the larger growers have stills. These they let
to smaller cultivators who pay so much for distilling a charge,
i.e. whatever the still can be made to contain, without
reference to weight. Hence the dried herb is preferred to the fresh, as
a larger quantity can be distilled at one time.
[1775]
To whose paper On the Peppermint Plantations of
Michigan in the Proceedings of the Americ. Pharm. Assoc. for
1858, we owe the few particulars for which we can here afford space.—To
be farther consulted, same Proceedings, 1876. 828.
[1776]Journ. de Pharm. viii. (1868) 130.—Abstract from Roze, La
Menthe poivrée, sa culture en France, ses produits, falsifications de
l’essence et moyens de les reconnaître, Paris, 1868. 43 pages.
[1778]
Maisch, American Journ. of Pharm. March 1870. 120.
[1779]Pennyroyal, in old herbals Puloil royal is
derived from Puleium regium, an old Latin name given from the
supposed efficacy of the plant in destroying fleas (Prior).
[1780]
The native Pennyroyal is however a different plant, namely
Hedeoma pulegioides Pers., figured in part 21 (1877) of Bentley
and Trimen’s Med. Plants.
[1792]
Manget, Bibliotheca chemica curiosa, Genevæ, i. (1702) 829.
[1793]Conservatorium Sanitatis (or also, according
to Haller, Biblioth. botanica, i. 237, De conservatione
sanitatis, Bononiæ, 1475) cap. 81.
[1794]
Unger, Der Rosmarin und seine Verwendung in
Dalmatien—Sitzungsberichte der Wiener Akademie, lvi. (1867) 587;
abstracted, with a few additions, in Pharm. Journ. ix. (1879) 618.
[1795]
After the examination of numerous specimens, we adopt
the course taken by Dr. Aitchison (Catalogue of the Plants of the
Punjab and Sindh, Lond. 1869) of uniting P. Ispaghula to
P. decumbens. The union of species in this group may probably
be carried still further.—For a fig. see Bentley and Trimen, Med.
Plants, part 21 (1877).
[1796]Punjab Plants, Lahore 1869. 174—also MS. note
attached to specimens in Herb. Kew.
[1800]
Fleming, Catal. of Indian Med. Plants and Drugs, Calcutta, 1810. 31.
[1801]Adansonia, x. 246; Association Française pour
l’avancement de la Science, Comptes Rendus de la 1ʳᵉ Session, 1872.
514-529. pl. x.—The figure which is reproduced in Lanessan’s French
translation of the Pharmacographia, ii. (Paris, 1878) 210, gives
a good idea of the highly ornamental character of Rheum officinale.
[1802]
For further particulars see Flückiger, Pharm. J.
vi. (1876) 861; also Proc. Americ. Pharm. Assoc. 1876. 130, with
fig. showing Rheum officinale grown in a poor soil.
[1803]
Bretschneider, Chinese Botanical Works, Foochow, 1870. 2.
[1813]
Migne. op. cit., lxxxii. 628. The explanation
given by Isidore is this:—“Reubarbarum, sive Reuponticum:
illud quod trans Danubium in solo barbarico; istud quod circa Pontum
colligitur, nominatum est. Reu autem radix dicitur.
Reubarbarum ergo, quasi radix barbara. Reuponticum
quasi radix pontica.” But Isidore was fond of such derivations.
[1814]Ravedsceni, Raved barbarum, and Raved Turchicum
are the terms used in the Latin translations we have consulted.
[1815]De omnibus medico cognitu necessariis, Basil. 1539. 354.
[1816]
Translation of Jaubert, i. (Paris, 1836) 494.
[1817]Assises de Jérusalem contained in the Recueil
des Historiens des Croisades, Lois, ii. (1843) 176.
[1818]
Capmany, Memorias de ... Barcelona, i. (1779) 44.
[1819]
Bonaini, Statuti inediti della città di Pisa dal xii al
xiv secolo, iii. (Firenze, 1857) 106. 115.
[1820]
Pauthier, Le Livre de Marco Polo ... rédigé en français sous sa
dictée en 1298 par Rusticien de Pise, i. (1865) 165. ii. 490.
[1821]
For further particulars, see my paper mentioned at page 493, note 1.—F. A. F.
[1822]
From the German word Bracke, the name applied to
persons appointed for the examination of merchandize brought to the
ports of the Baltic.
[1823]
Gauger’s Rep. für Pharm. und Chemie, 1842. 452-457;
Pharm. Journ. ii. (1843) 658.
[1824]
Canstatt’s Jahresbericht for 1864. i. 35-42.
[1825]
Thus in 1860 the Russians compelled the Chinese to burn
6000 lb. of rhubarb, on the pretext that it was too small!
[1827]Roteiro da viagem de Vasco da Gama, por A.
Herculano e o Barão de Castello de Paiva, ed. 2. Lisboa, 1861.
115.—For an abstract of the “Roteiro,” see Flückiger, Documente zur
Geschichte der Pharm. 1876. 13.
[1829]
Leber, Appréciation de la fortune privée au moyen
âge, éd. 2. 1847. 308-9.
[1830]
Reichard, Beiträge zur Geschichte der Apotheken, Ulm, 1825. 208.
[1831]Book of the Values of Merchandize imported, according
to which Excize is to be paid by the First Buyer, Lond. 1657.
[1832]
According to Consul Hughes of Hankow, San-yuan in Shensi
(north of Sin-ganfu) is one of the principal marts for rhubarb.
[1833]
Chauveau, Vicar Apostolic of Tibet (1870), and Biet,
a French missionary, both quoted by Collin in his thesis Des
Rhubarbes, Paris, 1871. 22. 24.
[1834]Petermann’s Geograph. Mittheilungen, viii. (1873) 302.
[1835]Reports on Trade at the Treaty Ports of China for
1870; Commercial Reports from Her Majesty’s Consuls in
China, 1872. No. 3. p. 57, and 1874 (1875) No. 5.
[1836]Annual Statement of the Trade and Navigation of the
United Kingdom for 1870. 79.
[1837]From the Indus to the Tigris, London, 1874. 321.
[1838]
It is now often trimmed by wholesale druggists to simulate
the old Russian rhubarb.
[1839]
The quality and appearance of rhubarb are far more
regarded in England than on the Continent. To ensure a fine powder of
brilliant hue, the drug is most carefully prepared, each root being
split open, and any dark or decayed portion removed with a chisel or
file, while the operator is not allowed to handle the drug except with
leather gloves.
[1840]
Their formation has been investigated by Schmitz,
Proceedings of the “Naturforschende Gesellschaft zu Halle”; the
author also shows that the drug is chiefly afforded by the rhizome.—An
abstract of the paper will be found in Just’s Botanischer
Jahresbericht, 1874. 461.
[1841]
Boorde’s Introduction and Dyetary, reprinted by the
Early English Text Society, 1870. 56.
[1842]
Prosper Alpinus, De Rhapontico, Lugd. Bat. 1718.
[1848]
Twelve chests of this rhubarb, said to be of the crop of
1793, which had been lying in the Russian Government warehouses, were
offered for sale in London, Dec. 1, 1853. Samples of the drug now 80
years old are in our possession, and still sound and good.
[1849]
Most beautifully figured by Blume, “Rumphia” i. (1835)
tab. 55; Myristica fatua, ii. 59.
[1850]Flora Brasiliensis, fasc. 11-12. 133; also in
Buchner’s Repertorium für Pharmacie, ix. (1860) 529-538.
[1852]
Mérat et De Lens, Dict. de Mat. Méd. iv. (1832) 173.—The
tree is, we think, Ailantus malabarica DC., order of the Simarubeæ.
[1853]
Aëtius, tetrabiblos iv. serm. 4. c. 122.—It must however
be admitted that Nux Indica in mediæval authors usually
signifies the Coco-nut, but also sometimes Nux vomica or even
Areca nut. For particulars see Flückiger, Documente zur
Geschichte der Pharm. 1876. 18.
[1857]Kosmographie, übersetzt von Ethé, i. (1869) 227.
[1858]Carmen de motibus siculis, Basil., 1746. 23.—A new
edition of this work, by Prof. Winkelmann, was published in 1874.
[1859]Danske Laegebog, quoted by Meyer, Geschichte der Botanik, iii. (1856) 537.
[1860]
Rogers, Hist. of Agriculture and Prices in England,
i. (1866) 361-362. 628.—It is remarkable that nutmegs are not
mentioned, though mace is named repeatedly.
[1861]
Leber, Appréciation de la fortune privée au moyen
âge, éd. 2, 1847. 95.
[1862]
Valmont de Bomare, Dict. d’Histoire Nat. iv. (1775)
297.—This author writes as an eye-witness of the destruction he has
recorded:—“Le 10 Juin 1760, j’en ai vu à Amsterdam, près de l’Amirauté,
un feu dont l’aliment étoit estimé huit millions argent de France:
on devoit en brûler autant le lendemain. Les pieds des spectateurs
baignoient dans l’huile essentielle de ces substances....”
[1863]
How tempting the cultivation must have appeared, may be
judged from the price of mace, which we find quoted on the 3rd January
1806, in the London Price Current (which gives only import
prices), as 85s. to 90s. per lb.;—to these rates must
be added the duty of 7s. 1d. per lb.
[1864]
Seemann, Hooker’s Journ. of Bot. iv. (1852) 83.
[1865]
Collingwood in Journ. of Linnean Society, Bot., x. (1869) 45.
[1866]
Crawfurd, Dictionary of the Indian Islands, 1856.
304.—Much additional information will be found in this work.
[1867]The Malay Archipelago, i. (1869) 452.—See also
Bickmore, Travels in the East Indian Archipelago, 1868. 225.
[1868]
Lumsdaine, Pharm. Journ. xi. (1852) 516. For
further information on the management of nutmeg plantations in Sumatra,
consult the original paper.
[1869]
Messrs. Herrings & Co. of London have informed us, that
2874 lb. of nutmegs distilled in their laboratory afforded 67 lb. of
essential oil, i.e. 2·33 per cent. But Messrs. Schimmel & Co.,
Leipzig, state (1878) that they obtain as much as from 6 to 8 per cent.
[1872]
Some idea of the extremely small area of these famous
islands may be gathered from the fact that the Great Banda, the largest
of them, is but about 7 miles long by 2 miles broad; while the entire
group occupies no more than 17·6 geographical square miles.
[1873]Consular Reports, Aug. 1873. 952-3. In 1875, 8990
peculs were exported from Java.
[1874]Blue Books for the Colony of the Straits Settlements
for 1871, Singapore, 1872.
[1875]
On the nature and origin of this organ, see Baillon, Histoire des
Plantes, ii. (1870) 499; also Dictionnaire de Botanique.
[1876]
See my paper: Ueber Stärke und Cellulose in Archiv der
Pharm. 196 (1871) 31.—F. A. F.
[1877]
In an actual experiment (1868) in the laboratory of
Messrs. Herrings & Co., London, 23 lb. of mace yielded 23 oz. of
volatile oil, which is equivalent to 6¼ per cent.; but Messrs. Schimmel
& Co., Leipzig, obligingly inform us (1878) that they observed a
percentage of from 11 to 17.
[1879]
The word Camphor, generally written by old Latin
authors Caphura, and by English Camphire, is derived from
the Arabic Káfúr, which in turn is supposed to come from the
Sanskrit Karpūra, signifying white.
[1880]
Passages from several have been translated and kindly
placed at our disposal by Mr. A. Wylie. Dr. Bretschneider of Pekin and
Mr. Pauthier of Paris (see p. 494, note 7,) have also been good enough
to aid us in the same manner.
[1881]
Yule, Book of Ser Marco Polo, ii. (1871) 185.
[1882]
In the description of Arabia by Ibn Hagik el Hamdany, fol.
170 of the MS. at Aden (Prof. Sprenger).
[1883]
He directs two ounces of camphor to be added to a certain preparation,
provided camphor is sufficiently abundant.—Tetr. iv. sermo 4. c. 114
[1884]
G. Weil, Geschichte der Chalifen, i. (Mannheim, 1846) 75.
[1885]
Quatremère, Mém. sur l’Egypte, ii. (1811)
366-375.—It is interesting to find that Káfúre-kaisúri, i.e.,
Kaisur Camphor, is a term still known in the Indian bazaars.
[1886]
Käuffer, Geschichte von Ostasien, ii. (1859) 491.
[1887]
Translation from the Chinese communicated by Mr. A. Wylie.
[1891]The Book of Ser Marco Polo, ii. (1874) 282, 285.
[1892]
For further historical details, compare my paper in the
Schweizerische Wochenschrift für Pharmacie, 27 Sept., 4 and
11 Oct. 1867, or in Buchner’s Repertorium f. Pharmacie, xvii.
(1868) 28.—F. A. F.
[1893]
S. Hildegardis Opera Omnia, accurante J. P. Migne, Paris, 1855. 1145.
[1899]
The foregoing particulars are chiefly extracted from the
Trade Report of Tamsui by E. C. Taintor, Acting Commissioner
of Customs, published in the Reports on Trade at the Treaty Ports
in China for 1869, Shanghai, 1870, and from James Morrison’s
Description of the island of Formosa, in the Geogr.
Magazine, 1877, 263 and 319.
[1901]
Both of the above mentioned stills from Sikok and Formosa
are figured in my “Account of the Paris Exhibition,” Archiv
der Pharmacie, 214 (1879) 12.—F. A. F..
[1902]
These are the dimensions of the cakes manufactured in the
laboratory of Messrs. Howards of Stratford, but it is obvious that they
may vary with different makers.
[1903]
Mattheson, England to Delhi, Lond. 1870, 474.
[1905]Returns of Trade at the Treaty Ports in China for 1872, part. 2, p. 124.
[1906]Commercial Reports from H. M. Consuls in Japan, No.
1, 1872.—The returns for Hiogo and Osaka are upon the authority of the
Chamber of Commerce.
[1907]Statement of the Trade and Navigation of the United
Kingdom for 1870. p. 61—no later returns accessible.
[1908]Statement of the Trade and Navigation of Bombay for
1872-73. ii. 27.
[1909]
For a full account and figure of it, see W. H. de Vriese’s
excellent Mémoire sur le Camphrier de Sumatra et de Bornéo,
Leide, 1857. 23 p. 4°. and 2 plates.
[1910]Life in the Forests of the Far East, ii. (1862) 272.
[1911]
In Milburn’s time (Oriental Commerce, ii. 1813.
308), Sumatra was reckoned to export 50 peculs, and Borneo 30 peculs a
year. Rondot’s statement (see Cassia Buds) that China imports of Barus
camphor about 800 peculs annually is plainly erroneous.
[1912]Returns of Trade at the Treaty Ports in China for 1872, p. 30.
[1913]
Ibn Khurdádbah in the 9th century mentions it as being
obtained in this way.
[1914]
Through the courtesy of Mr. F. H. Ewer, of the Imperial
Maritime Customs, Canton.—Hanbury, Science Papers, 189. 393.
[1922]
We are indebted to Dr. Bretschneider of Pekin for these
references to Chinese literature. For information about some of the
works quoted, see his pamphlet On the Study and Value of Chinese
Botanical Works, Foochow, 1870.
[1923]
Dümichen, Fleet of an Egyptian Queen, Leipzig, 1868, p. 1.
[1924]
“ ... That there was an ulterior commerce beyond Ceylon
is indubitable; for at Ceylon the trade from Malacca and the Golden
Chersonese met the merchants from Arabia, Persia and Egypt. This might
possibly have been in the hands of the Malays or even the Chinese,
who seem to have been navigators in all ages as universally as the
Arabians....” Vincent, op. cit. ii. 284. 285.—In the time of
Marco Polo, the trade of China westward met the trade of the Red
Sea, no longer in Ceylon, but on the coast of Malabar, apparently at
Calicut, where the Portuguese found it on their first arrival. Here,
says Marco, the ships from Aden obtained their lading from the East,
and carried it into the Red Sea for Alexandria, whence it passed into
Europe by means of the Venetians.—See also Yule, Book of Ser Marco
Polo, ii. (1871) 325, 327.
[1935]
Eden, State of the Poor, ii. (1797) appendix; Rogers, Hist.
of Agriculture and Prices in England, ii. (1866) 543.
[1936]
Nicholls, Progresses and Processions of Q.
Elizabeth, i. (1823) xxxiv. 118.
[1937]
Additional information may be found in two papers by
Marshall, in Thomson’s Annals of Philosophy, x. (1817) 241 and
346; see also Leschenault de la Tour, Mém. du Musée d’Hist. nat.
viii. (1822) 436-446.
[1939]
Formerly called fardela or fardello, a name
signifying in the Romance languages bundle or package.
The word fardel, having the same meaning, is found in old
English writers.
[1940]
Yet the cultivation was far more extensive in the earlier
part of the century, as we may judge by the statement that the five
principal cinnamon gardens around Negumbo, Colombo, Barberyn, Galle,
and Matura, were each from 15 to 20 miles in circumference
(Tennent’s Ceylon, ii. 163).
[1941]Ceylon Blue Books for 1871 and 1872, printed at Colombo.
[1942]
Some of it however is very thick, though neatly quilled.
[1949]
Thorel, Notes médicales du Voyage d’Exploration du
Mékong et de Cochinchine, Paris, 1870. 30.—Garnier, Voyage en
Indo-Chine, ii. (Paris, 1873) 438.
[1950]
The greatest market in China for cassia and cinnamon
according to Dr. F. Porter Smith, is Taiwu in Ping-nan hien
(Sin-chau fu), in Kwangsi province.—Mat. Med. and Nat. Hist. of
China, 1871. 52.—The capital of Kwangsi is Kweilin fu, literally
Cassia-Forest.
[1951]
Hooker, Himalayan Journals, ed. 2. ii. (1855) 303.
[1952]
A specimen of the stem-bark of C. iners from
Travancore, presented to us by Dr. Waring, has a delightful odour, but
is quite devoid of the taste of cinnamon.
[1953]Catalogues Plantarum quæ in Horto Botanico Bogoriensi
coluntur, Batavia, 1866. 92.
[1954]
Vincent, Commerce and Navigation of the Ancients in the
Indian Ocean, ii. (1807) 130. 134. 149. 150. 157.—That the ancients
should confound the different kinds of cassia is really no matter
for surprise, when we moderns, whether botanists, pharmacologists,
or spice-dealers, are unable to point out characters by which to
distinguish the barks of this group, or even to give definite names to
those found in our warehouses.
[1956]
See further on, Allied Products, Cassia twigs, page 533.
[1957]
Very fine specimens of this costly bark have been kindly
supplied to us by Dr. H. F. Hance, British Vice-Consul at Whampoa.
[1958]
Vignolius, Liber Pontificalis, Romæ, i. (1724) 94. 95.
[1959]
Migne, Patrologiæ Cursus, lxxxii. (1850) 622.—St.
Isidore evidently quotes Galen, but his remarks imply that both spices
were known at the period when he wrote.
[1960]
Cockayne, Leechdoms, etc., of Early England, ii. (1865) 143.
[1961]
Rogers, Hist. of Agriculture and Prices in England, ii. (1866) 543.
[1962]
The book has been reprinted for the Early English
Text Society, 1868.—Russell says:—“Looke that your stikkes of
synamome be thyn, bretille and fayre in colewr ... for
canelle is not so good in this crafte and cure.”—And in his
directions “how to make Ypocras,” he prescribes synamome
in that “for lordes,” but “canelle” in that for
“commyn peple.”
[1975]Reports on Trade at the Treaty Ports in China for
1867, Shanghai, 1868. 49.
[1976]Annual Statement of the Trade and Navigation of the
U.K. for 1870. 101.
[1977]
For further information consult Heyd,
Levantehandel, ii. (1879) 663.
[1978]
Account of Petrus Martyr d’Angleria to Cardinal Ascanio Sforza, in
Michael Herr’s Die neue Welt, etc., Strassburg, 1534. fol. 175.
[1979]Travels of Pedro de Cieza de Leon, a.d. 1532-50, translated by Markham (Hakluyt
Society) Lond. 1864. chap. 39-40; also Expedition of Gonzalo Pizarro
to the Land of Cinnamon, by Garcilasso Inca de la Vega, forming
part of the same volume.
[1980]Historia de las Indias, Madrid, i. (1851) 357. (lib. ix. c. 31).
[1981]De la Canela de nuestras Indias.—Historia de las cosas que se
traen de nuestras Indias occidentales, Sevilla, 1574. 98.
[1982]
The village of San José de Canelos, which may be
considered as the centre of the cinnamon region, was determined by Mr.
Spruce to be in lat. 1° 20 S., long. 77° 45 W., and at an altitude
above the sea of 1590 feet. The forest of canelos, he tells us, has
no definite boundaries; but the term is popularly assigned to all the
upper region of the Pastasa and its tributaries, from a height of 4000
to 7000 feet on the slopes of the Andes, down to the Amazonian plain,
and the confluence of the Bombonasa and Pastasa.
[1984]
Fig. in Bentley and Trimen’s Medic. Plants, part 26 (1877).
[1985]
Halliday, On the Bebeeru tree of British Guiana, and
Sulphate of Bebeerine, the former a substitute for Cinchona, the latter
for Sulphate of Quinine.—Edinburgh Med. and Surg. Journ.
vol. xl. 1835.
[1995]Opera medico-chymica, Francofurti, 1682, p. 83.
[1996]
Flückiger, Documente (quoted at p. 404, note 7) 70.
[1997]Phil. Trans. R. Soc. of London, viii. (1809) 243.
[1998]
The sassafras logs met with in English trade often include
a considerable portion of trunk-wood, which, as well as the bark that
covers it, is inert, and should be sawn off and rejected before the
wood is rasped.
[1999]
According to information obtained by Procter, 11 bushels
of chips (the charge of a still) yields from 1 to 5 lb. of oil, the
amount varying with the quality of the root and the proportion of bark
it may contain.—Procter, Essay on Sassafras in the Proceedings of
the American Pharm. Association, 1866. 217.
[2000]
Poggendorff’s Annalen, clviii. (1876) 249, with
figures of the crystals.
[2001]
Besides this, the pith of sassafras is also there
used as a popular remedy; it is entirely devoid of odour and taste, and
is very slightly mucilaginous.
[2008]
Introduced into Mexico by Cortez about a.d. 1560.
[2009]
See in particular 1 Sam. xxv. 18 and 1 Chron. xii. 40;
where we read of large supplies of dried figs being provided for the
use of fighting men. Also Num. xx. 5; Jer. xxiv. 2; 2 Reg. xx. 7.
[2010]
On the Riviera of Genoa dried figs eaten with bread are a
common winter food of the peasantry.
[2011]
Pardessus, Diplomata, Chartæ, etc., ii. (1849) 309.
[2012]Recesse und andere Akten der Hansetage, ii.
(Leipzig, 1872) 235.
[2013]
Rogers, Hist. of Agriculture and Prices in England, i. (1866) 632.
[2014]
Albertus Magnus, in allusion to the peculiar growth of the fig, remarks
that the tree “fructum autem profert sine flore.” Page 386 of the work
quoted in the Appendix.
[2015]
The word Eleme applied in the London shops to dried
figs of superior quality (“Eleme Figs”) is probably a corruption of the
Turkish ellémé, signifying hand-picked.
[2016]
A. De Candolle, Géogr. botanique, ii. (1855) 856.
[2027]
Hence the words assassin and assassinate.
Weil, however, is of opinion that the word assassin is more
probably derived from sikkin, a dagger.—Geschichte der
Chalifen, iv. (1860) 101.
[2028]
The miscreant who assassinated Justice Norman at Calcutta, 20 Sept.
1871, is said to have acted under the influence of hashísh.
Bellew (Indus to the Tigris, 1874. 218) states that the Afghan
chief who murdered Dr. Forbes in 1842, had for some days previously
been more or less intoxicated with Charas or Bhang.
[2029]Quatremère, Memoires sur l’Egypte ii. (1811)
504, according to Makrisi.
[2030]Colloquios dos simples e drogas e cousas medicinaes da
India, ed. 2, Lisboa, 1872, 27.
[2031]
For a notice of them, see O’Shaughnessy, On the
preparation of the Indian Hemp or Gunjah, Calcutta, 1839; also
Bengal Dispensatory, Calcutta, 1842. 579-604. An immense number
of references to writers who have touched on the medicinal properties
of hemp, will be found in the elaborate essay entitled Studien über
den Hanf, by Dr. G. Martius (Erlangen, 1855).
[2033]
Magi-oun is the Persian name for electuaries, of
which more than 70 are found, for instance, in the Pharmacopœia
Persica (see Appendix, Angelus), p. 291 to 321.
[2034]
This name is not used in India, but seems to be a corruption of ganja.
[2035]
Powell, Economic Products of the Punjab, Roorkee, i. (1868) 293.
[2037]Journ. de Pharm. xxxix. (1857) 48; Canstatt’s
Jahresbericht for 1857, i. 28.
[2038]
Personne, though he admits the activity of the resin prepared by
Smith’s process, contends that it is a mixed body, and that further
purification deprives it of all volatile matter and renders it inert.
This is not astonishing when one finds that the “purification” was
effected by treatment with caustic lime or soda-lime, and exposure to
a temperature of 300° C. (572° F.)! That the resin of the Edinburgh
chemists does not owe its activity to volatile matter, is proved by
their own experiment of exposing a small quantity in a very thin layer
to 82° C. for 8 hours: the medicinal action of the resin so treated was
found to be unimpaired.
[2041]
For further information, consult Cooke’s Seven Sisters
of Sleep, Lond., chap. xv.-xvii; also Jahresbericht of
Wiggers and Husemann, 1872. 600.
[2042]
Garnier, Voyage d’Exploration en Indo-Chine, ii. (1873) 410.
[2043]
Powell, Economic Products of the Punjab, Roorkee, 1868. 293.
[2044]
Obtained by Colonel H. Strachey, and now in the Kew Museum. It is by no
means evident by what process they were collected.
[2045]
Forsyth, Correspondence on Mission to Yarkand, ordered by the
House of Commons to be printed, Feb. 28, 1871; also Henderson and Hume,
Lahore to Yarkand, Lond. 1873. 334.
[2047]
Blount, Tenures of Land and Customs of Manors,
edited by Hazlitt, 1874. 165.
[2048]Leechdoms, Wortcunning and Starcraft of Early
England, edited by Cockayne, i. (1864) 173; ii. (1865) ix.
[2049]Opera Omnia, accurante J. P. Migne, Paris, 1855. 1153.
[2050]
Guérard, Polyptique de l’abbé Irminon, i. (1844) 714. 896.
[2051]
The authority for this statement is an isolated memorandum
in a MS. volume (No. 980) by Thomas Gybbons, preserved in the Harleian
collection in the British Museum.
[2058]Agricultural Returns of Great Britain, &c., 1873,
presented to Parliament, 48. 49. 70. 71.
[2059]Annual Statement of the Trade of the United Kingdom
for 1872. 49. 93.
[2060]Manuel des Plantes usuelles et indigènes, 1819. ii. 503.
[2061]
Silliman’s Journ. of Science, ii. (1820) 302.
[2062]
For a full account of the formation of the glands, see
Trécul, Annales des Sciences Nat., Bot., i. (1854) 299. An
abstract may be found in Méhu’s Etude du Houblon et du Lupulin,
Montpellier, 1867.
[2063]
On the word elm, Dr. Prior remarks that it is nearly
identical in all the Germanic and Scandinavian dialects, yet does
not find its root in any of them, but is an adaptation of the Latin
Ulmus.—Popular Names of British Plants, ed. 2. 1870. 71.
[2064]Leechdoms, Wortcunning and Starcraft of Early England, edited
by Rev. O. Cockayne, ii. (1865) pp. 53. 67. 79. 99. 127 and p. xii.—In
the Anglo-Saxon recipes, both Elm and Wych Elm are named
in the Welsh “Meddygon Myddfai” (see Appendix).
Elmwydd or Ilwyf and “Ulmus romanus,” Ilwyf Rhufain, are met with.
[2065]
Schübeler, Pflanzenwelt Norwegens, 1873-75, p. 216.
[2074]
Smith, Dict. of Greek and Roman Biography, ii. (1846) 636.
[2075]Description de l’Afrique septentrionale, traduite
par M. de Slane, Journal asiatique, xiii. (Paris, 1859) 413.
[2076]Nachrichten von Marokos und Fes, Kopenhagen, 1781. 308.
[2077]Account of the Empire of Morocco and the district of Suse, Lond.
1809. 81. pl. 7.—The plate represents an entire plant, and also what
purports to be a portion of a branch of the natural size. The latter
is really the figure of a different species,—apparently that which has
been recently named by Cosson Euphorbia Beaumierana.
[2078]
Berg und Schmidt, Offizinelle Gewächse, iv. (1863) xxxiv. d.
[2079]
They were procured by Mr. William Grace, and forwarded to
England by Mr. C. F. Carstensen, British Vice-Consul at Mogador.
[2080]
By careful investigation a very few are found at last.
[2081]
Flückiger in Wittstein’s Vierteljahresschrift für
prakt. Pharmacie, xvii. (1868) 82-102.—The drug analysed consisted
of selected fragrants, free from extraneous substances.
[2082]
Wiggers and Husemann, Jahresbericht, 1873. 559.
[2083]
From Eleuthera, one of the Bahama Islands, so named from
the Greek ἐλεύθερος, signifying free or independent.
[2084]
Bentley and Trimen’s Med. Plants, part i. (1875).
[2085]
In that year a patent was granted by Charles I. for the
incorporation of a Company for colonizing the Bahama Islands, and
a complete record is extant of the proceedings of the Company for
the first eleven years of its existence. In some of the documents,
particular mention is made of the introduction, actual or attempted,
of useful plants, as cotton, tobacco, fig, pepper, pomegranate, palma
Christi, mulberry, flax, indigo, madder, and jalap; and there is also
frequent allusion to the importation of the produce of the islands, but
no mention of Cascarilla. See Calendar of State Papers,
Colonial Series, 1574-1660, edited by Sainsbury, Lond. 1860. pp. 146.
148. 149. 164. 168. 185. etc.
[2086]
Flückiger, Pharm. Journ., vi. (1876) 1022, and
“Documente” quoted there, pp. 74-77, etc.
[2087]
Stisser (J. A.) Actorum Laboratorii Chemici specimen
secundum, Helmestadi, 1693. c. ix. Stisser is said to have
mentioned Cascarilla bark in his pamphlet “De machinis fumiductoriis,”
Hamburg, 1686, but we found this to be incorrect. Nor have we seen the
paper of Vincent Garcia Salat, “Unica quæstiuncula, in qua examinatur
pulvis de Burango, vulgo Cascarilla, in curatione tertíanæ,”
Valentiæ. 1692. It is quoted by Haller, Bibl. Bot. ii. (1772)
688, and several later authors, but appears to be extremely rare.
[2088]Journal of Proceedings of Linn. Soc. iv. (1860) Bot. 29.
[2089]
For more particulars see Pocklington, Pharm. Journ. iii. (1873) 664.
[2094]
Wittstein’s Vierteljahresschrift für prakt. Pharm. xviii. (1869) 161.
[2095]
Fig. in Bentley and Trimen’s Medic. Plants, part 1 (1875).
[2096]Tractado, etc., Burgos, 1578. c. 48.—After speaking
of the virtues of the seeds, he adds—“tambien las buenas mugeres de
aquellas partes, amigas de sus maridos, les dă hasta quatro destos por
la boca, para embiar a los pobretos al otro mundo”!
[2099]
Ainslie, Mat. Med. of Hindoostan, 1813. 292.
[2100]
The oil was very expensive. I find by the books of Messrs. Allen and
Hanburys, that the seeds cost in 1824, 10s., and in 1827, 18s. per
lb. The oil was purchased in 1826 by the same house at 8s. to
10s. per ounce.—D. H.
[2101]
Warrington, Pharm. Journ. vi. (1865) 382-387.
[2110]
From the Arabic khirva, i.e. Palma Christi.
[2111]
Hill, Hist. of the Mat. Med., Lond. 1751.
537.—Lewis, Hist. of the Mat. Med., Lond. 1761. 468.
[2112]
The word castor in connection with the seeds and
oil of Ricinus has come to us from Jamaica, in which island, by
some strange mistake, the plant was once called Agnus Castus.
The true Agnus Castus (Vitex Agnus castus L.) is a native of the
Mediterranean countries and not of the West Indies.
[2113]
For a list of which consult Mérat et De Lens, Dict. de
Mat. Méd. vi. (1834) 95.
[2114]
How small was the traffic in Castor Oil in those days, may
be judged from the fact that the stock in 1777 of a London wholesale
druggist (Joseph Gurney Bevan, predecessor of Allen and Hanburys) was 2
Bottles (1 Bottle = 18 to 20 ounces) valued at 8s. per bottle.
The accounts of the same house show at stocktaking in 1782, 23 Bottles
of the oil, which had cost 10s. per bottle. In 1799 Jamaica
exported 236 Casks of Castor Oil and 10 Casks of seeds (Renny, Hist.
of Jamaica, 1807. 235).
[2115]
H. H. Wilson, Review of the External Commerce of Bengal
from 1813 to 1828, Calcutta, 1830, tables pp. 14-15.
[2116]
Gris, Annales des Sciences Nat., Bot., xv. (1861) 5-9.
[2118]
For further particulars, see Trécul, Ann. des
Sc. Nat., Bot., x.,(1858) 355; Radlkofer, Krystalle
proteinartiger Körper, Leipzig, 1859. 61. and tab. 2 fig. 10;
Pfeffer, Proteïnkörner in Pringsheim’s Jahrbücher für
wissenschaftliche Botanik, viii. (1872) 429. 464.
[2124]Annual Statement of the Trade and Navigation of the
Presidency of Bombay for 1872-73, part ii. 87. 88.
[2125]
Frezier, Voyage to the South Seas, Lond. 1717. p.
13.—Turner in his Herbal (1568) gives the plant an opposite character,
for the bruised leaves, says he, “swage the brestes or pappes swellinge
wyth to muche plenty of milke.”
[2126]
Fig. in Bentley and Trimen’s Med. Plants, part
i. (1875.)—A beautiful figure in Roxburgh, Plants of the Coast of
Coromandel, ii. (1798) tab. 168.
[2127]Journey through Mysore, Canara, etc., (Lond. 1807)
i. 168. 204. 211, ii. 343.
[2128]
Hanbury, Pharm. Journ. xii. (1853) 386. 589; or
Science Papers, 73.
[2138]
Burton, Journ. of R. Geogr. Society, xxv. (1855)
146. Haggenmacher, Reise in das Somaliland, in Petermann’s
Geogr. Mittheilungen, Ergänzungsheft, xlvii. (1874) 39.
[2143]
Some information will be met with in Capt. Hunter’s
Account of Aden, 1877. p. 107. In 1875-1876 there were exported
from Aden 42,975 lb. of Waras.
[2144]
The word pepper, which with slight varieties has
passed into almost all languages, comes from the Sanskrit name for
Long Pepper, pippali, the change of the l into
r having been made by the Persians, in whose ancient language
the l is wanting.
[2145]
Vincent, Commerce and Navigation of the Ancients, ii. (1807) 458.
[2146]
Vincent, op. cit. ii. 754; also Meyer,
Geschichte der Botanik, ii. (1865) 167.
[2147]
Migne, Patrologiæ Cursus, series Græca, lxxxviii. (1860) 443. 446.
[2148]Bar (as in Malabar) merely signifies in Arabic, coast.
[2149]Mirabilia descripta by Friar Jordanus, translated
by Col. Yule. London, Hakluyt Society, 1863. 27.
[2150]
“Piperis arbor persimilis est ederæ, grana ejus viridia ad formam grani
juniperi, quæ modico cinere aspersa torrentur ad solem.”—Kunstmann,
Kenntniss Indiens im xv. Jahrhundert, München (1863) 40.
[2151]
In the beginning of the 15th century the great emporium of the trade
in pepper appears to have been the vicinity of the Church S. Giacomo
de Rialto at Venice. In the “capitolare dei Visdomini del fontego
dei Todeschi (German court) in Venezia,” edit. of Thomas, Berlin,
1874, the chapter 228, page 116, is devoted to “La mercadantia del
pevere.”
[2152]
For some examples of this, see Histoire de la vie privée des Français,
par le Grand d’Aussy, nouvelle éd., ii. (1815) 182.
[2153]
Zosimus, Historia (Lips. 1784) lib. v. c. 41.
[2154]
Belgrano, Vita privata dei Genovesi 1875. 152.
[2155]
Rogers, Agriculture and Prices in England, i.
(1866) 626. The term peppercorn rent, which has survived to our
times, now only signifies a nominal payment.
[2156]Ancient Laws and Institutes of England, published
by the Record Commission, i. (1840) 301.
[2157]
A striking contrast to the announcement in a commercial
paper, 27 Feb. 1874, that the stock of pepper in the public
warehouses of London the previous week was 6035 tons!
[2158]
Herbert, Hist. of the twelve great Livery Companies of
London, Lond. 1834. 303, 310.
[2159]
Reinaud, Nouveau Journal asiatique, 1829, Juillet, 22-51.
[2161]
Leber, Appréciation de la fortune privée au moyen-âge,
éd. 2, Paris, 1847. 95, 305.
[2162]
For a full account of the cultivation of pepper,
see Buchanan, Journey from Madras through Mysore, Canara, and
Malabar, ii. (1807) 455-520; iii. 158.
[2163]
As noticed by Rheede in 1688: “ ... oleum ex pipere destillatum levem
piperis odorem spirans, saporis parum acris.”—Hort. Malab.
vii. 24.—The oil was however obtained long before by Valerius Cordus,
Guintherus Andernacensis and Porta (see our article Cortex Cinnamomi, page 526).
[2164]Annual Statement of the Trade of the U.K. for 1872. 59., 125.
[2165]
According to Moodeen Sheriff (Suppl. to Pharm. of
India, 134) the berries of Embelia (Samara) Ribes,
order Myrsineæ, are said to be sometimes used for adulterating
black pepper in the Indian bazaars.
[2167]
Consult, Hassall, Food and its Adulterations, Lond.
1855. 42; Evans, Pharm. Journ. i. (1860) 605.
[2168]Glossæ in antidotarium Nicolai., ccxlvi. verso.
[2169]
In the work quoted, page 579, ii. 465, 533, and iii. 224.
[2170]
The genus Chavica separated from Piper by Miquel, has
been re-united to it by Casimir de Candolle (Prod. xvi. s. 1).
The latter genus is now composed of not fewer than 620 species!
[2171]
Fig. in Bentley and Trimen’s Med. Plants, part 18 (1877).
[2172]
For good figures of the two plants, see Hayne’s
Arzney-Gewächse, xiv. (1843) tab. 20. 21.
[2173]
Choulant, Macer Floridus de Viribus Herbarum, Lipsiæ, 1832. 114.
[2186]Munimenta Gildhallæ Londoniensis; Liber albus, i.
(1859, State papers) 230.
[2187]
Capmany, Memorias sobre la Marina, etc., de
Barcelona, i. (Madrid, 1779) 44.
[2188]
Bourquelot, Etudes sur les foires de la Champagne,
Mémoires etc. de l’Institut, v. (1865) 288.
[2189]
ogers, Hist. of Agriculture and Prices in
England, i. 627-8, ii. 544.—To get some idea of the relative value
of commodities then and now, multiply the ancient prices by 8.
[2190]Liber niger Scaccarii, Lond. 1771, i. 478.—A translation may be
found in the Chronicles of London Bridge, 1827, 155.
[2191]Archiv der Pharmacie, 201 (1872) 441 and 211 (1877) 101.
[2194]
Richard, Beiträge zur Geschichte der Apotheken, 1825. 124.
[2195]
Miquel, Commentarii phytographici, i. (Lugd. Bat., 1839).
[2196]
In Duncan’s Edinburgh New Dispensatory, ed. 2.
1804, Piper Cubeba is very briefly described, but with no
allusion to its possessing any special medicinal properties. In the 6th
edition of the same work (1811) it was altogether omitted. See also
Murray’s System of Mat. Med. and Pharm. i. (1810) 266.
[2197]Dictionary of the Indian Islands, 1856. 117.—Mr.
Crawfurd himself communicated to the Edinburgh Medical and Surgical
Journal of 1818 (xiv. 32) a paper making known the “wonderful
success” with which cubebs had been used in gonorrhœa.
[2198]
We are indebted for some particulars under this head to
our friends Mr. Binnendyk, of the Buitenzorg Botanical Garden near
Batavia, and Dr. De Vry.
[2199]Straits Settlements Blue Book for 1872. 294.
338.—There are no statistics for showing the total import of
cubebs into the United Kingdom.
[2200]
They yielded to Schmidt 1·7 per cent. of oil and 3 per cent. of resin.
[2201]
Figured in Nees von Esenbeck, Plantæ medicinales,
Düsseldorf, i. (1828), tab. 22. A different figure is given by Miquel,
Comment. phytogr. (1839), tab. 3.
[2202]
De Candolle, Prod. xv. sect. i. 199; Hanbury in Pharm.
Journ. iii. (1862) 205, with figure; also Science Papers, 247.
[2232]
Published by the Hakluyt Society, Lond. 1866. 191.
[2233]
Nearly the same name is still used in the Tamil, Telugu,
Malayalim and Canarese languages.
[2234]Mat. Med. and Nat. Hist. of China, 1871. 100.
[2235]
French writers, as Moquin-Tandon, distinguish the thick-walled galls
of Cynips from the thin, capsular galls formed by Aphis,
terming the former galles and the latter coques (shells).
[2236]
There are many other varieties of oak gall, for descriptions of
some of which, see Guibourt, Hist. des Drogues, ii. (1869)
292; and for information on the various gall-insects of the family
Cynipsidæ and the excrescences they produce, consult a paper by
Abl in Wittstein’s Vierteljahresschrift für prakt. Pharm.
vi. (1857) 343-361.
[2237]Couche protectrice of Lacaze-Duthiers—Recherches
pour servir à l’histoire des galles.—Ann. des Sciences Nat.,
Bot. xix. (1853) 273-354.
[2238]
Consul Skene—Reports of H. M. Consuls, No. 1. 1872. 270.
[2239]
For a figure, see Pharm. Journ. iii. (1844) 387. For the
structure see Marchand, in the paper quoted at page 166, note 4, plate iii.
[2240]
Analysis by Martius may be found in Liebig’s Ann. d. Pharm. xxi. (1837) 179.
[2241]
From the returns quoted at page 333, note 3.
[2242]Zeitschrift des Oesterreichischen Apothekervereines, 1877. 14.
[2243]
Fig. in Bentley and Trimen’s Medic. Plants, part 18 (1877).
[2245]
The natural woods having been nearly exhausted, the tree
is now under culture in the island. Catalogue des produits des
colonies françaises, Exposition de 1878, p. 332; they state there
that the island of Nossi-bé, on the north-western coast of Madagascar,
also supplies some sandal-wood.
[2246]
Whether Santalum lanceolatum Br., a tree found
throughout N. and E. Australia, and called sandal-wood by the
colonists, is an object of trade, we know not.
[2247]
Vincent, Commerce and Navigation of the Ancients, ii. (1807) 378.
[2248]
Migne, Patrologiæ Cursus, series Græca, tom. 88. 446.
[2250]
They are 11 feet high and 9 feet wide, and richly carved
out of sandal-wood; they were constructed for the temple of Somnath in
Guzerat, once esteemed the holiest temple in India. On its destruction
in a.d. 1025, the gates were carried off to Ghuzni in
Afghanistan, where they remained until the capture of that city by
the English in 1842, when they were taken back to India. They are now
preserved in the citadel of Agra. For a representation of the gates,
see Archæeologia, xxx. (1844) pl. 14.
[2251]
Opera, Basil. 1536-39, Lib. de Gradibus, 369.
[2252]Liber Serapionis aggregatus in medicinis simplicibus, 1473.
[2253]
Flückiger, Die Frankfurter Liste, Halle, 1873. 11.
[2254]
Thus Milburn in his Oriental Commerce (1813) says—“
... the deeper the colour, the higher is the perfume; and hence the
merchants sometimes divide sandal into red, yellow, and
white, but these are all different shades of the same colour,
and do not arise from any difference in the species of the tree.”—(i. 291.)
[2255]
Ramusio, Navigationi et Viaggi, etc., Venet. 1554.
fol. 357 b., Libro di Odoardo Barbosa Portoghese.
[2257]
B. H. Baden Powell, Report on the Administration of
the Forest Department in the several provinces under the Government of
India, 1872-73, Calcutta, 1874. vol i. 27.
[2258]Report of the Administration of the Madras Presidency
during the year 1872-73, Madras, 1874. 18. 143.
[2259]
Beddome, Flora Sylvatica for Southern India, 1872. 256.
[2260]
Scott in Journ. of Agricult. and Horticult. Soc. of
India, Calcutta, vol. ii. part 1 (1871) 287.
[2261]
Elliot, Experiences of a Planter in the Jungles of
Mysore, ii. (1871) 237; also verbal information communicated by
Capt. Campbell Walker, Deputy Conservator of Forests, Madras.
[2262]
Millett, An Australian Parsonage, Lond., 1872, 43. 95. 382.
[2263]Straits Settlements Blue Book for 1872, Singapore,
1873. 298. 347.—It is possible that the sandal-wood in question may
have been the produce of the South Sea Islands, shipped from an
Australian port.
[2265]
Information obligingly communicated by Messrs. Schimmel
and Co., Leipzig (1878).
[2266]
Dr. Bidie, in Pharmacopœia of India, 1868, p. 461.
[2267]Reports on Trade at the ports in China open to foreign
trade for 1866, published by order of the Inspector-General of
Customs, Shanghai, 1867. 120. 121.—One pecul = 133⅓ lb.
[2268]Commercial Reports of H. M. Consuls in China for
1871 (p. 50) and 1872 (pp. 62. 159).
[2269]
From the official document quoted at p. 601, note 1.
[2276]
The account here given is taken from F. L. Olmsted’s Journey in the
Seaboard Slave States, New York, 1856, p. 338, etc.
[2277]
For further particulars, see Guibourt, Hist. des
drog. ii. (1869) 259, also Curie, Produits résineux du Pin
maritime. Paris 1874. 24 pages, 1 plate; Matthieu, Flore
forestière 1860, p. 353.
[2278]
For some particulars, see my notice in the
Jahresbericht of Wiggers and Husemann for 1869, p. 36.—F. A. F.
[2279]
Flückiger in loc. cit. 1867. 36.—Most chemists assign to this
acid the formula C₂₀H₃₀O₂, and call it silvic acid.
[2280]Annual Statement of the Trade of the U.K. for 1872.
pp. 53. 56. 60. 210.
[2282]Comment. in libr. i. Dioscoridis, Venetiis, 1565. 106.
[2283]De medicina veteri et nova etc., Basileæ, 1571. 183.
[2284]Botanische Zeitung, xvii. (1859) 329, abstracted in
the Jahresbericht of Wiggers, 1859. 18.
[2285]
On one occasion I observed Venice Turpentine in a public drug sale
in London, 21 barrels imported from Trieste being offered, 14 July, 1864.—D. H.
[2286]Lectures on the Materia Medica, Lond. ii. (1770) 398.
[2287]
Thus if a thin layer of true Venice turpentine and another of common
turpentine be spread on two sheets of paper it will be found after
the lapse of some weeks that the former cannot be touched without
adhering to the fingers, while the latter will have become a dry, hard varnish.
[2288]Herball, enlarged by Johnson, Lond. 1636. 1366.
[2289]Proceedings of the Royal Society, xi. (1862) 404.
[2290]Phil. Trans., vol. 152 (1862) 53.—We write the name Larixin
instead of Larixine, with the concurrence of Dr. Stenhouse.
[2291]
Asa Gray, Botany of the Northern United States, New York, 1866. 422.
[2293]De balsamis et præsertim de Balsamo Canadense, Helsingforsiæ,
1849,—abstracted in the Jahresbericht of Wiggers for 1849. 38.
[2294]
From information obligingly communicated by Mr. N. Mercer of Montreal
and Mr. H. Sugden Evans of London.—See also Proc. Am. Pharm.
Assoc., 1877, page 337, abstracted in Ph. Jour. viii. (1878) 813.
[2295]Proceedings of the American Pharmaceutical
Association, Philadelphia, 1873. 119—also 1874. 433.
[2296]Sapin in French; Weisstanne or Edeltanne in German.
[2304]Hist. des Drogues, Paris, 1694. part i. 287.
[2305]
Chabræus in his Stirpium Sciagraphia (1666) remarks
that he had seen the Pesse (P. Abies L.) in great plenty
“in Burgundicis montibus,” yet makes no particular allusion to
its yielding resin.
[2306]Pharm. Journ. ix. (1876) 164; also in Hanbury’s
Science Papers, pp. 46 to 53.
[2311]Jahresbericht of Wiggers and Husemann for 1867. 37.
[2312]Jahresbericht of Wiggers and Husemann for 1867. 37.
[2313]
Liebig, Annalen der Chemie u. Pharmacie, Suppl. v.(1867) 229.
[2314]
We may suppose that the authors of the French Codex
were not of this opinion, inasmuch as in making Eau de Goudron,
they order that the liquid obtained by the first maceration of the tar,
shall be thrown away.
[2315]
Consul Walker, Report on the Trade of North and South
Carolina—Consular Reports presented to Parliament, May, 1872.
[2325]
Cockayne, Leechdoms, etc., of Early England, ii. (1865) xii.
[2326]
Choulant, Macer Floridus de viribus herbarum,
Lipsiæ, 1832. 48.... “Duplum si desunt cinnama poni in
medicamentis iubet Oribasius auctor.”
[2327]
We have examined numerous herbarium specimens (wild) of
J. virginiana and J. Sabina, but except difference of
stature and habit, can observe scarcely any characters for separating
them as species. The fruit-stalk in J. virginiana is often
pendulous as in J. Sabina. Each plant has two forms,—arboreous
and fruticose.
[2328]
This we ascertained by distilling under precisely similar
conditions 6 lbs. 6 oz. of the fresh shoots of each of the two plants,
Juniperus Sabina and J. virginiana: the first gave 9
drachms of essential oil, the second only ½ a drachm. The latter was of
a distinct and more feeble odour, and a different dextrogyre power. In
America the oil of J. virginiana is known as “Cedar Oil,”
and used as a taenifuge. It contains a crystallizable oxygenated
portion. This oil however is afforded by the wood. Red Cedar wood from
Florida is stated by Messrs. Schimmel & Co. (see p. 306) to afford as
much as 4 to 5 per cent. of that oil.
[2330]
Fig. in Bentley and Trimen’s Med. Plants, part 23 (1877).
[2331]
We accept the opinion of Körnicke (Monographiæ
Marantaccarum Prodromus, Bull. de la Soc. imp. des Naturalistes
de Moscou, xxxv. 1862, i.) that Maranta arundinacea L.
and M. indica Tuss. are one and the same species. Grisebach
maintains them as distinct (Flora of the British West Indian
Islands, 1864, 605), allowing both to be natives of Tropical
America; but he fails to point out any important character by which
they may be distinguished from each other. According to Miquel
(Linnæa, xviii. 1844. 71) the plant in the herbarium of Linnæus
labelled M. arundinacea, is M. indica. We have ourselves
made arrowroot from the fresh rhizomes of M. arundinacea, in
order to compare it with an authentic specimen obtained in Java from
M. indica: no difference could be found between them.
[2332]
Sloane, Catal. plant. quæ in ins. Jamaica sponte proveniunt, vel
vulgò coluntur, Lond. 1696. 122; also Hist. of Jamaica, i.
(1707) 253.
[2333]Civil and Natural History of Jamaica, 1756. 112. 113.
[2336]
Thus in 1799 there were exported from Jamaica 24 casks and boxes of
“Indian Arrowroot.”—Renny, Hist. of Jamaica, 235.
[2337]
Since the above was written, the following lines bearing
on this question have been received from Mr. Spruce:—“ ... I know
not Martius’ derivation of ‘arrowroot.’ On the Amazon it is
called ‘ararúta’—plainly a corruption of the English name, and
explained by the fact that it was first cultivated, as I was told, from
tubers obtained in the East Indies.”
[2338]
This was in the German colony of Blumenau in Southern
Brazil—Eberhard, Arch. der Pharm. 134 (1868) 257.
[2339]Die Stärkekörner, Zürich, 1858. 4°, also W. Nägeli,
Stärkegruppe, etc., Leipzig, 1874.
[2340]
Further particulars on this question may be found in my paper Ueber
Stärke und Cellulose—Archiv der Pharmacie, 196 (1871) 7.—F. A. F.
[2342]
Papers relating to H.M. Colonial Possessions. Reports for
1875-76. Presented to both Houses of Parliament, July 1877. 54. 4.
[2343]
Statist. Abstr. for the several Colonial and other
Possessions of the United Kingdom, 14th number, 1878. p. 60.
[2344]
It is commonly stated that the name Tous-les-mois
was given in consequence of the plant flowering all the year
round. But this explanation appears improbable: no such name is
mentioned by Rochefort, Aublet, or Descourtilz, who all describe
the Balisier or Canna. It seems more likely that the
term is the result of an attempt to confer a meaning on an ancient
name—perhaps Touloula, which is one of the Carib designations
for Canna and Calathea.
[2345]
Fig. in Bentley and Trimen’s Medic. Plants, part 8 (1876).
[2346]
Page 102 of the Reports quoted at p. 633, note 2.
[2347]
Living roots of the plant used for making this arrowroot at Cochin,
have been kindly forwarded to us by A. F. Sealy, Esq. of that place.
[2349]
The mode of cultivation is described by Buchanan,
Journey from Madras through Mysore, etc. ii. (1807) 469.—Fig. of
the plant in Bentley and Trimen’s Medic. Plants, part 32 (1878).
[2350]
Vincent, Commerce and Navigation of the Ancients, ii. (1807) 695.
[2351]Recueil des Historiens des Croisades; Lois, ii. (1843) 176.
[2352]
Capmany, Memorias sobre la Marina, etc. de
Barcelona, Madrid, ii. (1779) 3.
[2353]
Méry et Guindon, Hist. des Actes ... de la Municipalité
de Marseille, i. (1841) 372.
[2363]
Mr. Garside (Pharm. Journ. April 18, 1874) found
both. We have not observed the carbonate to be used.
[2364]
Statist. Abstract (as quoted p. 633, note 3), p. 71.
[2365]Curcuma from the Persian kurkum, a name
applied also to saffron. The origin of the word Turmeric is not
known to us; Terra merita seems to be a corruption of it.
[2366]
Fig. in Bentley and Trimen’s Med. Plants, part 9. (1876).
[2367]
Flückiger, Die Frankfurter Liste, Halle, 1873. 11.
[2368]
Raine, Wills and Inventories of the Archdeaconry of
Richmond (Surtees Society), 1853. 277.
[2369]
Hanbury, Pharm. Journ. iii. (1862) 206; also Science Papers,
254, fig. 11.—It is not wholly devoid of yellow colouring matter.
[2370]
A good deal is exported from Takow in Formosa, but mostly to Chinese
ports.—Returns of Trade at the Treaty Ports of China for 1872. p. 106.
[2371]
From information communicated by Mr. Binnendyk, of the
Botanical Garden, Buitenzorg, Java.
[2372]
The following is a striking experiment, showing some of
these changes of colour:—Place a little crushed turmeric or the powder
on blotting paper, and moisten it repeatedly with chloroform, allowing
the latter to evaporate. There will thus be formed on the paper a
yellow stain, which on addition of a slightly acidulated solution of
borax and drying assumes a purple hue. If the paper is now sprinkled
with dilute ammonia it will acquire a transient blue. This reaction
enables one to recognize the presence of turmeric in powdered rhubarb
or mustard.
[2374]Statement of the Trade and Navigation of Bombay for
1871-72, pt. ii. 95.
[2375]Monandrous Plants of the order Scitamineæ,
Liverpool, 1828, especially Zingiber Cossumunar.
[2376]Galanga appears to be derived from the Arabic name
Khulanjan, which in turn comes from the Chinese Kau-liang
Kiang, signifying, as Dr. F. Porter Smith has informed us,
Kau-liang ginger. Kau-liang is the ancient name of a district in
the province of Kwangtung.
[2377]Journ. of Linnean Society, Botany, xiii. (1871)
1; also Trimen’s Journ. of Bot., ii. (1873) 175; Bentley and
Trimen’s Med. Plants, part 31 (1878).—Dr. Thwaites of Ceylon,
who has the plant in cultivation, has been good enough to send us a
fine coloured drawing of it in flower.
[2384]
From Elettari, the Mallyalim name of the
plant.—Fig. in Bentley and Trimen’s Med. Plants, part 24 (1877).
[2385]
The small “Cardamom“ island in the Laccadive group,
west of Malabar, is inhabited by Moplahs, known (as we are informed by
Dr. King, Calcutta) in the south of India as dealers in cardamoms.
[2386]
Thwaites, Enumeratio Plantarum Zeylaniæ, 1864. 318.
[2387]S. Hieronymi Opera Omnia, ed. Migne, ii. (1845)
297, in Patrologiæ cursus completus, vol. xxii.
[2388]
In the work quoted in the Appendix, i. (1836) 73, 51.—It
is questionable whether Elettaria is intended at p. 51.
[2389]
A long and curious article on
cardamoms, by a pharmacist of Cairo, 13th century, named Abul
Mena, is quoted by Leclerc, Histoire de la Médecine arabe,
ii. (Paris, 1876) 215.
[2390]Description of the Coasts of East Africa and
Malabar, Hakluyt Society, 1866. 59. 64, 147. 154. etc.
[2393]Report on the Administration of Coorg for the year 1872-73, Bangalore, 1873. 44.
[2394]
Elliot, Experiences of a Planter in the Jungles of
Mysore, Lond. ii. (1871) 201, 209.
[2395]
Col. Beddome, Conservator of Forests, Madras. We have
likewise to acknowledge information on this head from Dr. Brandia,
Inspector-General of Forests in India, and Dr. King, Director of the
Botanic Garden, Calcutta.
[2398]
Thus 202 lb. shelled at various times during 10 years,
afforded 154½ lb. of seeds. (Information from the laboratory accounts
of Messrs. Allen and Hanburys, Plough Court, Lombard Str.).
[2400]Statement of the Trade, etc. of Bombay for 1872-73. ii. 58. 90.
[2401]Ceylon Blue Book for 1872, Colombo, 1873. 543.
[2402]
For additional information on the various sorts of
Cardamom, consult Guibourt, Hist. des Drog. ii. (1869) 215-227;
Pereira, Elements of Mat. Med. ii., part i. (1855) 243-263;
Hanbury in Pharm. Journ. xiv. (1855) 352. 416; Science Papers, 93-15.
[2403]Exoticorum Libri, 377. Yet it already occurs in the
Dispensatorium of Valerius Cordus.
[2404]
Hill, Hist. of the Mat. Med., Lond. (1751) 472.
[2405]
Thus 43 bags, imported direct from Bangkok, were offered for sale
in London, 26 March, 1857, and bought in at 1s. 6d. per lb.
[2419]Journal of the discovery of the source of the Nile, 1863. 648.
[2420]
Fig. in Bentley and Trimen’s Medical Plants, part 30 (1878).
[2421]
Rolandini Patavini Chronica—Pertz, Monumenta
Germaniæ historica; scriptores, xix. (1866) 45-46.—Yet
qâfala, occurring in Edrisi, probably means grains of paradise.
[2422]De Compositione Medicamentorum; de antidotis, cap. xxii.
[2433]
I have repeatedly raised Amomum Melegueta from
commercial Grains of Paradise, and have cultivated the plant for some
years, obtaining not only flowers, but large well-ripened fruits
containing fertile seeds.—D. H.
[2434]
This oil was obtained and tried in medicine in the beginning of the
17th century.—Porta, De Distillatione, Romæ, 1608, lib. iv. c. 4.
[2435]Blue Book for the Colony of the Gold Coast in 1871.
[2436]
Tchihatcheff enumerates 36 species of Orchis as
occurring in Asia Minor.—Asie Mineure, Bot. ii. 1860.
[2437]
The Indian species of Eulophia have been reviewed
by Lindley in Journ. of Linn. Soc. Bot. iii. (1859) 23.
[2439]Salep is the Arabic for fox, and the drug
is called in that language Khus yatu’s salab, i.e. fox’s
testicle; or Khus yatu’l kalb, i.e. dog’s testicle.
The word Orchis, and the old English names Dogstones,
Foxstones, Harestones and Goatstones have all been
given in allusion to the form of the tubers.
[2442]
Powell, Economic Products of the Punjab, Roorkee,
i. (1868) 261; Stewart, Punjab Plants, Lahore, 1869. 236.
[2443]
As powdered salep is difficult to mix with water, many
persons fail in preparing this decoction; but it may be easily managed
by first stirring the salep with a little spirit of wine, then adding
the water suddenly and boiling the mixture. The proportions are
powdered salep 1 drachm, spirit 1½ fluid drachms, water ½ a pint.
[2444]
Diminutive of the Spanish vaina, a pod or capsule.
[2445]
Beautifully figured in Berg and Schmidt’s Offizinelle
Gewächse, xxxiii. tab. a and b (1862).
[2447]Rerum Medicarum Novæ Hispaniæ Thesaurus, Romæ, 1651. p. 38.—The
original drawing was one of a series of 1200, executed at great cost in
Mexico by order of the King of Spain during the previous century.
[2449]
In Réunion it was introduced in 1839 by Perrottet, the well-known
botanist. See Delteil, Etude sur la Vanille, Paris, 1874. 54
pages, 2 plates.
[2450]De Vanielje, Leyden, 1856. 22, with figures.
[2451]
This juice like that of the squill has an irritating effect on the
skin, a fact of which the cultivators in Mauritius are well aware.
[2452]
Vanilla grown in Europe is devoid of such cells. We can fully
corroborate this statement (first made by Berg) from the examination
of very aromatic pods produced in 1871 at Hillfield House, Reigate.
We have even failed in finding those cells in any vanilla of recent
importation (1878).
[2453]Culture du vanillier au Mexique, in the Revue
Coloniale, ii. (1849) 383-390; also J. W. von Müller, Reisen in
... Mexico, ii. (Leipzig, 1864) 284-290.
[2454]Documents Statistiques réunis par l’Administration des
Douanes sur le Commerce de la France, année 1872, p. 64.
[2455]
From observations made at Florence in the spring of 1872,
I am led to regard the three species here named as quite distinct. The
following comparative characters are perhaps worth recording:—
I. germanica—flower-stem scarcely 1½ times as tall as leaves;
flowers more crowded than in I. pallida, varying in depth of
colour but never pale blue.
I. pallida—bracts brown and scariose; flower-stem twice as high
as leaves.
I. florentina—bracts green and fleshy; flower-stem short as in
I. germanica; is a more tender plant than the other two, and
blossoms a little later.—D. H.
[2456]
For further information, consult Blümner, Die gewerbliche Thätigkeit
der Völker des klassischen Alterthums, 1869. 57. 76. 83.
[2465]
The word Saffron is derived from the Arabic Asfar, yellow.
[2466]
Chappellier has pointed out that Crocus sativus L. is unknown
in a wild state, and that it hardly ever produces seed even though
artificially fertilized; and has argued from these facts that it is
probably a hybrid.—Bulletin de la Soc. bot. de France, xx. (1853) 191.
[2476]
Inzenga, in Annali d’ Agricoltura Siciliana, i. (1851) 51.
[2477]
Tragus, De Stirpium, etc. 1552, p. 763; Ochs,
Geschichte der Stadt und Landschaft Basel, iii. (1819) 189.
[2478]
Morant, Hist. and Antiq. of Essex, ii. (1768) 545.
[2479]
The other sorts are “Safren Calulome” and
“Safren Noort.”—Archives générales du Pas de Calais,
quoted by Dorvault, Revue pharmaceutique de 1858. p. 58.
[2482]Description of Essex, Camden Society, 1840. 8.
[2483]
Morant, op. cit.; Lysons, Magna Britannia,
vol. ii. pt. i. (1808) 36. Lysons records that at Fulbourn, a village
near Cambridge, there had been no tithe of saffron since 1774.
[2484]
Bonaini, Statuti inediti della città di Pisa dal xii.
al xiv. secolo, iii. (1857) 101.
[2485]
Riley, Memorials of London and London Life in the
13th, 14th, and 15th centuries, 1868. 120.
[2486]
De la Mare, Traité de la Police, Paris, iii. (1719) 428.
[2487]
J. F. Roth, Geschichte des Nürnbergischen Handels, 1800-1802, iv. 221.
[2488]
Eight lots of saffron weighing in toto 61 lb.,
dried at various times during the course of nine years, lost 7 lb. 2¼
oz., i.e. 11·7 per cent.—(Laboratory records of Messrs. Allen &
Hanburys, Plough Court, Lombard Street.)
[2489]
Wiggers and Husemann, Jahresbericht for 1868. 35.
[2490]Bulletin de la Société impériale d’acclimatation, Avril, 1869.
[2500]
Bentley and Trimen, Medic. Plants, part 21 (1877).
[2501]On the study of Chinese botanical works, Foochow, 1870. 27.
[2502]
J. J. Berlu, The Treasury of Drugs Unlocked,
London, 1724, no doubt had before him the areca nuts in speaking of
“Nuces indicæ (see also p. 503, note 2), like a nutmeg in shape,
in chewing turns red; it is said they will make one drunk ... but I
could never find it.”
[2521]
On Hildebrandt’s East African Plants, Journ. of
Bot. xv. (1877) 71.
[2522]
Histological observations on the structure of the
stem, accompanied by excellent figures, will be found in a memoir
by Rauwenhoff (Bijdrage tot de kennis van Dracæna Draco, pp.
55. tabb. 5) in the Verhand. d. Kon. Acad. v. Wetensch., afd. Natuurk. x. 1863.
[2537]
This was possibly alluded to by Albertus Magnus
(a.d. 1193-1280), who says:—(Calamus aromaticus)—nascitur
in India et Ethiopia sub cancro, et habet interius ex parte
concava “pellem subtilem, sicut telæ sunt aranearum.”—De
Vegetabilibus, Jessen’s ed. 1867. 376. We suppose the drug under
notice was intended.
[2538]
Hence the practice of peeling the rhizome which
prevails in some parts of the Continent ought to be abandoned.
[2540]Aloë arborescens, A. purpurascens, and A. vulgaris
may be seen luxuriantly growing in Valencia, Granada, Gibraltar.
[2541]
Dyer in Gardeners’ Chronicle, May 2, 1874, with figures.
[2542]
Good figures of Aloë africana, A.
arborescens, A. ferox, A. purpurascens, A.
socotrina, and A. vulgaris will be found in the work
Monographia generis Aloës et Mesembryanthemi, auctore Jos.
Principe de Salm-Reifferscheid-Dyck, Bonnae, 1836-1863. fol.
[2544]
In the above revision of the medicinal species of
Aloë we have made free use of the observations on the same
subject mentioned in the Dictionnaire de Botanique. We have also
had the advantage of consulting W. Wilson Saunders, Esq., F.R.S., whose
long familiarity with these plants in cultivation impart great weight
to his opinion.
[2547]Anciennes Relations des Indes et de la Chine de deux
Voyageurs Mahométans, qui y allèrent dans le neuvième siècle,
traduites de l’Arabe, Paris, 1718. 113.
[2556]
Thunberg, Travels in Asia, Europe and Africa, ii. 49. 50.
[2557]
Fig. in Royle, Illustr. of the Himalayan Bot. etc.
(1839) tab. 36. See also Dictionnaire de Botanique.
[2558]
Hanbury, Science Papers, 1876. 263; also
Flückiger, Die Frankfurter Liste, Halle, 1873. 37. (Archiv
der Pharm. cci. 511).—For full historical information see Heyd,
Levantehandel, ii. (1879), 559.
[2559]
The cells lettered e in Berg’s figure C, plate iv.
f. of his “Offizinelle Gewächse.”
[2561]
This central pulpy tissue is quite tasteless,
and is actually used as food in times of scarcity in some parts of
India.—Stewart, Punjab Plants, 1869. 232.
[2562]
For the particulars we here give respecting Barbados
aloes, we have cordially to thank Sir R. Bowcher Clarke, Chief Justice
of Barbados, and also Major-General Munro, stationed (1874) at Barbados
in command of troops.
[2563]
Some extremely fine Barbados aloes in the London market in
1842 was said to have been manufactured in a vacuum-pan.
[2564]
Oudemans, Handleiding tot de Pharmacognosie, 1865. 316.
[2565]
Under date May 7, 1871, addressed to myself.—D. H.
[2566]Visit to Mauritius and South Africa, 1844. 157, also 121.
[2567]
As Macer Floridus in the 10th century, who writes:—
“Sunt Aloës species geminæ, quæ subrubet estque
Intus sicut hepar cum frangitur, hæc epatite
Dicitur et magnas habet in medicamine vires,
Utilior piceo quæ fructa colore videtur.”
[2568]
Thus the pale, liver-coloured aloes of Natal is invariably
associated with the transparent Cape Aloes, simply from the fact that
the two drugs have a similar smell. Again, the aloes of Curaçao is at
once recognized by its odour, which an experienced druggist pronounces
to be quite different from that of the aloes produced in Barbados.
[2569]
The average loss as estimated in the drying of 560 lb.,
upon several occasions, was about 14 per cent.—Laboratory statistics,
communicated by Messrs. Allen and Hanburys, London.
[2570]Statement of the Trade and Navigation of the Presidency
of Bombay for 1871-72, pt. ii. 19.
[2571]
We have to thank J. W. Akerman, Esq., of Pietermaritzburg,
for the foregoing information as to the manufacture of this drug.
[2572]Blue Books for the Colony of Natal for 1868, 1869,
1870, 1871, 1872.
[2573]
The average yield of aqueous extract made by the pharmacopœia process
from commercial Socotrine aloes containing about 14 per cent. of water,
was found from the record of five experiments, in which 179 lb. were
used, to be 62·7 per cent. Barbados aloes, which is always much drier,
afforded on an average 80 per cent.
[2574]
Most beautiful specimens have been presented to each of us
by these gentlemen.
[2575]Pharm. Journ. April 28, 1872. 845.—See also Nov. 5, 1870. 375.
[2576]
The best crystals can be got by this solvent.
[2577]
Flückiger, Crystalline Principles in
Aloes,—Pharm. Journ. September 2, 1871. 195.
[2578]
Rapidly fading in the case of barbaloïn, but permanent
with nataloïn unless heat be applied.
[2579]
These reactions may be sometimes got even with the crude drugs.
[2582]Journ. of Linn. Soc., Bot., xiii. (1872) 221.—The
genus Urginea has flat, discoid seeds, while in Scilla
proper they are triquetrous. The name Urginea was given in
allusion to the Algerian tribe Ben Urgin, near Bona, where
Steinheil (1834) examined this plant.
[2584]
We have found that the slimy juice of the leaves of
Agapanthus umbellatus Hérit., which is very rich in spicular
crystals, also occasions when rubbed on the skin both itching and
redness, lasting for several hours.
[2585]
This is the name applied to the lævogyrate uncrystallizable glucose
produced, together with crystallizable dextro-glucose, by decomposing
cane-sugar by means of dilute acids.
[2586]
In 1834 first proposed, by Marquart, for inulin.
[2587]
In Greece they have even attempted to manufacture alcohol by
fermenting and distilling squill bulbs.—Heldreich, Nutzpflanzen
Griechenlands, 1862. 7.
[2588]
Reprinted from the Zeitschrift der Gesellschaft der
Aerzte zu Wien, No. 42 (1864). Abstracted also in Canstatt’s
Jahresbericht 1864. 19, and 1865. 238.
[2594]
Those who wish to study the question, can consult Murray’s
Apparatus Medicaminum. vol. v. (1790) 142-146.
[2595]Beitr. zur gerichtl. Chemie, St Petersb., 1872. 95.
[2596]
For good specimens of which I am indebted to Dr. Weppen.—F. A. F.
[2597]
The name Green Hellebore is sometimes applied to
this drug, but it properly belongs to Helleborus viridis L.,
which is medicinal in some parts of Europe.
[2598]
Sims in contrasting Veratrum viride with V.
album observes that the flowers of the former are “more inclined
to a yellow green,” the petals broader and more erect, with the
margins, especially about the claw, thickened and covered with a
white mealiness. Bot. Mag. xxvii. (1808) tab. 1096.—Regel has
described four varieties of Veratrum album L., as occurring in
the region of the Lower Ussuri and Amurland, one of which, var. γ., he
has identified with the American V. viride.—Tentamen Floræ
Ussuriensis, St. Petersb. 1761. 153.
[2599]New England’s Rarities discovered, Lond. 1672. 43;
also Account of two Voyages to New England, Lond., 1674, 60. 76.
[2600]Travels in North America, vol. ii. (1771) 91.
[2607]Medizinische Jahrbücher, xix. (Vienna, 1863) 129-148.
[2608]
Buchner’s Repertorium für Pharmacie, xviii. (1868)
50; also Wiggers and Husemann’s Jahresbericht, xviii. 1868. 505.
[2609]
Berg u. Schmidt, Offiz. Gewächse, i. (1858) tab.
ix. e. “Sabadilla officinarum.”
[2610]
Ernst, communication to the Linnean Society of London, 15 Dec., 1870.
[2611]Veratrum Sabadilla Retzius is stated by Lindley
(Flora Medica, p. 586) to be a native of Mexico and the West
Indian Islands, and to furnish a portion of the cebadilla seeds of
commerce. The plant is unknown to us: we have searched for it in vain
in the herbaria of Kew and the British Museum. It is not mentioned
as West Indian by Grisebach (Flor. of Brit. W. I. Islands,
1864; Cat. Plant. Cubensium, 1866). The figure by Descourtilz
(Flor. méd. des Antilles, iii. 1827. t. 1859) who had the plant
growing at St. Domingo, shows it to resemble Veratrum album L.,
and therefore to be very different from Asagræa.
[2612]
Murray, Apparatus Medicaminum, v. (1790) 171; Mérat
and De Lens, Dict. Mat. Méd. vi. (1834) 862.
[2613]
Peyrilhe, Cours. d’Hist. Nat. Méd. ii. (1804) 490.
[2614]
So called from Schlechtendal’s name for the plant,
Veratrum officinale.
[2615]
His description is exact, except that he declares the corm
to have a sweet taste, which seems not true for Colchicum
autumnale, but may be so for some other species.
[2616]
The term corm is applied by English writers to the
short, fleshy, bulb-shaped base of an annual stem, either lateral as in
Colchicum, or terminal as in Crocus. By many continental
botanists, the corm of Colchicum is regarded either as a form of
tuber, or of bulb.
[2617]Oesterreichische Zeitschrift für praktische Heilkunde, 1856,
Nos. 22-24; also Wiggers, Jahresbericht der Pharm. 1856. 15.
[2618]
This is the average obtained during ten years in drying 16
cwt., in the laboratory of Messrs. Allen and Hanburys, London.
[2619]
The Bitter Hermodactyl of Royle is not in our
opinion the produce of a Colchicum at all; see also Cooke in
Pharm. Journ. April 1, 1871.
[2620]Ann. des Sciences Nat., Bot., iv. (1855) 132;
abstract in Pharm. Journ. xv. (1856) 465.
[2624]
The common Smilax aspera L., of Southern Europe,
is a plant which presents such diversity of foliage, that if like its
congeners of Tropical America, it were known only by a few leafy scraps
preserved in herbaria, it would assuredly have been referred to several species.
[2625]
Kunth, Synopsis Plant. i. (1822) 278.—Smilax
officinalis is a large, strong climber, attaining a height of
40 to 50 feet, with a perfectly square stem armed with prickles at
the angles. The leaves are often a foot in length, of variable form,
being triangular, ovate-oblong, or oblong-lanceolate, either gradually
narrowing towards the apex or rounded and apiculate, and at the base
either attenuated into the petiole, or truncate, or cordate. They are
usually 5-nerved, the 3 inner nerves being prominent and enclosing an
elliptic area. The flowers are in stalked umbels. A fine specimen of
the plant is most luxuriantly growing since many years in the Royal
Gardens, Kew, but has not flowered.
[2626]
We owe them to the kindness of H. J. Kemble, Esq., who procured them,
with specimens of the root, from the Government garden at Castleton.
[2627]
Figured in Nees von Esenbeck’s Plantæ Medicinales, suppl. tab. 7.
[2628]
Lamarck, Encyclopédie méthodique, Bot., vi. 1804. 468.
[2630]
It must not be supposed that all species of Smilax are
capable of furnishing the drug. There are many, even South American,
which like the S. aspera of Europe, have thin, wiry
roots, which would never pass for medicinal sarsaparilla.
[2631]Monographiæ phanerogamarum, i. (1878) 6-199.
[2633]Parte primera de la Chronica del Peru, Sevilla, 1553, folio
lxix.—a translation for the Hakluyt Society in 1864, by Markham, who
observes that Cieza de Leon never himself visited Guayaquil.
[2635]De Pudendagra lue Hispanica, libri duo, first
published at Toulouse in 1553, and many times reprinted. We have
consulted the Antwerp edition of 1564, with which Cardano’s work is
printed. The latter is said to have first appeared in 1559.
[2640]
We have been kindly permitted to examine the fresh root
of the large plant of Smilax officinalis in the Royal Gardens,
Kew; and have found that it agrees in appearance and in structure with
Jamaica sarsaparilla.
[2641]
For more particulars consult Vandercolme, Histoire bot.
et thérapeut. des Salsepareilles, Paris, 1870, 127 pp., 3 plates;
and Otten, in Dragendorff’s Jahresbericht, 1876. 74.
[2643]
We noticed 66 rolls of it from Pará, offered for sale 15 Dec. 1853.—D. H.
[2644]
The connexion between Jamaica and Central America dates
back from the time of Charles II., during whose reign (1661-85), the
king of the Mosquito Territory, a district never conquered by the
Spaniards, applied to the governor of Jamaica for protection, which was
accorded. The protectorate lasted until 1860, when Mosquitia was ceded
to the government of Nicaragua.
[2645]Nat. Hist. of Jamaica, i. (1707), introduction, p. lxxxvi.
[2646]Blue Books—Island of Jamaica for 1870 and 1871.
[2652]
“Sankira,” p. 783 in the first work quoted in the
Appendix; another fig. will be found in Nees von Esenbeck’s Plantæ
medicinales, Düsseldorf, 1828.
[2653]
Trimen’s Journ. of Bot. i. (1872) 102.—S.
glabra and S. lanceæfolia have been figured by Seemann in
his Botany of the Herald, 1852-57, tabb. 99-100. S. China
is well represented in the Kew Herbarium, where we have examined
specimens from Nagasaki, Hakodadi, and Yokohama; from Loochoo, Corea,
Formosa, Ningpo; and Indian ones from Khasia, Assam, and Nepal.
[2655]
... Bericht der Natur ... der Wurtzel China, Würzburg, 1548. 4°.
[2656]
The earliest of which is by Andreas Vesalius, Epistola rationem,
modumque pro pinandi radicis Chymae (sic!) decocti, quo nuper
invictissimus Carolus V. imperator usus est, Venet., 1546.
[2657]Returns of Trade at the Treaty Ports in China for
1872, pp. 34, 154, and the same for 1874.
[2658]
See p. 324, note 2.—We quote this statement with
reserve, knowing that both Chinese and Europeans sometimes confound
China root with the singular fungoid production termed Pachyma
Cocos. The first is called in Chinese Tu-fuh-ling,—the
second Fuh-ling or Pe-fuh-ling.—See Hanbury, Pharm.
Journ. iii. (1862) 421; and Science Papers, 202. 267.—F.
Porter Smith, Mat. Med. and Nat. Hist. of China, 1871.
198; Dragendorff, Volksmedicin Turkestans in Buchner’s
Repertorium, xxii. (1873) 135.
[2659]
De Candolle’s monograph, quoted at p. 705, note 4, may be
consulted on the above species.
[2660]Erdkunde von Asien, ix. West-Asien, Berlin, 1840. pp. 230-291.
[2661]
The learned investigations of Heyd, Levantehandel, ii. (1879)
665-667, afford exhaustive information about the medicinal history of sugar.
[2662]
The production which the English translators of the
Bible have rendered Sweet Cane, and which is alluded to by
the prophets Isaiah (ch. xliii. 24) and Jeremiah (ch. vi. 20) as a
commodity imported from a distant country, has been the subject of
much discussion. Some have supposed it to be the sugar cane; others,
an aromatic grass (Andropogon). In our opinion, there is more
reason to conclude that it was Cassia Bark.
[2677]
The value of the sugar exported from Natal in 1871 reached
the astonishing amount of £180,496 and £135,201 in 1876.
[2678]
Yet owing to the gold discoveries, the propagation of the
cane in Australia was little thought of until about 1866 or 1867, when
small lots of sugar were made.
[2679]
Consul Rogers, Report on the Trade of Cairo for
1872, presented to Parliament.
[2680]Expériences chymiques faites dans le dessein de
tirer un véritable sucre de diverses plantes qui croissent dans nos
contrées, par Mr. Marggraf, traduit du latin—Hist. de l’Académie
royale des sciences et belles-lettres, année 1747 (Berlin 1749) 79-90.
[2681]
And also that of milk sugar, which was then much
used on the Continent to adulterate cane-sugar.
[2688]
Stems of American sugar cane, dried at 100° C., yielded 4 per
cent of ash, nearly half of which was silica.—Popp, in Wiggers’
Jahresbericht, 1870. 35.
[2689]
The plan of obtaining a syrup by macerating the sliced
fresh cane, has been tried in Guadaloupe, but abandoned owing to some
practical difficulties in exhausting the cane and in carrying on the
evaporation of the liquors with sufficient rapidity. Experiments for
extracting a pure syrup by means of cold water from the sliced and
dried cane, seem to promise good results.—See a paper by Dr. H. S.
Mitchell in Journ. of Soc. of Arts, Oct. 23, 1868.
[2690]Annales de Chimie et de Physique, v. (1865)
350-410.—See also, for Cuba, Alvaro Reynoso Ensayo sobre el cultivo
de la caña de Azúcar, Madrid, 1865. 359.—For British Guiana,
Catal. of Contributions from Brit. Guiana to Paris Exhib. 1867.
pp. xxxviii.-xli.
[2691]Aconitic Acid (p. 11) has been met with by Behr
(1877) in West Indian molasses.
[2692]
It is commonly stated that three parts can be
dissolved in one of cold water; but this is not the fact.
[2693]
A word of Sanskrit origin, corrupted from the Canarese sharkari.
[2695]
Consul Kortright, in Consular Reports presented to
Parliament, July 1872, p. 988.
[2696]
Introduced into Europe in 1850, by M. de Montigny, French
Consul at Shanghai.—Sicard, Monographie de la Canne à sucre de la
Chine, dite Sorgho à sucre, Marseille, 1856; Joulie, Journ. de
Pharm. i. (1865) 188.
[2697]
How the word Treacle came to be transferred
from its application to an opiate medicine to become a name for
molasses, we know not. In the description of sugar-making given
by Salmon in his English Physician or Druggist’s Shop opened,
Lond. 1663, treacle is never mentioned, but only “melussas.”
[2698]
Landolt, Zeitschr. für analyt. Chem. vii. (1868) 1-29.
[2699]On Chinese Botanical Works, etc., Foochow, 1870. 7. 8.
[2700]
Metapontum lay in the plain between the rivers Bradano and
Basento in the gulf of Taranto.
[2701]
He actually examined wheat, not barley; we assume
the chemical constitution of the two grains to be similar.
[2702]
Wittstein, Vierteljahresschr. für prakt. Pharm. xii. (1863) 4-23.
[2703]
Major-General Munro has at our request investigated the
botanical characters of the fragrant species of Andropogon, and
examined a numerous suite of specimens in our possession. The synonyms
in foot-notes are given upon his authority.
[2704]A. Martini Thwaites, Enum. Plantarum Zeylaniæ nec
aliorum.—Fig. in Bentley and Trimen’s Med. Plants, part 28 (1878).
[2705]A. citratum A.P. De Candolle, Catalogus
Plantarum Horti Botanici Monspeliensis, 1813; A. Schœnanthus
Wallich, Plant. Asiat. rariores, iii. (1832) tab. 280; Roxburgh,
Flora Indica, i. (1820) 278, quoad observationes, sed non quoad diagnosis.
[2706]
Ventenat, Jardin de Cels, 1803. tab. 89; A.
Martini Roxb. Flor. Ind. i. (1820) 280; A. pachnodes
Trinius, Species Graminum, iii. (1836) tab. 327; A.
Calamus aromaticus Royle, Illustrations of Bot. of Himalayan
Mountains, 1839. tab. 97.
[2711]
In addition to which, there were “842 dozens and 33 packages”
of the same oil shipped to the United States. One ounce equal to 31·1 grammes.
[2712]
The foliage of the large odoriferous species of Andropogon is
used in India for thatching. It is eaten voraciously by cattle, whose
flesh and milk become flavoured with its strong aroma.
[2713]
50 cases, containing about 2250 lb., imported from Bombay, were offered
as “Rose Oil” at public sale, by a London drug-broker, 31 July, 1873.
[2715]Cuscus, otherwise written Khus-khus, a
name adopted by the English in India, is probably from the Persian
Khas. Vetti-ver is the Malyalim name of the plant.
[2716]Proc. of Asiat. Soc. of Bengal, Aug. 1873. 161.
[2720]
As in the Herbarius Pataviæ printed in 1485, in
which it is said of Gramen—“aqua decoctionis ejus ... valet
contra dissuriam ... et frangit lapidem et curat vulnera vesicæ et
provocat urinam....”
[2723]
Della Cinodina, nuovo prodotto organico, trovato
nella gramigna officinale, Cynodon Dactylon.—Opere
minori di Giovanni Semmola, Napoli, 1841.—Abstracted in the
Jahresbericht of Berzelius, Tübingen, 1845. 535.
[2724]
The few particulars may be found in the excellent
description of Lycopodium in Luerssen’s “Medicinisch-pharmaceutische
Botanik,” i. (Leipzig, 1878) 635, with figures.
[2732]
Cornaz, Les familles médicales de la ville de Neuchâtel, 1864. 20.
[2733]Traitement contre le Ténia ou ver solitaire, pratiqué
à Morat en Suisse, examiné et éprouvé à Paris. Publié par ordre
du Roi, 1775. 4°, pp. 30. 3 plates, one representing the plant, its
rhizome and leaves.—Also English translation by Dr. Simmons, London, 1778. 8°.
[2735]
For a full account of the growth and structure of that rhizome see
Luerssen, Medicinisch-pharmaceutische Botanik, i. (1878) 504. 561.
[2736]
The chemical nature of this body remains to be ascertained. The
crystals are probably Filicic Acid, accompanied by chlorophyl
and essential oil.
[2737]Journal de Médecine de Bruxelles, 1867 and 1868—also in the
Jahresbericht of Wiggers and Husemann, 1869. 21.
[2738]Cetraria from cetra, an ancient shield of
hide, in allusion to the circular apothecia.
[2739]
These names are generally applied in Scandinavia and Iceland to the
smaller cryptogams, as lichens, true mosses, lycopodium, etc.
[2743]
Murray, Apparatus Medicaminum, v. (1790) 510.
[2744]
For an exhaustive account and figures see Luerssen (quoted
at p. 734) p. 176.
[2745]Recherches sur les gonidies des Lichens.—Ann.
des Sciences nat. Bot. xvii. (1873) 45-110; 11 plates; also xix.
(1874) 314-320.—For a complete abstract of these and all the more
recent investigations on this subject, see Luerssen (l.c.) 186
et seq.
[2746]
The various mucilages and gums yield from 4 to 20 per
cent. of ash, but lichenin yields none.
[2747]Cat. of Spanish Productions,—London Exhibition, 1851.
[2755]
Stillé, Therapeutics and Mat. Med. ii. (1868) 609.
[2756]
From 1825 to 1828 the wholesale price of ergot of rye in
London was from 36s. to 50s. per lb., that is to say,
from twelve to fifteen times its present value.
[2757]
Pereira, Elem. of Mat. Med. ii. (1850) 1007.
[2758]
Consult Häser, Lehrbuch der Geschichte der Medicin und
der Volkskrankheiten, 1845. i. 256. 830, ii. 94; C. F. Heusinger,
Recherches de Pathologie comparée, Cassel, i. (1853) 543-554;
Mérat et De Lens, Dict. Mat. Med. iii. 131, vii. 268.
[2759]
Tissot of Lausanne, Phil. Trans. lv. (1766)
106.—See also Dodart, Mém. de l’ Acad. R. des Sciences, x.,
années 1666-1699 (Paris, 1730) 561; Hist. de la Soc. Roy. de
Méd., année 1776. 345; and Mém. de Méd. et de Phys. méd.
année 1776. 260-311. 417.
[2760]
Th. von Heuglin, Reise nach Abessinien etc. Jena, 1868. 180.
[2761]
Wiggers and Husemann, Jahresbericht for 1870. 582.
[2762]Ann. des Sciences nat., Bot., xx. (1853) 1-56 and 4
plates.—More recent observations will be found in St. Wilson’s paper,
Trans. of the Bot. Society of Edinburgh, xli. (1876) 418-434
with figures; and especially in Luerssen (quoted at p. 735) 156, et seqq.
[2763]
Ergot of rye collected by myself in August, placed upon earth in a
garden-pot and left in the open air unprotected through the winter,
began to develop the Claviceps on the 20th March, and on another
occasion on the 20th April, at which date some sowed in February
also began to start, Sharp frost appears to retard the vegetation;
thus, after the cold winter of 1869-70, Claviceps, even in
the greenhouse, did not make its appearance before the 11th May.
The earliest instance of fully developed ergots which I ever
observed, occurred on the 11th of June; more frequently they are seen
only in the beginning of July.—F. A. F.
[2765]
The name Ergotine has also been given to a medicinal extract
of ergot, prepared after a method devised by Bonjean, a pharmacien
of Chambéry, vide Journ. de Pharm. iv. (1843) 107; Pereira,
Elem. of Mat. Med. ii. (1850) 1012.
[2766]
See Müntz in Comptes Rendus, lxxvi. (1873) 649.
[2767]
The red colour of an alcoholic solution may serve for the
detection of small quantities of ergot in flour. The reaction with
potash, and evolution of the characteristic odour of herring brine may
assist in the same object. Extraction of the fatty oil with carbon
bisulphide may also be recommended as a test, inasmuch as good cereal
grains contain but a very small percentage of fat.
[2768]De l’Ergot de Froment et de ses propriétés méd.
(thèse) Montpellier, 1862.
[2769]Etude sur l’Ergot du Diss, Alger et Paris, 1863;
Journ. de Pharm. i. (1865) 444.
[2770]Carrageen in Irish signifies moss of the
rock. We learn from an Irish scholar that it would be more
correctly written carraigeen.
[2771]Plantar. hist. universal. Oxon. iii. tab. 11.
[2772]
See Luerssen (quoted at p. 734) i. 124 et seq.
[2773]
Alcohol, glycerin or a fatty oil are the liquids most
suited for the microscopic examination of this drug.
[2778]
For convenience we accept the popular name of moss,
though it is no longer in accordance with the signification of the word
in modern science (see p. 737, note 2).
[2779]
The Pharmacopœia of India (1868) names
Sphærococcus confervoides Ag. (Gracillaria Grev.), a
plant of the Atlantic Ocean and Mediterranean, not uncommon on the
shores of Britain, as furnishing a portion of the drug under notice.
Specimens which we have examined are widely different in structure from
S. lichenoides, and are apparently devoid of starch.
[2783]
Gelose even in the moist state is but little prone to
change, and the jelly made by the Chinese as a sweetmeat which consists
mainly of it, will keep good for years.
[2784]
Consult Martius, Neues Jahrb. f. Pharm. Bd. ix.
März 1858; Cooke, Pharm. Journ. i. (1860) 504; Holmes, Pharm.
Journ. ix. (1878) 45.
[2785]
Library of the Pharm. Soc. of Great Britain, London, among
the “Pamphlets. No. 30” (Sept. 1878).
Transcriber’s Notes:
Typographical and punctuation errors have been silently corrected.
The corrections listed in the CORRIGENDA have been applied to thje text.